���������������������� ��������������� A Chronology of The International
������������������������� Conspiracy To Form The New World Order
�����������������������������������������������������������������������
1,600,000 B.C.: Earliest human life recorded.
250,000: Earliest Homo Sapiens, God Created the other races. [1]
70,000: Neanderthals use stone tools and fire.
40,000: Ice Age ends: Cro‑Magnons migrate into Europe.
30,000: Neanderthals disappear.
28,000: Asians cross land bridge between Asia and America.
20,000: European cave art begins.
8000: Agriculture develops in Near East.
7000: First walled cities, pottery, and use of metals appear.
4307: God Formed from the dust of the ground the White Race. [2]
4236: Earliest date on Egyptian calendar.
4100: Adam created by Yahweh.
4000: Seth is born to Adam.
3900: Enos is born to Seth.
3800: Cainan is born to Enos.
3760: Earliest date on Jewish calendar.
3700: Mahalaleel is born to Cainan.
3600: Jared is born to Mahalaleel.
3500: Enoch is born to Jared.
3400: Methuselah is born to Enoch.
3200: Lamech is born to Methuselah.
3100: "Enoch walked with God: and he was not; for God took him" Egypt united under first dynasty.
3000: Phoenicians migrate to Eastern Mediterranean. Seth dies at age 912. Noah is born to Lamech.
2900: Enos dies at age 905. Cainan dies at age 910.
2800: Mehalaleel dies at age 895.
2780: First Egyptian Pyramid.����
2700: Jared dies at age 962.
2697: Huang‑ti becomes "Yellow Emperor" of China (Chittim).
2675: Shem, Ham, and Japheth are born to Noah
2575: Arphaxad born to Shem 2 years after The Flood.
2550: Methuselah dies at age 969, same year as The Flood.
2475: Peleg is born to Eber; in those days the earth was divided.
2450: Eber is born (from whom comes the name Hebrews).
2400: Salah is born to Arphaxad.
2350: Nahor is born to Serug.
2325: Serug is born to Reu.
2300: Reu is born to Peleg.
2250: Abram born to Terah.
2200: Terah is born to Nahor.
2175: Abram's name changed to Abraham; Isaac is born to Abraham.
2150: Ishmael is born to Abram through Hagar. Aryans invade Indus Valley.
2125: Abram leaves Haran.
2100: Noah dies at age 950 (350 years after the Flood).
2025: Jacob and Esau are born to Isaac; Abraham dies at age 175.
2000: Isaac marries Rebecca. Bronze age begins in Europe.
1991‑1786: The Patriarchs.
1975: Jacob dies in Egypt at age 147.
1925: Isaac dies at age 180.
1921: God called Abraham. [3]
1911: Ishmael born. [4]
1900: Joseph is born to Jacob.
1898: Sodom and Gomorrah destroyed. [5]
1897: Isaac Born. [6]
1825: Joseph dies in Egypt at age 110.
1776‑1280: Hebrews in Egypt.
1760: Shang dynasty is founded in China.
1728‑1686: Hammurapi.
1600: Moses is born in Egypt.
1550: Moses flees to the land of Midian.
1570‑1310: 18th Dynasty.
1500: The Exodus from Egypt.
1450: Death of Moses at age 120; the Israelites enter Canaan.
1400‑1350: Iron Age begins in Asia.���
1400: Deliverance by Othniel, Caleb's younger brother.
1375: Ehud judges Israel.
1325: Shamgar judges Israel.
1310‑1200: 19th Dynasty.
1300: The land rests under Deborah and Barak.
1275: Servitude to the Midianites.
1250‑1280: Exodus of Israelites from Egypt.
1250: Gideon judges Israel.
1240: Conquest of Canaan under Joshua.
1225: Tola defends Israel.
1200: Jair judges Israel.
1200‑1125: Philistines settle in Palestine.
1200‑1020: The Judges.
1203: Origin of The Illuminati Back in 1203 B.C.: From the official printing press of the Rosicrucians, it states:
"In 1203 B.C., several of the Brothers of the Order who were of the Illuminati were commissioned to go into other lands and spread the secret doctrines by the establishment of other Lodges. It was quite apparent that Egypt was to be subjected to a devastation and that its great learning might be lost.
It was finally decided that 'no undue haste should be sanctioned in permitting the Brothers who have gone abroad to establish Lodges, but rather that those who travel here in search of the Light should be tried, and to those found qualified shall be given the commission to return to their people and establish a Lodge in the name of the Brotherhood.
It was this dictum; known as the 'Amra,' that in later years proved the wisdom of the Councilors at this meeting, for it not only became a hard and fast rule, but made for the success of the plans of propagation. It was in this wise that the phrase 'travel East for learning or Light' first came into use; for those who soon began to travel to Egypt came from the West. About the year 1000 B.C., there came to Egypt a character whose name is recorded as Aslomon." [7]
If this is true, Israel's King Solomon was trained in the Illuminati teaching. No wonder he allowed his wives to establish their own private booths to worship their false gods.
From the book Kabbalah by Charles Ponce which shows this symbol to be of occultic origin. It is one of the three greatest occultic or Satanic symbols. It had nothing to do with King David, but a 15th century teacher of the Kabbalistic teachings.
"Soloman had the assistance of two who had traveled in Egypt as architects and artists; Huramabi of Tyre and one Hiram Abif. The Saloman brotherhood was closely watched by the fraternity in Egypt, which had removed its headquarters to Thebes again because of political changes and the warring invasions in the territory of El Amarna, which eventually reduced the entire community to ruins.
�It was found that Saloman restricted his order to males and adapted a great many of the details of the Rosicrucian initiations and services. At first it was believed that he would apply to the Grand Lodge in Thebes for a charter and make his work a branch of the R.C., but it became apparent before the first assembly was held that he was not adhering to the Rosicrucian philosophy, for he used the sun as the exclusive symbol of his order.
�Of the growth of the Saloman brotherhood, as it was officially called in all ancient documents, one may read in all literature bearing upon Freemasonry. it has evolved into a semi-mystical, speculative, secret, fraternal order of power and great honor, gradually altering the principles laid down by Saloman, it is true, but doing so for the greater benefit of man. The Greeks were now coming to Hebes to study, and it was at this time that the world-wide spread of the organization began." [8]
Let's Go Back to Egypt: According to the Rosicrucians, in 1378 B.C., Amenhotep IV was born and was crowned King of Egypt in 1367 B.C., at age eleven. Their official history says that he was:
"Born in a country where peoples were given to idolatry, where the chief endeavors were those of building Temples to gods of all kinds, it is easy to appreciate his attitude toward the existing religion (or religions) after he had been thoroughly instructed in the secret philosophy. His mind and understanding were usually keen, for in his fifteenth year he composed many of the most beautiful prayers, psalms, and chants used in the organization today, as well as contributing to the philosophy and sciences. To him came the inspiration of overthrowing the worship of idols and substituting the religion and worship of one god, a supreme deity, whose spirit was in heaven and whose physical manifestation was the Sun - the Symbol of Life. This was in accordance with the secret doctrines, and it changed the worship of the Sun as a god to the worship of The God symbolized by the sun. This was the beginning of Monotheism in Egypt and the origin of the worship of a spiritual deity which 'existed everywhere, in everything, but was nothing of the earth.' [9] Pantheism!
�Amenhotep IV started monastic life, and it is passed down to us today through the Roman Catholic church. Amenhotep IV: "...built a new capital at El Amarna in the plain of Hermopolis on a virgin site at the edge of the desert and abandoned Thebes...At El Amarna he also built a large Temple for the Brotherhood, in 'the form of a cross,' and a large number of houses for his Council. Here was the beginning of monastic life, for within the boundaries of El Amarna lived two hundred and ninety-six Brothers of the Order, each having taken an oath never to pass 'beyond the shadow of the Temple.' These Brothers wore special costumes which included a 'cord at the loins' and a covering for the head, while the priest in the Temple wore a surplice of linen and had his head shaved in a round spot on the top. It is from this institution that all monastic orders, especially that of St. Francis, derive their methods, even their costumes." [10]
|
|
Picture taken from Catholic Peoples Encyclopedia, [11] Every detail of dress and monastic life were patterned after the Egyptian Great White Brotherhood Rosicrucians Illuminati from the 1300's B.C. The origin of the Rosicrucians is still an unsolved mystery; it is even as Disraeli wrote in 1841:
"This mystic Order spread among the Germans, a mystic people, where its origin was actually debated in the same way as those of other secret societies; In fact, its hidden sources defy research."
On the other hand, as in all so-called Rose-Croix Orders, the R.R. et A.C. (Rosae Rubeae et Aureae Crucis) in its 5=6 ritual claims to go back to the remotest, even mythical, ages of antiquity, for it says:
"Know that the Order of the Rose and Cross has existed from time immemorial, and that its mystic rites were practiced and its wisdom taught in Egypt, Eleusis, Samothrace, Persia, Chaldea, India, and in far more ancient lands, and thus handed down to posterity the Secret Wisdom of the Ancient Ages. Many were its Temples, and among many nations were they established, though in process of time some lost the purity of their primal knowledge."
The mysterious Brothers of the Rosy Cross designated themselves as Invisibles, and their legendary history was: The Fraternity was founded by a certain Christian Rosenkreutz, born, it is said in 1378, of a noble German family. For twelve years, from the age of five, he was educated in a cloister, and thereafter traveled to Damascus, and from thence to a place called Damcar in Arabia, where he was well received by the Magi.
These wise men expected him as being the one who, it had been foretold, would regenerate the world, and they initiated him into their Arabian magic. After visiting Fez and Spain, he returned to Germany where, along with three disciples, he founded the Fraternity, and they built their house called "Domus Sancti Spiritus," in which Christian Rosenkreutz lived until his death. There they wrote the book "M" Magicon, according to Dr. Wynn Westcott; compiled, it is said, from the magic taught to Rosenkreutz by the Arabs of Damcar. Also the books Axiomata, Rota Mundi, and Protheus.
Christian Rosendreutz died, we are told, in 1484, at the age of one hundred or more, and for one hundred and twenty years the place of his tomb remained unknown. In 1604, while repairing the building, they came upon the door of the vault, and when opened they found the body of their founder and much magical property and occult manuscripts.
After his death the brothers devoted themselves to the study of the secrets of nature and its hidden forces, besides practicing medicine, gratuitously, using some mysterious remedies. Their agreement was: (1) That none of them should profess any other thing than to cure the sick and that gratis; (2) None of the Posterity should be constrained to wear one certain kind of habit, but therein to follow the custom of the country; (3) That every year, upon the day C. (Corpus Christi Day, the summer solstice), they should meet together at the house Sancti Spiritus, or write the cause of absence; (4) Every brother should look for a worthy person, who, after his decease, might succeed him; (5) The letters R.C. should be their seal, mark, and character; (6) The Fraternity should remain secret one hundred years.
These Invisibles awaited what they called the purification of the Church, when, before the end of the world, they hoped to re-establish everything in its primitive integrity. After the opening of the tomb, the appointed one hundred and twenty years having more than passed, they issued two manifestos: Fama Fraternitatis R.C., 1614, and Confessio Fraternitatis Rosae Crucis, 1615, and sent them to all the learned men and Governments in Europe, inviting them to join with the Order in the universal reform. For a time these made a great stir, but with little outward result. These documents by many were ascribed to Jean Valentin Andrea, although he, himself, always denied the authorship.
In his book Les Rose-Croix Lyonnais an XVIII Si�cle, in 1929, Paul Vulliaud goes into these manifestos, etc., linking them with Paracelsus and Cornelius Agrippa, Theosophy and Illuminism. Speaking of Ch. Fauvety's Livre du Mond (Magic of Nature) Vulliaud writes:
"In a very interesting study Fauvety maintains it has to do with Magnetism...He did well in showing the importance attributed, during the time of Paracelsus, to the magnetic fluid in the Theosophic-scientific doctrines...After having observed that the followers of Paracelsus and van Helmont made a mystery of it, Fauvety adds, that the magnetic power 'might, indeed, according to some writers, have been the secret of the Rose-Croix, who in the sixteenth century were said to possess a universal remedy. What supports this supposition is that even the adversaries of magnetism reproached the doctors, followers of Paracelsus, with curing by magnetic processes similar to those of the Rose-Croix.'"
As Gustave Bord wrote in La Franc-Ma�onnerie en France, 1908:
"The doctrine of Paracelsus was drawn from the Cabala, Hermetic philosophy and alchemy. He claimed to know and expound the entire system of the Mysterious forces which act in nature and in man...Man must unite himself to the forces required in order to produce either physical or intellectual phenomena. The Universe was the Macrocosm, man was the Microcosm, and they were similar (as above so below)." Further, Vulliaud says that J.J. Monnier also knew that in certain lodges the initiates practiced magnetism. According to Monnier, "they magnetized by divine grace (sic), by force of faith and will, through walls to great distance, from Paris even to Dominica." Finally, Vulliaud concludes:
"To sum up, Rosicrucianism is composed of mystic Illuminism, in combination with alchemy, astrology, magnetism, and communication with spirits (astral!), if not with the Word itself; it is composed of sometimes one, sometimes several of these forms of the marvelous and occult...In certain lodges...they ardently practice Theurgy."
In an anonymous book, Mysteries of the Rosie Cross, published in 1891, which is full of documented information, we read:
"Respecting the origin and signification of the term Rosicrucian, different opinions have been held and expressed. Some have thought it was made up of rosa and crux (a rose and a cross), but it is maintained by others upon apparently good authority, that it is a compound of ros (dew) and crux (cross)...A cross in the language of the fire philosophers is the same as Lux (light), because the figure of a cross + exhibits all three letters of the word Lux at one view...A Rosicrucian, therefore, is a philosopher who, by means of dew seeks for light; that is, for the substance of the philosopher's stone."
The Quintessence or five elements, earth, air, fire, water, and ether; the illuminised man! As to the Rosa-Crux interpretation, the R.R. et A.C. ritual Informs us the key to the,
"Tomb of Osiris On-nopheris, the Justified One (illuminated), the symbolical burying-place of our Mystic Founder Christian Rosenkreutz which he made to represent the Universe...is the form of the Rose and Cross, the ancient Crux Ansata, the Egyptian symbol of Life, which resume the Life of Nature and the powers hidden in the word I.N.R.I."
As we know, I.N.R.I. is Igne Natura Renovatur Integra; the entire nature is renewed by fire. It represents the three phases of universal generation; creation, destruction, and regeneration. The signs given are L.V.X. representing the same idea. Further explaining L.V.X., the same ritual says: Having arrived at the door of the tomb, "upon more closely examining the door you will perceive...that beneath the CXX in the inscription were placed the characters L.V.X., the whole being equivalent to 'Post CXX Annos Lux Crucis Patebo'; at the end of 120 years I the light of the Cross will disclose myself. For the letters L.V.X., are made from the dismembered and conjoined angles of a cross +."
Moreover, the Rosicrucians were learned Cabalists, and Adolphe Franck, in La Kabbale, quotes Simon ben Jochai in the Zohar, speaking of the Ancient of Days, the first of the Sephiroth on the Tree of Life: "He is seated on a throne of sparks which he subjects to his will... From his head he shakes a dew which awakens the dead and given birth within them to a new life. That is why it is written: 'Thy dew is a dew of light. It is the manna prepared for the just for the life to come. It descends into the fields of the sacred fruits (adepts of the Cabala).
The aspect of this dew is white as a diamond, whose color includes all colors." This dew is the "Divine White Light or Brilliance" of the Rosicrucians, the magnetic fluid of their magic. Furthermore, it is said in the same R.R. et A.C. ritual:
"Colors are forces and the signature of forces, and Child of the Children of Forces art thou, and, therefore, about the throne of the Mighty One is a rainbow of Glory and at his feet is the Crystal Sea."
It is the force of Illuminism, a light of Nature!
Again, Jane Lead, chief inspiration of the Panacea Society, speaking of the properties of the Cabalistic Tree of Life, describes the fifth as:
"The sweetness of the dew, which lies always upon the branches of the Tree...It is all paradisiacal (or illuminating) power." This same power, magnetic fluid, is the basis of their Rosicrucian universal remedy.� Moreover, according to the writer of The Mysteries of the Rosie Cross; "
A remarkable work was published in Strasbourg in the year 1616, entitled, The Hermetic Romance, or the Chymical Wedding. Written in High Dutch by Christian Rosencreutz. This book...is said to have existed in manuscript...as far back, in fact, as 1601, thus making it the oldest Rosicrucian book extant. Some say it was the work of Valentin Andrea; in any case, it appears to depict the adept's union with the Universal agent, and it is possible that the whole legend of Christian Rosenkreutz merely represents the same mystical idea as found among all yogis and mystics, awakening mysterious powers.
As Gustave Bord wrote:
"In all times there were secret sects who claimed to understand the laws which regulate the Universe; some believed they really possessed the ineffable secret; others, the clever ones, made their mysteries a lure for the crowd, claiming thus to dominate and lead it; at least they found the way to utilize it to their profit."
In the Preface to a curious book, The Long Livers, by Robert Samber, writing under the pseudonym "Eugenius Phila�thes Junior," which was dedicated to the Grand Lodge of London in 1722, and has been referred to by the Masonic historians Mackay, Whytehead, and Yarker, it is clearly indicated that above the three traditional grades there is an illumination and a hierarchy, whose nature is not revealed, but the language used is entirely that of alchemy and Rose-Croix. Louis Dast�, speaking of Freemasonry in the French Revolution, remarks:
"This mysterious illumination of the low grades of Masonry, this hierarchy of which Philal�thes Junior has so jealously guarded the secret, those 'Unknown Superiors' venerated by the Judaising Martinists and Philal�thes, who claim domination over ordinary lodges; is not all that the unbreakable chain which links the Jewish Cabala to Freemasonry, and have we not henceforth the right to suspect the Occult Power hidden behind the Masonic Lodges to be the brain of Judaism which would conquer and dominate the entire world?"
Martines de Pasqually: In his book on the Order of the Elus Coens of the eighteenth century, R. le Forestier tells us that this Order was founded; continuing as Martinists today, about 1760, by Martines de Pasqually, said to be a Portuguese Jew. It was one of the most interesting occult groups of the time,�
"which constituted under cover of Freemasonry one of the last links of the long chain of mysterious and jealously closed associations whose members claimed by magical process to communicate with the divine in order to participate in a blessed immortality." Illuminism!
The name Coen given by Pasqually to his members is an adaptation of the Hebrew term Cohanim, which designated the highest sacerdotal caste, constituted at Jerusalem, under Solomon, to assure divine service in the Temple; they were said to be descended in direct line from Aaron (This we know to be a lie, because the Jews are not Israelites, but are the descendants of the Khazars of Eastern Russia). The Coens thus claimed to be heirs and depositories of the secret Jewish tradition. Pasqually built up a curious metaphysical and mystic system,
"borrowed from secret traditions, it represented a weak but very clear echo of the diverse esoteric doctrines originating in the East during the early centuries of our era after adopting other more ancient traditions, and which later penetrated the West through the intermediary of the Jewish Cabala."
His disciples were the successors of the mystes of Asia, Egypt, Greece, and Italy, of the Valentinians, Orphics, and followers of Mithras; they professed the mystic doctrines of the Neo-Platonists, Gnostics, and Cabalists, and cultivated at the time of the Encyclopedia the "Secret Wisdom of the Ancients."
The Theoretical Cabala, as we know, treats of the nature of the Deity, his relations with man, and the origin of the world. The Practical or Magical Cabala, on the other hand, dealt with
"dynamistic and thurgic magic, taught the art of commanding spirits, divining the future, clairvoyance from a distance, and making amulets."
In its mystic currents were found the influence of Chaldeans astrology and demonology, Ionic natural philosophy, Mazdean, Manichaean, Sabean, and Mthraic concepts, also Pythagorean arithmetic and geometry. It was a residue of the primitive cults founded on "fluidic Magic"; the magical magnetic fluid of the alchemists, Rosicrucians, and Illumin�, and which still during the Captivity, persisted in the Babylonian and Persian religions. In the seventeenth century J.B. van Helmont, in his Hortus Medicine, wrote:
"A magical force, sent asleep by sin, is latent in man; it can be awakened by the grace of God or by the art of the Cabala."
It is the awakening of the kundalini by magical process or yoga! These theurgic rites of the Practical Cabala had existed until the eighteenth century in the heart of the Jewish sects connected with the Frankists, so widespread in Central Europe.
Finally, le Forester says that the theurgic process, advocated particularly by the Practical Cabala, was founded on the marvelous power of divine names; it is derived from one of the fundamentals of all kinds of magic, going back to remotest times. Pasqually also emphasized this idea, familiar to Cabalists, that the name above all manifests its power when pronounced in a loud voice. Here we have the "vibratory mode of pronouncing divine names," used in the Stella Matutina and the R.R. et A.C., a Martinist Order, which their obligations command should never be revealed!
The power is greatly increased, as in magical conjurations, by pronouncing the name together with all its correspondences as shown in Crowley's book 777. Further, the operations of the Coens, with their diagrams, lustrations, burning of incense, prostrations, invocations, and conjurations, manifestly show the magical ceremonials to which the disciples of Pasqually devoted themselves. We find the same operations in the S.M. and the R.R. et A.C. et A.C. today.
To turn to Eliphas Levi, another and later Martinist, who writes in his History of Magic:
"Moreover, the law of equilibrium in analogy leads to the discovery of a universal agent which was the Great Secret of the alchemists and magicians of the Middle Ages. It has been said that this agent is a light of life by which animated beings are rendered magnetic, electricity being only a transient perturbation. The practice of that marvelous Kabalah reposes entirely in the knowledge and use of this agent. Practical Magic alone opens the secret Temple of Nature to that power of human will which is ever limited but ever progressive."
The Zohar, he says, is a genesis of light (of Nature). The Sepher Yetzirah is the ladder of accomplishment and application; it has thirty-two steps; ten Sephiroth or centers of light, and twenty-two paths or canals linking the Sephiroth, and through which the light or magical fluid flows. It is the Cabalistic Tree of Life.
Applied, as it is in cabalistic and magical Orders, to the Microcosm of man's brain and nervous system, it is full of danger and illusion, mental, moral, and physical. Eliphas Levi further says that the science of fire and its ruling was the secret of the Magi, giving them mastery over the occult powers of nature;
"on every side we meet with the enchanter who slays the lion and controls the serpents. The lion is the celestial (cosmic or starry) fire, while the serpents are the electric and magnetic currents of the earth. To this same secret of the Magi are referable all marvels of Hermetic Magic."
Finally, these controlling "Supermen" behind the scenes are, it would seem, past-masters in the knowledge and working of this Practical Cabala built up from cults of the remotest past. Is it not, therefore, justifiable to suppose that these Supermen are magic-working, cabalistic, and revolutionary Jews?
Pernety: Joanny Bricaud, in Les Illumin�s d'Avignon, 1927, gives us some curious details on the growth of this movement:
"Strange thing! The era of the Encyclopedists and philosophers was also the era of the prophets and the thaumaturgists. In face with Voltaire, Diderot, d'Alembert, incredulous and skeptic, arose Swedenborg, Martines de Pasqually, Saint-Martin, Mesmer, and Cagliostro, founders of mystic groups given up to every practice of Theurgy, magic, and illuminism."
As said by Bricaud, Dom Pernety, the founder of the Avignon group, was born at Roanne, in Forez, 1716, and became a Benedictine of Saint-Maur. Whilst at the Abbey-Saint-Germain-des Pr�s, he came across many books on Hermetic lore and Alchemy, and became thoroughly inoculated with this fever of the age. Finding monastic life intolerable, he threw it up and went to Avignon, where he founded his Hermetic Rite, 1766. Later we see him in Berlin, still keeping in touch with his adepts. Gradually his hermeticism became invaded by the mysticism of Swedenborg and Boehme, he became a seer and illumin�, having as guide a so-called Angel Assadai, receiving communications from an invisible power known as Sainte-Parole.
M. Bricaud further says that there exists in the Bibloth�que Calvet at Avignon, a strange manuscript of 155 pages in Pernety's own handwriting, which was seized in his house during the Revolution. It dates from Berlin, 1779-1783, and Avignon, 1783-1785, and is an account of the evocations and questions of his initiates to this Sainte-Parole and the replies of that power.
The initiates are inscribed by occult numbers, which form the basis of their cabalistic operations, when consulting Sainte-Parole. Nothing was done without the approval of this unknown power. As Weishaupt has said:
"We cannot use men as they are; they must be shaped according to the use that is to be made of them."
In the same way Pernety and his initiates were tested, admonished, and bemused until the power obtained absolute faith and obedience from them. They were consecrated on a hill above Berlin, regenerated, and illuminised; Pernety was destined to found a society for the "new people of God," and build a new city in preparation for a "new heaven and new earth." He was to be the center and pontiff and another adept, Comte Grabianka, was to be king.
The six-year-old daughter of the latter was to be isolated from parents and country for seven years to be prepared as oracle through whom he was to rule. Finally, the temple called Thabor was established near Avignon, and the group became known as the Illumin�s d'Avignon (more on this later). Their cult was absolutely secret, and in a general way their ideas were those of Swedenborg, but they also professed a cult of the Virgin, apparently the Great Mother of the Gnostics. Don Pernety died in 1796, and the last survivors entered Martinism.
Saint-Martin: Martinist Illuminism was founded, as we have seen, by Martines de Pasqually, who taught the doctrine of reintegration; from 1754 to 1768 he propagated his higher grades among the Masonic Lodges of France. M. de Maistre, in 1810, wrote that the Martinists had a cult and higher initiates of priests called by the Hebrew name of Cohen, and he observed that all these great initiates took part in the Revolution, though not to excess. Saint-Martin, the unknown philosopher, was Pasqually's disciple and later considerably developed the movement, establishing his Loge Ma�onnique des Chevaliers de la bienfaisance at Lyons.
According to Louis Blanc:
"Martinism made rapid progress in Paris; it reigned in Avignon; at Lyons it had a center whence it radiated to Germany and Russia. Grafted on Freemasonry, the new doctrines constituted a rite which was composed of ten grades...through which the adepts had successively to pass; and numerous schools were formed with the sole aim of finding the key to the mystic code and spreading it. Thus, from one book Des Erreurs et de la V�rit� par un philosophe inconnu arose a vast crowd of... efforts which contributed to enlarge the mine dug under old institutions. In the name of pious spiritualism the unknown philosopher rises up against the folly of human cults. By paths of allegory he leads to the heart of the Mysterious Kingdom which man in his primitive state had inhabited."
The Illumin�s, organized under the law of secrecy, exercised important influences in revolutionary movements, and both Martinists and Swedenborgians allied themselves to the Illuminati of Weishaupt, as seen in the Wilhelmsbad Convent of 1782, the object of which was thus expressed by a horrified delegate, the Comte de Virieu who had been deceived by Saint-Martin's mysticism:
"There is a conspiracy being plotted so well planned and so deep that it will be very difficult for religion and governments not to succumb to it."
In the Rituel de l'Ordre Martiniste, edited by Teder, 1913, the adept of the third degree is warned not to reveal the mysteries:
"But if, by the power of thy freewill and the blessings of the Divine One, thou shalt arrive at contemplating the Truth face to face, remember that thou must keep silence on the Mystery that thou hast penetrated, even should thy fidelity cost thy life. Ever remember the fate of the Great Initiators who have, even with the best of intentions, tried to raise, before the multitude, a corner of the sacred Veil of Isis." Here follows a few named: Jesus, Jacques Molay, Paracelsus, Cazotte, Cagliostro, Saint-Martin, Wronski, Eliphas Levi, Saint-Yves d'Alveydre, and hundreds of others (all Jews). And they continue: "Shouldst thou reveal the least of the Secret Arts or any part of the hidden mysteries that meditation may have led thee to understand, there is no physical torture that is not sweet compared to the punishment that thy folly shall bring upon thee."
No material symbol can express the horror of annihilation both spiritual as well as physical which awaits the miserable revealer of the True Word, for God (sic) is without mercy, for whosoever may profane His sanctuary and brutally expose to unworthy eyes the unspeakable Secret.
Finally, the Superior Inconnu in the Second Temple has to swear to
"work with all my strength to establish on earth, the Association of all Interests (Profits), Federation of all Nations, Alliance of all cults and Universal Solidarity."
In 1913 "Papus," Dr. G. Encausse, was Grand Master and President of the Supreme Council of the Martinists.
Swedenborg: As for Swedenborgianism, in Les Sectes et Soci�t�s Secr�tes, from the pen of Le Couteulx de Canteleu, we find a short but interesting sketch of Swedneborg and his systems: Emanuel Swedenborg was the son of a Jewish Lutheran Bishop of Skara in Sweden, and was born in Upsala about 1688.
In 1743 he began to spread his beliefs, a mixture of mysticism, magnetism, and magic. As with all such doctrines, he had two systems: one for dupes and fools which was apparently to reform Christianity by a fantastic deism, the reigning faith in his New Jerusalem; his followers believed in his marvelous visions and prophecies, his talks with angels and spirits. The other led straight to godlessness, atheism, and materialism, where, as in Hermeticism, God was only a sun, a spirit of Light, a spiritual heat vivifying the body. To these latter he represented his doctrine as being that of the Egyptians and the Magi, and these adepts went whole-hearted for the Revolution as restoring to man his primitive Equality and Liberty.
In England alone he had 20,000 followers in 1780, who looked for the Revolution to overthrow all other beliefs; Swedenborg's God was to be the only King left! In Avignon he had many adepts who mingled with the Martinists, being known as illuminated Theosophists, and among these were found the same vows in favor of an anti-social, anti-religious revolution.
In a Foreword to one of Emmanuel Swedenborg's books on The Doctrine of the New Church; the New Jerusalem, translated in 1797, from the Latin of the Amsterdam edition of 1769, it is said in explanation of this doctrine:
"To be at the same time in the natural world and in the spiritual world, to live in the former in the society of men, and find oneself in the latter in the society of the angels, to see them, to speak with them, to hear them, to move in a kingdom of spiritual substances; here, doubtless, is more than is needed to disconcert the materialistic understanding of the wise men of today."
It is, therefore, not surprising that de Luchet considered that
"Theosophists, Swedenborgians, Magnetisers and Illumin�s were a national danger."
Templars: As the French Revolution approached, the ground, it was found, was being mined and prepared for the sinister upheaval of 1789 by, among others, the still active power of the former Order of the Templars. Eliphas Levi Informs us that, although outwardly Catholics, the secret cult of the Templars was Johannism, and their secret aim was to rebuild the Temple of Solomon on the model of the vision of Ezekiel; the arms of the Masons of the Temple, quarterly a lion, ox, man, and eagle, were the banners of the four leading Hebrew tribes.
The Johannites, who were Cabalists and Gnostics, adopted part of the Jewish traditions and Talmudic accounts; they regarded the facts of the Gospels as allegories of which John had the key; their Grand Pontiffs assumed the title of Christ. In time the Templars became a danger to Church and State, menacing the entire world with a gigantic revolution, and they were eventually suppressed. As the high Mason Albert Pike wrote, in Morals and Dogmas:
"The Order disappeared at once... Nevertheless it lived under other names and governed by Unknown Chiefs, revealing itself only to those who in passing through a series of degrees had secret...The secret movers of the French revolution had sworn to overturn the Throne and Altar upon the tomb of Jacques de Molai."
According to Louis Blanc, in his History of the French Revolution, 1848, Cagliostro was initiated at Frankfort, 1781, under the authority of "the Grand Masters of the Templars," the Illuminati of Weishaupt, from whom he received instructions and funds to carry out their diabolical intrigues against Marie Antoinette in preparation for the later seizure of power through the illuminised Grand Orient Lodges.
Speaking of Weishaupt's projects, Louis Blanc wrote:
"By the sole attraction of mystery, by the sole power of association, to subject to the same will, to animate with the same breath thousands of men in every country in the world...to make new beings of these men by means of slow gradual education, to render them, even to the point of frenzy or death, obedient to invisible and Unknown Chiefs; with such a legion to secretly weigh upon the Court, to surround the sovereigns, unbeknown to direct Governments, and to lead Europe to that point where all superstition is annihilated, all monarchies brought down, all privileges of birth declared unjust, the right even of property abolished; such was the gigantic plan of the founders of the Illuminism."
In Orthodoxie Ma�onnique, 1853, the Jew and Masonic authority, J.M. Ragon, gives details of the two grades of the Order "Juges Philosophes Inconnus," a Templar r�gime. He places these as belonging, probably, to the "Order of Christ," an Order which, after the suppression of the Templars, was constituted in Portugal by King Denis, and into which reformed Templars were admitted, without, however, their former immunities and entirely depending on the Head of the State. It is admitted that modern Templars have used the veil of Masonry as being better for spreading their ideas, but it is Masonic only in form.
The jewel of the adept is a dagger and his work is vengeance. The Novice grade of these "Philosophes Inconnus" is the first in the last grade of Masonry; Kadosch, 30th degree, the brother must be at least Rose-Croix (18th degree) and already instructed in the royal art. The President addresses him:
"...you were for long the object of our observation and our study...as soon as you have taken your new obligation you will cease to belong to yourself; your life, even, will have become the property of the Order.
The most absolute obedience, the entire abnegation of your will, the prompt execution, without reflection, of the orders which will be transmitted to you on the part of the Supreme Power, such will be your principal duties. The most terrible punishments are reserved for perjurers...and who is a perjurer in the eyes of the Order? He who even in the lightest thing infringes the orders which he has received from the Chief or refuses to execute them, for nothing is unimportant in our sublime Order...
Your employment in the future will be to form men...You must learn here how the feet and hands of those who usurp the rights of men can be bound; you must learn to govern men and dominate them, not by fear, but by virtue (sic). You must consecrate yourself entirely to the Order which has undertaken to re-establish man in his primitive dignity...
The secret Government, but not less powerful, must lead other Governments towards this noble aim without, however, allowing itself to be perceived except through the universal opinion and assent of society. There exists a considerable number of our brothers; we are spread throughout most distant lands, all led by an invisible force...If you desire only to be a perjurer and a false brother, do not pledge yourself among us, you will be cursed and unhappy; our vengeance will reach you everywhere."
If he hesitates, he is blindfolded and led out; if he consents, he takes the obligation and is received. After three years of study and preparation the final grade, Judge-Commander, may be given. He then takes another obligation, in which he promises and swears to work for the propagation of the Order and its safety, to obey his Superiors in all ways, whether they are known to him or not. Finally, it is said to him:
"You swear and promise to keep inviolate the secrets I am going to confide to you; never to pardon traitors, and to subject them to the fate that the Order reserves for them...To guard yourself from the excesses of wine, the table, and women, the ordinary causes of indiscretion and weakness (in case of betraying Order secrets!)."
At the end of both grades a portion of an abridged history of the destruction of the Knight Templars is read to the adept. And of their Order it was said:
"It cannot longer be denied that in early times we have never recognized more than five degrees of knowledge; the number twenty-five or thirty-three degrees which form the frame of Scottish Masonry is the result of the love of innovations or the product of self-esteem; for it is certain that of the thirty-three degrees practiced today there are twenty-eight apocryphal which merit no confidence."
In their regulations, Article 32 says;
"The penalties against the brothers who have been guilty of any offense whatsoever are: reprimand, expulsion, and even graver penalties if the crime compromises the Society. Sentences of the last nature cannot be executed without confirmation of judgment by the Supreme Power."
In his final discourse upon the unhappy fate of the Templars, the Chief of the Philosophes Inconnus said:
"...Now as the number of Templars escaped from the murderous sword of persecution was very small, also as, in order to avenge the unheard of crime of which they had been victims, it was necessary to repair their losses, they admitted into their Order men of recognized merit, whom they sought for and found among the Masons...They offered them initiation into their Order, which was eagerly accepted, and in exchange the Templars were initiated into the Masonic mysteries."
In conclusion we give two passages from Le Couteulx de Canteleu, who in his well-documented book refers to the trial of the Templars:
"Certainly, far be it from me the thought to defend the cruel procedure followed against several members of the Order and the torture applied during interrogations; far from me the thought to believe all the absurdities of which they were accused.
But in the midst of all these cruelties and all these infamies, the foundation of the accusation was true; they knew it, and that was what made more than 300 members, not yet subjected to torture, admit facts which appeared to us so extraordinary, but which were understood when one knew the foundation of their doctrine, revived from Egyptian and Hebraic initiations, also their affiliation to the Freemasons of the East (the Assassins), and the vices that the Grand Masters had permitted to be introduced into the Order, so as, probably, to increase their power."
He also regarded as positive that the Templar Guillaume de Monthard received Masonic initiation from the Old Man of the Mountain in a cave in Lebanon, and that the Assassins held some of the beliefs of the Ophites, serpent or dual-sex worshipers, hence, he says, Baphomet!
Again he said that Pope Clement V was slow to believe in this formidable heresy: "It was only after having seventy-two Knights interrogated in his presence, as a man interested in finding them innocent, exacting no other oath from them but to reply to the questions asked; it was only after their admissions, given in the presence of notaries, that he was forced to recognize their guilt and revoke the suspension (previously ordered) of the Bishops, allowing them to pursue the arrangements made by Philippe le Bel in order to come to a judgment."
The occult, worshipers of Lucifer, used the cross as its sacred symbol. Now do we understand why our Savior, Jesus the Christ, died on a cross or upright stake or obelisk? It was Satan's symbol!
Prophesied Occultic World Leader:
"In the latter part of their reign, when rebels have become completely wicked, a stern-faced king, a master of intrigue, will arise. He will become very strong, but not by his own power. He will cause astounding devastation and will succeed in whatever he does. He will destroy the mighty men and the holy people. He will cause deceit to prosper, and he will consider himself superior. When they feel secure, he will destroy many and take his stand against the Prince of Princes. Yet he will be destroyed, but not by human power." [12]
In the King James version, verse 23 says, "understanding dark sentences." In other words, "tricky" or occultic language that the "uninitiated" will not comprehend. The Rosicrucians stated that they were the oldest secret society, and even admitted being the Illuminati. Let's investigate their rise to power and Who they admit is their god through which this power comes. Revelation 13:1-2 says:
"And I saw a beast rise up out of the sea...and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority."
An unseen power is using human beings to give rise to world government. Revelation 12:9 identifies the dragon as, "...that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world..."
Secret Societies Great Mystery; "Novus Ordo Seclorum": In 1785, four more leading members of the Illuminati left the Society and testified before a Court of Inquiry called by the Elector of Bavaria. Their startling evidence removed all doubt regarding the Satanic nature of Illuminism.
On the 11th of October, 1785, the Bavarian authorities raided Zwack's house and discovered a mountainous array of Illuminati documents which showed quite clearly that they planned to bring about a
"universal revolution that should deal the death-blow to society...This Revolution will be the work of the Secret Societies, and that is one of our Greatest Mysteries."
Is it true that these documents revealed a secret sinister plot for world government run by members of these Secret Societies? From the book Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, we read:
"It is no violation of Secrecy to give the Outer, objective, details of the various activities of the Great White Brotherhood..." [13]
So there are secrets that are Not to be made public. Mr. Lewish stated that only books printed on the official Rosicrucian printing press were authentic. He also said there is a great White Brotherhood!
Origin of the Rosicrucian Order: What possible connection could Secret Societies have with ancient Babylon and Egypt that the Bible would condemn them?
"Whether one accepts all of the points of the traditional history or not, one is certain to feel that the origin of the Rosicrucian Order is found in the early Mystery Schools of the Great White Brotherhood. A study of the schools of philosophy and arcane wisdom in the Oriental land preceding the Christian Era reveals that there is but one land in which the Rosicrucian organization could have had its birth. That land is Egypt. And even the casual student of Egyptian history is impressed with the probability of the birth of the organization in that land.
�If one sets aside the traditional history entirely, and accepts only that which is based upon very definite records in printed or official manuscript form, one must reject the popular and entirely fictitious claim that the Rosicrucian Order had its origin in the seventeenth century in Germany. The very positive references to the Order in printed books dated centuries earlier in other lands conclusively prove that the Order was very old and very well established when it had a form of revival in Germany in the seventeenth century.
�The claim has been made that the AMORC (Rosicrucian Order) is the Oldest antedate Freemasonry and the latter has always claimed great antiquity. [14]
�But does the most ancient of all orders, the Rosicrucians, work with and acknowledge identical beliefs with Freemasonry? "Here again the investigator is confronted with a mass of details purporting to be the history of Freemasonry, but gradually classifying itself into two groups which one may label 'facts' and 'traditions.'
�On the point of its connection with the Rosicrucians, Freemasonry is more or less silent. It traces its antiquity to Solomon's Temple, and refers to characters whose history, if not actual existence, is cloaked with mystery. Its published history is very esoteric and mystical, although its actual history, as known to all advanced Rosicrucians, is a living testimonial to the truth of the notable principles of Brotherhood which actuate Freemasonry. So closely are the two Orders allied in some lands that many of the great exponents of the one are active workers in the other. Freemasonry has acknowledged its debt to the ancient White Brotherhood by adding a Rosicrucian Degree to the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite." [15]
Secrets for the Elite: Egyptian culture had advanced to unbelievable heights, with even the knowledge of brain surgery. The Great White Brotherhood wanted to retain certain profound secrets of nature, science, and the arts. Notice the arrogance of these people, the superiority complex that stems from these "elite."
These secrets belonged only to them not the average person.
"One will find, however, that the Egyptians had reached a high state of civilization and advanced learning at the beginning of the XVIII dynasty comparable only with the Renaissance of France. Many were the means adopted to preserve the knowledge attained that it might be correctly given to future generations. The hieroglyphic markings on the pyramids, obelisks, and temple walls give us evidence of the first desires to make permanent the knowledge and learning of the Egyptians.
�But the more profound secrets of nature, science, and art were not to be entrusted to the masses nor were they susceptible to preservation through writing upon papyri. For this reason classes were formed by the most learned, attended by the select minds, at which the doctrines and principles of science were taught.
�These classes or schools, a history refers to them, were held in the most isolated grottos at times, and again in the quiet of some of the temples erected to the many Egyptian gods. In some cases classes of a very select nature were held in the private chambers of the reigning Pharaoh.
�The members of such assemblies became more and more select, the teachings more profound, and the discussions so dialectic that there arose a most autocratic and secret society of the truly great minds of the day. Thus was laid The Foundation of the Great White Brotherhood. The first Pharaoh who conducted the class in his private chambers was Ahmose I, who reigned from 1580 B.C. to 1557 B.C.
�Because he was capable of conducting the great school as well as ruling the people with more civilized and advanced principles (due to his training in the school, no doubt), he is referred to as the 'deliverer of Egypt' by some historians. He was succeeded as Pharaoh by Amenhotep I, who became a teacher in the secret school for three years. On January 12th (approximately), 1538 B.C., Thutmose I was crowned succeeding Amenhotep I. He owed his position to his wife, Ahmose, who was the first woman to become a member of the class on equal terms with the men. The discussion regarding her admittance (preserved in the Rosicrucian Archives) forms an interesting story and reveals the origin of some of the doctrines of the equality of the sexes. [16]
�Thutmose I was succeeded by Hatshepsut, his daughter, who ruled as a 'king' independently and as corrigent with her half-brother Thutmose III, a son of Thutmose I by his marriage to Isis. [17] It was Thutmose III who organized the present physical form of the secret Brotherhood and outlined many of its rules and regulations. He became ruler upon the deposition of his father, Thutmose I, in 1500 B.C. He ruled until 1447 B.C., and his reign in unimportant to us except for his establishment of the Brotherhood." [18]
Let's look into history and see what system is rising on the world scene that is empowered by Satan the devil, who is also called Lucifer. [19]
Freemasons and America: From the book 5/5/2000 Ice: The Ultimate Disaster, we find that:
"Sixteen presidents of the United States of America, a great 'nation of states,' were also to learn much of this same teaching. (Secrets of Masonry) What psychological effect sixteen Masonic Presidents of the United States have exerted on the world is a field in which there are few ethnologists, few professors. It is easy to understand that the United States of America was largely founded by members of this ancient Order, when one knows that George Washington, the first President of the United States of America, was Worshipful Master of a Virginia Lodge of Freemasons (now called The Alexandria Washington Lodge No. 22), and fifteen other presidents of the United States:
Thomas Jefferson, Charlottesville Lodge #90, Charlottesville, VA.
James Madison, Hiram Lodge, Westmoreland County, VA.
James Monroe, Williamburg Lodge #6, Williamsburg, VA.
Andrew Jackson, Harmony Lodge #1, Nashville, TN.
James Knox Polk, Lodge #31, Columbia, TN.
James Buchanan, Lodge #43, Lancaster, PA.
Andrew Johnson, Greenville Lodge #119, Greenville, TN.
James A. Garfield, Magnolia Lodge #20, Columbus, OH.
William McKinney, Hiram Lodge #21, Winchester, VA.
YTheodore Roosevelt, Matinecock Lodge #806, Oyster Bay, NY.
William Howard Taft, Occasional Lodge, Cincinnati, OH.
Warren Gamaliel Harding, Marion Lodge #70, Marion, OH.
YFranklin D. Roosevelt, Holland Lodge #8, New York City, NY.
YHarry S. Truman, Belton Lodge #450, Belton, MO.
Gerald R. Ford, Malta Lodge #465, Grand Rapids, MI.
were all members of the secret brotherhood of Freemasons. [20]
The first assembly of the Continental Congress was presided over by Peyton Randolph, a Master Mason, Provincial Grand Master of Virginia. The Revolutionary War, brought about by taxation without representation, was a distinctly Masonic enterprise.
The Boston Tea Party was organized in St. Andrews Lodge, at an adjourned meeting, and every member who threw tea into the harbor was a member of that Lodge. Paul Revere, who made his immortal ride, was Junior Warden of that same Lodge. More than fifty of the fifty-six men who risked their lives by signing the Declaration of Independence were members of this ancient fraternity.
All but one of the five member of the Constitutional Convention were Master Masons. Richard Henry Lee, who moved the resolution for independence in the Continental Congress, was a Mason; the other members of that committee, Thomas Jefferson, Benjamin Franklin, John Adams, Roger Sherman, and Robert R. Livingston, were all masons. The American flag was made by the widow of John Ross, a Mason, and was placed in the hands of Washington, who was elected Grand Master of Virginia but did not accept because his duties as Commander-in-Chief of the American Army absorbed all his attention and energies. Washington took the oath of office as President of United States upon the Holy Bible brought from the Masonic St. John's Lodge #1 of New York.
It was Washington, Father of this Country, who in full Masonic regalia laid the cornerstone of the White House. It was also Washington who placed a 'certain deposit' under the cornerstone of the White House in the hope that, should the edifice ever be destroyed, the deposit would be found by future generations. Did Washington place a miniature pyramid under the cornerstone, or did he deposit other ancient symbols, relics, and sacred books scarcely known by many today? What is the deposit under the Masonic cornerstone of the nation's capital? The ritual, consecration, and ceremonies surrounding the laying of the cornerstone just 200 years ago, a sublime ceremony seldom seen today, were also performed almost 6,000 years ago in Egypt by a band of men as the first rays of the morning sun hit the northeast corner of the Great Pyramid.
Today, in Central Park, New York City, there stands a huge obelisk brought from Alexandria, Egypt. Although smaller than Washington's Monument in Washington, D.C., it is a splendid piece of work. When the obelisk was moved from its base, a deposit was discovered in the foundations.
In the deposit were found a trowel, a lead plummet, a rough rectangular stone, a pure white cubical stone, a stone with a serpent border, a stone trying square, and a stone showing the ancient Egyptian cubical gauge with some hieroglyph similar to triangles drawn upon Masonic trestle boards: seven symbols, well known to modern Freemasons. The governors of every one of the original thirteen states at the time Washington was inaugurated were Masons. The Constitution of the United States was written by Masons." [21]
Washington D.C. Street Layout: A curious piece of the Masonic conspiracy puzzle in the founding of America is the actual street layout for our Capital City, Washington, D.C. Remember, 53 of the original signers of the Declaration of Independence were Masons. The city was laid out in the form of Key Masonic Symbols: the Square, the Compass, the Rule, and the Pentagram.
Take any good street map of downtown Washington, D.C., and find the Capitol Building. Facing the Capitol from the Mall and using the Capitol as the head or top of the Compass, the left leg is represented by Pennsylvania Avenue and the right leg by Maryland Ave.
The Square is found in the usual Masonic position with the intersection of Canal Street and Louisiana Avenue. The left leg of the Compass stands on the White House and the right leg stands on the Jefferson Memorial. The circle drive and short streets behind the Capitol form the head and ears of what Satanists call the Goat of Mendes or Goat's Head.
On top of the White House is an inverted 5-pointed star, or Pentagram. [22] The point is facing South in true occult fashion. It sits within the intersections of Connecticut and Vermont Avenues north to Dupont and Logan Circles, with Rhode Island and Massachusetts going to Washington Circle to the West and Mt. Vernon Square on the East.
The center of the Pentagram is 16th Street where, 13 blocks due north of the very center of the White House, the Masonic House of the Temple sits at the top of this occult iceberg.
The Washington Monument stands in perfect line to the intersecting point of the form of the Masonic Square, stretching from the House of the Temple to the Capitol Building. Within the hypotenuse of that right triangle sit many of the headquarter buildings for the most powerful departments of government, such as the Justice Department, the U.S. Senate, and the Internal Revenue Service.
It would be great to know that our Capitol is bathed in continual prayer, and to believe that its buildings and monuments have been dedicated in prayer, but do you realize that Every Key Federal Building, from the White House to the Capitol Building, has had a cornerstone laid in a Masonic ritual and had specific Masonic paraphernalia placed in each one? If we were talking about the one true God, it would be wonderful; this is Not the case. The cornerstones of all these buildings have been laid in Masonic ritual, dedicated to the demonic god of Masonry, Jao-Bul-On. that is the secret name of the Masonic god, the "Lost Word" [23] in the rite of the Royal Arch degree. "Jao" is the Greek name for the god of the Gnostics, Ialdabaoth or Iao. "Bul" is a rendering of the name Ba'al and "On" is the Babylonian name of Osiris. "What we see represented in this name of the Masonic deity is a three-headed pagan deity that is blasphemous to a Christian." [24]
Hiding The Meaning: If the Illuminati-Freemasonry mysteries are working for world government and want to keep it a secret, they must conceal and hide the truth of their actions. Albert Pike wrote:
"Nothing excites men's curiosity so much as Mystery, concealing things which they desire to know; and nothing so much increases curiosity as obstacles that interpose to prevent them from indulging in the gratification of their desires. Of this the Legislators and Hierophants took advantage, to attract the people to their sanctuaries, and to induce them to seek to obtain lessons from which they would perhaps have turned away with indifference if they had been pressed upon them." [25]
Arthur Waite, another Masonic writer, tells us that Masonry
"is on the surface a 'system of morality,� veiled in allegory and illustrated by symbols.'" [26]
Ralph Anderson, a 32o degree Mason, further expounds on the hidden symbolism of Masonry:
"Masonry may be defined as a system of symbols, a collection of allegories, and a pictorial form which veils and hides a truth so general and universal that man cannot live without it. An allegory is a story which is susceptible of Two meanings; an Outer One which captivates the fancy and engrosses the attention, and an Inner One which conveys to the initiate some basic, cosmic and human truth by which a man hides or veils an inner spiritual reality. The Masonic Temple work abounds with such symbols, and through them is Revealed to the intelligent Mason the story of his own progress and also the history of the race of men." [27]
Waite further states:
"...the newly received brother has come into a world of emblems or symbolism and whatsoever takes place therein has a meaning behind it, being one which is not always indicated on the surface." [28]
In fact, Masonry intentionally misleads those masons who have recently joined. Pike claims:
"So Masonry jealously conceals its secrets and intentional leads conceited interpreters astray...If you have been disappointed in the first three degrees, as you have received them...remember that...symbols were used, not to reveal but to conceal...The symbols and ceremonies of Masonry have more than one meaning. They rather conceal than disclose the Truth." [29]
Pike also stated:
"The Blue Degree (the first three degrees of Masonry) are but the outer court or portico of the Temple. Part of the symbols are displayed there to the initiate, but he is intentionally misled by false interpretations. It is not intended that he shall understand them; but it is intended that he shall imagine he understands them. Their True explication is reserved for the Adepts (those who have advanced to the highest degrees in Masonry)...
�It is well enough for the mass of those called Masons to imagine that all is contained in the Blue Degrees; and whoso attempts to undeceive them will labor in vain (and any past Mason who has learned the truth, knows the almost complete futility in trying to enlighten his fellow Mason to the truth. For they have been so complete indoctrinated they will not listen, nor examine the evidence presented to them)..." [30]
Finally, Pike adds:
"Masonry, like all the Religions, all the Mysteries, Hermeticism and Alchemy, conceals it secrets from all except the Adepts and Sages, or the Elect, and uses false explanations and misinterpretations of its symbols to mislead those who deserve only to be misled; to conceal the Truth, which it calls Light from them, and to draw them away from it. Truth is not for those who are unworthy or unable to receive it, or would pervert it...So Masonry jealously conceals its secrets, and intentionally leads conceited interpreters astray." [31]�
Discovering Its God!: Masons emphasize that to participate in the Masonic rituals one must believe in a "Supreme Being."
"Freemasonry is available to any man of good character who believes in a Supreme Being and is closed only to avowed atheists and agnostics," claims Ralph Anderson. [32]
Since the Bible cautions us that "Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and Him only shalt thou serve." [33] and the Masons worship a Supreme Being, is this Supreme Being the same God as the Christians worship or is he a different god? As you read this you will find out who this "Supreme Being" is, but this "Supreme Being" is not the only god Masons worship!
Although many Masons may be unaware of the polytheism in Masonry, many gods and goddesses are worshiped through the symbolism and rituals of Masonry. One poem, written by a Mason, J.S.M. Ward, sums up some of the mythology that is prevalent in Masonry:
Bacchus died and rose again, On the Golden Syrian Plain; Osiris rose from his grave; And thereby mankind did save; Adonis likewise shed his blood, By the yellow Syrian flood, Zoroaster brought to birth, Mithra from his cave of earth, And we today in Christian land, We with them can join hands. [34]
Bacchus, [35] Osiris, Adonis, and Mithra are all gods that are worshiped by occultists and Masons! Of course, these are just a few of the gods that are actually worshiped through different Masonic ceremonies. It doesn't matter to the Mason that God proclaims:
"Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and Him only shalt thou serve." [36]
Osiris is the Egyptian god of the dead as well as a sun god, but he is also known by many other names. In Thrace and Greece he is known as Dionysus, the god of pleasures and of partying and wine. Festivals held in his honor often resulted in human sacrifices and orgiastic (sexual) rites. [37]
In Rome he is called Liber or Bacchus. The Lydians label him Bassareus and in Persia he is identified as Mithras, where astrology is practiced by his followers. He is Zagreus to the Cretins and "became an underworld divinity who welcomed the souls of the dead to Hades and helped with their purification," Declares Paul Hamlyn. [38] He also Informs us that since Zagreus was killed and resurrected (in mythology) he "became the symbol of everlasting life." [39] The Phrygians know Osiris as Sabazius where he is honored as a solar deity (a sun god) who was represented by horns, and his emblem was a serpent! [40]
In other places he went by other names, such as Deouis, The Boy Jupiter, The Centaur, Orion, The Boy Plutus, Iswara, The Winged One, Nimrod, Adoni, Hermes, Prometheus, Poseidon, Butes, Dardanus, Himeros, Imbros, Iasius, Zeus, Iacchus, Hu, Thor, Bel, Serapis, Ormuzd, Apollo, Thammus, Altus, Hercules, and believe it or not, Baal! Most of these gods were considered to be solar deities or sun-gods. The Worship of the Sun, disguised through the use of gods and symbols, plays a very important role in Masonry, which is simply Illuminism in disguise! It is to this god, Osiris [41] (under the name Hiram Abiff), that the Masons pay honor in the third degree. The Drama for this degree (Master Mason) involves a death and resurrection ceremony. The Master-Mason-to-be is said to be working on Solomon's Temple. He is in possession of the name of God (the "Lost Word" of Masonry) and he has promised to reveal this to the other workers when the Temple is finished. Since the wages are higher for those who possess this name, the other workers become jealous and insist that he reveal the name to them before the Temple is finished. When he refuses to do so, three angry ruffians kill him and hastily bury him. Eventually his grave is discovered and, after the third attempt, he is raised to life again. The first word he spoke is the substitute for the "Lost Word" and it is this word that is said to be passed down to Master Masons today. [42]
In the third degree, the climax of the ceremony is the mock murder and resurrection of Hiram Abiff, the "Christ" of Masonry. This is made as solemn as the factual nature of the thing will permit. But it is a religious ceremony, a resurrection service, by which the candidate becomes entitled to eternal life.
In a sense it is in Masonry what the resurrection of Christ is in Christianity.
"Few Candidates may be aware that Hiram Whom they have represented and personified is ideally and precisely the same as Christ. Yet such is undoubtedly the case. This old philosophy shows what Christ as a glyph menas, and how the Christ state results from real initiation, or from the evolution of the human into the divine." [43]
Eventually his grave is discovered and, after the third attempt, he is raised to life again. The first word he spoke is the Substitute for the "Lost Word" and it is this word that is said to be passed down to Master Masons today. [44] Any one who is familiar with Egyptian mythology should be able to see the correlation between the myth of Hiram Abiff and of the Egyptian god, Osiris. Pierson contends: "We readily recognize in Himram Abiff the Osiris of the Egyptians." [45] "In Egypt the dead man was identified with Osiris, and addressed as Osiris." [46]
Waite acknowledges that:
"There is ho question that the Myth of Osiris covers the Whole Story of mystical life and is presented in the Funerary Ritual (the death and resurrection ceremony of the third degree) as the soul's own story. There is no more eloquent valediction to the departing soul than that which says: Thou hast gone living to Osiris. The promise is life in Osiris. The great doctrine, the great revelation of all the true Mysteries is that Osiris lives...We also as Mason look forward to union of the departed with Osiris..." [47]
The Late Rev. Alexander Hislop related:
"It is admitted that the secret system of Freemasonry was originally founded on the Mysteries of the Egyptian Isis, the goddess‑mother, or wife of Osiris. But what could have led to the union of a Masonic body with these Mysteries, had they not had particular reference to architecture, and had the god who was worshiped in them not been celebrated for his success in perfecting the arts of fortification and building? Now, if such were the case, considering the relation in which, as we have already seen, Egypt stood to Babylon, who would naturally be looked up to there as the great patron of the Masonic art?" [48]
These Masonic authors realize that the ceremonies are only based on Myths or Fables. Collier's Encyclopedia states: "Masonry fosters an elaborate Mythology..." [49] But since they have turned from the truth, there is only the False left. W.L. Wilmshurst, a Mason, points out:
"It Matters Nothing whether the prototype be one whose historical actuality and identity can be demonstrated, or whether he can be regarded Only as Legendary or Mythical...In Egypt the prototype was Osiris, who was slain by his malignant brother Typhon, but whose mangled limbs were collected in a coffer from which he emerged reintegrated and Divinized. In Greece the prototype was Bacchus, who was torn to pieces by the Titans. Baldur in Scandinavia and Mithra in Graeco‑Roman Europe were similar prototypes. In Masonry the prototype is Hiram Abiff..." [50]
Many Masons believe that they are acting out the death and resurrection ritual of Christ. Even if this were the case, which it is not, this ritual would be blasphemous for a Christian, but these Masons are actually acting out the Myth of Osiris and Isis, two Pagan deities of Egypt. Isis was considered to be "supreme in Magical power ..." [51] and "she was the goddess of...Magic."� Osiris committed incest by marrying his sister, Isis, so those portraying him are not very righteous characters are they? Also, several symbols in the Lodge that Masons should readily recognize are the sun, the point within a circle, the Tau Cross, and the All‑Seeing Eye, all symbols representing Osiris! [52]
Not only do Masons rely on Fables, but they also Take the Place of Christ. In the 19th degree of the Scottish Rite, called "Grand Pontiff," Masons attend a pageant in which part of the book of Revelation is enacted. Waite recounts this drama:
"Amidst darkness and isolation thereafter the officers of the chapter proclaim the dominion of the beast, the opening of the seven vials of Revelation and the fall of Babylon...
The Candidate is brought into light and is shown the four‑square city coming down out of Heaven... while He who sits upon the throne, through He is called the Lord God Almighty and Redeemer, is not the Christ of St. John...The Candidate is anointed with oil, is made and proclaimed a priest forever according to the Order of Melchizedek...The New Jerusalem is interpreted as Ancient Masonry." [53]
Although Delmar Darrah, a 33rd degree Mason, assures us that "there never has been any conflict between the church and Freemasonry." [54] We can see several points of Conflict between the pageantry of the degree of Grand Pontiff and the Bible. First, we notice that the person who sits on the throne is Called "The Lord God Almighty and Redeemer," but he "Is Not the Christ of St. John." If he Is Not the Christ of the Bible, then who is he? Read on and you will discover who the god of Masonry Really Is! Second, we see that the Mason is anointed with oil and proclaimed "a priest forever according to the Order of Melchizedek."
Hebrews 5:5 and 9 clearly states that "Christ glorified Not Himself to be made an high priest" but was "called Of God an high priest after the order of Melchizedek." But Masons glorify Themselves and take on themselves the honor of the priest hood that was given to Christ Alone. Third, notice that Masons interpret the "New Jerusalem" as "Ancient Masonry!"
|
|
The 25th degree of the Scottish Rite is called "Knight of the Brazen Serpent." Again Waite describes this degree and reveals to us that the twelve signs of the Zodiac are illustrated and a Tau Cross, encompassed by a Serpent is in the East.
The Master retires to call upon God and then..."returns bearing a Symbol of Salvation, being a Brazen Serpent entwined about the Tau Cross...It is given thereafter to the Candidate, as a symbol of faith, repentance and mercy." [55]
Again we can see conflict between the degrees of Masonry and the Bible. The Bible warns against astrology, yet the Lodge is set up in such a way as to correspond with the twelve signs of the Zodiac, which is astrology. We also notice that the symbol of salvation is the "Brazen Serpent!"
Once again Christ is set aside for Another symbol of salvation. The Bible specifies that the Serpent represents Satan, but Masonry uses the Serpent as a Symbol of Salvation! In conjunction with the Serpent, let's look at the Masonic apron. Wilmshurst writes: "Brethren, I charge you to regard your Apron as one of the Most Precious and speaking symbols our Order has to give you." [56] This statement is quite intriguing. When Adam and Eve sinned, they sewed together an apron of fig leaves. We find however, God Was Not Pleased with the aprons, and He made the Coats of skin to clothe them; [57] but Waite indicates "in Craft Masonry and its connection the Apron is the Only Proper and Possible Clothing." [58]
In the first degree of Masonry the candidate is given an unadorned white apron which indicates purity of soul. [59]
In the second degree blue Rosettes are added to the apron to indicate that progress has been made in regeneration. In the third degree Wilmshurst explains that: "...still further progress is emblematized by the increased blue adornments of the Apron, as also by its silver tassels and the Silver Serpent is the Emblem of Divine Wisdom knitting the soul's new‑ made vesture together." [60]
The newly initiated Mason is instructed that his white apron is the "Most Precious" symbol of Masonry and that it represents purity. We must remember, however, that this apron is a Symbol. What then, is the Real Meaning behind this object? To find out we must return to Mythology. Pike notes that the god Jupiter Ammon's picture was painted with the sign of the Ram or Lamb. [61] He mentions that Jupiter Ammon is "the same as Osiris, Adoni, Adonis, Atys, and the other Sun Gods..."
Hutchinson also notes that Jupiter Ammon is "painted with horns." [62] And that he is the "same as Baal or Moloch...(and) Adonis, whom some ancient authors� call Osiris." [63] His ceremonies "consisted in clothing the Initiate with the skin of a white lamb. And in this we see the Origin of the Apron of white sheep‑skin used in Masonry." [64] So, the Apron was used in connection with the ceremonies of Osiris and this apron is the "only proper" clothing, according to Waite.
Also notice that in the third degree a Serpent is added to the Apron and that it is an Emblem of Divine Wisdom! The Entered Apprentice's Handbook points out that: "...the Serpent is regarded as 'The Shining One' ‑‑ the Holy wisdom itself. Thus we see that the Serpent on our apron denotes that we are encircled by the Holy Wisdom...The snake is peculiarly associated with (the Hindu god) Shiva, the Destroyer, whose close symbolic association with the third (Masonic) degree is obvious...He is depicted making the (sign) of a Master Mason." [65] Another god, Shiva, is now introduced into the Pantheon of Masonry. Shiva (or Siva) has numerous wives and, "...wanders naked about the countryside on his white bull Nandi, overindulging in drugs, and encouraging starvation and self‑ mutilation. The innermost sanctuaries of Shiva temples always feature a lingam, the stylized erect phallus which symbolizes his rampant sexuality." [66]
The Serpent is quite prevalent and important in Masonry. When Jim Shaw, a former Mason who has left Masonry, went to the Temple to receive his 33rd degree, he reported: "...the thing that is most noticeable is the way the walls are decorated with Serpents. There are all kinds, some very long and large. Many of the Scottish Rite degrees include the representation of Serpents and I recognized them among those decorating the walls." [67]
Albert Pike devotes page after page of his book to the prevalence and worship of Serpents. He discloses that, "The Phoenicians called the serpent agathodemon (the good spirit) ..." [68]; "In reality, the hawk‑headed Serpent, genius of Light, or Good genius, was the symbol of the Sun." The horned Serpent was the hieroglyphic for a God."� Two other names for Osiris are Bel and He.
Pike relates to us that, "The Greeks call Bel 'Bailer,' and Hesychius interprets that word to mean a Dragon or great Serpent." [69] and "The British God He was called 'The Dragon was cast out, that old Serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which Deceiveth the whole world..." [70] Other connections to Satan can be found. Pike, writing about the pagan god Thor, reveals that "Thor was the Sun, the Egyptian Osiris and Kneph, the Phoenician Bel or Baal." [71] Bel (or Baal) was believed to be the "lord of the air" [72] as well as sun‑god [73] Remember also that the god Baal is a synonym for the Devil. [74] Baal; "had the body of a spider and three heads, those of a man, a toad and a cat."� This god, under the name of Thor, is called; "the Prince of the Power of the Air." [75]
Baal worship is condemned by the Bible, [76] and in Ephesians we find that Satan is called the "prince of the power of the air." Not only does Satan have the same title as is given to the god Thor, but we should notice that the word "Thor" means "thunder" [77] Thor "was the god of lightning and thunder in Norse mythology." This is a significant statement, for Satanists use the lighting bolt as a symbol of Satan. Satanic rock groups also use the symbol, called a "Satanic S," which resembles a lightning bolt and is probably taken from the reference in Luke 10:18 where Jesus says: "I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven." [78] One of these Satanic rock groups called KISS (the name stands for Knights in Satan's Service) [79] has a song on one of their albums entitled "God of Thunder." This song claims:
I was raised by the demons,����
A modern day man of steel,
Trained to reign as the one,
I gather darkness to please me,
God of Thunder and Rock and Roll,
I command you to kneel,
The sound you're under,
Before the god of thunder,
Will slowly rob you of your virgin soul.
The god of rock and roll, [80]
I'm the Lord of the Wasteland
This god is obviously Satan. Is it any wonder that the Bible further Informs us that this "prince of the power of the air" is "the spirit that now worketh in the Children of Disobedience...?" [81]
Since the gods of Masonry (Thor, Baal, Shiva, Pan, Osiris, etc.) actually represent Satan in different camouflages, and since the Serpent is widespread in Masonry, and the Bible clearly states that the Serpent is Satan, we see that the Masons are in actuality worshiping Satan (Lucifer). Of course, Masonic writers themselves plainly confess to us who they worship!
Who is it? None other than Satan (Lucifer)! Hutchinson gives the following comment about the fall of man: "But alas, he (Adam) fell! By disobedience he forfeited all his glory and felicity; and, wonderful to recount in the midst of this exalted state, Satan prevailed." [82] The footnote on this sentence gives this explanation: "Thus originated the introduction of a serpent among the symbols of Freemasonry... Serpent‑wors�hip derives its origin from the same source." [83]
Another foot note elsewhere in this book is a quote from Key to the New Testament, which states in part: "The corruptions flowing from the Egyptian philosophy, when adapted to Christianity, were these: they held that the god of the Jews was the Demiurgus...the serpent who deceived Eve ought to be honored for endeavoring to rescue men from their slavery to the Demiugus." [84] Pike brags: "Lucifer, the Light‑bearer! Strange and mysterious name to give to the spirit of darkness! Lucifer, The Son of The Morning! [Here Pike is denying Christ as the Light of the world and giving that designation to Lucifer, the Devil] Is it he who bears the light...? Doubt it Not!" [85]
Masonic testimony is clear that the serpent or Satan (Lucifer) should be worshiped. In fact, the "Lost Word" of Masonry has to do with Satan. Masons have been in search of a so‑called "Lost Word" which is supposed to be the Real name of God, but has been lost. In the third degree the Mason is given a substitute word and told to look "to that bright and Morning Star..." [86] Waite suggests that the Word revealed in the third degree "was of similar value to our old friend Abracadabra." [87]
He mentions elsewhere that: "...since the sphere of Ritual is also a sphere of sorcery, on proceeding to initiation he is given the symbol Abracadabra...and is told it is the True Word." [88]
Most people know that the word "abracadabra" has to do with Magic, but did you know that this word comes from Abraxas? [89] Abraxas, by the way, is a demon! Masons are actually taught that this demon is the True Word. However, this word is only a substitute. Then, in the 13th degree (Royal Arch) he is given the name of the "Lost Word" of Masonry. Let's see, first of all, who is the "Bright and Morning Star" and then let's look at the "Lost Word" and who is represented thereby.
Revelation 22:16 explains: "I, Jesus...am the root and offspring of David, and The Bright and Morning Star." Now, do the Masons worship Jesus as the "bright and Morning Star?" There are several reasons why this answer is "NO!"
One reason is that everything in the lodge is symbolical of something else, so if the "Bright and Morning Star" is Christ in reality, it is only a symbol to the Mason. In addition, Wilmshurst admits that "Hebrew Biblical names represent not persons, but personifications of spiritual principles..." [90]� There is a greater reason, however, that we know that the "bright and morning star" is not Christ, and that is from Masonic testimony. Waite, describing one picture in his book, analyzes it as: "There is a globe in her right hand on which is balanced a Genius, holding a torch, and said to typify the Morning Star or Lucifer... From a Masonic point of view, the symbol in its plenary sense is the coming forth of conquering Light." [91]
Masonic testimony points out that the morning star is "Lucifer" and that this symbol represents the "coming forth of conquering light." So, when Masons speak of the light of Masonry, they are actually referring to Lucifer bringing forth the light. Lucifer, as you may already know, means "Light Bearer" or "Light Bringer." The Bible also Informs us that Satan (Lucifer) comes as "an angel of light." [92]
As mentioned earlier, another name for Osiris is Mithras. According to The World Book Encyclopedia, Mithras "was an angel of light who fought on the side of the god Ahura‑Mazda...The Zoroastrian scriptures called Mithras 'the Heavenly Light.'" [93] He was also identified with the Sun. The mention of Ahura‑Mazda is interesting for it is this god that the lecture of the 32nd degree of Masonry deals with. In this lecture Ahura‑Mazda is called the "spirit of light." [94]
|
|
The Masons are then instructed to: "Look to the East, my brothers...and behold the seven‑pointed star, the great symbol of this degree, with the seven colors of the rainbow. The seven colors and seven points represent the seven potencies of Ahura. Observe now the great Delta of Pythagoras consisting of 36 light arranged in eight rows to form an equilateral triangle. The light of the apex of the Delta represents Ahura‑Mazda, Source of all Light." [95]
The lecture continues and the Masons are told that the "trilateral name for god is composed of." [96] three Hindu gods: Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva. Siva (or Shiva), by the way, is a synonym for Satan! In fact, Anton LaVey, founder of the Church of Satan, lists Shiva, Lucifer and Pan (among others) in his Satanic Bible as Synonyms for Satan! [97]
��� Lucifer, then, is the god honored and revered by masons as The True God! J. Edward Decker, Jr., a former Mason, gives us a quote from Albert Pike, a 33rd degree Mason. On July 14, 1889, Pike gave instructions to the 23 Supreme Councils of the World: "That which we must say to the crowd is, We worship a God, but it is the god that one adores without superstition. To you Sovereign Grand Inspectors General (the name of the 33rd degree, the highest degree know to the world in Scottish Rite Masonry), we say this, that you may repeat it to the Brethren of the 32nd, 31st, and 30th degrees. The Masonic Religion should be, by all of us initiates of the high degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian Doctrine...Yes, Lucifer is God...the pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer... Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good..." [98] With this admission, is it any wonder that Pike is called the "Pontiff of Luciferian Freemasonry?" [99] In addition, he is adored by Masonic authors such as Waite, who brags: "I believe...his name will be...of Precious Memory in all American Masonry." [100]
In fact, Morals and Dogma, a book written by Pike, is the handbook for Masons. when Jim Shaw earned his 32nd degree, he, as well as the others present, were given, "...a copy of Albert Pike's book...We were told that it was The source book for Freemasonry and its meaning. We were also told that it must never leave our possession, and that arrangements must be made so that upon our deaths it would be returned to the Scottish Rite." [101]
Also, C. Fred Kleinknecht, a 33rd degree Mason related: "...told all Masons that last January that one particular book was to be their daily guide for living, their 'Bible.'" That book, said Kleinknecht, is Albert Pike's Morals and Dogma. [102] The majority of Masons in the first few degrees are not aware of the god of masonry, yet Hutchinson boasts that, "the first state of a Mason is representative of the first stage of worship of the True God." [103]
He highly insinuates that those outside of the Masonic ranks are not worshiping The True God! The Masons have been taught that this true god is called the "Grand Architect of the Universe" and that anyone who believes in "a" Supreme Being may join Masonry.
They have been advised that there is no conflict between Christianity and Masonry. To hide the fact of who their god is, those entering Masonry must enact strange rituals, is asked who he believes in and must answer "In God" and only after the candidate has completed the 13th� degree is he told the name of the "Lost Word."� Why must this word be kept secret for so long? The answer is that if the word and its meaning were revealed to the candidate in the beginning, he most likely would have never joined up!
What is the "Lost Word?" Waite indicated that the "Lost Word" has to do with Wisdom, and that "Wisdom in this case is a synonym of the Word..." [104] Before I give you the "Lost Word" let me remind you that Wilmshurst claims that "the Serpent is the emblem of Divine Wisdom," [105] and the Lost Word is a synonym for Wisdom, so this Word has to do with the Serpent! Well, the secret Word is "Jao‑Bul‑On."
You may wonder, "What does that mean?" "Jao" is the Chaldean name for God. "Bul" is a Syriac word which means "Baal," who was a Canaanite fertility god associated with licentious rites and magic. [106] Baal is actually another name for the Devil! "On" is the Egyptian word signifying "Osiris," the god of the underworld. So, here again, we can see Satan is deified and honored by the Masons. We are told further (in the ritual of the 13th degree) that this "triune essence of the Deity," [107] represents "His creative preservative, and de‑creative powers." This sentence gives a very vivid description of the Hindu gods.
In the pagan religion of Hinduism, we also see a "trinity" of three gods, Brahma, the creator, Vishnu, the preserver, and Shiva, the destroyer. Waite explains: "Siva (or Shiva) is the Babylonian Bel, identical with the sun‑god I A O..." [108] The World Book Encyclopedia states that Bel is "another name for the god Baal," [109] and Baal is another name for Satan, so Satan is being worshiped through the Masonic ritual, for Shiva, the god with "de‑creative powers," is just another name for Satan!������
One more name for Satan is Pan. "He was half man and half goat..." [110] and he is "usually shown with goat feet, curly hair, short horns, and a beard." An occult catalog from International Imports mentions: [111] "In Greek mythology Pan was the god of nature...He is also equated with Satan and life's baser aspects." Once again we can see that Masonry honors Satan, for Hutchinson confesses: "The knowledge of the god of nature forms the first estate of our profession..." [112] He also points out that the god of nature was adored under the names of Osiris and Isis (the wife/sister of Osiris). [113]
Yes, Lucifer (Satan) Is The God of Masonry and the so‑called "God of Light." Wilmshurst tries to convince us that: "Christian and Masonic doctrine are identical in intention though different in method. The one says 'Via Crucis;' the other 'Via Lucis;' yet the two ways are but one way." [114] "Via Crucis" means "by way of the Cross" and "Via Lucis" means "by way of light." These two ways cannot be identical. One way follows the way of the Cross of Christ, which leads to reconciliation; the other follows the way of the light of Lucifer, which leads to death. Isn't it plan to see which path the Masons are on?
33o Mason Ties Bush's New World Order To All-Seeing Eye: James G. Martin, a 33o Mason who as Governor of North Carolina and a leading Republican Party big-wig, has warmly praised President's Bush's plans for a "New World Order." Writing in Raleigh's daily newspaper, The News and Observer (March 24, 1991), Martin stated:"President George Bush...has revitalized an old but timely idea; the realization of a New World Order."
Martin noted that this was the same visionary idea as depicted on our U.S. one-dollar bill, the all-seeing eye above the pyramid with the Latin inscription below of Novus Ordo Seclorum. This, Martin explained, is interpreted as either "A New World Order of the Age," a "New Secular (or worldly) Order" or simply a "New World Order." Unfortunately, in his article Governor Martin failed to tell readers these significant facts: That the pyramid and its all-seeing eye was first printed on the U.S. dollar bill in the 1930s at the insistence of the Jewish President Franklin D. Roosevelt, a Mason, and his vice-president, Henry Wallace. Wallace, a fellow Mason as well as an ardent communist-Illuminist, later ran for president as a Socialist. [115]
Former President Bush Knows What Novus Ordo Seclorum Means: President Bush, on July 2, 1989 stated: "That desire for freedom from tyranny inspired the world and still does. Look on the back of any dollar bill and you'll see it. The Great Seal of the United States bears the motto, 'Novus Ordo Seclorum,' meaning a 'New Order of the Ages.'" [116]
Former President Bush spoke before the United Nations on October 1, 1990, where he confirmed his support of World Government by the year 2000 A.D. "We (members of the U.N.) must join together in a New Compact, all of us, to bring the United Nations into the 21st century...The calendar offers up a convenient milestone, a signpost by which to measure our progress as a community of nations. The year 2000 marks a turning point, beginning the turn of the millennium...The United Nations can help bring about a New Day...to press forward To Cap an Historic Movement towards 'A New World Order.'" [117] This left-hand side of the dollar bill also contains a pyramid with the all-seeing eye above it. You will also notice that the capstone (or cornerstone) has been removed and that the all-seeing (Illuminati) eye has replaced it. Sharon Boyd, proclaims: "Ancient Freemaso nry employed the triangle, usually in connection with the all-seeing eye.
Throughout the entire system of Masonry, no symbol is more important in its significance; it is the Masonic symbol of the 'Grand Architect of the Universe.' The entire symbol of the Eye of Providence (the all-seeing eye) in the Radiant Triangle forms a cornerstone of the unfinished pyramid." [118] he Bible specifies that Jesus is the Chief Cornerstone, but He was rejected. [119] This is quite evident by looking at the picture; the cornerstone has been removed or rejected and has been replaced by the all-seeing eye; a symbol of Illuminism and Satan!
Not only do these symbols actually represent the Masonic god, Lucifer, but there is also another meaning behind them. These symbols, as well as others, have sexual connotations! For example, let's look at the point within a circle. When a person enters Masonry, he is told that the point within a circle represents: "...the individual Mason (the point), continued and restricted by the boundary line of his duty (the circle). Its Real Meaning, however, is that of phallus, positioned within the female generative principle (sex organ) in sexual union, the climactic act of sun-worship." [120]
Albert Mackey, a Masonic authority, writes: "The point within a circle is an interesting and important symbol in Freemasonry...The symbol is really a beautiful...allusion to the old sun-worship, and introduces us for the first time to that modification of it, known among the ancients as the worship of the phallus." [121]
Pike proclaims that Osiris and Isis (who was both his sister and his wife): "...were commonly symbolized by the generative parts of man and woman...the Phallus and Cteis...The Indian Lingam was the union of both, as were the boat and mast, and the point within a circle..." [122] He also reminds us that the "Sun is still symbolized by the point within a circle..." [123] and that it is one of the "three Great Lights of the Lodge." What are the "three Great Lights of the Lodge?"
These lights are represented as the "Bible, square and compass." [124] But we know this to be a lie because in whatever country the Masonic Lodge is, the book used is the one of the religion of the members of the Lodge. In Israel, it is the Talmud, in Arabia, it is the Book of Mohammed; in China, it is the writings of Buddha, and etc.
�Former President Bush's Unchanging Allegiance To The Brotherhood: As President, George Bush surrounded himself with fellow brothers of the Skull and Bones and interlinking, related groups, such as the Council on Foreign Relations, the Trilateral Commission, Bilderbergers and etc.
On the very day he kicked off his presidency, Bush signaled his unchanging allegiance to the Brotherhood. At his inauguration ceremony, his Oath of Office was sworn as George Bush's hand rested on the Masonic Bible furnished him by his brothers at St. John's Masonic Lodge, 71 West 23rd Street, New York City. It was the same bible, printed in London in 1767, that was used at the inauguration of Warren G. Harding, Dwight D. Eisenhower, and Jimmy Carter. These three presidents were all Masons, as was George Bush. [125]
A visitor From The Past: by Thelen Paulk: "I had a dream the other night, I didn't understand. A figure walking through the mist, with flintlock in his hand. His clothes were torn and dirty, as he stood there by my bed. He took off his three-cornered hat, and speaking low, he said: 'We fought a revolution, to secure our liberty. We wrote the Constitution, as a shield from tyranny. For future generations, this legacy we gave. In this, the land of the free and the home of the brave.'
The freedom we secured for you, we hoped you'd always keep. But tyrants labored, endlessly while your parents were asleep. Your freedom gone, your courage lost, you're no more than a slave. In this, the land of the free and home of the brave.
You buy permits to travel, and permits to own a gun. Permits to start a business, or to build a place for one. On land that you believe you own, you pay a yearly rent. Although you have no vice in choosing, how the money's spent.������
Your children must attend a school that doesn't educate. Your Christian values can't be taught, according to the state. You read about the current news, in a regulated press. You pay a tax you do not owe, to please the I.R.S. Your money is no longer made of Silver or of God. You trade your wealth for paper, so your life can be controlled. You pay for crimes that make our Nation, turn from God in shame. You've taken Satan's number, as you've traded in your name.
You've given government control, to those who do you harm. So they can padlock churches, and steal the family farm. And keep our country keep in debt, put men of God in jail. Harass your fellow countrymen, while corrupted courts prevail. Your public servants don't uphold the solemn oath they've sworn. Your daughter visit doctors, so their children won't be born. Your leaders ship artillery, and guns to foreign shores. And send your sons to slaughter, fighting other people's wars.
Can you regain the freedom for which we fought and died? or don't you have the courage, or the faith to stand with pride? Are there no more values for which you'll fight to save? Or do you wish your children, to live in fear and be a slave?
People of the Republic, arise and take a stand! Defend the Constitution, the Supreme Law of the Land! Preserve your Great Republic, and God-Given Right! And pray to God, to keep the torch of Freedom burning bright!
As I awoke he vanished, in the mist from whence he came. His words were true, we are not Free, we have ourselves to blame. For even now as tyrants, trample each God-Given Right. We only watch and tremble, too afraid to stand and fight. If he stood by your bedside, in a dram, while you're asleep, And wonders what remains of our Rights he fought to keep. What would be your answer, if he called out from the grave: 'Is this still the Land of the Free and Home of the Brave???'"
1193: Greeks destroy city of Troy.
1175: Jepthah judges Israel.
1150: Ruth.
1125: Deborah. [126] Samson and Delilah.
1100: Samuel the prophet. Gideon. [127]
1100-800: North America was inhabited by Israelites 1000 years of more before 1492: There are archeological discoveries that have been made which show a strong correlation to the Bible. For when people think of Israel in the Bible they assume that all the events which happened to Israel did so in the little country known as Palestine; today it is called Israel. And therefore the Israelites could not have been very important in the ancient world.
However, Daniel told us that knowledge would increase in the latter days: "But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." [128] Also, Daniel tells us that many things will be kept secret until the latter days: "And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end." [129]
Many of these recent archeological discoveries combined with secular and Biblical history give us a shockingly different perspective of the ancient world in general and ancient Israel in particular. In this chapter we will attempt to show you evidence which will prove ancient Israel was an empire. It had a homeland in Palestine, and a far-flung empire much the same as Britain did until just a few decades ago. Britain once ruled over a far-flung empire from a small homeland, located in the British Isles. In the years from about 1050-850 B.C. Israel was the dominant power of the world with an empire that rivaled and perhaps exceeded that of the Caesars.
The empire included areas of the world now inhabited by the Israelite people and that included portions of North America. We full well understand this is a bold statement, but the evidence will follow. In this study we will examine the real extent of Israel's power and empire in the ancient world; the Israelite presence in North America with considerable specifics. The impact of the drought of Elijah's day on the weakening of Israel and the rise of Cartage, which we will show was an Israelite colony. Cartage continued Israel's presence in the New World, very possibly even during Christ's lifetime here on earth.
The time of Israel's greatness really began with King David and its rise to empire status. This happened in about the year 1050 B.C. 2 Samuel 8 discusses David's defeat of the Philistines, Moab, Amalek, Edom, and the Syrians for example lost more than 80,000 men in just three battles. [130] That is more men than the United States lost in the 14 years of the Vietnam War.
To give you a perspective of the ferocity of the battles. 1 Chronicles 21 shows that David could mobilize over 1� million men. With an army of that size you are not insignificant, not even in this age, this day and time. In 1 Chronicles 18:3 it states the border of his dominion went to the Euphrates River which bordered the area of Assyria and Babylon; or Mesopotamia who viewed David as an upstart rival.
The Phoenicians were the city states of Tyre and Sidon, and had a far flung empire on land and sea. They were the best sailors in the ancient world at that time, and they saw the rise of David and Israel and made an alliance with them. They were a common race of Semitic people; they also had a common language. There were only dialectic differences between Hebrew and the Phoenician tongue. 1 Kings 17:9-16 relates where Elijah met with a Phoenician or Zidonan widow, and they had immediate discourse, with no difficulty at all in communication.
King Hiram the king of Tyre made David a palace and they became very close allies as 1 King 5:1 shows. The Israelite Phoenician alliance was an ancient super power, with all twelve tribes of Israel united they sat astride the area where three continents met; they had the world's greatest navy in the Phoenicians combined with David's one and one-half million man army. And David was not the least bit reluctant to use it. They were challenged by Assyria and Mesopotamia, which is almost totally unknown by most and yet it is related in the Bible.
There was a revolt in Amon which is a pretext for war between many nations and the Israelites. It is discussed in 1 Chronicles 19 and 20 in some detail. There were 32 thousands chariots from Mesopotamia alone [131] that came to fight David's army in this battle. There was also an unknown number of men from Mesopotamia and Syria which included a number of different people which fought with Ammon against Israel. In verse 9 we can see it was a national effort with a number of different nations to destroy Israel as it states their kings came to watch the battle. "And the children of Ammon came out, and put the battle in array before the gate of the city: and the kings that were come were by themselves in the field." [132]
So, we can clearly see, this was not just a mercenary effort, this was a matter of national commitment against Israel. Israel won the first round and also the second which left them with no one in the area to challenge them.
If you will look at Psalm 83, which was likely written by David at this time where he lists many nations that come to help the children of Lot, which also included Ammon to destroy Israel from off the face of the earth. "Keep not thou silence, O God: hold not thy peace, and be not still, O God. For, lo, thine enemies make a tumult: and they that hate thee have lifted up the head. They have taken crafty counsel against thy people, and consulted against thy hidden ones. They have said, Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation; that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. For they have consulted together with one consent: they are confederate against thee: The tabernacles of Edom, and the Ishmaelites; of Moab, and the Hagarenes; Gebal, and Ammon, and Amalek; the Philistines with the inhabitants of Tyre; Assur also is joined with them: they have holpen the children of Lot. Selah. Do unto them as unto the Midianites; as to Sisera, as to Jabin, at the brook of Kison: Which perished at Endor: they became as dung for the earth. Make their nobles like Oreb, and like Zeeb: yea, all their princes as Zebah, and as Zalmunna: Who said, Let us take to ourselves the houses of God in possession. O my God, make them like a wheel; as the stubble before the wind. As the fire burneth a wood, and as the flame setteth the mountains on fire; So persecute them with thy tempest, and make them afraid with thy storm. Fill their faces with shame; that they may seek thy name, O Lord. Let them be confounded and troubled for ever; yea, let them be put to shame, and perish: That men may know that thou, whose name alone is JEHOVAH, art the most high over all the earth." [133]
Secular history has recorded that Assyria's Empire went into eclipse or confusion, some encyclopedias call it, between 1100-900 B.C. Halley's Bible Handbook comments on it also, and states that ancient Israel was much stronger than Assyria, Babylon or Egypt. This is the same period as Israel's golden age under David and Solomon. And is glossed over in almost all historical texts, if they even cover it at all.
What happened to Assyria? It was defeated badly in a war against Israel's army, as we learn from 1 Chronicles and Psalm 83. The texts of ancient history will not tell you this nor will it give great credibility as the Bible is the Word of God. Assyria and other nations had provoked Ammon to start this war, and this will give you a little indication of how large an area that David ruled. In Psalm 83 he named the nations that became a part of this war, which included Assyria and in all likelihood became a vassal state to David.
It included the Ishmaelites, which included the Arabian Peninsula and people we don't know where they lived in the east, so we really don't know how large an are David actually ruled. But he did rule from Egypt to somewhere about the middle of the modern nation of Iran. Ether directly or through vassal states as a result of that war. But Israel was the dominant super power of the ancient world at this time.
Is there evidence of an Israelite Empire? The answer is Yes! But the secular historians will rarely call it an Israelite Empire, they will call it a Phoenician Empire. Most people who do not realize the difference between Judah and Israel balk at this major role for Israel because they think the Jews were the Israelites and the Jews have always been few in number, but they don't realize that the men from Judah were only a small part of David's army at this time. It is true that David was of the tribe of Judah but he, also, had eleven other tribes to provide manpower.
The Phoenician Empire is credited by historians as being dominant in the Mediterranean Sea; as being present in substantial numbers in the British Isles, the West Coast of Europe and Africa in the period of about 1100-800 B.C. and they are not at all bashful in calling it a Phoenician Empire. This coincides with the exact time that Assyria was put down and the Bible tells us that David had defeated the Assyrians. It coincides with Israel's greatness and the allegiance of the Phoenician city Israelites; show Phoenicia took pains to join with them because they did not wish to be their enemy.
1 Chronicles 22 relates that David accumulated for the Temple of God iron and brass beyond calculation. [134] Warrner Keller in his book "The Bible is History" states: "Israel was using the Bessemer system of smelting, which was nor re-discovered until recently in the modern era... Essian Gebar was the Pittsburgh of ancient Palestine." �Nowhere else in the fertile crescent which includes Mesopotamia could such a large smelting facility be found. We see by this that Israel was not just an agriculture only nation but they were also the industrial power house of the ancient world.
Dr. Berry Fells book "Bronze Age America" cites evidence that � billions of copper ore was taken from mines near Lake Superior in North America, in roughly 2000-1000 B.C. The dates include the time of David's reign, at the tail end of it, as the ore apparently ran out for they have no evidence that it was mined after that.
It could be that the Israelites simply worked the mines to death, or to where they could not be mined economically at that point. Which Fell states that this New World copper mine output there is no evidence what became of it. There is no evidence it was used in this hemisphere at all. And they have no idea where the copper came from which was smelted in Palestine during this time. Putting this evidence together and one comes up with the assumption that this copper was shipped from North America to Palestine by boat and was used by Israel in its huge smelting facilities in Palestine. The Phoenician/Israelite presence in America has abundantly shown to be real.
At this point, we must, in all fairness, present just one of the many stories which abound which make reference to our Israel ancestors coming to America thousands of years Before Columbus. The following is taken from an article in National Geographic,� December 1977, pp. 769. "The New World: Who, from the Old first touched its shore? Historians held for centuries that it was Christopher Columbus.
By current consensus, it was Norse voyagers of a thousand years ago. But perhaps it was a group of shadowy, yet very real, Irish seafaring monks who predated even the Vikings by more than four centuries. In the great pantheon of New World explorers no name is more intriguing, or more clouded in controversy, than that of Ireland's St. Brendan. His legend, today more tantalizing than ever, has persisted through the centuries in the form of a Christians imram, an Irish saga: Navigatio Sancti Brendani Abbatis, Voyage of Saint Brendan the Abbot. With 17 fellow monks, it relates, Brendan sailed to Terra Repromissionis Sanctorum, the land promised to the Saints, somewhere beyond the far reaches of the Western Atlantic. Was the Promised Land North America? Did St. Brendan actually reach it in the sixth century? Neither history nor archeology offers proof." [135]
This statement is totally untrue, and I believe the publishers of National Geographic knew it at the time of the publication. Most of us have read (from reputable history books) of the adventures of Lief Eriksson and his party in the founding of Vinland circa A.D. 800-1400 in the area of the St. Lawrence River in the North-eastern United States and Canada. Although they predated the Columbus voyage by many centuries, were the expeditions of Lief Eriksson the first discovery of what is now known as the United States?
There were Christians living in America over 100 years before Columbus arrived in the Caribbean. The official historians of this country have known this for many, many years. Yet, none of this is discussed as a national heritage. Why is this? Those of us who are interested in finding petroglyphs, or ancient symbols and pictures engraved on stones, have wondered about the meaning of them. All we could do was wonder and speculate until the science of deciphering ancient and unknown languages was developed. The science is called Epigraphics and it has been developed into a rather sophisticated science. Symbols, for example, mean something, but what?
Epigraphics. Until a few years ago geologists told us that the numerous short and repetitive lines inscribed on rocks found in the Northeastern United States and Canada were simply scratches made from the movement of ice and rocks during the recent ice-age. Because of Epigraphics, we now know that it was a language and it has been deciphered.
The Celts. This language is that of the Celts from Ireland, Scotland, England, France and the Rhineland country of Germany. The language dates from long before Christ and was in use in Ireland and England at the time of Celtic Druids. It is called Ogam script and has been found all over America, from the West Indies to Newfoundland and west into Oregon and British Columbia. We know that Julius Caesar described the vessels that the Celts had built and used. In Book III of his De Bello Gallico he described these vessels against which his small, puny (by comparison), ships of the Roman fleet fought. He described them as being capable of sailing "upon the vast open sea." This is exactly what they did. It appears that there were many different expeditions and migrations by the Celts during the period of many centuries before Christ until circa 400-800 A.D. They came, not only just once to colonize, but they came and returned to Europe on a repetitive basis.
|
|
The Vikings. The Vikings were here in America when King Woden-lithi sailed the Atlantic seventeen centuries before Christ and entered the St. Lawrence River. He established a trading post at a site near where Toronto now stands. It became a religious and commercial center that is now known as Petroglyph Park at Peterborough, Canada. King Woden-lithi's home was in Norway. He remained in Canada for five months, from April to September and traded his woven fabrics for copper ingots obtained from the European settlers.
He called these people Wal, which is a word cognate with Wales and Welsh. He gave these Celts his religious beliefs, the ability to measure woven cloth and an astronomical observatory for measuring the Nordic calendar and for determining the dates of the pagan Yale and Ishtar festivals. Remember, this was seventeen centuries (1700-years) before Christ!
Ogam Script. The Celts were already here when King Woden-lithi arrived. What was their written language like? We have already shown that they wrote with the Ogam script which can be described simply as an alphabet, comprising fifteen consonants and five vowels, together with a few other signs representing double letters such as diphthongs. The letters are made by inscribing single parallel strokes placed in sets of one to five, in position above, across, or below a guide line.
The Languages. But what words were made from this Ogam alphabet? Here again the science of Epigraphics gives us the answer. We know that there is no language of any of the American Indians that is made up of the Greek language. And yet the ancient Celts in the area of the St. Lawrence River spoke a language that was directly derived from the Greek!
As we shall see, the different Celts in America spoke yet other languages! The type of Greek that was spoken by the Celts of the area is known as Ptolemaic which means that it is a dialect of Greek that was spoken in Egypt, Palestine and the other countries in the area that Alexander conquered.
Alexander forced upon the area his idea of one-world government, one-world people, one-world religion and one-world language. It was this Ptolemaic dialect that Alexander forced upon the citizens of the area. The dialect was composed of Greek, Egyptian and Aramaic. This is why Jesus spoke Aramaic and Greek, instead of Hebrew. We will study the effect that Alexander had on Israel and Christianity in a future lesson.
The obvious question from the previous paragraph is, who were the Celts? Did the Celts from Iberia (The Spanish Peninsula) and the Rhineland go to Egypt and Palestine and learn the Greek spoken language at the time of Alexander or did the Israelites (Not Jews) learn the Greek and Aramaic when they were in Palestine and then go to the new world to escape the dictatorship of Alexander? Remember, Israel lost the knowledge of ancient Hebrew (not modern Yiddish) before and during the time of Alexander.
The language of the Celts who were already here in the St. Lawrence River Valley when King Woden-lithe arrived has since been lost. Why has the language disappeared? This is probably at least partly because through the subsequent years they intermixed with other peoples and in the process the language was lost. It doesn't take much to lose a language. Notice the difference between American English and the English language spoken in England. But that doesn't account for the fact that a grace of people totally vanished from the continent. Some of the Ogam Script is with the Gaelic influence. The Gaelic language came from the highlands of Scotland. In the New England area, artifacts such as grave headstones have been found, all with Ogam script in Gaelic script. [136] The Celts with the Gaelic dialect came from the highlands of Scotland. According to the Scottish Declaration of Independence written by Robert Bruce and his noblemen, the Scotland people came from ancient Israel through the Rhineland area of France and Germany and then through Iberia or Spain.
The Mariners from Tarshish. Tarshish was thy merchant by reason of the multitude of all kind of riches; with silver, iron, tin, and lead, they traded in thy fairs. [137] The Celts were well established in foreign trade. In 1780, Ezra Stiles, who later became the president of Yale College, found and recorded a Tartessian inscription on a rock along the seashore near Mount Hope Bay, Rhode Island. The deeply cut inscription clearly shows the outline of a typical high-sterned ship from Tarshish. Under the outline of the ship are the words in Tartessian (Tarshish) Punic, "Mariners of Tarshish this rock proclaims."
Near Union, New Hampshire, another Tartessian inscription was found with a similar Tarshish ship hull and the words, "Voyagers from Tarshish this stone proclaims."
On Mohegan Island, off the coast of Maine, is, in Ogam script in Gaelic dialect, an inscription showing that the Celts traded with the traders from Tarshish. It is obvious that the mariners from Tarshish were not residents of the area as were the Celts. They were trading with the Celts for their furs and raw materials from the mining done by the Celts.
Thus, there was a lively trade being conducted between the Japhetic sons of Tarshish [138] and the Celtic sons of Shem. Some of the trading was done with goods in exchange for the furs and metals of the Celts. But there was also an exchange for coins. It seems that modern historians won't believe the facts of history such as the Ogam inscriptions. They only like to see the money! Well, there is that, too!
|
|
Coins. From about the fourth century B.C. the ancient mariner traders brought coins in addition to goods. In the year 1787, Pastor Thaddeus Madson Harris came upon a group of men working on a road known as the Cambridge-Malden road (now Route 16) in Massachusetts. The workers had uncovered a flat stone underneath the surface. Under the stone was a cache of ancient coins, nearly two quarts of them. The coins were square pieces made of a copper-silver alloy. Each coin was stamped on both sides with an unknown script.
Pastor Harris recorded the incident in a letter to John Quincy Adams. The inscriptions were taken to the Harvard Library for translation but with no success. The letter was then buried in the archives for nearly two hundred years until James Whittall, of the Early Sites Research Society, re-discovered the letter with the inscriptions and researched them with the American Numismatic Society and with Epigraphic scientists.
The inscriptions proved to be that of Kufic origin which is a form of Arabic. Undoubtedly, one of the trading mariners brought the coins to America to purchase the Celtic goods which were for sale. After the newly designed steel plow was invented by Charles Newbold in 1797, the earth could be turned over to a much greater depth. The furrow that the plow made opened up the soil and there, by the thousands, were found Roman coins!
In days of early America, the extensive study of Latin and Roman history was required for a college degree. Thus, the people of America readily knew that Europeans came to America and lived in America much earlier than Christopher Columbus.
But later, from American history books, our school children were taught the Columbus mystique and they were taught that the world was considered flat by all educated people until Columbus discovered America! All of those Roman coins that were discovered were ignored and it has remained that way until very recently. As we continue our studies, we will realize why the truth was buried.
In 1961, Frederick J. Pohl raised the nagging question of the Roman coins in his book Atlantic Crossings Before Columbus. He describes notable finds of Roman coins in the United States. Other scientists have carried on the task of proving the European travels to this continent long before Columbus. One of the notable men in this field is Professor Cyclone covey of Wake Forest University.
Much will be discussed about his investigations later in this lesson. Roman coins are not the only money found in America. Carthaginian, Celto-Iberian, Greek, Libyan and Norse coins have been found in locations all over the United States. Near Castle Gardens, Wyoming a petroglyph was found, written in Celto-Gaelic, describing the location of what would be the description of a bank.
Yes, the petroglyph says that this was the first money-changing location to reach the area and that the bank operated with no usury! Undoubtedly, this was a location for exchanging the value of one coin for another for the purpose of trading and traveling. The petroglyph written in Celto-Gaelic undoubtedly means that the Celts were located in Wyoming and the fact that they operated in Wyoming and the fact that they operated with no usury is significant. We will shortly discuss the type of law the Celts exercised.
From 400 B.C. to 1100 A.D., the Western world realized six maritime powers. They all came out of the Mediterranean area except for the last one. They are, in order of their appearance, (1) the Carthaginians of Tunisia; (2) the Greeks and Libyans of North Africa; (3) the Romans; (4) the Byzantine Greeks who succeeded Rome; (5) the Islamic powers of North Africa and Asia; and (6) the Norse sea-rovers.
Although the Celts were never realized as a maritime power, since they were a people scattered over many countries, their ocean-going ships were among the best. These ships were huge in comparison to the Roman ships. They were two thousand tons in capacity as compared to about four hundred tons of the average Roman ship. The ships that the uncle of Jesus, Joseph of Aramathea, used to haul lead and tin from the Glastonbury area of England for sale to the Romans were Celtic in design and operation. Again, Julius Caesar spoke very highly of the sea-going prowess of the Celts and their ships.
Throughout this period, each of these maritime powers sent ships all over the high seas and to America. But it was the Libyans who transcended all of the others in the span of their voyage. A Libyan, named Eratosthenes of Cyrene, accurately calculated the earth's circumference. He reasoned that the earth's oceans had to be continuous and consequently a ship could sail around the world in either direction and return to the starting point. The date was approximately 239 B.C.!
Eratosthenes developed the system of the meridian circles of the map of the globe. The meridian circles are simply the points on the globe where the USN is directly overhead at noon at the local time. He set these meridian circles in a grid in such a way that a mariner could accurately locate his position. He drew the primary meridian circle to pass through Alexandria.
The Libyans then set sail in their ocean-going vessels to prove that Eratosthenes was right. Their ships were equipped with magnetic compasses. Their compass consisted of a ceramic bowl with the compass points engraved around the edge. A lodestone (a strongly magnetic variety of the mineral magnetie) was floated on the water in the bowl.
Sometimes, a magnetized iron strip was suspended in the bowl. They also had a device for navigation that was the forerunner of the modern sextant. The Libyans traveled eastward, through the Suez Canal that King Darius had built, then sailed down the Red Sea, and then around the tip of India, through the Indonesian straits and then into the Pacific Ocean.
They arrived on the West Coast of America, disembarked and traveled inland to Nevada. These ancient Libyans settled in the arid Nevada country because it was very similar to their own home country. In various locations in Nevada are petroglyphs, written in Aramaic-Libyan and Celto-Gaelic which reflect their mariner skills.
There is a map of North America, showing the outline of both coasts from the Hudson Bay country of Canada to Panama in the South. It was obviously taken from one of their meridian circle navigation charts that Eratosthenes developed. In addition, examples of their mathematics is displayed along with oceanography. Their alphabet was written in stone for us to see.
Astronomy as a science is displayed. Remember, before the fall of the Roman Empire, the Center of Western Civilization rested along the shores of the Mediterranean Sea. The modern day epigraphic scientists are puzzled as to what happened to all of these people, from the Celts, to the Carthaginians, to the Libyans and all the other original settlers who have come to this land. Certainly educated people in the sciences and mathematics lived here many years ago, that is now obvious. But when the American colonists arrived, the natives had no written language nor any knowledge of higher education.
For example, the Paiute and Shoshone tribesmen of Nevada were asked where all of the petroglyphs we now know to have been scribed by the Libyans came from, they could tell the archaeologists and epigraphists nothing except that neither they nor their forebears had cut them. However, some of the methods and style of living that were taught by these ancient settlers have come down through the centuries by the indigenous peoples who were here and then remained after the mysterious disappearance. For example, in the modern, Libyan North African region there are two Distinct ecological groups.
�� 1). The first is the modern Berber who is of lighter skin with obvious and European features with many having blond hair and blue eyes. He prefers to live in the mountainous regions where there is more water and better soil. He is an agriculturist and he builds his home pueblo style out of sun-dried mud which he calls in Arabic attobi which in America is called adobe. Their buildings are multi-level with the floors and ceilings strengthened with wooden beams which project beyond the outer walls. His dress code calls for the women not to wear the face veil but to tattoo their chins. The men have the custom to cover their heads and faces with a scarf-like cloth, showing only their eyes to strangers. Even today, these modern Berbers still speak the Berber language which came to them from their Celto-Iberian background.
�� 2). The second ecological group is the Arabs. They are nomadic, moving their herds from place to place in the lowlands. They live in tents. The women cover their heads with veils and are not tattooed. The men do not veil the face. Their language is Arabic. In the Peabody Museum of Harvard University are ancient bowls made by these Libyan mariners who built their temporary colonies in the Southwestern United States. The bowls very clearly show a man and woman painted on the sides of each. The women have no veil but have their chins tattooed. The men have the Berber type of scarf covering their faces with only the eyes showing! Beyond a doubt, these people were a part of the Libyan expeditions into the Western United States. They, too, suddenly disappeared in the 10th to 12th century A.D., after having been here from about 500 B.C. All of these people abandoned their towns and simply vanished.
The ancient Berbers were of Celto-Iberian origin. They spoke a Gaelic Celto-Iberian language. When we again return to the Scottish Declaration of Independence and read that they traveled through Iberia (The Spanish Peninsula) on their way to Scotland and Ireland, it would account for the Celto-Iberian-Gaelic dialect. It is in this language that the great majority of the petroglyphs are written. It is obvious that the Libyan Berbers associated with the Celts of the Eastern and Northern United States during the apex of their civilization here. It is apparent that they had a flourishing trade with their home countries of Europe. Not only did they travel to and from Europe on occasion in their own ships, they conducted commerce with the traders from Tarshish and Cartage. Just as the Celts in the Glastonbury and Avalon areas of England mined for tin and lead and shipped the finished metal to Rome in Joseph of Aremathea's ships, the same Celts conducted mining operations in America and either sold or traded their metal with Europe. But it all vanished around the end of the first millennium A.D.
Christianity and the American Celts. When the first Celts arrived in America, they were as pagan as their brothers in Europe. Many of the earlier inscriptions in America depicted Baal worship and classical Phallic worship. Then, all of sudden, there came the appearance of Christian inscriptions. In fact, whenever it was possible, the later Christian inscriptions were inscribed over the top of the earlier pagan writing. This was obvious to the epigraphic scientists because the later inscriptions were cut deeper and partially obliterated the earlier work. In Cripple Creek, Colorado there is a memorial in Greek that states, "Herein is the last resting place of Palladis (a priest), the servant of God." At Oak Island, Nova Scotia is found an inscription in Libyan dialect of the North African Coptic Church, which states, "To escape contagion of plague and winter hardships, he is to pray for an end or mitigation, the arif: The people will perish in misery if they forget the Lord, alas.� [139]
Wherever Christianity has gone, the Laws of God have been adapted into the legal system of the community. The Christian Celts of Iberia, Ireland, Scotland as well as the Christian Celts of America had a legal system that reflected the teachings of the Christian Bible. The system was called the Tanistry which means the administration of law by deputies of the king. The system as it is preserved from ancient times is rather lengthy so here are just a few examples to show the influence of the Christian Bible:
1). "In the obscurity of the mists of olden time a desire would arise to replace armed combat by arbitration. [140]
2). And it would seem a desirable thing that land boundaries should be fixed without recourse to moats. [141]
3). Henceforth cases involving wrongdoing are to be made over to the wisest men. [142]
4). Any case is to be brought to judgment without delay.
5). Henceforth in any case involving false utterances let amends be paid in compensation for the harm. [143]
6). Henceforth if a complainant be merciful, let the judges also be merciful. [144]
7). If a malicious man utter lying words that another declares to be slanderous, to the measure of his tongue-loose recklessness shall he transport heavy burdens for the other man. [145]
8). The common people may eat corn, together with game bird but they may not hunt bears. They may kill stags, goats and red deer." [146]
There is much more to the Tanistry but this gives you information that the early Celts became Christian and this was imparted to those Celts living in the United States long before Columbus "discovered" America.
The Norsemen. The Columbus mystique has been so impressed on the American people that we are blinded to facts. Such again is the case of the colonists from Norway. When Thormod Torfason wrote his authenticated works titled Historia Vinlandae Antiquae in 1705, very few historians and other scholars knew anything of the many trips to America by the Norse mariners and colonists. For over two more centuries, nearly everyone continued to disbelieve Torfason's studies. But American's minds were made up, don't confuse us with facts! We will understand why we have been misled by the conclusion of the next lesson in history.
On May 24, 1934, a mining prospector named James Edward Dodd was blasting in the Great Lakes region of Canada and his dynamite uncovered a sword and a shield. These artifacts were taken to the royal Ontario Museum and they were accurately dated to the first quarter of the eleventh century, about 1025 A.D.
It was at this time that Leif Eriksson began his first ventures to the land that he called Vinland. The name itself was given to the St. Lawrence River area because of the abundance of wild grapes that the Norsemen found to make a very good grade of wine.
Because of the find of the sword and shield, along with much other evidence, we Americans began to believe that the Norsemen did, indeed, predate Columbus' discovery. In the 1930's, we began to learn about the tremendous amount of European travel and commerce predating Eriksson by many centuries.
Then in 1940, we were reconvinced that Eriksson didn't exist and that there was absolutely nobody who proceeded Columbus. Admiral Samuel Eliot Morison was an author who appeared to be "puffed" by the establishment. His style of writing was light and airy and he was very capable of mixing legends in with archaeological and historical facts in such a way that it became easy to question the technical analysis.
In 1940, from his Harvard position, he was adamant in his position that Columbus was the first and in 1942 he wrote Admiral of the Ocean Sea: A Life of Christopher Columbus to prove his point. By 1961 the Royal Ontario Museum was obliged to re-evaluate their analysis of the sword and shield by stating that it "was not possible to authenticate the story of the alleged discovery."
In Admiral Morison's book The European Discovery of America, he refutes the Vinland story by stating that nearly all of the seacoast towns from Newfoundland to the Virginia Capes boast in their histories that Lief Eriksson was there. But he says that there have been no artifacts to prove his presence. He states that the Newport stone tower which is cherished as the first Christian Church in America is a fake and that it was built around 1675 by a colonial governor of Rhode Island. Yet, in 1946 an authenticated inscription was found on one of the rocks of the tower.
The inscription is in Nordic Runes and simply declares the lower to be the "cathedral church" and the "Bishop's Seat." The Newport Tower is a part of the church that the Norsemen built in the early 1300's. To further authenticate this, the Italian explorer Giovanni de Verrazano in 1524 sailed up the East coast of the United States from Florida to Labrador. He rediscovered Long Island Sound and the Hudson River.
He drew a map, which is officially shown in the Archives, of the Narragansett coast and in his writings he described the stone' built "Norman Villa." He went ashore and found friendly Indians who knew nothing of the building of the villa. Verrazano recognized it to be Norse because of the style of architecture and other evidence. An English document (of the period of the Pilgrims) proposed a settlement in Rhode Island. The document gave the location of the Norman Tower as the place where the settlement should be made.
In Rhode Island today, the local name for the tower is often given as "Governor Arnold's Mill," because the first governor made use of the tower as a flour mill. Here is an example of how a historian can take partial facts, along with legend, and make it fit the "politically correct thing to say." There is evidence now being discovered that shows the Norsemen to have sailed South, along the Eastern seashore, into the Gulf of Mexico and then up the Mississippi River.
Not only have Viking Battle Axes been found but more inscriptions to prove their presence. The Heavener runestone inscription in the Oklahoma State Park on Poteau Mountain has been definitely judged to be Nordic script of the Viking Age of not later than 1350 A.D. Viking inscriptions have also been found in Colorado. No longer can we deny the presence of the Norsemen in America several hundred years before Columbus.
We have left for last what is perhaps the most striking evidence of pre-Columbus Europeans in America. In the Southwestern part of the United States the climate is generally arid or semi-arid and the soil is more alkaline. As a result of these conditions artifacts, including human remains, are left intact for a very long time.
There is mounting evidence that Europeans, in significant numbers, colonized a portion of the Southwestern United States during the period from approximately 700 A.D. until about 1300 A.D. It is very significant that all of the colonies in North America, including this one under discussion, appeared to simply vanish within an approximate 100 year time frame. We may never know the exact reasons and there could have been several. We know that the Europeans transmitted diseases that were specific to Europe to the indigenous natives who were vulnerable to them.
Conversely, the natives gave the Europeans specific diseases to which they were vulnerable, such as some of the social diseases. Or, there could have very easily been a universal uprising and this is even probable. Whatever the reasons were, we must believe that the ventures did not please God. There had to be things that were done that were seriously breaking some of His Laws.
About 700 A.D. there appeared in the area of West Texas, New Mexico, Colorado, Arizona and Nevada, a literal empire apparently made up of a city-state system. The empire was Christian and they had succeeding kings. The people came from the British Isles, Gaul (France), Germany, Rome and apparently North Africa. Undoubtedly, the North Africans were the Berbers who had already arrived from Libya and had previously taught the natives to build the pueblo style structures and to irrigate for farming. Some of the ancient ruins that were very skillfully built of stone masonry that are dotted over the Southwest are probably associated with the empire. Some of these ancient ruins have been rebuilt with later construction over the top of the original.
The modern American Indian knows nothing about the builders of these ancient cities. However, they have given a name to these earlier inhabitants. They call them the Hohokam, which means "Those who have gone" or "The old ones."
After the Spaniards occupied Mexico in the early 1500's, they headed north to investigate the persistent stories of the fabulously wealthy "Seven Cities of Cibola." Of course they never found them because the empire had simply vanished a couple of hundred years earlier. Even in 1300 A.D. the empire had already waned in its importance as a kingdom so there wasn't much left.
In New Mexico, south of Albuquerque and west of Los Lunas about 14 miles, is a huge Basalt (volcanic) boulder. The rock is nestled in a small draw on the side of a group of hills which overlooks the stream called Rio Puerco. The front side, protruding from the soil, is very flat and provides a perfect place for an inscription.� On this boulder, inscribed in old Hebrew with a Greek influence, is the Decalog or The Ten Commandments! As early as 1850, when New Mexico became a territory, people knew of the inscription but it was not until a century later when Professor Robert Pfeiffer of Harvard University, an authority on the Old Testament, determined it to be The Ten Commandments. The inscription was then re-authenticated as being The Ten Commandments by Dr. Barry Fell, the country's foremost epigraphic scientist.
The most revealing discoveries of this ancient kingdom came from the Tucson, Arizona area. Along the Santa Cruz River, in the vicinity of Tucson, beneath six or more feet of undisturbed clich� soil, were found many artifacts that unquestionably prove that European people lived in the area. Clich� soil is made up of crusted calcium carbonate mixed with ordinary dirt. Through many years, water mixes with the combination and turns it into a very hard, concrete like, soil. After it is once formed, if it is then removed, the soil never returns to the original configuration.
Thus, when the artifacts were found, it is certain that they are of ancient origin and not a recent fraud. The artifacts included lead swords, spears, a patriarchal monstrance or shrine used in the religious ceremonies, and eight heavy crosses.� All of the artifacts were made of molded lead which was mined in the area. This is known because some of the molds were also found. Each of the crosses was actually two thin lead crosses which were riveted together with lead rivets.
When the two halves were separated, it was found that the inner sides were protected with wax in order to preserve the inscriptions which were on the inside parts. It became obvious that the crosses were made for the purpose of a permanent recording of events that were taking place at the time. The swords were not to be used for combat. They were made of lead and also contained inscriptions. They were for ceremonies of some sort. The inscriptions contained words in Hebrew, Latin and Greek. Following are some of the translations: On one of the crosses, at the top are the words "In Memoriam."
On the cross arm at the left is a profile of a head with the words "Britain, Albion, Jacob." In the center is another head profile with the words "Romans, Actim, Theodore." On the right is another head profile with the words "Gaul, Seine, Israel." On the vertical beam of the lead cross is this inscription. "Counsels of great cities together with seven hundred soldiers A.D. 800, Jan. 1."
"We are borne over the sea to Calalus, an unknown land where Toltezus Silvanus ruled far and wide over a people. Theodore transferred his troops to the foot of the city Rhoda and more than seven hundred were captured. No gold is taken away. Theodore, a man of great courage, rules for fourteen years. Jacob rules for six. With the help of God, nothing has to be feared. In the name of Israel, OL."
The inscriptions on these artifacts is a sort of history of one of the city-states of the European migration to this country. The first inscription reveals that Theodore was the ruling king over the city-state of Rhoda. The Toltecs (which history shows existed in Mexico in this time frame) were under Chief Toltezus Silvanus who ruled over a very large area and people. Theodore was a Roman and he moved his troops to the foot or outskirts of the city Rhoda for defense against the Toltecs. Apparently the troops could not hold against the Toltecs and 700 troops were captured but the Toltecs did not take any gold. Theodore must have been killed in that battle.
The second cross has the following inscription which, of course, has been translated from the Latin and Greek. "Jacob renews the city. With God's help Jacob rules with mighty hand in the manner of his ancestors. Sing to the Lord. May his fame live forever. OL." Jacob a native of Britain and he succeeded Theodore for six years while counterattacking the enemy. He personally fought at the font lines and it appears that he died in battle.
The third cross yielded this inscription. "From the egg (the beginning) A.D. 700 to A.D. 900. Nothing but the cross. While the war was raging, Israel died. Pray for the soul of Israel. May the earth lie light on thee. He adds glory to ancestral glory. Israel, defender of the faith. Israel reigns sixty-seven years."
Israel I was born on the Seine River in France and must have been just a boy when he assumed the throne in 785. These dates are known because of other inscriptions but there are too many of them to include here. The year 790 under Israel I's reign was important because of his decisive victory over the Toltecs. He subjugated them to be under his rule. On January 1, 800 he presided over a council of allied city-states. Because of the present peace, he turned his attention tot he priesthood.
The next inscription. "Israel II rules for six. Israel III was twenty-six years old when he began to rule. Internecine war. To conquer or die. He flourishes in ancestral honor day by day."
The next inscription. "A.D. 880. Israel III, for liberating the Toltezus, was banished. He was first to break the custom. The earth shook. Fear overwhelmed the hearts of men in the third year after he had fled. They betook themselves into the city and kept themselves within their walls. A dead man thou shall neither bury nor burn in the city. Before the city a plain was extending. Hills rung the city. It is a hundred years since Jacob was king. Jacob stationed himself in the front line. He anticipated everything. He fought much himself. Often smote the enemy. Israel turned his attention to the appointment of priests. We have life, a people widely ruling. OL."
The next inscription. "A.D. 895. An unknown land. Would that I might accomplish my task to serve the king. It is uncertain how long life will continue. There are many things which can be said while the war rages. Three thousand were killed. The leader with his principal men are captured. Nothing but peace was sought. God ordains all things. OL."
The author of the book Calalus is a history professor at Wake Forest University. He mistakenly describes the people of Rhoda as Roman Jews. This is undoubtedly because of the names of the individuals. But again, Dr. Berry Fell, the nation's foremost expert epigraphist Shows them to be Christians from England, France, Rome and North Africa. The crosses would have been unacceptable if they were Jews.
The use of the chronological term A.D., which was started by Dionesius in 532 A.D., would certainly have been unacceptable to the Jews. To this day they term the present chronological time the "Christian Era" instead of A.D. The Toltecs went on to totally destroy these people.
Why didn't these European Christians survive? Why did all of the other Europeans mysteriously vanish with the last of them having been gone since the 1300's? It was for several reasons, all of which are distasteful to God for His Celto-Saxon people. The Apostle Paul summed it all up when he said: "Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you." [147]
For one thing, they had to interbreed themselves out of existence, at least in part. They also apparently came for the riches of gold and silver. In nearly all cases, there appears to be mining as a principle purpose for being here. They also apparently tried to subdue the native population. In other words, use them as slave or cheap labor. If we will look back into history, all of the great civilizations of the Celto-Saxons fell when they brought in cheap labor or slaves and then mixed with them.
The process destroys both cultures. If we will but look at our own history we will see a lesson. That part of our culture that came from the Pilgrims and then moved westward as the needs required used their own labor. They had large families and the children worked in their enterprises, be it farming or a shop in town.
They remained separated from other peoples and they were told in their churches that gold would be used for street paving in the future! As long as our forefathers stayed separate, feared God, loved their neighbor as themselves and did not love mammon more than their gifts form God, they were a peculiar people to Him. Look around us in modern America and what we see speaks for itself. But it is not too late. It is not too late. Not yet. [148]
Now back to where we left off in our story, as related in National Geographics. "Early mapmakers and explorers gave credence to the legend. Place-names from the Navigatio appear on later charts, and early navigators sought vainly for 'St. Brendan's Isle.' Fact or fantasy, the Navigatio had incalculable impact on the great European voyages of discovery, including that of Columbus. According to the legend, St. Brendan and his fellow monks set sail from Ireland in a leather-hulled curragh; this same type of boat, now covered with tarred canvas, is still used by Irish fishermen. The voyage lasted seven years and introduced the monks to such wonders as demons who hurled fire at them, a floating crystal column, and a sea creature as great as an island. Scholars wonder today: Mighty they have been volcanic eruptions...an iceberg...a whale? Finally, Brendan and his shipmates reached the Promised Land, a huge, lush island divided by a mighty river.
Soon afterward they sailed home to Ireland, where Brendan died. There the legend of St. Brendan ends, to be given new vitality in the 1970's by a real-life sequel. In the following article, British author and explorer Timothy Severin recounts his epic Atlantic crossing aboard a leather boat. In proving that such a long-ago voyage could have been made, Tim Severin and his crew have brought one of history's most intriguing takes a giant step closer to the realm of possibility. -- The Editor." [149]
When David died as the world emperor, he was ruling over the Mediterranean Sea in conjunction with the Phoenicians; he ruled over conquered territory from Egypt somewhere in the interior of Asia. And Israelites were present in Britain and America.
During the reign of King Solomon he inherited a huge domain, great power and he devoted himself to wisdom and good rule during the first part of his reign. 1 Kings 4:20-25 related that Israel dwelt safely all the days of Solomon, indeed, how could they not, there was no one left in that area to challenge them. 1 Kings 5:12 show King Hiram and the Phoenicians were allied to Israel. "And the Lord gave Solomon wisdom, as he promised him: and there was peace between Hiram and Solomon; and they two made a league together."
1 Kings 4:31-34 makes some statements which the world's historians hate. It states that Solomons' wisdom was known to all the nations of the earth. "For he was wiser than all men; than Ethan the Ezrahite, and Heman, and Chalcol, and Darda, the sons of Mahol: and his fame was in all nations round about. And he spake three thousand proverbs: and his songs were a thousand and five. And he spake of trees, from the cedar tree that is in Lebanon even unto the hyssop that springeth out of the wall: he spake also of beasts, and of fowl, and of creeping things, and of fishes. And there came of all people to hear the wisdom of Solomon, from all kings of the earth, which had heard of his wisdom."
2 Chronicles states all the kings of the earth sought the presence of Solomon and brought their tributes year by year and presents to hear his wisdom. "And all the drinking vessels of king Solomon were of gold, and all the vessels of the house of the forest of Lebanon were of pure gold: none were of silver; it was not any thing accounted of in the days of Solomon. For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks. And king Solomon passed all the kings of the earth in riches and wisdom. And all the kings of the earth sought the presence of Solomon, to hear his wisdom, that God had put in his heart." [150]
Is this just some imagination exaggeration of some Hebrew writer? He couldn't actually mean it could he? Well 2 Chronicles 8, 18:9-10 and 1 Kings 9 also show that Israel and Phoenicia joined their navies into one navy, and it mentions they mingled the crews on the same ship. Berry Falls book "America B.C." has some remarkable revelations of the real extent of just how much the Israelites and the Phoenician alliance was in the area which consists of the United States today. He states in his book "America B.C." that the Phoenicians had a regular port of call of the coast of Maine. Where an old inscription was found which he translates: "Ships of Phoenicia cargo platform." Fell states: "It is obvious that the flat topped island would not have been set aside for the loading and unloading of Phoenician ships were they not regular visitors to America, with a predictable time table of ports of arrival and departure and expected dates."
He adds: "These inscriptions suggest that international maritime commerce was well established in what he calls the late bronze age. That North American ports were listed on a sailing timetable of the overseas vessels of the principle Phoenician shipping companies. And that the same information was circulated to customers in America."
This, along with the above information, gives us an entirely different perspective on just how wide spread was international commerce in the ancient world, and just how intelligent these people were. These people were not cavemen or neanderthals or some people evolutionary revolving from some primitive background, they were intelligent.
How permanent were these settlements in the new world? The book "America B.C." also shows the evidence that the Phoenicians had a twenty acre temple site to Baal and pagan deities in New Hampshire. This is not the evidence of people who were just coming for just a few years to trade with the Indians and go. They had very substantial settlements here.
Israel, as we know, quickly joined itself to the Baal worship of the Phoenicians, so it is not surprising that the Baal worship was dominating the old world colonies of the Israelites and the Phoenicians. There were, also, worshipers of the True God of Israel were present in the new world.
In "Saga America" another book by Berry Fell in two issues of the occasional publications of the Uppergrafic Society of which he was president, showed that the Ten Commandments were written in the ancient Hebrew and they were carved into the rock in New Mexico, as we have shown above. A tablet which contained the Ten Commandments was also found in Ohio; this was found in 1860 at the opening of the Civil War or it very likely would have gotten much more attention. So, obviously, there were Israelites who were serving the True God in America. How many is very difficult to guess, since the worshipers of the True God did not build pagan temples or leave monuments to the pagan gods, as the Phoenicians did.
Soon after Solomon became king, Egypt joined the Israelites Phoenician alliance, which is discussed in 1 Kings 3:1. "And Solomon made affinity with Pharaoh king of Egypt, and took Pharaoh's daughter, and brought her into the city of David, until he had made an end of building his own house, and the house of the Lord, and the wall of Jerusalem round about."� The Pharaoh of Egypt conquered a city it states: "For Pharaoh king of Egypt had gone up, and taken Gezer, and burnt it with fire, and slain the Canaanites that dwelt in the city, and given it for a present unto his daughter, Solomon's wife." [151] Which was dowry for his daughter who was Solomon and was apparently his first wife. So, we can see that both King Hiram and Egypt's Pharaoh took the classic action of lesser powers toward a greater power, initiating the efforts to try to bind themselves to a superior power.
Egypt's sailors were a fair skinned group of maritime people who settled in the area of ancient Lybia. This is covered in "America B.C." and "Bronze Age America" where he goes into the classical writers, and it is not his own idea.
There is evidence of ancient Egyptians found in Maine, they were known as the Knickknack Indians which Dr. McDonald states was the Algonquian or Iroquois Race. There have also been Egyptian hieroglyphics found on Long Island. While the ancient Libyan language of their sailors has been found in Quebec, Canada, New Hampshire, Pennsylvania, Oklahoma, California, Texas and New York.
This may sound like a roll call for a lot of people in these areas but we highly recommend these books so that you can see for yourself. There are other states where a person by the name of Gloria Sally has found evidence of inscriptions left by the Celts, the Libyans and the Phoenicians who ascended the Mississippi, Cimmeron and Arkansas Rivers. The Bible does tell us that the Israelites, Phoenicians and the Egyptians were allied in the first millennium B.C. so we should not be shocked to find that these groups were the ones found in the North American Continent. Is it any coincidence that the Archeological discoveries of America's past have shown these three groups were working together and exploring what has become the territory called the United States?
There is a smoking gun to show that these groups were working together, the new world equivalent of the Rosette Stone has been sitting, largely unappreciated in a Davenport, Iowa museum. Its a trilingual parallel ancient inscription recording a pagan ceremony which looked very much like a May Pole or May Day celebration.
It had joint inscriptions of Egyptian hieroglyphics, the ancient Libyan, which was the language of their sailors and what is now called an Iberian Tunic. This is a language which was descended from the Hebrew Phoenicians. It was found in 1874; so it was not found just yesterday, it has been here and ignored for a long time. But it proves these groups were working together in the new world and it was in inscriptions that could be understood by anyone in those three groups of people.
Another artifact found in Oklahoma refers to the Phoenician god Baal and the Egyptian god Ra, and is dated by Fells to be about 800 B.C. Comment has to be made on the closeness of the Israelite Hebrew and the Phoenician language of Tyre and Sidon to show that the Phoenician inscriptions are also Hebrew or Israelite.
George Wellington a famous British historian of the late 1800s comments in his book "Phoenicia:" �The words most commonly in use, particles, the pronoun, the forms of the verb, the principle inflections and we may add the numerals in Phoenician are identical or near identical to the pure Hebrew. Many other sources comment on the similarity as well; and many sources reflect that the English language came from the Hebrew."
In the book "Short History of the Near East" by Philip Piffy, he states: "The Phoenician trade on an international scale on textiles, metals, glass, pottery and etc., gave the country three centuries, beginning around 1000 B.C. a prosperity unmatched in its history."
Now the world recognizes the Phoenicians had an empire at that time, but they do not wish to acknowledge that in 1000 B.C. which was the time that David and Solomon rose to power and three centuries later when the Phoenician power seem to disappear was when the Israelites left the area of Palestine. The Phoenicians did not have them around to be allied to.
Ecclesiastes Two mentions that Solomon collected the best that the world had to offer in architecture, music, art, etc., and there was no bounds to his wisdom. The Bible says that the kings when they brought their gifts to Solomon year by year, included animals, gold, silver, many types products and artwork. Which very likely occurred during the feast of tabernacles, which Israel was keeping at that time. There were several types of the millennium that parallel the prophecies at that time.
For the world was at peace during the time that Solomon was a righteous king living by God's Laws. He was a peaceful king of kings, living in Jerusalem, and the rest of the world was flowing to Israel; he was preceded by an era of great wars, just like the millennium will be, when he and David his father put down many enemies.
So we can see that Solomon ruled an area greater than the Caesars of Rome. The Mediterranean was an Israelites lake; it was ruled by Israel and its allies the Phoenicians and Egyptians; he was in charge of the Mid-East and the Mesopotamians were ruled by Israel; but we don't know how far that went into Asia; Egypt was his ally and he had extensive presence in the new world; America was extensively explored and colonized.
Historians also record that Cadez, a city in Spain that is called Cadez now, was founded by the Phoenicians about 1000 B.C., which, again, was during the reign of David and Solomon. When one looks at the historic records of the Phoenicians the period of 1000 B.C. is very common when they mark their ascension to greatness, which the Bible also identifies as the time when David and Solomon began their golden age. Early British historians record that the Phoenicians were heavily involved in colonizing and mining in the British Isles. In Raymond Capt's book "The Traditions of Glastenbury" mentions some of the early historical accounts of the Tribe of Asher of Israel overseeing the mining operations in Britain.
Now when Israel split into Israel and Judah this alliance weakened. Wars were fought between the Israelites and the Judeans, and yes at times they were allied. But Israel went very deep into the Baal worship of Phoenicia and around 870-850 B.C. Israel was ruled by King Ahab, who was married to a Phoenician princess by the name of Jezebel from the city state of Sidon. Which shows that the Phoenician/Israelites alliance was still followed.
When God sent a prophet name Elijah in the middle of the ninth century B.C. Israel's King Ahab had gotten to a point where he was so evil that Elijah had prayed for a drought on the land of Israel. James 5 shows that it lasted 3� years. "Elias (Elijah) was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months." [152]
1 Kings 17 and 18 show that the drought was so severe that the creeks dried up, and there was no vegetation was left for the animals. Starvation was prevalent in both Israel and the Phoenician city states as we can see from the example of Elijah when he was sent to the home of the Sidonian widow. 1 Kings 18 states that King Ahab had searched for Elijah in all the nations. "As the Lord thy God liveth, there is no nation or kingdom, whither my lord hath not sent to seek thee: and when they said, He is not there; he took an oath of the kingdom and nation, that they found thee not." [153]
Now that we know those international maritime routes included the area now known as the United States in the new world, that takes on new meaning as it was not just in the mid-east where the search took place. For Israel was still among the great nations of the earth with a large population.
During this drought, they had one choice, they could either stay and starve or they could migrate elsewhere and live. Israel had a colonial empire that was quite large, and they had many places to go. However, when one has women and children you do not want to put them on a boat and cross the ocean to America, or Great Britain or even to Spain, you wanted to take them somewhere as close to home as possible, to avoid the rigors of distant travel, yet was away from the drought.
History records that Cartage was founded by the Phoenicians in the middle of the 9th century B.C. Which coincides, roughly with the same time that Israel was experiencing its drought. Alfred Church's book called "Cartage" written in 1890 shows that the name Cartage was the Roman name for the city but that is not the name the Carthagenians called themselves. They called the city, according to Alfred Church's book, the Carthagenians called themselves Cherjaf-habashaf, which Hebrew meaning "new town." A very appropriate name for a new colony, which was being started. Now several historians of Cartage records the magistrates were called the Saphetes by the Romans, but again, that is not the name they called their own magistrates.
In the Carthaginian language when looking at their artifacts, they called them the Shepheta, which is also Hebrew for the word judges. The name of one of the Books of the Bible - Judges. One of their early kings was named Marcus, a Hebrew name, still present during the time of Christ, when the High Priests servant was named Marcus. Remember, he's the one who had his ear cut off, when Peter tried to cut off his head but got his ear instead. Also they had a reference to the Hebrew El, which is depicted in Carthagian artifacts as sitting between the Cherubims.
In the book "Daily Life in Cartage" it states the priestly laws of Cartage was: "A very significant resemblance to the Book of Leviticus, and many of the sacrifices corresponded exactly to those of the Hebrews."� Many historians have noticed the similarity of the Carthagenians or as the Romans called it the Tunic tongue, to Hebrew. As late as the fourth century A.D., which was many centuries after Cartage fell, remnants of the Tunic culture were recognized by early church writers such as St. Augustine and St. Jerome as having their roots in the Hebrew language. The Encyclopedia Judicia, when it talks about the fall of Samaria, to the Assyrians it mentions that the Africans, which was their word for the Carthaginians contested with the Jews over the rights of Arab/Israel, or the land of Israel.
Now this would make no sense at all if Cartage did not consist of the descendent of the Tribes of Israel. Who had gone into captivity, or had left that area. But they clearly recognized that the land of Palestine was a cultural heritage to the people of Cartage, since they claimed that land as their own at that time. Cartage became very powerful in the middle of the first millennium B.C.
In their early days they were much stronger than Rome and imposed a treaty on Rome, which basically forbade them from sailing in the Western Mediterranean and telling them where they could sail their ships. They were the enemies of Greece and Rome, they kept them out of the Atlantic Ocean with the Carthaginian Navy. But the Greeks did record some information about what Carthage had found in their Atlantic voyages. And a lot of this will probably be quite new to you. The Greeks record: "In the sea outside the pillars of Hercules, that's Gibraltar, an island was found by the Carthagenians, a wilderness having wood of all kinds, and navigatable rivers; remarkable for various kinds of fruit, many sailing distance day away. When the Carthagenians, who were the masters of the western ocean, observed that many traitors and other men were attracted by the fertility of the soil and the pleasant climate, they frequented it. And some resided there. They feared that knowledge of the land would reach other nations."
You can check the historical accounts and see that Cartage at that point became very protective of what was going on west of the Atlantic Ocean, and did not allow the sailors of other nations past Gibraltar. A Greek, in the first century by the name of Diatrous, wrote: "Over against Africa, on the other side of Africa lies a very great island in the vast ocean. Many days sail westward of Libya or from Libya westward, the soil is very fruitful, a great part is mountainous and much likewise is a plane. It has several navagatable rivers, it has very large woods, fresh water and all sorts of wild beasts to hunt."
If one will take a globe of the earth and go westward from Libya to that part of the globe, you will come right into the heartland of what is now called the United States. This land was obviously America; and it stayed in the hands of the Israelite Carthagenians for many many years after Cartage fell. It was the secret of Cartage's wealth, and Cartage is acknowledged as a very wealthy city at that time. In giving America's land to the Carthagieans God was passing on to them the promises to Abraham's seed. Also they inherited the promise of possessing the gates of their enemies. And they held a lock-hold on Gibraltar during much of this time. Heroticus a Greek historian records that, "the Carthagenians sent an expedition westward from Gibraltar, which included 30,000 men and women, sixty ships, in a time frame of 500-480 B.C. that was when Cartage was much stronger. Westward through the pillars of Hercules to a destination he did not know."
Think for a moment, 30,000 men and women; that's a colonizing expedition, in 60 ships: by doing a little math that is 500 people per ship. Which will give you an idea of the size of the vessel, which even the Greeks acknowledge the Carthagenians were sailing. This also gives us an idea of the size of the ships the Phoenicians and Israelites had during the reign of David and Solomon's time. Carthagian coins and artifacts have been found in North America, which is a story that is basically not told anywhere.
It is in Berry Fells book, but the typical academic writers do not want to really deal with what he has discovered. These coins have been found in Colorado, New York, Alabama, Connecticut and Nevada. You can even take some of the Carthaginian inscriptions which Fell discusses in his book; you can get a Hebrew Lexicon out of your Concordance and you can come to the exact same translation that Fell does by using those Hebrew Lexicons.
Most people do not realize this because history has been taught from the Greco-Roman perspective but America was long known about, in ancient history. And that Cartage was Israelite in it inception. However, in later years they became a pyelograph people, they became very degenerate. How long they had worshipers of the True God we do not know. But they became extremely evil; indulging in child sacrifice, mass sacrifices of human beings - they became extremely violent.
When Rome in the second Tunic war, finally won that war it was actually God's judgment against Cartage and its Israelite people as punishment for their sins. But even in that second Tunic War Cartage came very close to exterminating Rome from off the face of the earth. When Hannibal, who was named after Baal, took an army into the Italian area and was therefore years waging war against the Romans, conquering city after city trying to start a revolt but they were not blessed with victory.
When Cartage fell in the middle of the 2nd century B.C., where did its people go? Since some of the historians talk about the population of Cartage being some 600,000, it also relates that only a few thousand stayed to fight the Romans to the bitter end. Some of them probably sought a new life in Cartage's secret territories in America. For America has been a land of refuge for a long time before the Pilgrims came. These people which came at that time, were Baal worshipers as the remains in America shows. They had gotten degenerate also, and likely died out in wars, intermarriage with the Indians and possibly from VD from their wild sexual practices; which their monuments testify to. The Carthaginian Israelites in their empire had Southern Spain including the area of Gibraltar, parts of West Africa, and America in their domain. They traded exclusively in the British Isles.
The book "Judah's Scepter and Joseph's Birthright," goes into the story of how Dan and Simeon arriving in Wales and Ireland. The Carthagenians traded extensively with these people, but there is no evidence that those areas were part of Cartage Empire, they were only mercantile contacts. Let's repeat, America was given to the Israelites by God in the 1600 and 1700s as the British and European Israelite settlers came again. Historians ignore this part of history because it proves their ideas of evolution as a bunch of bologna. [154]
1075: Philistines capture the Ark; Eli dies; David reigns in Hebron.
1050: David captures Zion and moves his capital there. Fall of Shiloh. Samuel. Dorian tribes invade Peloponne�sus. [155]
1025: David dies at age 70; Solomon succeeds him on the throne.
1020‑1004: Saul. [156]
1000: Temple completed and dedicated
1000‑965: David. Hebrews establish Jerusalem capital of Israel. Teutons migrate to Rhine River area. [157]
975: Solomon dies; Rehoboam begins reign.
965‑928: Solomon. Rezon.� [158]
950: Southern kingdom (Judah) Northern kingdom (Israel). Asa begins 41 year reign.
935‑???: 22nd Dynasty.��
935‑914: Shishak. [159]
928‑911: Rehoboam (Judah). [160]
925: Omri ‑ Samaria founded. Jehoshaphat begins 25 year reign. Abijah begins 3 year reign. Jeroboam I, son of Nebat.
918‑917: Shishak invades Palestine. [161]
911‑908: Abijah (Judah). [162]
908‑867: Asa (Judah). [163]
907‑906: Nadab (Israel). [164]
906‑883: Baasha (Israel) Ben‑Hadad I. [165]
883‑882: Elah (Israel). [166]
882: Zimri (Israel). [167]
882‑871: Omri (Israel) Ben‑Hadad II. [168]
875: Jehoram/Ahaziah/Athaliah. Joash begins 40 year reign. Jehu begins his reign.
871‑852: Ahab (Israel). [169]
867‑846: Jehoshaphat (Judah). [170]
860: Jehoahaz begins his reign.
853: Battle of Oarqar. Elijah.
852‑852: Ahaziah (Israel). [171]
851‑842: Jehu (Israel). Hazael. [172]
850: Amaziah begins 29 year reign.
846‑843: Jehoram (Judah). [173]
843‑842: Ahaziah (Judah). [174]
836‑798: Jehoash (Judah). [175]
825: Southern kingdom (Judah). Northern kingdom (Israel).
815‑800: Jehoahaz (Israel). Ben‑Hadad III. Carthage is founded by Phoenicians. [176]
810: Azariah (Uzziah) begins reign. Joash begins his reign.
800: Jeroboam II begins his reign
800‑784: Jehoash (Israel). Amos. [177] Hosea the prophet. Jotham begins 16 year reign. Isaiah and Amos the prophets.
798‑769: Amaziah (Judah). [178]
784‑748: Jehoash (Israel). Hosea. [179]
769‑733: Uzziah (Judah). [180]
758‑743: Jotham (Judah) (regent). [181]
753: Rome is founded
750: Ahaz begins 16 year reign. Menahem begins 10 year reign. Hezekiah begins 29 year reign. Hoshea begins 9 year reign. Micah the prophet. 10 tribes dispersed by Assyria.
748‑747: Zechariah (Israel). Rezin. [182]
748‑747: Shallum (Israel). [183]
758‑743: Ahaz (Judah) (regent). [184]
747‑737: Menahem (Israel). [185]
740‑700: Prophecies of Isaiah.
737‑735: Pekahiah (Israel). [186]
735‑733: Pekah (Israel). [187]
733‑727: Ahaz (Judah). [188]
733‑724: Hoshea (Israel). [189]
727‑698: Hezekiah (Judah). [190]
722: Samaria captured by Shalmaneser V. [191]
720: Sargon makes Samaria an Assyrian province. Mass deporta�tion of Israelites. [192]
701: Expedition of Sennacherib against Hezekiah. [193]
700: Manasseh begins 55 year reign.
698‑642: Manasseh (Judah). [194]
650: Amon begins 2 year reign.
641‑640: Amon (Judah). [195]
639‑609: Josiah (Judah). [196]
627‑585: Prophecies of Jeremiah.
625: Josiah begins 31 year reign. Jeremiah and Zephaniah the prophets. Jehoiakim begins 11 year reign.
612: Fall of Nineveh. [197]
609: Jehoahaz (Judah). Battle of Megiddo. [198]
608: "And the Lord said unto me A Conspiracy is found among the Men of Judah, and among the Inhabitants of Jerusalem." [199]
608‑598: Jehoiakim (Judah). [200]
600: Ezekiel and Daniel carried captive into Babylon. The Temple burnt, Jerusalem destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar
597: Jehoiachin (Judah). Expedition of Nebuchadnezzar against Judah, Jehoiachin deported to Babylon. [201]
595‑586: Zedekiah (Judah). [202]
�� 593: "There is a Conspiracy of her prophets in the midst thereof, like a roaring lion ravening the prey; they have devoured should; they have taken the treasure and precious things; they have made her many widows in the midst thereof." [203]
593‑571: Prophecies of Ezekiel.
594: "And behold, the glory of the God of Israel was there, according to the vision that I saw in the plain. Then said he unto me, Son of man, lift up thine eyes now the way toward the north. So I lifted up mine eyes the way toward the north, and behold northward at the gate of the altar this image of jealousy in the entry. He said furthermore unto me, Son of man, seest thou what they do? even the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here, that I should go far off from my sanctuary?..." [204]; "Again the word of the Lord came unto me saying, Son of man, thy brethren, even thy brethren, the men� of thy kindred, and all the House of Israel wholly, are they unto whom the Inhabitants of Jerusalem have said, get you far from the lord: unto us (Jews) is this land (Palestine) given in possession." [205]
594: "And the Glory of the Lord went up from the midst of the city, and stood upon the mountain which is on the east side." [206]
Thus fulfilling God's words which He spoke to Ezekiel 11:23, before this happened.
587: "Thus saith the Lord God; because the enemy [Israel's enemy - The Jews] hath said against you, aha, even the Ancient High Places are our's in Possession." [207]
586: Destruction of Jerusalem; mass deportation to Babylonia. Exile of Judeans in Babylonia. [208]
585‑???: Murder of Gedaliah. 6th cent. Canonization of the Pentateuch (in Babylonian Exile).
580: King Nebuchadnezzar builds Hanging Gardens of Babylon.
563: Buddha is born.
560: Jehoiachin (Jeconiah) released from prison in Babylon.
551: Confucius is born.
550: Belshazzar slain by Median/Persian army as Babylon falls.
540: Cyrus in his third year decrees the rebuilding of the Temple.
539: Cyrus takes Babylonia.
538: First return under Sheshbazzar. Cyrus' edict. [209]
525: Haggai the prophet. The Temple is rebuilt; Zechariah the prophet. Egypt conquered by Cambyses.
522: Zerubbabel governor. [210]
520‑515: Temple rebuilt.
475: Esther is made queen by Ahasuerus. Ezra returns to Jerusalem.
465‑424: Artaxerxes I. [211]
450: Artaxerxes Longimanus decrees to rebuild walls of Jerusalem. Nehemiah governs Judah. Malachi the prophet.
428‑???: Second return under Ezra.
445: Walls of Jerusalem reconstructed under Nehemiah; Ezra reads the Law.
411: Destruction of the temple of the Jewish colony at Elephan�tine.
404‑358: Artaxerxes II. Egypt regains freedom.
350: Alexander the Great. Ptolemies and Seleucids (Greek kings of Egypt and Syria).
348: Artaxerxes III deports a number of Jews to Hyrcan�ia. 4th cent. Canonization of the Prophets Section of the Bible.
343: Egypt reconquered by Persia.
332: Alexander the Great conquers Egypt and Palestine.
323‑285: Ptolemy I. Death of Alexander the Great. Chandrag�upta founds first Empire of India.
312‑280: Seleucus I. Mid‑3rd cent. Pentateuch translated into Greek in Egypt.
301: Ptolemy I conquers Palestine.
285‑246: Ptolemy II, Philadelphus.
250: Septuagint ‑ Old Testament translated into Greek.
246‑221: Ptolemy III, Euergetes.
223‑187: Antiochus III.
221‑203: Ptolemy IV, Philopator.
219‑217: Antiochus III conquers most of Palestine. Ptolemy IV defeats Antiochus III in the battle of Rafah and recovers Palestine.
215: Great Wall of China is built.
203‑181: Ptolemy V, Epiphanes.
198: Battle of Panias (Banias): Palestine passes to the Sel�eucids.
175: Antiochus Epiphanes.
172: Jerusalem becomes a polis (Antiochia).
171‑167: Menelaus high priest.
170: Book of Ben Sira written.
169: Antiochus IV plunders the Temple treasuries.
168: Antiochus IV invades Egypt, storms Jerusalem; gentiles settled on the Acra.
167: Antiochus IV outlaws the practice of Judaism; profanation of the Temple; the rebellion of the Hasmoneans begins.
166‑160: Judah Maccabee, leaders of the rebellion, victori�ous over several Syrian armies.
164‑163: Antiochus V. Judah Maccabee captures Jerusalem and reeducates the Temple.
161: Judah Maccabee defeats Nicanor and reconquers Jerusalem, treaty between Judah and Rome.
160: Judah Maccabee falls in battle against Bacchides, Jonathan assumes the leadership; guerilla warfare.
157: Treaty between Bacchides and Jonathan, withdrawal of Seleucid garrisons, Jonathan enters Jerusalem.
152‑145: Jonathan high priest. Alexander Balas.
150: The Maccabean Revolt.
����� 142: Jonathan treacherously murdered by Tryphon. Simeon assumes leadership; Demetrius II recognizes the independence of Judea; renewal of treaty with Rome.
140: Great Assembly in Jerusalem confirms Simeon as ethnarch, high priest, and commander in chief.
134‑132: War with Antiochus Vii; Jerusalem besieged; treaty between John Hyrcanus and Antiochus VII.
134‑104: Simeon assassinated. John Hyrcanus. Latter second century First Book of Maccabees written. Treaty with Rome renewed.
79: The Sadducees were constant opponents of the Pharisees and their imported Babylonian paganism, which they misrepre�sented as the Tradi�tion of the Elders, the "Oral Law" transmitted privately to Moses and on down the line, superseding anything written in the Bible. In the six years of civil war between them and Alexander Jannaeus, King and High Priest of Jerusalem, 50,0�00 were killed on both sides before this Sadducean ruler succumbed and his widow Salome turned af�fairs over to the Pharisees in 79 B.C. Her brother, Simon ben Shetah, had been waiting for such an opportunity.
67‑63: Civil war between Hyrcanus II and Aristobulus.
63: The continued civil war resulted in the sons of Alexander, Hyrcanus and Aristobulus, both going hat in hand to Pompey, Caesar's Roman general who was in Syria at the time, and asked him to invade Palestine and slaughter their respective oppo�nents. Pompey decides in favor of Hyrcanus II. Temple Mount besieged and captured by Pompey. This is how Rome happened to be in power when Christ was born. And it was only after Christ's Ascension that the Pharisees triumphed.
63‑40: Hyrcanus II ethnarch and high priest. Judea loses its Indepen�dence.
55: Julius Caesar conquers Gaul, invades Britain.
53: Palestine conquered by the Romans under Pompey
50: Julius Caesar.
48: Hyrcanus II and Antipater help Caesar in Alexan�dria. Caesar confirms Jewish privileges.
|
|
44: Assassination of Caesar.��������������������
37‑4: Jerusalem captured by Herod. Herod Shemaiah and Avta�lion.
5-1: Christ was born. Caesar Augustus begins his rule as Roman emperor. Philip, Herod Anitpas, Archelaus ‑ tetrarchs of Palestine. "For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour" Tiberius Caesar ‑ emperor of Rome. Pontius Pilate, provincial governor of Judaea. The gospel of the Kingdom is preached.
6‑41: Judea, Samaria, and Idumea formed into a Roman province (ludaea) under a praefectus beginning of 1st cent. death of Hillel. Tiberius expels the Jews. Claudius, Roman Emperor, as recorded in "Epistolae:" "{Jews were} fomenting a general plague on the whole world."
26‑36: Pontius Pilate praefectus.
27‑14 A.D.: Augustus. Temple rebuilt by Herod.
"It is highly probable that the bulk of the Jew's ancestors 'never' lived in Palestine 'at all,' which witnesses the power of historical assertion over fact." [212]
There are basically two concepts of religious theory in Judaism, the orthodox principle and the reformed principle. The Orthodox Jew is strictly a Talmudic worshiper. The Talmud {a written continuation of the Oral Laws of the Jews} was not compiled by one person, or at one time. Generations of scholars and jurists took a period of several centuries to complete it.
In one version, Rabbi Aschi began it in 327 A.D. and labored over it for sixty years; he was followed by Rabbi Maremar about the year 500 A.D. This part of the Talmud includes thirty‑six chapters of interpreta�tions. For nearly 500 years after the Talmud was completed, the study of the Talmud produced a variety of theories, partly due to public calamities and partly caused by dissen�sions among the Jewish scholars. In the eleventh century, others wrote further editions to the Talmud, while present day rabbinical scholars still write their interpretation of the Jewish Law. The great confusion created by the different versions of Jewish Law has led many Jews to fall away from religious belief.
Several rabbis have verified that the Jewish congregation is predominantly agnostics and atheists. Weary of waiting for the coming of the Messiah, the Jews have tended to identify the Messiahship with the Jewish nation itself and not with any particular individual. This is the religion of the Reformed Jew. Regardless of whether a Jew is an Orthodox or a Reformed believer, almost all the Jews contribute and give their wholehearted support to their Zionist political government.
30: The Spirit of God is poured out upon the Apostles on Pentecost. Stoning of Stephen ‑ first martyr. Christ crucified by the Jews [213]; death of Shammai. The Jews are the enemy of Christians. They tried to destroy The Lord Jesus Christ by Crucifying Him and persecuted His followers, killing and torturing them Historically speaking, scripture believers had accepted Christ as the Messiah foretold. They were no longer "Jews," but called themselves "Christians." These were the True Israelites, not Jews, the Jews have never accepted Christ, nor the Christian religion. They were persecuted as such by the Pharisees.
31: Jews allowed to return to Jerusalem.
35: Paul's conversion on the road to Damascus. The Gospel comes to the Gentiles; Cornelius baptized
37‑41: Cahguta. Crisis caused by Caligula's insistence on being worshiped as a deity. Anti‑Jewish riots in Alexandria.
40: Legation of Jews of Egypt lead by Philip to Rome. Until 40 Philo writes in Alexandria. Believers first called Christians� at Antioch.
41‑44: Agrippa I. Claudius issues edict of toleration.
43: James beheaded by Agrippa I; Peter freed from prison by an angel.
45: Paul's first missionary journey.
47: Council at Jerusalem.
50: Paul's second missionary journey.
53:� Paul's third missionary journey.
54‑68: Nero accepts Judaism and becomes a Jew. Rome under Nero is partly destroyed by fire.�������� ║
60: Paul at Rome
65: Rome burns and Nero persecutes Christians. Death of Paul; Nero commits suicide.
66: Massacre of the Jews at Alexandria. Beginning of revolt against Rome.
67: Vespasian conquers Galilee the Zealots take over in Jerusa�lem.
69‑79: Vespasian.
70: Jerusalem besieged and conquered by Titus; the Temple destroyed. Destruction of Qumran community. Sanhedrin established at Jabneh by Johanan Birth of Zakkai.
72: Judea completely conquered; the "Fiscus Judaicus" instituted by Vespasian.
73: Temple in Leotopolis closed. Fall of Masada.
79: Eruption of Vesuvius destroys Pompeii.
79‑81: Titus. Josephus completes Jewish Wars.
80: Christian persecutions under Domitian.��
93: Josephus completes Jewish Antiquities.
115: The Jews of Babylonia, Palestine, Egypt, Cyprus, Cyrene, and Libya rise against Trajan.
116‑117: "War of Quietus."
118: The Jews of Palestine rise against Trajan and Hadrian; "War of Lucius Quietus."
132‑135: Bar Kokhba war. Fall of Bethar; Aelia Capitolina estab�lished; Akiva executed.
133: Rebellion of Bar Kokba against Hadrian; restora�tion of the Jewish state.
135: Fall of Bethar; end of Bar Kokba's rebellion.
135‑138: Persecutions of Hadrian.
138‑161: Antoninus Pius. 2nd cent. Canonization of the Ketuvim (Hagiogra�pha).
140: Sanhedrin at Usha.
164: Revolution in Palestine against Antoninus Pius.
170: Sanhedrin at Bet She'arim.
185: Earliest Secret Chinese Societies. The earliest notice we have of a secret Chinese league is towards the close of the Han Dynasty (A.D. 185). Three patriots, having then associated themselves, defended the throne against the "Yellow Cap" rebels, a society numbering among its members the flower of Chinese litt�rateurs. From that time until the establishment of the Tartar dynasty (twelfth century), the League showed few sings of vitality. But at the beginning of the eighteenth century five monks and seven other persons bound themselves by an oath, which they ratified by mixing blood from the arm of each, and drinking it in common, to overthrow the Tsings, the Tartar dynasty, and restore the Mings, the dispossessed Chinese dynasty. The name of the society they founded was Pelin-kiao, or the White Lily. The members relied on a prophecy that one of them should be emperor of China. The leaders were Wang-lung and a bonze named Fan-ui. The former made himself master of the town of Shoo-chang-hien, but was soon driven thence, and eventually captured, and executed with many of his followers.
In 1777 the Pe-lin-kiao again appeared, only to be defeated again; the heads of the leaders, including those of two women, were cut off and placed in cages for public inspection. In 1800 a sect called the Wonderful Association, and another, called the Tsing-lien-kiao, supposed to be the Pe-lin-kiao under a new name, conspired against the ruling dynasty, but unsuccessfully. Under the reign of the Emperor Kia-King (1799-1820) arose the Th'i�n-Hauw-Hoi'h, that is, the family of the Queen of Heaven, spread through Cochin-China, Siam, and Corea, with its headquarters in the southern provinces of the empire. The society on being discovered and, as it was thought, exterminated, arose again under the name of the Great Hung League; Hung literally means flood, and the leaders adopted the name to intimate that their society was to flood the earth.
To avoid appearance of all belonging to one society, they gave different names, some borrowed from previously existing sects, to the branches they established. Thus they were known as the Triad Society, the Blue Lotus Hall, the Golden Orchid District, and others. These soon attracted the attention of Government, and for some time they were kept in check.
About 1826 the chief leader of the League was one Kwang San. It was reported that, to make himself ferocious he once drank gall, taken out of a murdered man's body, mixed with wine. He resided chiefly at the tin-mines of Loocoot, where the brethren then swarmed. The directing power was vested in three persons; the chief, with the title of Koh, i.e., the Elder; the two others took that of Hiong Thi, i.e., Younger Brothers. In the Malacca branches the three chiefs were called Tai-Koh, eldest brother, Ji-Koh, second brother, and San-Koh, third brother. The oath of secrecy was taken by the aspirant kneeling before an image, under two sharp swords.
While the oath was being administered the Hiong Ghi had also to kneel, the one on the right, the other on the left of the aspirant, and hold over his head the swords in such a fashion as to form a triangle. The oath contained thirty-six articles, of which the following was the most important: "I swear that I shall know neither father nor mother, nor brother nor sister, nor wife nor child, but the brotherhood alone; where the brotherhood leads or pursues, there I shall follow or pursue; its foe shall be my foe."
The aspirant, with a knife, then made an incision into his finger, and allowed three drops of blood to fall into a cup of arrack; the three officials did the same thing, and then drank the liquor. In order further to ratify the oath, the newly-sworn member cut off the head of a white cock, which was to intimate that if he proved untrue, his head should be cut off.
In 1850 Tae-ping-wang, the noted revolutionary leader, made a fresh attempt to restore the Ming dynasty, from whom he pretended to be descended. With his defeat and death the League again subsided into obscurity. In the spring of 1863 a quantity of books were accidentally found by the police in the house of a Chinaman, suspected of theft, at Padang (Sumatra), containing the laws, statutes, oaths, mysteries of initiation, catechism, description of flags, symbols, and secret signs of the League, all of which were published in English in a volume at Batavia in 1866.
But this discovery showed the League to be still in existence, and about the year 1870 it started into activity again; in Sarawk it assumed such a threatening aspect that the Government made a law decreeing death to every member ipso facto. The disturbances at Singapore in 1872 also were due to the secret societies of the Chinese in the Straits Settlements. On that occasion the Sam-Sings, or "fighting men," were the chief rioters, taking the part of the street hawkers, against whom some severe regulations had been issued. Murder and incendiarism, torturing and maiming, are the usual practices of the League, which again made itself very obnoxious in 1883 and 1885.
The section of the "Black Flag," the remnant of the Taepings, as also the "White Lily," were the most active in their demonstrations against the Tsing dynasty. The last police reports from the protected state of Perak, in the Malay Peninsula, say that in 1888 secret societies "caused endless trouble and anxiety," although in 1887 four members of the Ghee Hin Association were sentenced to twenty years' imprisonment for conducting an agency for their society. half the Chinese in Perak are members of secret societies, tickets being found upon them whenever the police have occasion to search them.
The Straits Times of the 17th September 1889 contained full particulars of the trial of a number of prisoners who were proved to be members of the Ghee Hin or Sam Tian secret society at Sarawak. The six leaders were shot; eleven, being active members, carrying out orders of the leaders, beating, frightening, or murdering non-members, were sentenced to receive six dozen strokes with a rattan, to have their heads shaved, to be imprisoned during the Rajah's pleasure; seven others, against whom no specific charges were made out, were dismissed on swearing to have no further dealings with the society.
Toward the end of the year 1895 a number of Mohammedans rose against the Chinese Government and captured the capital of the province of Kansu; the secret societies in Central China joined the Mohammedan insurgents. Their success, however, was of short duration; in the month of December of the same year the insurrection was crushed, and some fifteen of the leaders were captured and beheaded. Others made their escape. Among these was Sun Yet Sun, or, as he is also called, Sun Wen, a medical man, well known in Hong-Kong. His being made a prisoner in the house of the Chinese Ambassador in London in the month of October 1896, until, at the instance of Lord Salisbury, he was released.
He asserted that he was kidnaped by the Chinese Ambassador's people, by being induced to walk into the Ambassador's house; but it is a curious circumstance that San Wen, who evidently knew something of London, should not have known where the Chinese Embassy was located, especially after all the excitement caused by Li Hung Chang's visit to the Continent and to England.
In justice to the Taepings and other secret associations in China, it must be stated that the insurrection was and is the war of an oppressed nationality against foreign invaders. The Mantchoos or Tsing dynasty are an alien tribe, ruling over the vast Chinese empire; their government was one of the most despotic the world has ever seen; their laws were so ruthless and unjust, that it would seem they could never be carried out, did not the blood of millions, perishing by every kind of frightful death that the most diabolical cruelty could invent attest the fact of their being obeyed. Yet British ministers did sanction the enlistment of British officers, Bible Gordon being their leader, what a satire! and men in the service of the Mantchoos, whom they further supplied with arms and artillery.
From the book published at Batavia, and mentioned above, we extract the following information: "The lodge is built in a square, surrounded by walls, which are pierced at the four cardinal points by as many gates; the faces are adorned by triangles, the mystic symbol of union. Within the enclosure is the hall of fidelity and loyalty, where the oaths of membership are taken. Here also stands the altar, and the precious nine-storied pagoda, in which the images of the five monkish founders are enshrined. The lodges, of course, only appear in out-of-the-way places, where they are safe from the observation of the Mandarins; in towns and populous neighborhoods the lodge is dispensed with; the meetings are held at the house of the president. The instruments of the lodge are numerous. First in importance is the diploma; then there are numerous flags; there is the 'bushel,' which contains among other articles the 'red staff,' with which justice is done to offenders against the laws of the society; the scissors, with which the hair of the neophytes is cut off; a jade foot measure, a balance, an abacus, etc."
The supreme government is vested in the grand masters of the five principal lodges, and the affairs of each lodge are administered by a president, a vice-president, one master, two introducers, one fiscal, thirteen councilors, several agents, who are otherwise known as 'grass shoes,' 'iron planks,' or 'night brethren,' and some minor officials, who, as indicative of their rank, wear flowers in their hair...
Henry Pottinger, in a despatch to Lord Aberdeen (1843), perhaps alludes to a secret society, saying: "The song being finished, Ke-Ying, the Chinese commissioner, having taken from his arm a gold bracelet, gave it to me, informing me, at the same time, that he had received it in his tender youth from his father, and that it contained a mysterious legend, and that, by merely showing it, it would in all parts of China assure me a fraternal reception."...
The Ko lao Hui: The secret society which at the present time seems to be the most powerful in China. It was at first a purely military association whose object was mutual protection against the plunder and extortion practiced by the civil officials in dealing with the pay and maintenance of the troops. It is believed that the initiation consists in killing a cock and drinking the blood, either by itself, or mixed with wine. It is also believed to use a planchet, whose movements are attributed to occult influence; gradually persons not connected with the army were admitted; the ticket of membership is a small oblong piece of linen or calico, stamped with a few Chinese characters. The possession of one of these, if discovered, entails immediate execution by the authorities.
The society is anti-foreign and anti-missionary, and is believed to be at the bottom of all the riots against foreigners, and especially against foreign missionaries, which have occurred in China. Of course, as long as missionaries, instead of making it their business to convert the heathens at home, will go among people who don't want them, and in China will establish themselves outside Treaty limits, they should be prepared to take the risks they voluntarily incur, but whenever attacked, they make the Chinese Government pay them liberally for any inconvenience or loss they may have suffered, of course, with the assistance of English gun-boats.
In 1891 the Ko lao Hui, which is also anti-dynastic, caused inflammatory placards to be posted up in various parts of the empire, which the authorities immediately tore down, only to be posted up afresh; the society also distributed anti-missionary pamphlets, with titles such as: "The Devil Doctriners ought to be killed," wherein the missionaries are charged with every kind of crime against morals and life; the Roman Catholics are more severely handled than the Protestants.
In September 1891 it would appear that the society was organizing a rising against the Government, and a Mr. C.W. Mason, a British subject, and a fourth-class assistant in the Customs at Shanghai, was implicated in the project, he having been instrumental in introducing arms and dynamite into the country for the use of the conspirators. He was sentenced to nine months' imprisonment with hard labor and he was further at the expiration of that period, to find two sureties of $2500 to be of good behavior and failing in this he was to be deported from China. This latter happening on his release, he was sent out of the country in September 1892.
In November 1891 a famous Ko lao Hue leader named Chen-kin-Lung fell into the hands of the Chinese Government. He had been staying at an inn with about thirty of his followers. Gagged and bound, he was taken on board a steam-launch kept ready to start, and carried to Shanghai. His examination was conducted with the greatest secrecy by the magistrate and deputies of the Viceroy and the Governor. On his person were found several official documents issued by the Ko lao Hui, and a short dagger with a poisoned blade. He was addressed in the despatches as the "Eighth Great Prince," and was evidently the commander of a strong force. Three examinations were held, but Chen preserved the strictest silence. Torture was employed, but in vain; the only words that could be extracted form him were, "Spare yourselves the trouble and me the pain; be convinced that there are men ready to sacrifice their lives for the good of a cause which will bring happiness to this country for thousands of generations to come."
Then more gentle means were employed, but with what result is not known...That the popular feeling against Christian missionaries in China was and still is very strong cannot be denied, and has displayed itself in frequent attacks on their persons and property. Such outbreaks are almost regularly reported in the European Press, but is not allowed to be known in the United States. A plain intimation was given to Sir Ratherford Alcock on his bidding adieu to a high Chinese official. "I wish," said the functionary, "now you are going home, you would take away with you your opium, and your Christian missionaries."...[214]
200: Sanhedrin at Sepphoris.
210: Reduction of the Mishnah to writing.
212: Jews (together with most of subject of the empire) become Roman citizens.
����� 268: Goths invade Greece.
286: Judah III., son of Judah II., patriarch, collects a tax from foreign communities.
306: Council of Elvira forbids Christians to eat with Jews or to intermarry with them.
306‑337: Constantine I.
321: Jews in Cologne.
325: First Nicene Council separates the celebration of Easter from that of the Jewish Passover. Christian Church formulates its policy toward the Jews; the Jews must continue to exist for the sake of Christianity in seclusion and humilia�tion.
329: Constantius forbids, under penalty of death, mar�riage of a Jew with a Christian woman, and circum�cision of slaves.
337‑361: Constantius II. Death of Abbaye. Constantius II prohibits marriage between Jews and Christians and possession of Christian slaves by Jews.
351: Jews and Samaritans revolt against Gallus; destruction of Bet Sh'earim.
359: Permanent calendar committed to writing.
361: Restoration of the Temple at Jerusalem undertaken under Julian the Apostate.
362: Julian the Apostate abolishes the Jew tax.
363: Julian the Apostate allows Jews to start rebuild�ing the Temple.
370: Asian Huns invade Europe.
400: Moses, the False Messiah of Crete. Death of Judah IV.
406: Vandals invade Gaul; Romans leave Britain.
415: Cyril, Bishop of Alexandria, drives the Jews from Alexandria.
418: Jews excluded from all public offices and dignities in the Roman empire.
425: Extinction of the patriarchate. Patriarchate abol�ished. Angles, Saxons, and Jutes invade Britain.
427: Death of Ashi. 5th cent. Yose b. Yose earliest liturgical poet known by name.
433: Attila the Hun begins reign.
438: Theodosius II Novellae against the Jews and heretics.
455: Persecution of the Babylonian Jews under Yezdegerd III. Jews forbidden to keep the Sabbath.
465: The Council of Vannes (Gaul) prohibits the clergy from taking part in Jewish banquets.
470: Persecutions by the authorities; Huna b. Mar Zutra the exilarch and others executed by the authori�ties.
471: Persecution of the Babylonian Jews under Firuz (Perozes); the exilarch Huna Maria and others suffer martyrdom.
476: End of Western Roman Empire. Goths depose Western Roman Emperor, Romulas Augustus; Middle Ages be�gin.
481‑511: Clovis I king of the Franks.
495‑502: Revolt of Mar Zutra the exilarch.
499: Babylonian Talmud completed. You may ascertain by turning to top Jewish authorities today that the Babylonian Talmud, the written form of the Tradition of the Pharisees, is the sole authority of the so-called "Jewish" religion, or Judaism.
Rabbi Louis Finklestein was chosen in 1937 by the Kehillas (Jewish� Communities) of the World as one of the top 120 Jews best representing "a lamp of Judaism" to the World, together with Axim Litvinov (Finklestein), the Communist Commissar and bank robber terrorist; atheist communist Albert Einstein; those indefatigable Marxist reds, Harold Laski and his friend Felix Frankfurter (U.S. Supreme Court Justice) who shared honors with Rabbi Finklestein and others.
Finklestein headed the Jewish Theological Seminary of America, with branches in New York and Los Angeles. In his two-volume work "The Pharisees," Rabbi Finklestein writes: "Pharasaism became Talmudism...But the spirit of the ancient Pharisee survives unaltered. When the Jew...studies the Talmud, he is actually repeating the arguments used in the Palestinian academies. From Palestine to Babylonia; from Babylonia to North Africa, Italy, Spain, France and Germany; from these to Poland, Russia and Eastern Europe generally, ancient Pharisaism has wandered."
"But," says the disinterested Christian, "What has that to do with us today? What a group of Pharisees did two thousand years ago is over and done with!" However, the missing link in Christian understanding on the subject of "Pharisees" is best supplied by the Universal Jewish Encyclopedia (1943): "The Jewish religion as it is today traces its descent, without a break, through all the centuries, from the Pharisees. Their leading ideas and methods found expression in a literature of enormous extent, of which a very great deal is still in existence. The Talmud is the largest and most important single piece of that literature...and the study of it is essential for any real understanding of Pharisaism."
The 1905 Jewish Encyclopedia, concerning the Pharisees, states: "With the destruction of the Temple (70 A.D.) the Sadducees disappeared altogether, leaving the regulation of all Jewish affairs in the hands of the Pharisees. Henceforth, Jewish life was (is) regulated by the Pharisees; the whole history of Judaism was reconstructed from the Pharisaic point of view, and a new aspect was given to the Sanhedrin of the past. A new chain of tradition supplanted the older priestly tradition. [215] Pharisaism {has} shaped the character of Judaism and the life and thought of the Jew for all the future."
Historically speaking, True Israelites have accepted Christ as the Messiah as foretold in the Scriptures. They were NOT JEWS and called themselves "Christians." They were persecuted as such by the Pharisees. In fact the word "Pharisee" comes from the word "separated," because they were separated and different from the True Israelites.
Rabbi Finklestein's history of the Jews, states: "The Talmud derives its authority from the position held by the ancient academies (Pharisee academies). The teachers of those academies, both of Babylonia and Palestine, were considered the rightful successors of the older Sanhedrin ...
At the present time, the Jewish people have no living central authority comparable in status to the ancient Sanhedrins or the later academies. Therefore, any decision regarding the Jewish religion must be based on the Talmud as the final resume of the teaching of those authorities when they existed." [216]
"The Talmud; Heart's Blood of the Jewish Faith," was the heading of a November, 1959, installment of a best-selling book by the Jewish author, Herman Wouk, which ran serially in the New York Herald-Tribune. "The Talmud is to this day the Circulating Heart's Blood of the Jewish Religion. Whatever laws, customs or ceremonies we observe, whether we are Orthodox, Conservative, Reform or merely spasmodic sentimentalists, we follow the Talmud. It is our common Law."
The Babylonian Talmud is composed of Mishnah (or "Halacha"), or laws, formulated by the Pharisees whose teachings comprise the Talmud, and "Gemara," or argumentative teachings about these laws. There are 63 books in the Babylonian Talmud, largely divided without topical organization.
All Talmud books have "Mishnah" (plural "Mishnaim"). Some lack a "Gemara." The "Mishnah" or law of one or another Pharisee may be referred to, for example, as the "Mishnah of Rabbi Akiba," or of "Eliezer ben Jacob." The name Mishnah is applied in particular to the collection of Halachoth, or laws, made by Judah Hanasi (generally known as Rabbi) and his colleagues at the beginning of the 3rd Century C.E. (Note: "C.E." stands for "Common Era," to avoid "A.D." or "Year of Our Lord," from the Latin, Anno Domini). "The Mishnah represents the culmination of a series of attempts to bring order into the vast mass of traditions which had been transmitted orally for many centuries...The compilation of the Mishnah is not, however, the work of one man, or even of the scholars of one age, but rather the result of a long process extending over a period of two centuries.
In the Palestine Pharisee Talmudic center at Jabneh (for it was never in Jerusalem but at Jabneh where the Jerusalem Talmud was composed) there was a concerted effort on the part of the sages of Jabneh (about 90 C.E.) to assemble and harmonize the Halachah...Akiba (died about 135 C.E.) arranged the Halachoth in logical order and probably constructed the frame work of the present day Mishnah; the collection of the Akiba was enlarged and brought up to date by his disciples Meir (Note: Who, the Talmud says, was a descendant of Nero, a convert to Talmudaism {Judaism}), it became the custom, after the time of Akiba, for every head of an academy to compile his own Mishnah so that the confusion that resulted...motivated Judah Hanasi to compile a standard authoritative Mishnah; although it is reported that Judah made use of thirteen different collections of alachoth in his work, his Mishnah is based largely upon the collection of Meir, and indirectly, therefore, upon that of Akiba." [217]
Judah Hanasi, who compiled the Mishnah, was born about A.D. 135 and died after A.D. 200 (same authority, "Judah Hanasi"). "Nasi," meaning "prince" of Jewry, was the title given the head of the Sanhedrin court (Beth Din), which meted out life and death under Talmudic Law. The Talmud is divided into six main divisions called "Sedarim" (orders), but each division and each volume is a hodge-podge of every subject imaginable.
The main and overall characteristics of the Talmud are: pomp, silliness, obscenity and more obscenity, a setting up of laws seemingly for the purpose of inventing circumventions, and evasions; delight in sadistic cruelty; reversal of all Biblical moral teachings on theft, murder, sodomy, perjury, treatment of children and parents; insane hatred of Christ, Christians and every phase of Christianity. The Six Divisions of the Babylonian Talmud, called "Seder" (plural Sedarim), are:
1). Zeraim (seeds), composed of the following books:
a). Berakoth. The name of this book supposedly means benedictions, but is as foul a collection of� obscenity as������ one could find, with 405 pages of what is nothing but "privy talk."
The following 10 books occupy one 406-page volume in the Soncino edition:
b). Pe'ah (corner).
c). Demai (doubtful).
d). Kil'ayim (mixtures).
e). Shebi'th (seventh).
f). Termuah (heave offerings).�
g). Ma'aseroth (tithes).
h). Ma'aser Sheni (second tithe).
I). Hallah (dough).
j). 'Oriah
k). Bikkurim (first fruits).
There are 11 books in Zeraim.
2). Seder Moed (festivals):
a). Sabbath (laws of endless silly regulations and their evasions).
b). Erubin (mingling).
c). Pesahim (passover).
d). Shekalin (shekels).
e). Yoma (Yom Kippur).
f). Sukkah (booths).
g). Yob Tob (feast day).
h). Rosh Hashona (New Year).
I). Ta'anit (fasting).
j). Megillah (Scroll of Esther, read on Purim).
k). Moed Katan (half feasts).
l). Hagiagah (feasting).
The Megillah is a sadistic celebration of drunkenness and bloodlust, the Talmudic admonition being that it is the day of the Jew to be so drunk on Purim he doesn't know the difference between "Blessed be Mordecai" and "Cursed be Haman."�
There are 12 books in Moed.
3). Seder Nashim (women). This section includes a 13-page introduction to the Soncino edition by Rabbi J.H. Hertz. These books are principally distinguished by their sub-sewer filth and obscenity:
a). Yebamoth (the dead brother's widow) occupies 2 volumes, 871 pages in the Soncino edition.
b). Kethuboth (on the sum due a wife who is divorced, occupies 2 volumes and 728 pages of Talmudic sex filth (e.g. ����������������� a baby girl being fair prey for adult men).
c). Nedarim (vows): 282 pages of filth and immorality, illustrative of what Christ denounced when attacking the
Pharisees.
d). Nazir (more vows); 253 pages in the Soncino edition, hairsplitting, immoral twaddle, and including the Kol Nidre.
e). Soth (the suspected woman), 271 pages in the Soncino edition.
f). Kiddushin (betrothal).
g). Gittin (on getting the "Get" or divorce) with space allotted for such things as placing Christ and all Christians in
Hell, 439 pages in the Soncino edition.
There are 7 books in the Nasham.
4). Seder Nezikin (damages):
a). Baba Kamma (the first gate): 719 pages of Talmudic ramblings, a general law on damages being that hurting Gentile
property is permissible; injuring Jewish property is like assaulting the Divine, for only "Jews" are "men" and� non-Jews rank as animals. This is "brotherhood" as advocated in the Talmud.
b). Baba Mezia (middle gate): 676 pages in Soncino edition of similar import.
c). Baba Bathra (last gate): 779 pages in two volumes and replete with anti-Gentile preaching.
d). Sanhedrin (781 pages): States the introduction in the Soncino edition of the Talmud: "It forms, along with Makkoth,
the chief repository of the criminal law of the Talmud." This section includes the most virulent calumnies of Jesus, including His imaginary stoning, burning in dung, His decapitation, His strangling in dung, His hanging, or crucifixion for "blaspheming" the Pharisee "sages."
e). Makkoth (beatings), 175 pages in the Soncino edition.
f). Shebuoth (oaths, more vows), 309 pages.
g). Edayyoth (testimonies).
h). Abodah Zarah on treatment of the presumably non-human, non-Jew, 366 pages.
I). Aboth (sayings of the fathers of Talmudism).
j). Horayoth (rulings).
There are 10 books in Seder Nezikin.
5). Seder Kodashim (sacrifices):
a). Zebahim (bloody sacrifices).
b). Menahot (meal offering).
c). Hulin (killing).
d). Bekorot (first born).
e). Arakin (estimation).
f). Temurah (exchange).
g). Keritot (extermination).
h). Me'ilah (trespass).
I). Tamid (daily offering).
j). Middot (measures).
k). Minim (birds' nests).
There are 11 books in Kodashim.
6). Seder Tohoroth (cleanness):
a). Niddah (the menstruant woman) is the prize part in this alleged religious section, devoting 509 pages to discussing
smell, color, and examination by the rabbis of menstruation, without apparent medical or any other purpose except wallowing in the repulsive; pomp and asininity also abound.
The other 11 books occupy one 589-page volume in the Soncino edition.
b). Kelim (vessel, utensil cleanness) illustrates through "nit-picking" rules the "straining at a gnat," cited� by Christ [218];
also: �Pharisees make clean the outside of cup and the platter; but your inward part is full of ravening and wickedness." [219]���
c). Oholoth (tents).
d). Nega'im (plagues).
e). Parah (young cow).
f). Tohoroth (purification).
g). Mikawaoth (ritual bath - such as the menstruant woman should take before having intercourse with her husband,
thus ridding her of the evil eye).
h). Makshirin (kosher, proper).
I). Zabim (flux).
j). Tebul Yom.
k). Yadayim (hands).
l). The last book of Tohoroth is Ukzin (stems). There are 12 books in Tophoroth.
The last 11 of these (excepting Niddah) occupy one 589-page volume in the Soncino edition. The 1,098 pages on 'cleanness,' filled with the foulest obscenities of thought, once again justify Christ's disdain for this hypocrisy and serve to illustrate the justification for His attitude toward the Talmudic Pharisees.
500: Abu‑Kariba, Kimyarite king, adopts Judaism, converts his army and his people.
516: (May 14, 15) Uprising against Jews of Clermont; synagogue de�stroyed.
517: The Council of Epaon forbids Christians to take part in Jewish banquets.
518: Persecution of the Jews by Kobad, King of Persia.
525: End of Jewish kingdom in southern Arabia.
532: Justinian I, decrees that the testimony of Jews shall be valid only in Jewish cases.
��������������������������������������������������������������������������������
537: Justinian declares Jews incapable of holding any official dignity.
538: The Council of Orleans forbids Jews to appear on the street at Eastertide.
553: Justinian interferes in the conduct of Jewish worship.
570: Muhammad is born at Mecca.
589: Reccared, Visigothic King of Spain, completely isolates Jews from Christians. Beginning with the period of Geonim.
612, 633, 638: Severe legal measures against the Jews in Spain.
612: Sisebut, Visigoth king, forces the Jews to accept baptism or to emigrate.
614: The persecution and destruction of White Christian people by the Jews is not a recent thing but reaches far back into history. Writing in April, 1921 issue of the "Hebrew Christian Alliance Quarterly," the Rev. M. Malbert stated: "I am going to show that real religious persecution is uniquely Jewish...In the time of Justinian, in the sixth century, the Jews massacred Christians in Caesarea and destroyed their churches. When Stephanus, the governor, attempted to defend the Christians, the Jews fell on him and slew him. In 608 A.D. the Jews of Antioch fell upon their Christian neighbors and killed them with fire and sword...About 614 A.D. the Persians advanced upon Palestine and the Jews, after joining their standard, massacred the Christians and destroyed their churches. Ninety thousand Christians perished in Jerusalem alone." [220]
614‑617: Jewish rule established in Jerusalem under the Persians.
620: Vikings invade Ireland.
622: Muhammad's flight to Medina.
624: The Banu Kainuka's, a Jewish‑Arabic tribe, driven from Arabia by Mohammed.
624‑628: Jewish tribes of Arabia destroyed by Muhammad.
627: Emperor Heraclius forbids Jews to enter Jerusalem, and harasses the Palestinian Jews.
628‑638: Dagobert I expels Jews from Frankish Kingdom.
629: Dagobert orders the Jews of the Frankish empire to accept baptism or to emigrate.
632: Death of Muhammad. Heraclius decrees forced baptism.
633: Visigothic king, and Isidore of Seville, forces converts from Judaism to Christianity.
634: Muslims begin conquest of Near East and Africa.
638: Chintila enacts that only professing Catholics shall remain in Visigothic Spain; Jews emigrate. Jerusalem conquered by the Arabs.
640: Omar, the second calif, banishes all Jews from Arabia; the "Pact of Omar" imposes restrictions upon Jews in the whole Mohammed�an world.
640‑642: Egypt conquered by the Arabs.
641: Bulan, khan [chaghan] of the Chazars, becomes a Jew.
694: All Jews in Spain and Gallic Provence de�clared slaves; children under seven forcibly baptized.
694‑711: Jewish religion outlawed in Spain.
711: Spain conquered by the Arabs.
720: Omar II., Ommiad Calif of Damascus, reenacts the "Pact of Omar."
721: Appearance of the false Messiah Serenus in Syria causes many Spanish Jews to emigrate to Palestine.
740: Conversion of the Khazars to Judaism.
�������������������������������������� Proof The Jews Are Not Israelites
The Forces of Evil realize that in order to win undisputed control of the material assets of the world, establish an Atheistic Materialistic Totalitarian Dictatorship, and to reclaim their birthright whom their father Esau sold, it will be necessary to destroy all forms of constitutional government and organized religion, meaning the Christian Religion. In order to do this the Forces of Evil decided they must divide the people of the world into two camps opposed to each other on various issues.
Dating back into antiquity the Aryan and Semitic Races (The True Tribes of Israel) were driven into enmity against each other to serve the secret ambitions of their atheistic-materialistic leaders. Had the people of the Aryan and the Israelites remained steadfast to their belief in God, and faithful to His Commandments, Laws, Statutes and Judgments the Forces of Evil could never have accomplished their evil purpose.
The term Aryan actually denotes the lingual groups otherwise known as Indo-European or Indo-Germanic, or the people known to the world today as the Anglo-Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, Celtic and Kindred people of the Western World, and part of Eastern Europe as well, these people are the descendants of the ancient Tribes of Israel. Their languages show a common origin by their vocabulary, system, and inflections. Actually the word Aryan means "An honorable Lord of the Soil."
The Chief Division of the Israelites are the Teutonic, the Romanic, and the Slavic races, who settled in Western Europe. The Turks, the Magyars, the Basques, and the Finns are non-Aryan races. The Semites or Israelites are actually divided into two sections. One includes the Assyrian, the Aramaean, the Hebrew and Phoenician groups. The Arabic is the most copious group, and the Aramaean the poorest. The Hebrews occupy an intermediary position. [221]
Today the term Jew is used very loosely to define people who have at one time or another embraced the Jewish Faith, known as Judaism. These people are Not actually Semitic in racial origin. For a great number of people who accepted the Jewish Faith are descendants of the Herodians who were Idumeans of Turkish-Mongol blood, and known as Khazars or Ashkanazi. They have mixed with many of the Sephardic Jews from Palestine and are therefore Edomites. [222]� The important fact to remember is that among the Jewish leaders, in exactly the same way as among the Israelites, there always has been a small, hard core of men who have been, and still are, Illuminists or Atheists. They may have given lipservice to the Jewish or Christian religions to suit their own purpose, but they never believed in the existence of God.
They are Internationalists now. They give allegiance to no particular nation although they have used, on occasion, nationalism to further their causes. Their only concern is to gain greater economic and political power. The ultimate objective of the leaders of both groups is identical. They are determined to win, for themselves, undisputed control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world. They intend to turn the world into Their conception of a Totalitarian-Godless Dictatorship.
The Non-Semitic and Turk-Finnish races infiltrated into Europe from Asia about the first century after the advent of Christ. They took the land route North of the Caspian Sea. These people are referred to in history as Khazars; they are a pagan people, who settled in Eastern Europe and established the powerful Khazar Kingdom. They expanded their domains by military conquests until, by the end of the 8th Century, they occupied the greater portion of Eastern Europe west of the Ural Mountains, and North of the Black Sea. The Khazars ultimately accepted Judaism as their religion in preference to Christianity or Mohammedanism. Synagogues, and schools for teaching Judaism, were built throughout their kingdom. At the peak of their power the Khazars were collecting tribute from twenty-five conquered peoples.
The Great Khazar Kingdom flourished for almost five hundred years. Then, towards the end of the 10th century, the Khazars were defeated in battle by the Varangians (Russians) who swept down upon them from the North. The conquest of the Khazars was completed by the end of the 13th� Century. The revolutionary movement inspired by the Khazar-Jews went on within the Russian Empire from the 13th Century until the Red October Revolution of 1917. The conquest of the Khazars in the 13th Century explains how so many people, now commonly referred to as Jews, remained within the Russian Empire.
There is one other important fact which sheds light on the subject of Aryanism and Semitism. The Finns, and other groups generally classified as Varangians (Russians) although white were of non-Aryan origin and the German people generally speaking have treated them as enemies. One act of Christ has a great deal of importance in the study of the World Revolutionary Movement. Christ was considered by many, a radical who based his reform movement on the worship of Almighty God, obedience to constituted authority, and love of one's neighbors.
The story of the Life of Christ shows that he loved ALL people except one particular group. He hated the money-lenders with an intensity that seems strange in a man of so mild a character. Jesus repeatedly admonished the money-lenders for their practice of usury. He publicly denounced them as worshipers of Mammon. He said they were of the Synagogue of Satan [223] He emphatically expressed His extreme hatred of the money-lenders when He took a whip and drove them out of the Temple. He admonished them in these words: "This Temple was built as the house of God...But you have turned it into a den of thieves." By performing this act of vengeance on the money-lenders Christ signed His own death warrant.
It was the Illuminati (under the guise of other names), and the false priests and elders in their pay, who hatched the plot by which Christ would be executed by the Jewish Temple Soldiers. It was they who supplied the thirty pieces of silver used to bribe Judas. It was they who used their propagandists to misinform, and mislead the Mob. It was the agents of the Illuminati who led the Mob when they accepted Barabbas and screamed that Christ be crucified. It was the Illuminati who arranged matters so that their own Jewish soldiers acted as Christ's executioners in order that nothing would go wrong.
A study of history shows that Seneca (4 B.C. to 65 A.D.) died because he, like Christ, tried to expose the corrupt practices and evil influence of the money-lenders who had infiltrated into the legislature of the Roman Empire. Seneca was a famous Roman philosopher. He was chosen tutor to Nero who became Emperor of Rome and later became a Jew by accepting Judaism as his religion. For a long time Seneca was Nero's best friend, and most trusted advisor.
Nero married Popaea who brought him under the evil influence of the money-lenders, and to accept Judaism. Nero became one of the most infamous rulers the world has ever known; his licentious conduct, and depraved habits, developed in him a character so base that he lived only to persecute and destroy everything that was good.
His acts of revenge took the form of atrocities usually committed in public upon the victims of his wrath. Seneca lost his influence over Nero (because he was a Christian) but he never stopped publicly denouncing the money-lenders for their evil influence and corrupt practices. Finally, when too many people began to listen, the money-lenders demanded that Nero take action against Seneca who was very popular with the people. So as not to arouse the wrath of the people against himself, and the Jews, Nero ordered Senceca to end his own life. This is the first recorded case in which the Jews made a person commit suicide because he had become troublesome to them, but it was by no means the last. History records hundreds of similar suicides, and murders which were made to appear as accidents or suicides.
One of the most notorious was that of James V. Forestall. In 1945 Forestall had been convinced that the American Bankers were closely affiliated with the International Bankers who controlled the Banks of England, France and other countries. He was also convinced, according to his diaries, that the International Money-Barons were the Illuminati and directly responsible for the outbreak of World Wars One and Two. He tried to convince President Roosevelt (not knowing that Roosevelt himself was a Jew), and other Top Level Government officials, of the truth. Either he failed, and committed suicide in a fit of depression, or he was murdered to shut his mouth for ever. Murder, made to appear like suicide, has been accepted policy in the top levels of international intrigue for many centuries.
Justinian I, (Flavius Anicius Justianiamus 483 - 565 A.D.) wrote his famous book of law "Corpus Juris Civilis." He tried to put an end to the illegal methods of traffic and trade indulged in by certain Jewish merchants. By engaging in illegal trade, and wholesale smuggling, the Jewish merchants, who were only agents of the Illuminati, obtained unfair advantage over their non-Jewish competitors. They put them out of business. The book of law, written by Justinian, was accepted as the text book of law right down to the 10th Century. Even today it is considered the most important of all documents of jurisprudence. But the money-lenders were able to offset the good Justinian tried to do. Funk & Wagnall's Jewish Encyclopedia has this to say about the Jews in those days: "They enjoyed full religious liberty...Minor offices were open to them. The trade in slaves constituted the main source of livelihood for the Roman Jews, and decrees against this traffic were issued in 335, 336, 339, 384 A.D."
There is the story in black and white, but history reveals that the Jewish merchants, and money-lenders, did not confine their illegal activities to the slave trade. It is recorded that they engaged in every form of illegal traffic including the drug trade, prostitution, wholesale smuggling of liquors, perfumes, jewels, and other dutiable goods. In order to protect their illegal trade and traffic they bribed and corrupted officials; by use of drugs and liquors, and women, they destroyed the morals of the people. History records that Justinian, although Emperor of the Roman Empire, simply was not strong enough to put a stop to their activities. [224]
Edward Gibbon (1737 - 1794) deals with the corrupting influence of the Jewish merchants and money-lenders. He credits them with contributing greatly to "The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire." He wrote the book with that title. Gibbon gives considerable space to the part Popaea, Nero's wife, played in bringing� about the conditions which started the people of Rome reeling drunkenly towards their own destruction. With the fall of the Roman Empire, Jewish predominance was established. The nations of Europe entered into what historians name "The Dark Ages."
The Encyclopedia Britannica states: "There was an inevitable tendency for them (the Jewish merchants and money-lenders) to specialize in commerce for which their acumen, and ubiquity gave them special qualifications. In the Dark Ages the commerce of Western Europe was largely in their hands, in particular, the Slave Trade."� Jewish control of trade and commerce, both legal and illegal, grew tighter and tighter. It spread far and wide, until every European country's economy was more or less in their hands.
Evidence in the form of Polish and Hungarian coins bearing Jewish inscriptions gives some indication of the power they exerted in financial matters during those days. The fact that the Jews made a special effort to issue and control currency, supports the opinion that the money-lenders had adopted the slogan "Let us issue and control the money of a nation and we care not who makes its laws," long before Amschel Mayer Bauer� [225] (1743 - 1812) used the slogan to explain to his co-conspirators the reason the Jewish money-lenders had obtained control of the Bank of England in 1694.
The barons, who were the leaders of Aryanism, determined they would break the Jewish control of trade, commerce and money in Europe. It was with this purpose in mind that in 1095 A.D. they obtained the support of certain Christian rulers to start "The Crusades" or "Holy Wars." [226] Between 1095 and 1271 eight Crusades were organized. Officially, the Crusades were military expeditions undertaken to ensure the safety of Pilgrims who wished to visit the Holy Sepulcher and set up Christian Rule in Palestine. In actual fact they were wars fomented for the purpose of dividing the population of Europe into two camps. One camp pro-Jewish and the other anti-Jewish.
In more recent years, the Secret Powers divided the White Race into Semitic and anti-Semitic groups. Some of the Crusades were successful, some were not. The net result was that, in 1271, Palestine still remained in the hands of the Infidels, although the countries of Christendom had spent Million in money and treasure to finance the Crusades and sacrificed million of human lives fighting those Holy Wars. Strange to relate, the Jewish money-lenders grew ever richer and stronger.
There is one phase of the Crusades which must not be overlooked when the "Causes" are being studied in relation to the "Effects" they produced in later years. In 1215 the Roman Catholic Hierarchy held the Fourth Lateran Council. The main topic under consideration was Jewish aggression in all the countries of Europe. During this period of history the Rulers of the Church, and the Rulers of the State, worked in unity.
The rulers of the Church after due deliberation, expressed themselves in favor of continuing the Crusades. They also drew up, and passed Decrees, designed to put an end to usury and the Jewish money-lenders practice of using unethical methods in traffic and trade to obtain unfair advantage over Gentile competitors, and to curb corrupt and immoral practices.
To achieve this purpose the dignitaries attending the Fourth Lateran Council decreed that in the future the Jews be restricted to living in their own quarters. Jews were absolutely prohibited from hiring Christians as their employees. This decree was passed because Jewish money-lenders and merchants operated on the Join Stock Company principle. They employed Christians to act as their front men while they hid in the background directing operations.
This was convenient because when anything went wrong, the Christian Front men got the blame, and the punishment, while they got off scot-free. In addition, by the Decrees, Jews were absolutely prohibited from employing Christian females in their home and establishments. This decree was passed because evidence was produced to prove that young females were systematically seduced, and then turned into prostitutes; their master used them to obtain control over influential officials.
Other decrees made it unlawful for Jews to engage in many commercial activities. But even the power of the Church, supported by most Christian officials of the State, could not make the Money-Barons amenable to the law. All the decrees accomplished was to intensify the hatred the Illuminati had for the Church of Christ, and they started a continuing campaign to separate the Church from the State. To achieve this purpose they introduced the idea of secularism amongst the laity. In 1253 the French government ordered the Jews expelled because they refused to obey the law. Most of the Jews who were expelled went over to England. By 1255 the Jewish money-lenders had obtained absolute control of many Church dignitaries and most of the Nobility. [227] That the money-lenders, the Rabbis, and Elders belonged to the Illuminati was proved by evidence given during the investigation ordered by King Henry III into the Ritual slaying of Hugh of Lincoln in 1255. Eighteen Jews were proven to have been the culprits. They were tried, found guilty, and executed.
In 1272 King Henry died. Edward I became King of England. He determined the Jewish leaders must give up the practice of usury. In 1275 he had Parliament pass the "States of Jewry." They were designed to curb the power Jewish usurers were exerting over their debtors, both Christians, and fellow Jews. The Statutes of Jewry were probably the first legislation in which "The Commons" in Parliament had an active part. They cannot be classified as anti-Semitic because they actually protected the interests of Honest and law-abiding Jews. [228]
But, as had happened so often before the Jewish money-lenders thought that the power they could exert over both the Church and the State, would permit them to defy the king's decree in the same way as they had set at nought those passed by the Lutheran Council.
They made a grave mistake. In 1290 King Edward issued another decree. ALL Jews were expelled from England. This was the start of what many historians call "The Great Eviction." After Edward I started the ball rolling, all the Crowned Heads of Europe followed his example: In 1306 France expelled the Jews; in 1348 Saxony followed suit; in 1360 Hungary; in 1370 Belgium; in 1380 Slovakia; in 1420 Austria; in 1444 The Netherlands; in 1492 Spain. [229]
The expulsion of the Jews from Spain has special signification. It throws light on the Spanish Inquisition. Most people have the idea the Inquisition was instituted by Roman Catholics to persecute Protestants who had broken away from the Church. As a matter of fact the Inquisition, as introduced by Pope Innocent III, was a means of unmasking heretics, and infidels, who were masquerading as Christians for the purpose of destroying the Christian Religion from within. [230]
It didn't make the slightest difference to the Inquisitors whether the accused was Jew or Gentile, black or white. The terrible ceremony of the "Auto-da-Fe" or "Act of Faith," was specially designed to be used in connection with the execution of all convicted heretics and infidels, when Torquemada (1420 - 1498) was Grand Inquisitor. [231] It is these hidden incidents which reveal so much truth.
It was in Spain, during the 14th Century, that the Jewish money-lenders first succeeded in having the loans they made the State secure by the right to collect taxes levied upon the people. They used such cruelty, when demanding their "Pound of Flesh," that it only required the inflammatory oratory of the priest Fernando Martenez to produce mass action which ended in one of the bloodiest massacres recorded in history, to that time.
In 1495 Lithuania expelled the Jews; in 1498 Portugal; in 1540 Italy; in 1551 Bavaria. It is important to remember that during the general evictions certain wealthy and influential Jews managed to obtain sanctuary in Bordeaux, Avignon, certain Papal States, Marseille, Northern Alsace, and part of northern Italy.
But, as stated in the Encyclopedia Britannica, "The masses of the Jewish people were thus to be found once more, in the East and in the Polish and Turkish Empires. The few communities suffered to remain in Western Europe were meantime subjected at last to all the restrictions which earlier ages had usually allowed to remain as an ideal; so that, in a sense, the Jewish Dark Ages may be said to begin with the Renaissance."
This admission would indicate there is some justification for the claim made by certain historians that not until the Western European nations wrested economic control from the Jewish money-lenders did the rebirth of western civilization occur.
Following the Great Eviction the Jews again resumed living in Ghettos or Kahals. Thus, isolated from the masses of the population, the Jews were under the direction and control of the Rabbis and Elders, many of whom were influenced by the Illuminati and the wealthy Jewish money-lenders who remained in their various sanctuaries. In the Ghettos, agents of the Illuminati inspired a spirit of hatred and revenge in the hearts of the Jewish people against those who had evicted them. The Rabbis reminded them that, as the chosen people of God, the day would come when they would have their revenge and inherit the earth.
It should be mentioned that most of the Jews who settled in Eastern Europe were restricted to living within the "Pale of Settlement" located on the western borders of Russia and extending from the shores of the Baltic Sea to the north, to the shores of the Black Sea in the south. Most of them were Khazar Jews. [232] The Khazar Jews were noted for their Yiddish culture; their rapacious practices in financial matters, and their total lack of ethics in commercial transactions. They should not be confused with the Biblical Hebrews who are mild mannered and, generally speaking, pastoral people.
Within the Ghettos, in an atmosphere of hatred, the desire for revenge was developed by the agents of the Illuminati. They organized these negative conditions, into the World Revolutionary Movement, based on Terrorism. From its very inception the international-minded Money-Barons, and THEIR High Priests, designed, financed, and controlled the World Revolutionary Movement. They used it as the instrument by which they would obtain their revenge on the Christian churches, and the Crowned Heads of Europe.
History proves, HOW the Money-Barons developed the revolutionary movement into International Communism as we know it today. They organized individual acts of terrorism into a disciplined revolutionary movement. They then planned systematic infiltration of the Jews back into the countries from which they had been expelled. Because their re-entry was illegal the only method by which infiltration could be accomplished was to establish Jewish Underground.�
Because the Jews, who infiltrated into the Undgergrounds of the European cities, could not obtain lawful employment they were supplied with funds with which to develop the Black Market system. They indulged in every kind of illegal traffic and trade. Working on the principle of the Join Stock Co., the identity of the Money-Barons, who owned and controlled this vast underground system always remained secret. [233]
Count de Poncins; Mrs. Nesta Webster; Sir Walter Scott; and many other authors and historians have suspected that the Illuminati and a group of Internationalists were "The Secret Power" behind the World Revolutionary Movement, but it was not until a few years ago that sufficient evidence was pieced together to prove that what they had suspected was an actual fact.
As the events of history are unrolled in their chronological sequence it will be seen how the Illuminati used the Semitic groups, and the Aryan groups, to serve their purpose, and involved millions upon millions of people in revolutions and wars to further their own secret and selfish ambitions.
William Foss and Cecil Gerahty who wrote "The Spanish Arena" said: "The question of who are the leading figures behind the attempt of the Joint Stock Company domination of the world, and how they obtain their ends, is beyond the scope of this book. But is one of the important 'Livres a faire' yet to be written. It will have to be written by a man of the highest courage who will count his life as nothing compared with enlightening the world as to what the Satanic self-appointed Priesthood would ordain."
How successful the plan to infiltrate back into the countries from which they had been expelled, turned out, can best be judged by the following records. The Jews were back in England in 1600; in Hungary in 1500. They were expelled again in 1582; they were back in Slovakia in 1562 but were expelled again in 1744; they were back in Lithuania in 1700. But, regardless of how many times they were expelled, there always remained the Jewish underground from which the revolutionary activities of the Secret Powers were conducted.
Because King Edward I of England had been the first to expel the Jews, the Jewish Money-Barons in France, Holland and Germany decided it would be poetic justice if they tried out their planned revolutionary technique in England first.
They used their underground agents, or Cells, to cause trouble between the king and his government; employers and labor; ruling class and workers; Church and State. The plotters injected controversial issues into politics and religion, to divide the people into two opposing camps. First they divided the people in England into Catholics and Protestants, then they divided the Protestants into Conformists and Non-Conformists.
When King Charles I was brought into disagreement with his Parliament a Jewish Money-Baron in Holland, named Manasseh Ben Israel, had his agents contact Oliver Cromwell. They offered him large sums of money if he would carry out their plan to overthrow the British throne.
Manasseh Ben Israel, and other German and French money-lenders financed Cromwell. Fernandez Carvajal of Portugal, often referred to in history as "The Great Jew," became Cromwell's Chief Military Contractor. He re-organized the Round Heads into a model army. He provided them with the best arms and equipment money could buy. Once the conspiracy was under way, hundreds of trained revolutionaries were smuggled into England and were absorbed into the Jewish Underground. The same thing is going on in America today.
The head of the Jewish underground in England at that time was a Jew named De Souze. The Great Jew, Fernandez Carvajal, had used his influence to have De Souze appointed Portuguese Ambassador. It was in his house, protected by diplomatic immunity, that the leaders of the Jewish revolutionary underground remained hidden and worked out their plots and intrigue. [234]
Once the revolution had been decided upon, the Jewish plotters introduced Calvinism into England to split Church and State, and divide the people. Contrary to general belief, Calvinism is of Jewish origin. It was deliberately conceived to split the adherents of the Christian religions and divide the people. Calvin's real name was Cohen! When he went from Geneva to France to start preaching his doctrine he became known as Cauin. Then in England it became Calvin. History proves that there is hardly a revolutionary plot that wasn't hatched in Switzerland; there is hardly a Jewish revolutionary leader who hasn't changed his name.
"As long as there remains among the Gentiles any moral conception of the social order, and until all faith, patriotism, and dignity are uprooted, our reign over the world shall not come...And the Gentiles, in their stupidity, have proved easier dupes than we expected them to be. One would expect more intelligence and more practical common sense, but they are no better than a herd of sheep. Let them graze in our fields till they become fat enough to be worthy of being immolated to our future King of the World...We have founded many secret associations, which all work for our purpose, under our orders and our direction. We have made it an honor, a great honor, for the Gentiles to join us in our organizations, which are, thanks to our gold, flourishing now more than ever. Yet it remains our secret that those Gentiles who betray their own and most precious interests, by joining us in our plot, should never know that those associations are of our creation, and that they serve our purpose.
One of the many triumphs of our Freemasonry is that those Gentiles who become members of our Lodges, should never suspect that we are using them to build their own jails, upon whose terraces we shall erect the throne of our Universal King of the Jews; and should never know that we are commanding them to forge the chains of their own servility to our future King of the World...We have induced some of our children to join the Christian Body, with the explicit intimation that they should work in a still more efficient way for the disintegration of the Christian Church, by creating scandals within her. We have thus followed the advice of our Prince of the Jews, who so wisely said: 'Let some of your children become cannons, so that they may destroy the Church.' Unfortunately, not all among the 'convert' Jews have proved faithful to their mission. Many of them have even betrayed us! But, on the other hand, others have kept their promise and honored their word. Thus the counsel of our Elders has proved successful.
We are the Fathers of all Revolutions, even of those which sometimes happen to turn against us.� We are the supreme Masters of Peace and War. We can boast of being the Creators of the Reformation! Calvin [235] was one of our children; he was of Jewish descent, and was entrusted by Jewish authority and encouraged with Jewish finance to draft his scheme in the reformation (which was to convince Christians it was alright to charge usury and other damnable heresies which are in violation of God's Laws).
Martin Luther yielded to the influence of his Jewish friends unknowingly, and again, by Jewish authority, and with Jewish finance, his plot against the Catholic Church met with success. But unfortunately he discovered the deception, and became a threat to us, so we disposed of him as we have so many others who dare to oppose us...Many countries, including the United States have already fallen for our scheming. But the Christian Church is still alive...We must destroy it without the least delay and without the slightest mercy. Most of the Press in the world is under our Control; let us therefore encourage in a still more violent way the hatred of the world against the Christian Church. Let us intensify our activities in poisoning the morality of the Gentiles. Let us spread the spirit of revolution in the minds of the people. They must be made to despise Patriotism and the love of their family, to consider their faith as a humbug, their obedience to their Christ as a degrading servility, so that they become deaf to the appeal of the Church and blind to her warnings against us. Let us, above all, make it impossible for Christians to be reunited, or for non-Christians to join the Church; otherwise the greatest obstruction to our domination will be strengthened and all our work undone. Our plot will be unveiled, the Gentiles will turn against us, in the spirit of revenge, and our domination over them will never be realized.
Let us remember that as long as there still remain active enemies of the Christian Church, we may hope to become Master of the World ...And let us remember always that the future Jewish King will never reign in the world before Christianity is overthrown..." [236]
In addition to the religious controversy, the revolutionary leaders organized armed mobs to aggravate every situation injected into politics and labor by their masters. Isaac Disraeli, 1766 - 1848, a Jew, and father of Benjamin Disraeli who afterwards become Lord Beaconsfield, deals with this angle of the British Revolution in detail in his two volume story "The Life of Charles II."
He remarks that he obtained considerable information from the records of Melchior de Salem, a Jew, who was the French Envoy to the British Government at that time. Disraeli draws attention to the great similarity, or pattern, of the revolutionary activities which preceded both the British and the French revolutions. In other words the handiwork of the secret and real directors of the World Revolutionary Movement could clearly be seen in both.
The evidence which absolutely convicts Oliver Cromwell of participating in the Jewish Revolutionary Plot was obtained by Lord Alfred Douglas, who edited a weekly review "Plain English" published by the North British Publishing Co. In an article which appeared in the issue of September 3, 1921, he explained how his friend, Mr. L.D. Van Vlackert of Amsterdam, Holland, had come into possession of a missing volume of records of the synagogue of Muljeim. This volume had been lost during the Napoleonic wars. The volume contains records of letters written to, and answered by the Directors of the Synagogue.
They were written in German. One entry, dated June 16, 1647 read: "In return for financial support will advocate admission of Jews to England; This however impossible while Charles living. Charles cannot be executed without trial, adequate grounds for which do not at present exist. Therefore advise that Charles be assassinated, but will have nothing to do with arrangements for procuring an assassin, though willing to help in his escape." In reply to this dispatch the records show E. Pratt wrote a letter dated July 12, 1647, addressed to Oliver Cromwell. "Will grant financial aid as soon as Charles removed, and Jews admitted. Assassination too dangerous. Charles should be given an opportunity to escape. [237] His recapture will then make trail and execution possible. The support will be liberal, but useless to discuss terms until trial commences."
On November 12th that same year Charles was given the opportunity to escape. He was of course recaptured. Hollis and Ludlow, authorities on this chapter of history, are both on record as considering the flight as the stratagem of Cromwell.
After Charles had been recaptured events moved ahead. Cromwell had the British Parliament purged of most members he knew were loyal to the king. Notwithstanding this drastic action, when the House sat all night on December 5, 1648, the majority agreed "That the concessions offered by the king were satisfactory to a settlement."
Any such settlement would have disqualified Cromwell from receiving the Blood-Money promised him by the International Money-Barons through their agent E. Pratt, so Cromwell struck again. He ordered Colonel Pryde to purge Parliament of those members who had voted in favor of a settlement with the King. What then happened is referred to, in school history books, as "Prude's Purge." [238] When the purge was finished fifty members remained. They are recorded as "The Rump Parliament." they usurped absolute power.
On January 9, 1649, "A High Court of Justice" was proclaimed for the purpose of putting the King of England on trial. Two thirds of the members of the Court were "Levellers" from Cromwell's Army. The conspirators couldn't find an English lawyer who would draw up a criminal charge against King Charles. Carvajal, instructed an alien Jew, Isaac Dorislaus, Manasseh Ben Israel's Agent in England to draw up the indictment upon which King Charles was tried. Charles was found guilty of the charges leveled against him by the International Jewish money-lenders, not by the people of England. On January 30, 1649, he was publicly beheaded in front of the Banqueting House at Whitehall, London. The Jewish money-lenders, directed by the High Priests of the Synagogue of Satan, had had their revenge because Edward I had expelled the Jews from England.
Oliver Cromwell received his Blood-Money just as Judas had done. History proves that the International Jewish money-lenders had a purpose other than revenge for getting rid of Charles. They removed him to obtain control of England's economy and government. They planned to involve many European countries in war with England. Great sums of money are needed to fight wars. By loaning the Crowned Heads of Europe the money required to fight wars they fomented, the Internationalists were enabled to rapidly increase the National Debts of all European Nations.
The chronological sequence of events from the execution of King Charles in 1649 to the institution of the Bank of England in 1694 shows how the National Debt was increased. The International Bankers used intrigue and cunning to throw Christians at each others' throats.
1649: Cromwell financed by Jews, waged war in Ireland. Captures Drougheda and Wexford. British Protests blamed for persecution of Irish Catholics.
1650: Montrose in rebellion against Cromwell. Captured and executed.
1651: Charles II invades England. Defeated and flees back to France.
1652: England involved in war with Dutch.
1653: Cromwell proclaims himself Lord Protector of England.
1654: England involved in more wars.
1656: Trouble started in American Colonies.
1657: Death of Cromwell, Son Richard named Protector.
1659: Richard, disgusted with intrigue, resigns.
1660: General Monk occupies London. Charles II proclaimed King.
1661: Truth revealed regarding intrigue entered into by Cromwell and his cohorts Ireton, and Bradshaw, causes serious public reaction. Bodies are exhumed and hung from gallows on Tyburn Hill, London.
1662: Religious strife is engendered to divide members of the Protestant denominations. Non-Conformists to the established Church of England are persecuted.
1664: England is again involved in war with Holland.
1665: A great depression settles over England. Unemployment, shortages of food undermine the health of the people and the Great Plague breaks out. [239]
1666: England involved in war with France and Holland.
1667: Cabal agents start new religious and political strife. [240]
1674: England and Holland make Peace. The men directing international intrigue change their characters. They become match-makers. They elevate Mr. William Stradholder to the rank of Captain-General of the Dutch Forces. He became William Prince of Orange. It was arranged that he meet Mary, the eldest daughter of the Duke of York. The Duke was only one place removed from becoming King of England.
1677: Princess Mary of England married William Prince of Orange. To place William Prince of Orange upon the Throne of England it was necessary to get rid of both Charles II, and the Duke of York, who was slated to become James II.
1683: The Rye House Plot was hatched. The intention was to assassinate both King Charles II and the Duke of York. It failed.
1685: King Charles II died. The Duke of York became King James II of England. Immediately a campaign of L'Infamie was started against James II. The Duke of Monmouth was persuaded, or bribed, into leading an insurrection to overthrow the king. On June 30, the Battle of Sedgemoor was fought. Monmouth was defeated and captured. He was executed July 15th.
In August Judge Jeffreys opened, what historians have named, "The Bloody Assizes." Over three hundred persons concerned in the Monmouth Rebellion were sentenced to death under circumstances of atrocious cruelty. Nearly one thousand others were condemned to be sold as slaves. This was a typical example of how the Secret Powers, working behind the scenes, create conditions for which other people are blamed. They in turn are liquidated. King James still had to be disposed of before William of Orange could be placed on the throne to carry out their mandate. Every person in England was bewitched and bewildered. They were not allowed to know the truth (the people are never allowed to know the truth, and when it is presented to them they will not believe it). They blamed everyone, and everything except the "Secret Powers" who were pulling the strings (the same thing that is happening at the present time in America). Then the conspirators made their next move.
1688: They ordered William Prince of Orange to land in England at Torbay. This he did on November 5th. King James abdicated and fled to France. He had become unpopular by reason of the campaign of L'Infamie, intrigue and his own foolishness and culpability.
1689: William of Orange and Mary, were proclaimed King and Queen of England. King James did not intend to give up the Throne without a fight. He was a Catholic, so the Secret Powers set up William of Orange as the Champion of the Protestant Faith. On February 15, 1689, King James landed in Ireland. The Battle of
The Boyne was fought by men of definite, and opposing, religious convictions. The Battle has been celebrated by Orangemen on the 12th of July ever since. There is probably not one Orangeman in ten thousand who knows that all the wars and rebellions fought from 1640 to 1689 were fomented by the Jewish International money-lenders for the purpose of putting themselves in position to control British politics and economy. Their first objective was to obtain permission to institute a Bank of England and consolidate and secure the debts Britain owed them for loans made to her to fight the wars they instigated. History shows how they completed their plans. In the final analysis, none of the countries and people involved in the wars and revolutions obtained any lasting benefits. No permanent or satisfactory solution was reached regarding the political, economic, and religious issues involved. The only people to benefit were the small group of Jewish money-lenders who financed the wars and revolutions, and their friends and agents, who supplied the armies, the ships, and the munitions.
It is important to remember that no sooner was the Dutch General sitting upon the throne of England than he persuaded the British Treasury to borrow �1,250,000 from the Jewish Bankers who had put him there. The school book history Informs our children that the negotiations were conducted by Sir John Houblen and Mr. William Patterson on behalf of the British Government with money-lenders whose identity remained secret. A search of historical documents reveals that in order to maintain complete secrecy the negotiations regarding the terms of the loan were carried on in a church. In the days of Christ the money-lenders used the Temple.
In the days of William of Orange they desecrated a church. The International Jewish money-lenders agreed to accommodate the British Treasury to the extent of �1,250,000 providing they could dictate their own terms and conditions. This was agreed to. The terms were in part:
1). That the names of those who made the loan remain secret; and that they be granted a Charter to establish a Bank of England. [241]
2). That the directors of the Bank of England be granted the legal right to establish the Gold Standard for currency by which;
3). They could make loans to the value of �10 for every �1 value of gold they had on deposit in their vaults.
4). That they be permitted to consolidate the national debt; and secure payment of amounts due as principal and interest by direct taxation of the people.
Thus, for the some of �1,250,000, King William of Orange sold the people of England into economic bondage. The Jewish money-lenders gained their ambitions. They had usurped the power to issue and control the currency of the nation.
And, having secured that power they cared not who made the laws. The International Jewish Bankers never intend that England be allowed to pay off the national indebtedness. The plan was to create international conditions which would plunge ALL nations concerned deeper and deeper into their debt. [242]
The Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement pulled the necessary strings and brought about "The Wars of the Spanish Succession."� In 1701 the Duke of Marlborough was made Commander-in-chief of the armed forces of Holland. No less an authority than the Jewish Encyclopedia records the fact that for his many services the Duke of Marlborough received not less than �6,000 a year from the Dutch Jewish Banker, Solomon Medina.
������������������������������������������������ The Origin Of The Jews
"It is highly probable that the bulk of the Jew's ancestors 'never' lived in Palestine 'at all,' which witnesses the power of Historical Assertion over fact." [243]����
|
|
In addition, under the heading of "A brief History of the Terms for Jew" in the 1980 Jewish Almanac is the following: "Strictly speaking it is incorrect to call an Ancient Israelite a 'Jew' or to call a contemporary Jew an Israelite or a Hebrew." [244]
The World Book omits any reference to the Jews, but under the word Semite it states: "Semite...Semites are those who speak Semitic languages. In this sense the ancient Hebrews, Assyrians, Phoenicians, and Carthaginians were Semites. The Arabs and some Ethiopians are modern Semitic‑speaking people. Modern Jews are often called Semites, but this name properly applies only to those who use the Hebrew Language. The Jews were once a sub‑type of the Mediterranean race, But they have mixed with other peoples until the name 'Jew' has lost all racial meaning."
There are hundreds of books {most of which are Jewish Encyclopedias and history books} available for study, which prove that over 90% of the Jews of the world are not a Semitic People, but few people other than historians ever bother to read them. Following are just a few:
Colliure�s Encyclopedia:"A common error and persistent modern myth is the designation of the Jews as a 'race.' This is scientifically fallacious, from the standpoint of both physical and historical tradition. Investigations by anthropologists have shown that Jews are by no means uniform in physical character and that they nearly always reflect the physical and mental characteristics of the people among whom they live." [245]
The Outline of History: "There can be little doubt that the scattered Phoenicians in Spain and Africa and throughout the Mediterranean, speaking as they did a language closely akin to Hebrew and being deprived of their authentic political rights, became proselytes to Judaism. For phases of vigorous proselytism alternated with phases of exclusive jealousy in Jewish history. On one occasion the Idumenas being conquered, were all forcibly made Jews. There were Arab tribes who were Jews in the time of Muhammad, and a Turkish people who were mainly Jews in South Russia in the ninth century. Judaism is indeed the reconstructed political ideal of many shattered peoples, mainly [non] Semitic [246]...The main part of Jewry was never in Judea and had never came out of Judea." [247]
The History of the Jewish Khazars, by D.M. Dunlop, pp. 4-1. "...Our first question here is, When did the Khazars and the Khazar name appear? There has been considerable discussion as to the relation of the Khazars to the Huns on the one hand and to the West Turks on the other. The prevalent opinion has for some time been that the Khazars emerged from the West Turkish empire. Early references to the Khazars appear about the time when the West Turks cease to be mentioned. Thus they are reported to have joined forces with the Greek Emperor Heraclius against the Persians in A.D. 627 and to have materially assisted him in the siege of Tiflis. it is a question whether the Khazars were at this time under West Turk supremacy. The chronicler Theophanes {died circa A.D. 818} who tells the story introduces them as 'the Turks from the east whom they call Khazars.'
On the other hand, the West Turks appear in the Greek writers simply as Turks, without special qualification. The Syriac historians mention the Khazars earlier than A.D. 627. Both Michael Syrus and Bar Hebraeus tell how, apparently in the reign of the Greek Emperor Maurcie (582-602), three brothers from 'inner Scythia' marched west with 30,000 men, and when they reached the frontier of the Greeks, one of them, Bulgarios, crossed the Don and settled within the Empire. The others occupied 'the country of the Alans which is called Barsalia,' they and the former inhabitants adopting the name of Khazars from Kazarig, the eldest of the brothers. If, as it seems, possible the story goes back to John of Ephesus {died circa A.D. 586}, it is contemporary with the alleged event. It states pretty explicitly that the Khazars arrived at the Caucasus from central Asia towards the end of the 6th century.
In the Greek writer Theophylact Simocatta {circa 620} we have an almost contemporary account of events among the West Turks which can hardly be unrelated to the Syriac story just mentioned. Speaking of a Turkish embassy to Maurice in 598, this author describes how in past years the Turks had overthrown the White Huns (Hephthalites), the Avars, and the Uigurs who lived on 'the Til, which the Turks call the Black River.' [248] These Uigurs, says Theophylact, were descended from two chiefs called Var and Hunni. They are mentioned elsewhere as the 'Varchonites.'
Some of the Uigurs escaped from the Turks, and, appearing in the West, were regarded by those whom they met as Avars, by which name they were generally known. The last part of this is confirmed by another Greek author, according to whom Justinian received representatives of the pseudo-Avars, properly Uigurs, in A.D. 558, after which they turned to plundering and laying waste the lands of eastern and central Europe. If the derivation from Uigur is right, the word 'ogre' in folklore may date from this early period.
Theophylact also tells us that about the time of the Turkish embassy in 598 there was another emigration of fugitives from Asia into Europe, involving the tribes of the Tarniakh, Kotzagers, and Zabender. These were, like the previous arrivals, descendants of Var and Hunni, and they proved their kinship by joining the so-called Avars, really Uigurs, under the Khaqan of the latter. It is difficult not to see in this another version of the story given by Michael Syrus and Bar Hebraeus. The Kotzagers are undoubtedly a Bulgar group, while Zabender should be the same name as Samandar, an important Khazar town, and hence correspond to Kazarig in the Syriac. Originally, it seems, Samandar derived its name from the occupying tribe. We appear to have confirmation that the Khazars had arrived in eastern Europe by the region of Maurice, having previously been in contact with the West Turks and destined to be so again.
On the other hand, the older view implied that the Khazars were already on the outskirts of Europe before the rise of the Turks {circa A.D. 550}. According to this view, the affinities of the Khazars were with the Huns. When Priscus, the envoy to Attila in 448, spoke of a people subject to the Huns and living in 'Scythia towards the Pontus' called Akatzir, these were simply Aq-Khazars, i.e., White Khazars, Jordanes, writing circa 552, mentions the Akatzirs as a warlike nation, who do not practice agriculture but live by pasturing flocks and hunting. In view of the distinction among some Turkish and the remainder as 'black,' when we read in the Arab geographer Istakhri that the Khazars are of two kinds, one called Qara-Khazars (Black Khazars), the other a white kind, unnamed, (Istakhri's account of the Khazars is translated in Chapter V) it is a natural assumption that the latter are the Aq-Khazars (White Khazars).
The identification of the Akatzirs with 'Aq-Khazars' was rejected by Zeuss and Marquart as impossible linguistically. Marquart further said that historically the Akatzirs as a subject race correspond rather to the Black Khazars. The alternative identification proposed is Akatzirs-Agacheri. But this may not be very different from the other, if Zeki Validi is right in thinking that the relation between the Agacheri and the Khazars was close.
There are one or two facts in favor of the older view which have not been explained away effectively. If the Khazars had nothing to do with the Akatzirs and appeared first as an off-shoot of the West Turks at the end of the 6th century, how do they come to be mentioned in the Syriac compilation of circa 569, going under the name of Zacharias Rhetor? The form Kasar/Kasir, which here comes in a list of peoples belonging to the general neighborhood of the Caucasus, refers evidently to the Khazars. This would fit in well with their existence in the same region a century earlier. We have also the testimony of the so-called Geographer of Ravenna (? 7th century) that the Agaziri (Acatziri) of Jordanes are the Khazars.
The Khazars, however, are nowhere represented simply as Huns. The question arises, If they were subjugated by the latter shortly before A.D. 448, as Pricus tells, how long had they existed previously? Here we must consider the views of Zeki Validi, which are put forward exclusively on the basis of Oriental sources and are quite independent of the considerations which have just been raised.
`He believes that he has found traces of one and the same Urgeschichte of the Turks, not only in Muslim but also in Chinese sources, the latter going as far back as the Wei dynasty (366-558). (The Later Wei is meant (Zeki Validi's dates)). In the story the Khazars play a leading part and even claim to be autochthonous in their country. Yet on the basis of the same tradition, the original home of the Khazars is represented as the lower Oxus, Zeki Validi cites a story in Gardizi, according to which the eponymous ancestor of the Kirgiz, having killed a Roman officer, fled to the court of the Khazar Khaqan, and later went eastward till he found a permanent settlement on the Yenissei. But as the Kirgiz in early times are believed to have lived in eastern Europe and to have been south of the urals before the beginning of the Christian era, Zeki Validi would assign a corresponding date to this episode and is unwilling to allow that the mention of Khazars this early is an anachronism. These are remarkable claims to make for the antiquity of the Khazars.
The principal Muslim sources which Zeki Validi relies on are relatively late, Gardizi, circa A.D. 1050, and an anonymous history, the Mujmal al-Tawarikh w-al-Qisas, somewhat later, [249] nor does his Chinese source mention the Khazars explicitly. But the view that the Khazars existed anterior to the Huns gains some confirmation from another quarter.
The Armenian History going under the name of Moses of Chorene (5th century) has a story which mentions the Khazars in the twenty years between A.D. 197 and 217, [250] s.v. Khazars, has the date 198. Carmoly must refer to the same incident when he speaks of the Khazar Juluf, who ruled seventeen nations on the Volga, and, pursuing some rebel tribes, burst in to Armenia between A.D. 178 and 198. The source of Carmoly's information is quite unknown to me. According to this, the peoples of the north, the Khazirs and Basilians, made an agreement to break through the pass of Chor at the east end of the Caucasus 'under the general and king Venasep Surhap.' Kutschera thought that the two kings of the Khazars were intended Having crossed the river Kur, they were met by the Armenian Valarsh with a great army and driven back northward in confusion. Some time later, on their own side of the Caucasus, the northern nations again suffered a heavy defeat. Valarsh was killed in this second battle. His son succeeded him, and under the new king the Armenians again passed the Caucasus in strength, defeating and completely subjugating the Khazirs and Basilians. One in every hundred was taken as a hostage, and a monument in Greek letters was set up to show that these nations were under the jurisdiction of Rome.
This seems to be a very factual account, and by Khazirs certainly the Khazars are to be understood. It is, however, generally held that the Armenian History is wrongly ascribed to Moses of Chorene in the 5th century and should be assigned to the 9th, or at any rate the 8th, century. [251] This would clearly put quite a different complexion on the story of the Khazar raid. Instead of being unexceptionable evidence for the existence of the Khazars at all events in the time of Moses of Chorene, it would fall into line with other Armenian and also Georgian [252] accounts which though they refer to the Khazars more or less explicitly in the first centuries of the Christian era, and even much earlier, we do not cite here.
Though interesting in themselves, these accounts, in view of their imprecision and lack of confirmation, cannot be regarded as reliable. The Muslim writers provide us with a considerable amount of material which may be expected to throw light on the date of the emergence of the Khazars. As already indicated, some of this demonstrably derives from Pehlevi sources, composed before the Arab conquest of Persia. What the Arabic and Persian writers have to say about the Khazars deserves careful scrutiny, as liable to contain authentic information from an earlier time. It is not surprising that these accounts, written when the Khazar state north of the Caucasus was flourishing, distinguish them from the Turks encountered by the first generations of Muslims in central Asia.
But a passage like the following, where the Khazars are set side by side with the leading types of contemporary humanity, is somewhat remarkable. In a discussion between the celebrated ibn-al-Muqaffa' and his friends the question was raised as to what nation was the most intelligent. It is significant for the low state of their culture at the time, or at least for the view held by the Arabs on the subject (ibn-al-Muqaffa' died 142/759), that the Turks and Khazars were suggested only after the claims of the Persians, Greeks, Chinese, Indians, and Negroes had been canvassed. Evidently in this respect the Turks and the Khazars shared a bad eminence. But they are given quite different characteristics: 'The Turks are lean dogs, the Khazars pasturing cattle.' [253] Though the judgment is unfavorable, we get the impression of the Khazars as a distinct, even important, racial group. How far this corresponds with the fact is not certain. Suggestions have been made connecting the Khazars with the Circassian type, taken to be pale-complexioned, dark-haired, and blue-eyed, and through the Basilians or Barsilians already mentioned, with the so-called 'Royal Scyths' of Herodotus. All this is evidently very speculative.
Apart from the passage where the Black Khazars are mentioned, described as being dusky like the Indians, and their counterparts fair and handsome, (See Istakhri's account of the Khazars in Chapter V, infra) the only available description of the race in Arabic sources is the following, apparently from ibn-Sa'id al-Maghribi: 'As to the Khazars, they are to be left [north] of the inhabited earth towards the 7th clime, having over their heads the constellation of the Plough. Their land is cold and wet. Hence their complexions are white, their eyes blue, their hair flowing and predominantly reddish, their bodies large and their natures cold. Their general aspect is wild.'
This reads like a conventional description of a northern nation, and in any case affords no kind of support for Khazar affinity with the 'Circassian' type. If we are to trust the etymology of Khalil ibn-Ahmad the Khazars may have been slant-eyed, like the Mongols, etc. Evidently nothing can be said positively in the matter. Some of the Khazars may have been fair-skinned, with dark hair and blue eyes, but there is no evidence that this type prevailed from antiquity or was widely represented in Khazaria in historical times. A similar discussion on the merits of the different races is reported from the days before Muhammad, in which the speakers are the Arab Nu'man ibn-al-Mudhir of al-Hirah and Khusraw Anushirwan. The Persian gives his opinion that the Greeks, Indians, and Chinese are superior to the Arabs and so also, in spite of their low material standards of life, the Turks and the Khazars, who at least possess an organization under their kings. Here again the Khazars are juxtaposed with the great nations of the east.
It is consonant with this that tales were told of how ambassadors from the Chinese, the Turks, and the Khazars were constantly at Khusraw's gate, [254] and even that he kept three thrones of gold in his palace, which were never removed and on which none sat, reserved for the kings of Byzantium, China and the Khazars. In general, the material in the Arabic and Persian writers with regard to the Khazars in early times falls roughly into three groups, centering respectively round the names of (a) one or other of the Hebrew patriarchs, (b) Alexander the Great, and � certain of the Sassanid kings, especially, Anushirwan and his immediate successors.
A typical story of the first group is given by Ya'qubi in his History. After the confusion of tongues at Babel, [255] the descendants of Noah came to Peleg, [256] son of Eber, [257] and asked him to divide� [258] the earth among them. He apportioned to the descendants of Japheth [259] China, Hind, Sind, the country of the Turks and that of the Khazars, as well as Tibet, the country of the (Volga) Bulgars, Daylam, and the country neighboring on Khurasan.
In another passage Ya'qubi gives a kind of sequel to this. Peleg [260] having divided the earth in this fashion, [261] the descendants of 'Amur ibn-Tubal, [262] a son of Japheth, went out to the northeast. One group, the descendants of Togarmah, [263] proceeding farther north, were scattered in different countries and became a number of kingdoms, among them the Burjan (Bulgars), Alans, Khazars (Ashkenaz), [264] and Armenians. Similarly, according to Tabari, there were born to Japheth Jim-r� (the Biblical Gomer), [265] Maw'-' (read Mawgh-gh, Magog [266]), Mawday (Madai [267]), Yawan (Javan), [268] Thubal (Tubal), Mash-j (read Mash-kh, Meshech� [269]) and Tir-sh (Tiras [270]). Of the descendants of the last were the Turks and the Khazars (Ashkenaz).
There is possibly an association here with the Turgesh, survivors of the West Turks, who were defeated by the Arabs in 119/737, [271] and disappeared as a ruling group in the same century. Tabari says curiously that of the descendants of Mawgh-gh (Magog) were Yajuj and Majuj, adding that these are to the east of the Turks and Khazars.
This information would invalidate Zeki Validi's attempt to identify Gog and Magog in the Arabic writers with the Norwegians. The name Mash-kh (Meshech) is regarded by him as probably a singular to the classical Massagetai (Massaget). A Bashmakov emphasizes the connection of 'Meshech' with the Khazars, to establish his theory of the Khazars, not as Turks from inner Asia, but what he calls a Jephetic or Alarodian group from south of the Caucasus. Evidently there is no stereotyped form of this legendary relationship of the Khazars to Japheth. The Taj-al-Artis says that according to some they are the descendants of Kash-h (? Mash-h or Mash-kh, for Meshech), son of Japheth, and according to others both the Khazars and the Saqalibah are sprung from Thubal (Tubal). Further, we read of Balanjar ibn-Japheth in ibn-al-Faqih and abu-al-Fida' as the founder of the town of Balanjar.
Usage leads one to suppose that this is equivalent to giving Balanjar a separate racial identity. In historical times Balanjar was a well-known Khazar center, which is even mentioned by Masudi as their capital. It is hardly necessary to cite more of these Japheth stories. Their Jewish origin is priori obvious, and Poliak has drawn attention to one version of the division of the earth, where the Hebrew words for 'north' and 'south' actually appear in the Arabic text. The Iranian cycle of legend had a similar tradition, according to which the hero Afridun divided the earth among his sons, Tuj (sometimes Tur, the eponym of Turan), Salm, and Iraj.
Here the Khazars appear with the Turks and the Chinese in the portion assigned to Tuj, the eldest son. Some of the stories connect the Khazars with Abraham. The tale of a meeting in Khurasan between the sons of Keturah [272] and the Khazars (Ashkenaz [273]) where the Khaqan is Khaqan is mentioned is quoted from the Sa'd and al-Tabari by Poliak.
`The tradition also appears in the Meshed manuscript of ibn-al-Faqih, apparently as part of the account of Tamim ibn-Babr's journey to the Uigurs, but it goes back to Hishim al-Kalbi.[274] Zeki Validi is inclined to lay some stress on it as a real indication of the presence of the Khazars in this region at an early date. Al-Jahiz similarly refers to the legend of the sons of Abraham and Keturah settling in Khurasan but does not mention the Khazars. Al-Di-mashqi says that according to one tradition the Turks were the children of Abraham by Keturah, whose father belonged to the original Arab stock. Descendants of other sons of Abraham, namely the Soghdians and the Kirgiz, were also said to live beyond the Oxus..."
Benjamin Freedman, Facts Are Facts Khazars: A people of Turkish origin whose life and history are interwoven with the very beginnings of the History of the Jews of Russia...driven on by the nomadic tribes of the steppes and by their own desire for plunder and revenge...In the second half of the sixth century the Chazars moved westward...he kingdom of the Chazars was firmly established in most of south Russia long before the foundation of the Russian monarchy by the Varangians...At this time the kingdom of the Chazars stood at the height of its power and was constantly at war...At the end of the eighth century...the chagan (king) of the Chazars and his grandees, together with a large number of his heathen people, embraced the Jewish Religion."
Encyclopedia Americana (1985): "Khazar, an ancient Turkic‑speaking people who ruled a large and powerful state in the steppes North of the Caucasus Mountains from the 7th century to their demise in the mid‑11th century A.D...In the 8th Century it's political and religious head...as well as the� greater part of the Khazar nobility, abandoned paganism and converted to Judaism...(The Khazars are the ancestors of most Russian and Eastern European Jews)."
Encyclopedia Britannica (15th edition): "Khazars, confederation of Turkic and Iranian tribes that established a major commercial empire in the second half of the 6th century, covering the southeastern section of modern European Russia...In the middle of the 8th century the ruling classes adopted Judaism as their religion."
Academic American Encyclopedia (1985): "Ashkenazim, the Ashkenazim are one of the two major divisions of the Jews, the other being the Shephardim."
Encyclopedia Americana (1985): "Ashkenazim, the Ashkenazim are the Jews whose ancestors lived in German lands..it was among Ashkenazi Jews that the idea of political Zionism emerged, leading ultimately to the establishment of the state of Israel...In the late 1960s, Ashkenazi Jews numbered some 11 million, about 84 percent of the world Jewish population."
The Jewish Encyclopedia:"Khazars, a Non-Semitic, Asiatic, Mongolian tribal nation who emigrated into Eastern Europe about the first century, who were converted as an entire nation to Judaism in the seventh century by the expanding Russian nation which absorbed the entire Khazar population, and who account for the presence in Eastern Europe of the great numbers of Yiddish‑speaking Jews in Russia, Poland, Lithuania, Galatia, Besserabia and Rumania."
The Encyclopedia Judaica (1972): "Khazars, a national group of general Turkic type, independent and sovereign in Eastern Europe between the seventh and tenth centuries C.E. during part of this time the leading Khazars professed Judaism...In spite of the negligible information of an archaeological nature, the presence of Jewish groups and the impact of Jewish ideas in Eastern Europe are considerable during the Middle Ages. Groups have been mentioned as migrating to Central Europe from the East often have been referred to as Khazars, thus making it impossible to overlook the possibility that they originated from within the former Khazar Empire."
The Universal Jewish Encyclopedia:"Khazars, a medieval people, probably related to the Volga Bulgars, whose ruling class adopted Judaism during the 8th cent. The Khazars seem to have emerged during the 6th cent., from the vast nomadic Hun (Turki) empire which stretched from the steppes of Eastern Europe and the Volga basin to the Chinese frontier. Although it is often claimed that allusions to the Khazars are found as early as 200 C.E., actually they are not mentioned until 627...most Jewish Historians date the conversion of the Khazar King to Judaism during the First Half of this century {A.D.}..."
The primary meaning of Ashkenaz and Ashkenazim in Hebrew is Germany and Germans. This may be due to the fact that the home of the ancient ancestors of the Germans is Media, which is the Biblical Ashkenaz...Krauss is of the opinion that in the early medieval ages the Khazars were sometimes referred to as Ashkenazim...About 92 percent of all Jews or approximately 14,500,000 are Ashkenazim.
Kimyarite (Himyarites) King Adopts Judaism and Converts His Army and People: "Kimyarite (Himyarite) see Sabeans [275] Sabeans: The inhabitants of the ancient kingdom of Sheba in south-eastern Arabia, known from the Bible, classical writers, and native inscriptions. The genealogies of Genesis give three pedigrees for Sheba, the eponymous ancestor of the Sabeans, who is variously termed (1) the son of Raamah and the grandson of Cush, [276] (2) the son of Joktan and a great‑great‑grandson of Shem, [277] and (3) the son of Jokshan and a grandson of Abraham by Keturah. [278] There seem, therefore, to have been three stocks of Sabeans: one in Africa, [279] and the other two in Arabia. Of the latter one is connected with the story of Abraham, and the other with that of the kingdom localized by Genesis 10:30, including the Joktanites generally, and extending 'from Mesha, as thou goest unto Sephar, a mount of the east.' In Job 6:19 the Sabeans are mentioned in close association with the Temeans, an Ishmaelite stock [280] that dwelt in Arabia. [281]
���� The Psalms and the prophetical books lay special emphasis upon the wealth and commercial activity of the Sabeans. The gifts of the kings of Sheba and of Seba to Solomon are noted in Psalm 62:10, gold being especially mentioned among these presents. In both these passages the Septuagint, followed by the Vulgate, identifies Sheba with Arabia Isa. 60:6 adds incense to the gifts which these countries were to bring. [282] 'Despite the collocation with Dedan in Genesis 10:7, 1 Chronicles 1:9 and Ezekiel 38:13, the merchants of Sheba, whom Ezekiel addressed in the words 'occupied in thy fairs with chief of all spices, and with all precious stones, and gold...' [283] were doubtless Sabeans; but the reference in the following verse to the 'merchants of Sheba,' together with Haran, Canneh, Eden Asshur, and Chilmad, who by implication would be Asiatics, is probably a mere dittography, and is rightly omitted in the Septuagint. The wealth of Sheba is indicated also by the list of the gifts brought by its queen to Solomon, and which were 'a hundred and twenty talents of gold, and of spices very great store, and precious stones: there came no more such abundance of spices as these which the Queen of Sheba gave to King Solomon.' [284] The only mention of the Sabeans in a warlike connection is in Job 1:15, where they are described as attacking and killing the servants of Job to rob them of cattle; but according to Joel 4. (A.V. 3:8), they dealt in slaves, including Jews. In the New Testament there is a reference to the kingdom of Sheba in the allusion to 'the queen of the south.' [285] Sheba must be carefully distinguished from the Cushite or African Seba, [286] as is shown by the discrimination between the 'kings of Sheba and Seba.' in Psalm 72:10, and by the collocation of Egypt, Ethiopia, and Seba in Isaiah 43:3, 45:13. Strabo, basing his account for the most part on Eratosthenes, an author of the third century B.C., gives considerable information of value concerning the Sabeans. [287]
Their territory was situated between those of the Mineans and Cattabanes; and their capital, Mariaba, stood on the summit of a wooded hill...The references to religion are for the most part names of deities; but the entire lack of description renders a reconstruction of the Semitic pantheon practically impossible. It is clear, however, from the appellations of the gods that the religion of Sheba closely resembled the pre‑Islamic Arabian cult, and showed certain affinities with the Assyro‑Babylonian system as well.� Among the Sabean gods the most important were Almakah ('the hearing god?'), Athtar (a protective deity and the male for of 'Ashtaroth,' to whom the gazel seems to have been sacred), Haubas (possibly a lunar deity), Dhu Samawi ('lord of heaven'), Hajr, Kainan, Kawim ('the sustaining'), Sin (the principal moon‑god), Shams (the chief solar deity), Yata', Ramman (the Biblical Rimmon), El ('god' in general), Sami' (the hearing'), Shem (corresponding in functions to the general Semitic Ba'al), Hobal (possibly a god of fortune), Homar (perhaps a god of wine), Bashir (bringer of good tidings), Rahman (the merciful), Ta'lab (probably a tree‑god), and Wadd (borrowed from the Mineans). A number of goddesses are mentioned, among them Dhat Hami (lady of Hami), Dhat Ba'dan (lady of Ba'dan), Dhat Gadran (lady of Gadran), and Tanuf (lofty).
It becomes clear, even from this scanty information, that the religion was in the main a nature‑cult, like the other Semitic religions; and this is borne out by a statement in the Koran that the Sabeans worshiped the sun. Few details of the cult are given, although there are frequent mentions of gifts and sacrifices, as well as of 'self‑presentation,' a rite of doubtful meaning, but one which evidently might be performed more than once. Ritual purity and abstinence of various forms also seem to have formed part of the Sabean religion, and the name of the month Dhu Hijjat or Mahijjat, the only one retained by the Arabs (Dhu'l‑Hijja, the twelfth month), implies a custom of religious pilgrimage to some shrine or shrines. To the account of the government as described by Strabo the Sabean inscriptions add lit�tle. The word for 'nation' is 'khums' (fifth), which apparently implies an earlier division of Arabia or of a portion of it into five parts; and the people were divided into tribes (shi'b), which, in their turn, were composed of 'tenths' or 'thirds.' The kings at first styled themselves 'malik' (king) and, possibly later, 'mukarrib,' a term of uncertain meaning, while they afterward were called 'kings of Saba and Dhu Raidan,' and finally monarchs of Hadramaut and Yamanet as well. There were likewise kings of a number of minor cities. From a late text which mentions a king of Himyar and Raidan and of Saba and Silhin, it has been inferred that the capital of Sheba was later removed to Raidan while the actual palace remained at Himyar, and that from this circumstance the dynasty and all that it ruled were formerly called Himyaritic (the 'Homeritae' of Ptolemy and of Christian ecclesiastical authors), a designation now generally discarded.
The state of society in Sheba seems to have been somewhat feudal in character. The great families, which evidently possessed large landed estates, had castles and towers that are frequently mentioned in the inscriptions; and remains of some of these buildings are still extant. The status of woman was remarkably high. The mistress of a castle is mentioned in one inscription, and the epigraphical remains represent women as enjoying practical equality with men, although a few passages imply the existence of concubinage.
The Sabean language belonged to the Semitic stock. While some of the inscriptions differ little from classical Arabic, most of them show a close affinity with Ethiopic. The weak letters occasionally possessed their consonant value as in Ethiopic, although they have become vowels in Arabic. On the other hand, the article is affixed as in Aramaic, instead of being prefixed as in Arabic, and certain syntactic phenomena recall Hebrew rather than the South‑Semitic dialects. The alphabet, which, like all the Semitic systems except Ethiopic, represents the consonants only, is plausibly regarded by man as the earliest form of Semitic script." [288]
Joachim Prinz in his Popes From the Ghetto says, �We read in the report of Ibn Kordadbeh, a postmaster of the Persian Empire in the ninth century the role of the famous Jewish merchants called Rhadanites headed a far flung business in the Mediterranean trade of the time. These merchants speak Arabic, Persian, Roman, Greek and Latin, Frankish, Spanish and Slavonic. They travel from east to west, and from west to east, by land as well as by sea. They bring from the west eunuches, slave girls, boys, brocade, beaver skins, marten furs and other varieties of fur. They embark in the land of the Franks on the Western Sea, and they sail toward Al‑Fraya in Egypt. There they load their merchandise on the backs of camels and proceed by land to Al Qulzum, Suez, twenty five prangs distant.
They embark on the Eastern Sea and proceed from Al Qulzum to Al Jar, part of Medina, then they go to Hind (India and Sinim) China. On their return they load musk, aloe wood, camphor, cinnamon and other products of the eastern countries... Sometimes they take the route back of Rome and crossing the country of the Slavs, proceed to the Lower Volga, the capital of the 'Khazars.'" [289]�
The Bible relates that the Khazar (Ashkenaz) Jews were/are the sons of Japheth not Shem: "Now these are the generations of the sons of Noah, Shem, Ham, and Japheth: and unto them were sons born after the flood. The sons of Japheth;...the sons of Gomer; Ashkenaz..." [290] Therefore, the Bible proves that the Ashkenaz Jews [Khazars] are not the descendants of Shem and cannot be Semite.
The American People's Encyclopedia for 1954 at 15‑292 records the following in reference to the Khazars: "In the year 740 A.D. the Khazars were officially converted to Judaism. A century later they were crushed by the incoming Slavic‑speaking people and were scattered over central Europe where they were known as Jews. It is from this grouping that most German, Polish and Hungarian Jews are descended, and they likewise make up a considerable part of those now found in America. The term Aschenazim..."����
Academic American Encyclopedia, Deluxe Library Edition, Volume 12, page 66 states:"The Khazars, a Turkic people, created a commercial and political empire that dominated substantial parts of South Russia during much of the 7th through 10th centuries. During the 8th century the Khazar aristocracy and the Kagan (King) were converted to Judaism."
The New Encyclopedia Britannica, Volume 6, page 836 relates: "Khazar, member of a confederation of Turkic-speaking tribes that in the late 6th century A.D. established a major commercial empire covering the southeastern section of modern European Russia...But the most striking characteristic of the Khazars was the apparent adoption of Judaism by the Khagan and the greater part of the ruling class in about 740 ...the...is undisputed and unparalleled in the History of Central Eurasia. A few scholars have asserted that the Judaized Khazars were the remote ancestors of many of the Jews of Eastern Europe and Russia."
Collier's Encyclopedia, Volume 14, page 65 states:"Khazars [kaza'rz], a semi-nomadic tribe of Turkish or Tatar origin who first appeared north of the Caucasus in the early part of the third century...in the eighth century Khaghan Bulan decided in favor of the Jews and accepted Judaism for himself and for his people..."
New Catholic Encyclopedia, Volume VIII, page 173 relates: "The Khazars were an ethnic group, belonging to the Turkish peoples, who, toward the end of the 2d century of the Christian Era, had settled in the region between the Caucasus and the lower Volga and Don Rivers ...They also became acquainted with Judaism from the numerous Jews who lived in the Crimea and along the Bosphorus. When the Byzantine Emperor, Leo the Isaurian, persecuted the Jews in A.D. 723, many Jews found refuge in the Khazar kingdom, and their influence was so great that, around the middle of the 8th century, the King of the Khazars and many of the Khazar Nobility accepted the Jewish faith."
The Cadillac Modern Encyclopedia, page 822, states: "Khazars (khah'-zahrz), a S Russian people of Turkic origin, who at the height of their power (during the 8th-10th cent., A.D.) controlled an empire which included Crimea, and extended along the lower Volga, as far E as the Caspian Sea. The Khazar Royal Family and Aristocracy converted to Judaism during the reign of King Bulan (768-809 A.D.) and Judaism was thereafter regarded as the State Religion..."
From the above, we can clearly see that the Jews fully understand their Khazarian heritage as the third edition of The Jewish Encyclopedia for 1925 records: "Chazars [Khazars]: A people of Turkish origin whose life and history are interwoven with the very beginnings of the history of the Jews of Russia. The kingdom of the Chazars was firmly established in most of South Russia long before the foundation of the Russian monarchy by the Varangians (855). Jews have lived on the shores of the Black and Caspian seas since the first centuries of the common era [after the death of Christ]. Historical evidence points to the region of the Ural as the home of the Chazars. Among the classical writers of the Middle Ages they were known as the 'Chozars,' 'Khazirs,' 'Akatzirs,' and 'Akatirs,' and in the Russian chronicles as 'Khwalisses' and 'Ugry Byelyye.'..."
The Conquest of a Continent, by Madison Grant, pp. 224-234: "It was in this period that the Polish Jews began their tumultuous and frantic invasion, a flood which only recently has been checked, and that with the greatest difficulty. The great mass of immigrants from South Poland, Galicia, and Russia were Ashkanazim Jews, descendants in part of Alpine Khozars (Khazars), with a Mongol admixture, who entered the eastern Ukraine from Asia in the early centuries of our era. Many of the Khozars and their Khan were converted by Jewish missionaries and they formally accepted Judaism in 740 A.D. It is doubtful whether there is a single drop of the old Palestinian, Semantic-speaking Hebrew blood among these East European Jews. They are essentially a non-European people. The language they speak, Judisch, or Yiddish, is a corrupt German of the Franconian dialect mixed with Slavic and Hebrew elements, which fact strengthens the tradition of a large migration of German Jews into Poland in the Middle Ages.
It may be that the strain of these German Jews has died out, leaving only their language behind, but in any event the Polish Jews are now distinctly Alpine: a mixture of Slavs and of Asiatic invaders of Russia...The German Jews, who also came into this country in smaller numbers at the end of the last century, were of the Alpine type, closely resembling those from Poland, Galicia, and Russia. All of these Jews are in sharp contrast to the Sephardim Jews, a superior group, largely Mediterranean in race, a very few of whom came from Holland to America in Colonial times. These latter had reached Spain by way of North Africa and later fled to Holland to escape the Inquisition."
Nathan M. Pollock has a beef with the Israeli government. His elaborate plans to celebrate this September the 1000th anniversary of the Jewish ‑ Khazar alliance were summarily rejected. An elderly, meek‑looking man who migrated to Israel from Russia 43 years ago.
He has devoted 40 of his 64 years trying to prove that six out of ten Israelis and none out of ten Jews in the Western Hemisphere are real Jews' Jews, but descendants of fierce Khazar tribes which roamed the steppes of Southern Russia many centuries ago. "For all we know, he may be 100 percent right,' said a senior government official. 'In fact, he is not the first one to discover the connection between Jews and Khazars. Many famous scholars Jews and non‑Jews, stressed these links in their historical research works. But who can tell today what percentage of Khazar blood flows in our veins..." [291]
Following is the story of the conversion of a tribe of people in Russia to Judaism and is the origin of more than 95% of the Jews of Eastern Europe.
Facts are Facts, By Benjamin Freedman):"Without a complete and accurate knowledge of the origin and history of the 'Jews' in Eastern Europe...it is quite impossible for [Christians] to intelligently understand the harmful influence the Jews have exerted for ten centuries...You will probably be astonished as many Christians were years ago when I electrified the nation with the first publication by me of the facts disclosed by my many years of research into the origin and the history of the 'Jews' in Eastern Europe. My many years of intensive research established beyond the question of any doubt, contrary to the generally accepted belief held by Christians, that the 'Jews' in Eastern Europe at any time in their history in Eastern Europe were never the legendary 'lost ten tribes' of Bible lore. That historic fact is incontrovertible. Relentless research established as equally true that the 'Jews' in Eastern Europe at no time in their history could be correctly regarded as the direct lineal descendants of the legendary 'Lost Ten Tribes' of Bible lore. The 'Jews' in Eastern Europe in modern history cannot legitimately point to a single ancient ancestor who ever set even a foot on the soil of Palestine in the era of Bible History �Research also revealed that the 'Jews' in Eastern Europe were never 'Semites,' are not 'Semites' how, nor can they ever be regarded as 'Semites' at any future time by any stretch of the imagination. Exhaustive research also irrevocably rejects as a fantastic fabrication the generally accepted belief by Christians that the 'Jews' in Eastern Europe are the legendary 'Chosen People' so very vocally publicized by the Christian clergy from their pulpits..."
The Jewish author, Arthur Koestler, relates the following concerning Jewish history: In his 1976 best seller The Thirteenth Tribe, the Author of Darkness at Noon, Promise and Fulfillment, and The Roots of Coincidence dropped another bombshell by Proving today's Jews are, for the most part, Descendants of Khazars, who converted to Judaism seven centuries after the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D.� "This, of course, is inspired by the story of the Covenant in Genesis; and it implies that The Khazars too claimed the status of a Chosen Race, who made their own Covenant with the Lord, even though they [Khazars] were not descended from Abraham's seed...he cannot, and does not, claim for them [the Khazars] Semitic descent; he traces their [Khazars] ancestry not to Shem, but to Noah's third son, Japheth; or more precisely to Japheth's Grandson, Togarma, the ancestor of all Turkish Tribes. 'We have found in the family registers of our fathers,' Joseph asserts boldly, 'that Togarma had ten sons, and the names of their off-spring are as follows: Uigur, Dursu, Avars, Huns, Basilii, Tarniakh, Khazars, Zagora, Bulgars, Sabir. we [Khazars] are the sons of Khazar, the seventh...'" [292]
Jewish author Alfred M. Lilienthal (The Zionist Connection II, pages 759‑768) relates the following concerning Jewish history: "...The existence of [The State of] Israel is not founded on logic. It has no ordinary legitimacy. There is neither in its establishment nor present scope any evident justice ‑ though there may be an utter need and wondrous fulfillment.'...
Arthur Koestler answers this question with an emphatic 'NO!' In his 1976 best seller The Thirteenth Tribe, the Author of Darkness at Noon, Promise and Fulfillment, and The Roots of Coincidence dropped another bombshell by proving that today's Jews were, for the most part, descendants of Khazars, who converted to Judaism seven centuries after the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D...
Therefore, the great majority of Eastern European Jews are not Semitic Jews at all, and as most Western European Jews came from East Europe, most of them also are not Semitic Jews. Thus, maintains Koestler, the veins of 45 percent of Israelis (save only the Arab and the Sephardic Jews), plus a big majority of Jews around the world, are utterly vacant of corpuscular links to the tribe of Moses and Solomon...The Koestler thesis, however startling, is in no wise a new one. The Genetic Khazar derivation of most Jews, only the Sephardic may be accounted Hebrews by blood, has been long if not widely known...
The home to which Weismann, Silver, Ben‑Gurion and so many other Ashkenazim Zionists have long yearned to return HAS most likely never been theirs ...[it is an] anthropological fact, many Christians may have much more Hebrew-Israelite blood in their veins than most of their Jewish neighbors!
Ironically enough, too, Volume IV of the Jewish Encyclopedia (as of the time of research, 1952), because this publication spelled Khazars with a 'C' instead of a 'K,' is titled 'Chazars to Dreyfus.'. And it was the famed trial of Captain Alfred Dreyfus, as interpreted by Theodore Herzl, that made the modern Jewish Khazars of Russia...forget their descent from converts to Judaism...to establish the State of Israel...and with out the hue and cry, 'Anti-Semitism,' pray what happens to the Zionist movement? Khazar conversion was not unique...who can say for sure that many Christian readers of this book might not in fact have a better claim, which they do not choose to exercise, to go back 'Home' to Palestine than Hannah Semer, Menachem Begin, or Golda Meir? Queen Victoria herself belonged to an Israelite Society that traced the ancestry of its membership back to the lost tribes of Israel. When the word 'Judaism' was born, there was no longer a Hebrew-Israelite state. The people who embraced the creed of Judaism were already a mixture of many nations, races, and strains, and this diversification was rapidly growing..."
Jewish Author Confirms Identity of True Israel as Being The Whites of Western European Descent - Yet Tries to Link Khazars to True Israel: As you know the Christian Israel Identity doctrine underlies everything we teach and do and write. Similar, but not to be confused with "British-Israelism," the Christian Israel Doctrine holds that the people generally known as the Caucasian people are the true and literal descendants of the Israel people of the Bible. This knowledge unfolds many wondrous new insights into the Scriptures.
At the same time, if we are Israel, then who are these people today called "Jews?" Well, judge them by their fruits, brother and sister Christians! This comes to the meat of our study today, as related, in part by Pastor James Bruggeman of Stone Kingdom Ministries.
Nearly 20 years ago a book, which was written by a noted Jewish author, should have shocked "Judeo-Christianity" to its very foundation. It didn't! Promoted by Random House, which is a major (Jewish-owned) publishing firm, "The Thirteenth Tribe," [293] by Arthur Koestler revealed that most modern "Jews" Are Not Israelites! Under the heading of "A brief History of the Terms for Jew" in the 1980 Jewish Almanac is the following: "Strictly speaking it is incorrect to call an Ancient Israelite A 'Jew' or to call a Contemporary Jew an Israelite or a Hebrew." [294]
In fact, according to Koestler, they are not even Semites (descendants of Noah's son, Shem); instead they descend from Japheth and are identified with Ashkenaz, Togarmah, Magog, and the Huns. The ramifications which this revelation and admission should have had upon "Judeo-Christian" theology are momentous to contemplate. [295] Sadly, the Judeo-Christian clergy almost unanimously ignored the book; and thus most of their flocks were deprived of even hearing of this astounding discovery and its far-reaching implications. However, "The Thirteenth Tribe," has not faded away. Instead, it (and other booklets, tracts, etc., about it) have been circulating widely in America's Christian underground for the past two decades. [296] Concurrently, the truth that many Caucasians of European descent are the true Israelites has also been circulating and gaining a growing number of adherents.
Many Jews were undoubtedly displeased to have Koestler pull aside their "God's Chosen People" mask. [297] Fortunately for the Jews, the Judeo-Christian ministers "stayed in line" as their masters directed by ignoring the book. But the proliferation of its message could not be stemmed in the Christian underground. This has become worrisome to the Jewish/Zionist hierarchy. What could they possibly do to counteract Koestler's expos�? What they needed was "damage control."
Enter: "The Tribes," by Yair Davidy. Not being on the inside of Zionist power circles, we must admit that whether or not "The Tribes," is a consciously-directed piece of damage control, we cannot say with certainty. To us, however, it appears to fit the bill. Our purpose in this short study, therefore, is to provide an extensive review, analysis and commentary of this new 480-page book, should your friends or pastor throw it up into your face, when talking about the True Tribes of Israel. You may simply think to yourself: "But if The Tribes is a book simply meant for damage control, then why take the time to fuss with it at all?"
The answer is that we believe that God is at work through all of this. In His sovereignty, He has apparently chosen to let the false Israelites expose themselves. In fact, God told us in His Word that such would be the case. Before we give you those specific verses, however, some background clarification of terminology is necessary for those new to this concept: Koestler correctly states that most Modern Jews are from Khazar/Mongol/Nun ancestry. What he failed to mention, however, is that among several other admixtures one is from Edom, the descendants of Esau. Jewish authorities, even admit that Edom is in modern Jewry. [298] Esau was the twin brother of Jacob. Jacob was the father of twelve sons and hence, the Twelve Tribes of Israel (and hence, the title of Davidy's book, The Tribes). By right of creation, God chose Jacob to receive the covenant blessings even before the twins were born. Esau/Edom felt cheated of the birthright, even though he had previously sold it to his brother, and thereafter, as God had foretold, his descendants have hated the Israelite descendants of Jacob and been at war with them. The war continues to this day.
The war fare is not always open. The Edomites, being in much smaller numbers (as God foretold), prefer to use cunning and stealth, trickery and deceit, and whenever possible, to have others do their "dirty work" for them. In prophecy, the term, "the daughter of Zion," refers to True Israel at some future time. Similarly, "the daughter of Edom" refers to the descendants of Edom at some future time. Bible students know that Israel was disobedient to Yahweh, the Almighty God, and thus they were to be punished for a period of "seven times." Our purpose in this study is not directed towards Bible chronology, but let it suffice to say that this meant the punishment would last for many centuries. Now read what God prophesied through Jeremiah in the Book of Lamentation: "The punishment of thine iniquity is accomplished, O daughter of Zion; he will no more carry thee away into captivity: he will visit thine iniquity, O daughter of Edom; he will discover thy sins." [299]
God is telling Israel that at some future time their punishment will be over, and THEN He will punish Edom for their iniquity. In doing so, he says he will "discover" [300] Edom's [301] sins. What is most interesting about all this is HOW God will reveal their iniquities. He says they will do it to themselves! "Rejoice and be glad, O daughter of Edom, that dwellest in the land of Uz; the cup also shall pass through unto thee: thou shalt be drunken, and shalt make thyself naked." [302]
The figurative language here says they will be drunken; they will do things that a person in his right mind would not ordinarily do. [303] They will make themselves naked; in other words, they will remove their covering; they will take off their mask; they will remove their "God's Chosen People" garment and will stand exposed for who they are for all the world, including True Israel, to see! They will truly do it to themselves. And with Koestler's and Davidy's books, they have done it! [304]
Koestler has done in The Thirteenth Tribe by admitting that Jews are not Israelites, as well as those books listed in the Footnote. The mask has come off. Now comes Mr. Davidy and in attempting to do damage control, to reclaim Israelite status for the Jews, to put the mask back on, he has admitted and confirmed that many western people are Israelites. The subtitle of his book says just that "The Israelite Origin of Western Peoples." Praise Yahweh the Almighty!
Since Yahweh has caused Davidy and Koestler to expose the truth of who Israel IS and who Israel is NOT, it is only appropriate that a ministry such as our, which proclaims the True Christian Israel Identity Message, examine Davidy's book in depth and to make such use of it as the Lord wills.
The long-time student of Christian Israel identity does not have to wade too far into Davidy's book to discern his purposes. Several of them, he tells in the opening pages; others are never admitted but become clear before one finishes the first hundred pages. As stated previously, we believe that one of the purposes of the book is to counteract the spreading knowledge among Christians that the modern Jews are primarily descended from the medieval Khazar tribes. Koestler demonstrated from historical facts that Jews are neither Semitic nor Israelites. The History of The Jewish Khazars, by D.M. Dunlop, pp. 4-15; proves the Khazars came from the tribe of Japheth. However, in The Tribes, Mr. Davidy now goes to great lengths in attempting to link the Khazars to Israelite tribes. At the same time, he confirms and even occasionally adds to existing information concerning the tribal migrations of the so-called "lost ten tribes." We will elaborate on this later.
Without Mr. Davidy ever stating it, who could expect him to? It is to us that the overriding purpose of The Tribes is to drive home the alleged fact that modern Jews, though of Khazar descent, are nonetheless, primarily from the tribe of Judah. The very important corollary to that assertion is to deny Judah's identification with the German People. That Germanic identification has now been generally accepted in Christian Israel circles. With this Jewish author now admitting that most of the Israelite tribes are found in the peoples of Western Europe or their descendants in the USA, Canada, Australia, South Africa, etc., the battle is now joined and headed for the climax in determining who is Judah today: the Germanic people or the Jews. With this as background we can now proceed to systematically review The Tribes.
In his "Introductory Preview" Mr. Davidy states: "The Tribes produces evidence that most of the ancient Israelites assimilated to foreign cultures and forgot their origins. In the course of time they reached the British Isles and north-west Europe whence related nations (such as the U.S.) were founded... Proofs adduced are derived from Biblical, Talmudic, Historical, Archaeological, and Linguistic sources as well as from Folklore, Mythology, National Symbols, and National Characteristics."
As Christians, we have a serious problem in accepting anything using the Jewish Talmud as a reliable source. Most Christians have no idea of the absolute filth and blasphemy in these "holy books" of the Jews. Don't be misled by the sanitized versions now appearing in bookstores and, yes, even through Judeo-Christian book distributors! If you know Freud (who was a Queer) was obsessed with sex (Just like the Jewess Dr. Ruth), then Freud is a choir boy compared to the degeneracy rampant in the Talmud.
Come to think of it, perhaps Freud was only "borrowing" his ideas from the Talmud. For the naive Christian, let him understand that the Talmud teaches that Christ, our Savior, was conceived by a whore, Miriam (Mary), during her menstrual period; and that the father was a Roman soldier. It gets worse, but you get the idea. Thus, unless there is corroborating evidence from other and reliable sources, we place no credibility in any "fact" which cites the Talmud as its source.
���� Author's Stated Purposes: On page 3, Mr. Davidy states: "Many of the conclusions reached, though sometimes seemingly obviously, are, in effect, potentially revolutionary in their implications."
Oh yes indeed, we will see a most earth-shaking turn of events, political and religious, when most of True Israel wakes up to her identity as the Bride of Christ! [305] This will certainly sweep Edom from their present (mostly hidden) positions of power.� "The goal of this work was primarily a study which it was hoped would lead to a deeper and more widely spread understanding of Biblical and Historical truth." (p. 3) We couldn't agree more, the sooner, the better. "So hopefully, at least some amongst the peoples identified within the following pages as descendants of Israelite Tribes will gain a deeper appreciation for themselves and for the Jewish people who are their Tribal brother 'Israelites.'" (p. 3)
Aha! Here is the first occurrence of this theme that the Jews are our brother Israelites. We will prove otherwise from the Scriptures shortly. Just four pages later, he repeats this refrain after giving an accurate statement of the dispersion of the tribes after the Assyrian Captivity; "whence they migrated in several waves to the extreme north and west of Europe from which their descendants settled North America, Australasia [sic], and South Africa. The peoples in these said nations today are thus in the Biblical and historical sense brothers of the Jews who came from the remaining southern kingdom of Judah...The Jews and the Lost Ten Tribes together for the Israelite or Hebrew nation."
On page 228, Mr. Davidy misapplies prophecy to indicate a future joining of the Jews with us, True Israel: "If the theory set forth in this present work is correct, and all the evidence strongly indicates that it is (with two very major exceptions!), it means that the Jews and many of the peoples in northwest Europe are in a Biblical sense of the same stock and have a mutual destiny. The Lost Ten Tribes 'from the north country and...from the coasts of the earth [306] are destined to re-unite with the Tribes of JUDAH: 'They shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all.' [307] The unity of origin and destined future union of the Jews with the Lost Ten Tribes of necessity indicates a need for the two bodies even now to evidence a certain empathy towards each other.'" Over and over again the idea recurs that the Jews are the racial-familial brothers of those of us from northwest European stock. He fails to prove that point historically (which we will discuss further on) and he certainly does not prove it Scripturally, despite his occasional citation of an Old Testament passage.
Indeed, the Scriptures prove just the opposite, as we shall now demonstrate. Bible students will recall that after the death of Solomon, the Kingdom of Israel split into two separate nations. The northern ten tribes seceded and were then known as the House of Israel. The tribes of Benjamin and parts of Levi and Simeon remained allied with the tribe of Judah and were collectively known as the House of Judah. The northern House of Israel and most of the Southern House of Judah were carried away captive by the Assyrians beginning about 745 B.C. They never returned. Hence, since the majority of all twelve tribes were deported by the Assyrians, the idea of the "ten lost tribes of Israel" is somewhat of a misnomer. At about 586 B.C. the remainder of the House (or Kingdom) of Judah was carried away to Babylon. Most of them never returned either. Less than 50,000 returned to the old land of Israel at the time of Ezra and Nehemiah. The descendants of these Judahites provided the line from which came Mary, the mother of Yahshua (Christ), and Joseph, his foster father.
By the time Christ came, there were now at least two different types of people in the land of Israel who were called "Jews." Some were Israelites of the tribes of Judah, Levi or Benjamin, or collectively, "Judahites," although called "Jews" in your English language Bible. Others called "Jews" in your Bible were Edomites who also lived in the land of Judea, and who had adopted the religion of Judaism. King Herod was of partial Edomite blood, and thus it is not surprising that he would kill a large number of baby Israelite boys in attempting to kill the Christ child. Therefore, when Christ came preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom to "the Jews," it is understandable why some "Jews" believed on him and others believed not and tried to kill Him.
After the death, burial and resurrection of the Savior, the apostles began preaching the good news first to the Judahite Israelites in Jerusalem and Judea, Samaria and Galilee. Those who were truly Israelites responded to the news by becoming Christians. Those who had become "Jews" by religion (Edomites and others) clung to Judaism (Tradition of the Elders, which later became known as Judaism). This religion of Judaism, incidently, was not the true Mosaic/Hebrew religion, but was a perverted form of it which Yahshua denounced as "the traditions of men."
Judaism-- The World's Strangest Religion: Yet the Jews themselves say that Judaism is not a religion: "Judaism was not a religion but a law." [308] Which shows that one of the great myths of our time is that a Jewish synagogue is the same thing as a Christian church. Even the Jews disagree with this, just as they do the definition of Judaism. Most people think that the only difference is that Christians believe that the Messiah has already arrived in the personage of Jesus Christ while the Jews reject Christ.
What Are The Real Differences?
1). Christians believe that those who accept Jesus Christ as their Savior and lead a righteous life will be rewarded with eternal life in heaven while sinners who are unforgiven will go to a burning hell. But the Jewish Encyclopedia (1948 edition) relates a different story:� "Heaven, it was thought, must merely be an idealized state of existence on earth!" [309] "Beliefs about the hereafter never solidified into dogmas in Judaism ...Traditional Judaism consigns this subject to the realm - of those hidden matters on which it is deemed inadvisable to speculate. The final destiny of the individual is subordinated to the question of the future of the Jewish people." [310]
Thus Judaism is based on the future success of the Jewish people and not upon a heavenly reward from God. However, Orthodox Jews believe that the Judgement Day will arrive when all Gentiles are dominated by the Jewish Nation! When Jews join a synagogue, they sign a contract to pay so much money per year. The better the seating, the higher the price. There have been court cases of Jews being sued by the Rabbi after dropping out and not paying the contract in full. They may still owe hundreds or thousands of dollars! Tickets are also sold for special events in the synagogue during High Holy Days.
2). Christians will accept anyone into a church whether they can give large or small voluntary donations or nothing at all. Christians also give millions of dollars a year to help poor people throughout the world regardless of what religion they follow. The Jews do not believe in giving money to any organization unless it benefits a Jewish cause.
Judaism is the only religion in the world which has no "missionary" program. They frown on converts and believe that one must be born of a Jewish mother in order to be recognized as a Jew. Today may Jews will accept one born of a Jewish Father.
It is Jewish blood which makes one a Jew, not a race. Jews actively try to discourage converts. Many who have married Jews and sought to become converts say they are never truly accepted by the other Jews as a "fellow Jew." Yet David Ben Gurion said anyone is a Jew who says they are.
3). Christian churches spend millions annually on missionary efforts world-wide to win one and all to the faith of Jesus Christ. All who are baptized and accept Christ as their Lord and Savior are happily welcomed into the fellowship of Christianity.
The Jewish Encyclopedia, 1948 edition, regarding the striking differences which exits between Judaism and other religions states: "The very name Judaism sharply differentiates it from other religions. Whereas Buddhism centers in Buddha, Christianity in Christ, Mohammedanism in Mohammed, Judaism centers in no particular personality - but the Jewish people themselves...while Christianity is based upon events in the life of Christ, Judaism is based on occurrences in the history of the Jews. Christians look to Jesus Christ for their salvation and Godliness. In Judaism the center of gravity is the Jewish people themselves. Jewish history records a continuous struggle against other nations and their religions...Judaism has grown out of the soul of the Jewish people and has been nourished by their life-blood. Hence it is not called Mosaism, prophetism, rabbinism, but Judaism - after the Jewish people themselves!" [311]
This is more clearly explained by Karl Marx, who has been given the title of the "Father of Communism," but this is because Christians do not realize that Communism is a Jewish Talmudic concept. Hence Marx stated: "The Jewish people as a whole will be its own Messiah.
It will attain world dominion by the dissolution of other races, by the abolition of frontiers, the annihilation of monarchy, and by the establishment of a world republic in which the Jews will everywhere exercise the privilege of citizenship. In this new world order the Children of Israel will furnish all the leaders without encountering opposition.
The Governments of the different peoples forming the world republic will fall without difficulty into the hands of the Jews. It will then be possible for the Jewish rulers to abolish private property, and everywhere to make use of the resources of the state. Thus will the promise of the Talmud be fulfilled, in which is said that when the Messianic time is come the Jews will have all the property of the whole world in their hands." [312]
The Jewish Encyclopedia states that another important difference is that Christians believe in "grace" wile Jews believe in "justice." Grace is defined as a Christian receiving "the unmerited love and favor of God...and the forgiving of one's enemies as we would have them forgive us."
Judaism believes in "Justice" which is defined as "the reward or penalty as deserved just deserts or the punishment for a wrong." In other words, they reject the Christian ideal of loving one's enemies or the "turning of the check." Judaism teaches the punishment and even destruction of their enemies.
Judaism is based upon the "eternal hatred of all enemies" and calls for an "eye for an eye" and "a tooth for a tooth" philosophy. Thus the exacting of the "vengeance" upon all opponents constitutes the very core of this strange religion and it is expressed in their famous motto: "Never Forgive - Never Forget!"
Could any religion be more opposite of Christianity? The most respected leader within every Jewish community is he who has accumulated the most wealth! Judaism is based upon the rewards of this life with its goal being financial success, luxury and living a life of pleasure and materialism.
"The Reflex," a magazine produced for Rabbis explains the role of the Rabbis: "He is valued most as the executive manager of a wealthy congregation. He knows and cherishes the power of money and is adept in matters of finance, mortgages and loans!"
Bernard Lazare, one of the greatest Jewish writers in all history in his book "Anti-Semitism" wrote: "The Jew is not satisfied with de-Christianizing, he destroys Catholic or Protestant faiths, he provokes indifference but he imposes his idea of the world, of morals and of the life upon those whose faith he ruins. He works at his age old task, the annihilation of the religion of Christ!" [313] Lazare also wrote in this same book: "The only conquest the Jews have ever made is by the holding of gold. They became the masters of their masters - they dominated them. For the Jews love of gold, there can be no question!"
"The London Jewish World" declared: "Fundamentally, Judaism is anti-Christian!" [314]
Benjamin Disraeli (1804-1881) became the first and only known Jew to be the Prime Minister of England. He wrote a book in 1858 entitled "Lord George Bentick: A Political Biography," where he stated: "The people of God co-operate with atheists; the most skillful accumulators of property ally themselves with communists; this peculiar and chosen race touch the hand of all the scum and low casts of Europe! And all this because they wish to destroy that ungrateful Christendom whose tyranny they can no longer endure!"; "The anti-religious but, above all, anti-Christian efforts which distinguish the present epoch have a character of concentration and universality which marks the stamp of the Jew, the supreme patron of the unification of peoples, because he is the cosmopolitan people par excellence; because the Jew prepares by license of the libre-pens�e, the era called by him 'Messianic' - the day of his universal triumph. He attributes its near realization to the principles spread by the philosophers of the eighteenth century; the men at once unbelievers and Cabalists, whose work prepared the Judaising of the world. The character of universality will be noted in L'Alliance-isr�lite-universelle, in the Universal Association of Freemasonry, and in the more recent auxiliaries, L'Alliance-universelle-religious, open to those who are still frightened off by the name of Israelite and finally in the Ligue-universelle de l'enseignement..." [315]
Most Christians believe that the Jews follow only the Old Testament of the Holy Bible and reject the New Testament. The truth is their "real bible" is the Talmud. The Talmud is the bible of Judaism. The Old Testament is used for window dressing purposes to deceive Christians into believing that the Jews worship the same God as they do, however, the Jews god is Satan - and they will admit this is true when there are no non-Jews or Christians present. Chief Rabbi Hertz states in the Babylonian Talmud: "During the exile Israel (the Jews) found itself. It not only rediscovered the Torah (which to a Jew means the Talmud, not the first five books of the Bible as Christians are led to believe) and made it the rule of life, but under its influence new religious institutions such as the synagogue, congregational worship without priests or ritual."
Arsene Darmester, who has been long recognized in Jewish circles as an authority on the Talmud, said: "Nothing, indeed, can equal the importance of the Talmud...The daily study of the Talmud, which among Jews began with the age of ten to end with life itself, necessarily was a severe gymnastic exercise for the mind, thanks to which it acquired incomparable subtlety and acumen...The study of Judaism is that of the Talmud, as the study of the Talmud is that of Judaism...Thus became possible the strange phenomenon, unique in history, I believe, of a people dispersed to the four corners of the earth, yet one, of a nation without a land, yet living. The miracle was accomplished by a book, the Talmud."
Elizabeth Dilling, also an authority on the Talmud has the following to say about it: "Bible scholars are aware that Jesus Christ denounced the Pharisees. He said they nullified all the Commandments of God by their Tradition, 'teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.' [316] His invective, in truth, cannot be equaled. All of Matthew 23 is like a whiplash. He likened Pharisaism to a whited sepulcher, indeed beautiful outwardly, but 'inside full of dead men's bones and of all uncleanness.'
Christ climaxed one condemnation after another with the expletive, 'Hypocrites!' He called the Pharisees children of them that killed the Prophets. He foretold they would go on killing, crucifying and persecuting until the guilt for all the righteous blood shed from Abel on down would be upon them. 'Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?' Christ asked? Christ is as utterly devastating of Pharisaism in the record of John 8. Although He admitted that His hearers were descendants of Abraham, He said they were NOT the children, but were only the seed of Abraham. He said they were of the devil, when He said: 'Ye (scribes and Pharisees - Jews) are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it.' [317]
The Missing Link: 'But,' says the disinterested Christian, 'what has that to do with us today? What a group of Pharisees did two thousand years ago is over and done with!' However, the missing link in Christian understanding on the subject of 'Pharisees' is best supplied by the Universal Jewish Encyclopedia (1943): 'The Jewish religion as it is today traces its descent, without a break, through all the centuries, from the Pharisees. Their leading ideas and methods found expression in a literature of enormous extent, of which a very great deal is still in existence. The Talmud is the largest and most important single piece of that literature...and the study of it is essential for any real understanding of Pharisism.'
Concerning the Pharisees, the 1905 Jewish Encyclopedia says: 'With the destruction of the Temple (70 A.D.) the Sadducees disappeared altogether, leaving the regulation of all Jewish affairs in the hands of the Pharisees. Henceforth, Jewish life was regulated by the Pharisees; the whole history of Judaism was reconstructed from the Pharisaic point of view, and a new aspect was given to the Sanhedrin of the past. A new chain of tradition supplanted the older priestly tradition. [318] Pharisaism shaped the character of Judaism and the life and thought of the Jew for all the future. [319] Historically speaking, scripture believers had accepted Christ as the Messiah foretold. They were no longer 'Jews,' but called themselves 'Christians.' (These were the True Israelites, not Jews, the Jews have never accepted Christ, nor the Christian religion). They were persecuted as such by the Pharisees. The word 'Pharisee' comes from the word 'separated.' [320]
The Babylonian Talmud, Sole Authority: You may ascertain by turning to top Jewish authorities today that the Babylonian Talmud, the written form of the Tradition of the Pharisees, is the sole authority of the so-called 'Jewish' religion, or Judaism.
Rabbi Louis Finklestein was chosen in 1937 by the Kehillas (Jewish communities) of the World as one of the top 120 Jews best representing 'a lamp of Judaism' to the World, together with Maxim Litvinov (Finklestein), the Communist Commissar and bank robber terrorist; atheist communist Albert Einstein; whose indefatigable Marxist reds, Harold Laski and his friend Felix Frankfurter (U.S. Supreme Court Justice) who shared honors with Rabbi Finklestein and others. Finklestein has long headed the Jewish Theological Seminary of America, with branches in New York and Los Angeles. In his two-volume word 'The Pharisees,' Rabbi Finklestein writes: 'Pharasaism became Talmudism...But the spirit of the ancient Pharisee survives unaltered. When the Jew...studies the Talmud, he is actually repeating the arguments used in the Palestinian academies. From Palestine to Babylonia; from Babylonia to North Africa, Italy, Spain, France and Germany; from these to Poland, Russia and Eastern Europe generally, ancient Pharasaism has wandered.'
In Rabbi Finklestein's history of the Jews, he states: 'The Talmud derives it authority from the position held by the ancient academies, both of Babylonia and of Palestine, were considered the rightful successors of the older Sanhedrin...At the present time, the Jewish people have no living central authority comparable in status to the ancient Sanhedrins or the later academies. Therefore, any decision regarding the Jewish religion must be based on the Talmud as the final resume of the teaching of those authorities when they existed.' [321]
The Talmud: Heart's Blood of the Jewish Faith,' was the heading of a November, 1959, installment of a best-selling book by the Jewish author, Herman Wouk, which ran serially in the 'New York Herald-Tribune.' To quote: 'The Talmud is to this day the circulating heart's blood of the Jewish religion. Whatever laws, customs or ceremonies we observe - whether we are Orthodox, Conservative, Reform or merely spasmodic sentimentalists - we follow the Talmud. It is our common law.'
Why Was It So Often Burned?: Why is the Talmud kept so unknown to non-Jews? Why was there no usable English translation of the Talmud until the Soncino Edition, 1934-48? Why, in European history, when the laws of the Talmud became commonly known, was it burned over and over by order of the Popes, excoriated by Martin Luther, denounced everywhere, and its followers exiled form one country after another down through the centuries?
The Talmud's basic law is that only the Pharisee Jew ranks as a man, or human being. All others rank as animals, 'the people who are like an ass - slaves who are considered the property of the master.' The attitude resulting from such teachings has been resented by non-Jews in all countries and centuries. Such resentment, however, is always portrayed by Jews a 'persecution of the Jews.'
Moses, on the contrary, was most insistent upon having one law for the stranger and for the 'home-born' and in teaching that the stranger must not be oppressed. [322] In fact, he ordered: 'Love ye therefore the stranger; for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.' [323] It was only the abominators eh warned against.
Babylonian Talmud - The Law: The Babylonian Talmud is the law for so-called Judaism. However, its pornographic, anti-Jewish and anti-Christian doctrines have often caused hostility against it. It may then be argued by some Jews that there is a Palestinian Talmud which is innocuous. Nevertheless, you may look up the fact that Jewish authorities state it was lost for a thousand years, has missing parts and lacks the 'Gemara' and other essentials, and is only used as a scholar's curiosity. Note the statement of British Chief Rabbi Hertz in his foreword to the Soncino edition of the Babylonian Talmud: 'The Palestinian Talmud ...was for many centuries almost forgotten by Jewry. Its legal decisions were at no time deemed to possess validity, if opposed by the Babylonian Talmud.'
Was Christ Just To Pharisees?: Without some knowledge of the written form of the 'Tradition of the Pharisees,' the Babylonian Talmud, one is unable to intelligently judge whether Jesus Christ was fair and just in His acid denunciations of Pharisaism, or not. One needs proof, offered by the irrefutable exhibits from Jewish authorities that the Talmud reverses every one of the Ten Commandments, the teachings of Moses and the Prophets, and enshrines their opposites under a 'whited sepulcher' which is a disguise for murder and 'all uncleanness,' as Christ charged. Murder of non-Pharisees (non-Jews) is always permitted; theft, sodomy, incest, rape are all permitted. For example, the righteousness of grown men violating baby girls under three is a favorite topic for discussion in book after book of the Talmud. Talmudic literature is one long paean of praise for the very name Babylon, and all that it means to Babylonian Talmudism today, whereas it is a term of reproach in Old and New Testaments.
Note the Foreword to the first English translation of the Babylonian Talmud by the late Chief Rabbi of Great Britain, J.H. Hertz, who, like Rabbi Finklestein, was one of the 120 Jews chosen in 1937 by the Kehillas of the World as best holding up the 'lamp of Judaism:' 'The beginnings of Talmudic literature date back to the time of the Babylonian Exile in the Sixth pre-Christian Century...When a thousand years later, the Babylonian Talmud assumed final codified form in the year 500 after the Christian era, the Roman Western Empire had ceased to be.' Rabbi Hertz extolls the Babylonian Exile, saying: 'The Babylonian Exile is a momentous period...During that Exile Israel found itself. It...rediscovered the Torah and made it the rule of life...' What he really means is that it was discovered how the Torah or Bible could be used as a 'whited sepulcher' for Babylonian degeneracy, as even a cursory study will reveal.
One Rabbi Akiba was a First Century Talmud 'sage,' of whom Moses was even supposedly jealous! Rabbi Hertz lauds Rabbi Akiba: 'Akiba was the author of a collection of traditional laws out of which the Mishna actually grew. He was the greatest among the rabbis of his own and of succeeding times...His keen and penetrating intellect enabled him to find a Biblical basis for every provision of the Oral Law.'
Still enthusing over the Babylonian derivation of Pharisaism, Rabbi Hertz continues: 'When we come to the Babylonian Gemara, we are dealing with what most people understand when they speak or write of the Talmud. It's birthplace, Babylonia, was an autonomous Jewish center for a longer period than any other land; namely from soon after 586 before the Christian era to the year 1040 after the Christian Era - 1626 years.' You will note in the Talmud that the word 'Gemara' designates the argumentation of the rabbis, the ultimate decision being summarized as the 'Mishnah.'
Bible Versus Oral Law (Talmud): The Bible under Talmudic Judaism is considered to be a collection of simple tales fit only for fools, women and children. The Talmud 'sages' thus must find new meanings in it by letter and number tricks which reverse the plain meaning and create out of it the permission to do otherwise forbidden crimes and misdeeds. The words of the Bible are continually misused and misquoted for purposes of blasphemy and reversal.
Stealing for themselves the title of 'Israelites,' the Talmud 'sages' teach that 'God made a covenant with Israel only for the sake of that which was transmitted orally.' [324] And the Biblical 'basis' of this is given as Exodus 34:27. But that verse states, instead: 'And the Lord said unto Moses, Write thou these words: for after the tenor of these words I have made a covenant with thee and with Israel.' - the very opposite! [325] The Talmudic reversal of Moses' written words are said to have been transmitted 'orally,' and through Moses himself - believe it or not! Bearing in mind that the Scribes were the Pharisee teachers of the Law of Moses, carefully distorted to comprise the Talmud, note: 'There is greater stringency in respect to the teachings of the Scribes than in respect to the Torah...so that a Biblical law may be transgressed.' [326]
The Torah in its narrow sense is the Old Testament, and in a still narrower meaning the first five books (Pentateuch) of Moses. it its wider Judaistic use it means the Old Testament as misinterpreted by the Pharisaic Talmud. Always with Judaism the Talmud ranks above the Bible in every way.
A Talmud passage from the Book of Nedarim (vows) of the Soncino edition of the Talmud states: 'As will be seen on 37a, Scripture was generally regarded as the study of children only, adults usually investigating the deeper meaning...From this we see that it was usual to teach the Bible to girls in spite of the Talmudic deduction that daughters need not be educated. [327] The opposition of Rabbi Eliezer to teaching the Torah to one's daughter [328] 'He who teaches his daughter Torah is as though he taught her lewdness.' - was probably directed against the teaching of the Oral Law, and the higher branches of study [329]...The context shows that the reference is to the higher knowledge of Biblical law.' The Talmud states: 'A heathen who studies the Torah deserves death for it is written, Moses commanded us a law for an inheritance; it is our inheritance, not theirs.' [330]
Reference is also made to the 'Noachian laws' which the non-Jew may study 'but not laws which do not pertain to them.' Also: '...(the) objection was to the studying of the Oral Law...Rabbi Johanan feared the knowledge of Gentiles in matters of Jurisprudence, as they would use it against the Jews in their opponents' courts.' Understandably, since all Talmud laws discriminate against the non-Jew and rank him a virtual animal, these were apt observations.
The Jewish Encyclopedia is still more open about what is in Sanhedrin 59a of the Talmud, above, threatening death for revelation of 'Torah' laws to Gentiles: 'for such knowledge might have operated against the Jews in their opponents' courts.' This observation follows a dissertation on the laws on cheating and getting the best of Gentiles in trade and in court. [331]
The Babylonian Talmud: The Babylonian Talmud is composed of 'Mishnah' (or 'Halacha'), or laws formulated by the Pharisees whose teachings comprise the Talmud, and 'Gemara,' or argumentative teachings about these laws. There are 63 books in the Babylonian Talmud, largely divided without topical organization.
All Talmud books have 'Mishna' (plural 'Mishnaim'). Some lack a 'Gemara.' The 'Mishnah' or law of one or another Pharisee may be referred to, for example, as the 'Mishnah of Rabbi Akiba,' or of 'Eliezer ben Jacob.'
The name Mishnah is applied in particular to the collection of Halachoth, or laws, made by Judah Hanasi (generally known as Rabbi) and his colleagues at the beginning of the 3rd Century C.E.' (Note: 'C.E.' stands for 'Common Era,' to avoid 'A.D.' or 'Year of Our Lord,' from the Latin, Anno Domini). [332]
Continuing to quote from the Jewish Encyclopedia: 'The Mishnah represents the culmination of a series of attempts to bring order into the vast mass of traditions which had been transmitted orally for many centuries...The compilation of the Mishnah is not, however, the work of one man, or even of the scholars of one age, but rather the result of a long process extending over a period of two centuries.'
Also: 'In the Palestine Pharisee Talmudic center at Jabneh (for it was never in Jerusalem but at Jabneh where the Jerusalem Talmud was composed) there was a concerted effort on the part of the sages of Jabeneh (about 90 C.E.) to assemble and harmonize the Halachah...Akiba (died about 135 C.E.) arranged the Halachoth in logical order and probably constructed the framework of the present day Mishnah; (4) the collection of the Akiba was enlarged and brought up to date by his disciple Meir (Note: Who, the Talmud says, was a descendant of Nero, a convert to Talmudism). (5) it became the custom, after the time of Akiba, for every head of an academy to compile his own Mishnah so that the confusion that resulted...motivated Judah Hanasi to compile a standard authoritative Mishnah; (6) although it is reported that Judah made use of thirteen different collections of Halachoth in his work, his Mishnah is based largely upon the collection of Meir, and indirectly, therefore, upon that of Akiba.' [333] Judah Hanasi, who compiled the Mishnah, was born about A.D. 135 and died after A.D. 200 (same authority, 'Judah Hanasi'). 'Nasi,' meaning 'prince' of Jewry, was the title given the head of the Sanhedrin court, which meted out life and death under Talmudic law.
Talmud - Six Main Divisions: The Talmud is divided into six main divisions called 'Sedarim' (orders), but each division and each volume is a hodge-podge of every subject imaginable. The main and overall characteristics of the Talmud are: pomp, silliness, obscenity and more obscenity, a setting up of laws seemingly for the purpose of inventing circumventions, and evasions; delight in sadistic cruelty; reversal of all Biblical moral teachings on theft, murder, sodomy, perjury, treatment of children and parents; insane hatred of Christ, Christians and every phase of Christianity. The Six Divisions of the Babylonian Talmud, called 'Seder' (plural Sedarim), are:
�� 1). Zeraim (seeds).
�� 2). Seder Moed (festivals).
�� 3). Seder Nasim (women).
�� 4). Seder Nezikin (damages).
�� 5). Seder Kodashim (sacrifices).
�� 6). Seder Tohoroth (cleanness)."
It is the Talmud, and nothing else, that binds international Jewry into a solid body. Rabbi Morris N. Kertzer says: "The Talmud consists of 63 books of legal, ethical and historical writings of ancient rabbis. It was edited five centuries after the birth of Jesus. It is a compendium of law and lore. It is the legal code which forms the basis of Jewish religious law and it is the textbook used in the training of rabbis."; "The Talmud has been the banner which has served as a rallying sign to the Jews, dispersed in diverse countries; it has maintained the unity of Judaism." [334]
Without any question, The Talmud (Known to Jesus in His time on earth in a flesh body as "The Tradition of The Elders") stands as the Supreme Authority of Jewish Law [Their lies to the contrary notwithstanding], philosophy and ethics; it contains the unchanging moral code by which the religious and social life of the Jews has been regulated to this day.
The Jews believe in the teachings of the Talmud and act in accordance with its commands. Whereas the teachings of the Christian Bible are available to all, for it is to be found everywhere. On the other hand, only a very few non‑Jews have even so much as heard of the Talmud, and still fewer know of its teachings, for it is scores of volumes in length and shrouded in secrecy by the Jews.
Now, for a summary of references to Jesus in the Talmud:
Sanhedrin 67a: Jesus referred to as the son of Pandira, a soldier. Mother a prostitute.
Kallah 1b. (18b): Illegitimate and conceived during menstruation. Mother a Prostitute.
Sanhedrin 67a: Jesus was hanged on the eve of Passover.
Toldath Jeschu: The Birth of Christ related in most shameful expressions.
Abhodah Zarah II: Christ referred to as the son of Pandira, a Roman soldier, a Prostitute Mother.
Schabbath XIV: Christ again referred to as the son of Padira the Roman soldier.
Sanhedrin 43a: On the eve of Passover they hanged Jesus.
Schabbath 104b: Called a fool and no one pays attention to fools.
Toldoth Jeschu: Says Judas and Jesus engaged in a quarrel with human excrement.
Sanhedrin 107b: Seduced, corrupted and destroyed Israel.
Zohar III (282): Died like a beast and buried in animal's dung heap.
Hilkoth Melakhim: Attempt to prove Christians err in worship of Jesus.
Abhodah Zarah 21a: Reference to worship of Jesus in homes unwanted.
Orach Chaiim 113: Avoid appearance of paying respect to Jesus.
Iore Dea 150, 2: Do not appear to pay respect to Jesus by accident.
Abhodah Zarah (6a): False teaching to worship on the first day of Sabbath.
Kerithuth (6b p. 78): Jews called men, Christians are not called men.
Makkoth (7b): Innocent of murder if intent was to kill Christian.
Sohar (II 64b): Christian birth rate must be diminished materially.
Schabbath (116a) Tos: Gospels called volumes of iniquity, heretical books.
Schabbath (116a): Talmudists agree that the books of Christians are to be burned.
Chullin (91b): Jews possess dignity even an angel cannot share.
Hilkoth Akum (V. 12): Quote Scriptures forbid mentioning the Christian God.
Choschen Ham (226 1): Jew may keep lost property of Christian found by Jew.
Babha Kama (113b): It is permitted to deceive Christians; Jew may lie and perjure to condemn a� Christian; Name of God not profaned when lying to Christians.
Kallah (1b p. 18): Jew may perjure himself with a clear conscience.
Schabbouth Hag. (d): Jews may swear falsely with subterfuge wording.
Zohar (1 160a): Jews must always try to deceive Christians.
Choschen Ham (425 5): Jews are not to prevent the death of a Christian.
Hilkkoth Akum (x,1): Do not save Christians in danger of death, instructed to let die.
Abhodah Zarah (25b)T: Even the best of the Goim [Christians] should be killed.
Sepher Or Israel (177b): If Jew kills a Christian he commits� no sin.
Zohar (11 43a): Extermination of Christians Necessary.
Hilkhoth Akum (x,1): Make no agreements and show no mercy to Christians.
Hilkhoth Maakhaloth: Christians are idolaters.
Abhodah Zarah (22a): Do not associate with gentiles, they shed blood.
Abhodah Zarah (22a): Christians have intercourse with animals.
Iore Dea (198, 48): Female Jews contaminated when meeting Christians.
Makkoth (7b): Innocent of murder if intent was to kill a Christian.
Zohar II (64b): Christian likened to cows and asses.
Kethuboth (110b): Psalmist compares Christians to beasts.
Sanhedrin (74b) Tos: Sexual intercourse with Christian same as intercourse with beast.
Kethuboth (3b): The seed [children] of Christians valued same as the seed of a beast.
Iore Dea (337, 1): Replace dead Christians like you would a lost cow or ass.
Schabbath (116a) Tos: Gospels called the volumes of iniquity, and heretical books.
Schabbath (116a): Talmudists agree the books of Christians� are to be burned.
Chullin (91b): Jews possess dignity even an angel cannot share.
Sanhedrin (58b): To strike a Jew is the same as slapping the face of God.
Zohar (1, 25b): Those Jews who do good to Christians never� rise when dead.
Iore Dea (148, 12H): Jews are to hide their hatred for Christians.
Babha Bathra (54b): Christian property belongs to the first� Jew claiming it.
Babha Kama (113b): It is permitted for a Jew to deceive Christians.
Babha Kama (113a): Jew may lie and perjure himself to condemn a Christian.
Babha Kama (113b): The name of God is not profaned when a Jew lies to Christians.
Kallah (1b, p. 18): Jew may perjure himself when lying about Christians.
Schabbouth Hag (6d): Jews may swear falsely by the use of� subterfuge wording.
Zohar (1, 160a): Jews must always try to deceive Christians.
Choschen Ham (425, 5): Do not prevent a Christians death.
Iore Dea (158, 1): Christians who are not Jews' enemies must also die.
Hilkkoth Akum (X,1): Jews are not to save Christians in danger of death.
Sanhedrin (59a): Christians who study the Jews' "Laws" {Talmud} to be put to death.
Zohar (1, 25a): Christians are to be destroyed when no danger of discovery.
Abhodah Zarah (26b)T: Even the best of the Goim [non‑ Jews] should be killed.
Iore Dea (157, 2) H: Jew may deceive Christians.
Sepher Or Israel (177b): If a Jew kills a Christian he commits no sin. He has done God a service.
Alkut Simoni (245c): A Jew shedding the Blood of a Christian is offering a Sacrifice to God.
Zohar (II, 43a): Extermination of Christians is a necessary Sacrifice to God.
Zohar (L, 38b, 39a): A Jew to receive a High Place in Heaven if he kills a Christian.
Hilkhoth Akum (X,1): Jews are to show no mercy to a Christian.
Kallah, 1b, (18b): "Jesus was illegitimate and conceived during menstruation."
Scabbath XIV: "Jesus is referred to as the son of a Roman soldier and a Jewish Prostitute."
Sanhedrin, 107b: "This passage states that Christ seduced� and destroyed Israel."
Hilkoth Melakhim: Suggests that Christians sin by worshiping Jesus Christ.
Hilkoth Maakhaloth: "Christians are idolaters."
Chaggigah, (1b): "A Jew is considered to be good in the eyes of God, in spite of any sins he may commit."
Babha Kama (113b): "The name of God not profaned, if a Jew lies to a Christian."
Kethuboth (113a113b): "When a grown‑up man has had intercourse with a little girl...It means this: When a Grown up Man has Intercourse with a Little Girl it is nothing, for when the girl is less than this Three Years Old it is as if one puts the finger into the eye tears come to the eye again and again, so does Virginity come back to the Little Girl Three Years Old."
Sanhedrin (59a) & Abohodah Zarah 8‑6: "Every goy [non‑Jew] who studies the Talmud and every Jew who helps him in it, ought to die."
Midrasch Talpioth 225‑L: "Jehovah created the non‑Jew in human form so that the Jew would not have to be served by beasts. The non‑Jew is consequently an animal in human form, condemned to serve Jews day and night."
Tract Mechilla: "Almighty God studies the Talmud standing, because He has such respect for that book."
Simeon Haddarsen fol. 56‑D: "When the Messiah comes every Jew will have 2800 slaves."
Nadarine, 20, B; Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamiszpat 348: "A Jew may do to a non‑Jewess what he can do. He may treat her as he treats a piece of meat."
Josiah 60, 6, Rabbi Abarbanel to Daniel 7, 13: "As soon as the King Messiah will declare himself, and He will destroy Rome and make a wilderness of it. Thorns and weeds will grow in the Pope's palace. The He will start a merciless war on non‑Jews and will overpower them. He will slay them in masses, kill their kings and lay waste the whole Roman land. He will say to the Jews: 'I am the King Messiah for whom you have been waiting. Take the silver and gold from the goyim."
Szaaloth‑Utszabot, The Book Of Jore Dia 17: "A Jew should and must make a false oath when the goyim [non‑Jew] asks if our books contain anything against them."
Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamiszpat 348: "A Jew may rob a goy [non‑Jew] that is, he may cheat him in a bill, if unlikely to be perceived by him."
Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamiszpat 348: "All property of other nations belongs to the Jewish nation, which, consequently, is entitled to seize upon it without any scruples [This is what the Jews use for justification to steal the land of the Palestinians]. An orthodox Jew is not bound to observe principles of morality towards people of other tribes. He may act contrary to mortality, if profitable to himself or to Jews in general."
Tosefta, Abhodan Zarah VIII, 5: "How to interpret the word 'robbery.' A goy [non‑Jew] is forbidden to steal, rob, or take women slaves, etc., from a goy or from a Jew. But a Jew is not forbidden to do all this to a goy."
Schulchan Aruch Edit, I, 136: "All vows, oaths, promises, engagements, and swearing, which, beginning this very day of reconciliation till the next day of reconciliation, we intend to vow, promise, swear, and bind ourselves to fulfill, we repent of beforehand; let them be illegalized, acquitted, annihilated, abolished, valueless, unimportant. Our vows shall be no vows, and our oaths no oaths at all."
Schulchan Aruch, Orach Chaim 539: "At the time of the Cholhamoed the transaction of any kind of business is forbidden. But it is permitted to cheat a goy [non‑Jew], because cheating of goyi at any time pleases the Lord."
Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamiszpat 388: "It is permitted to kill a Jewish denunciation everywhere. It is permitted to kill him even before he denounces."
Livore David 37: "If a Jew be called upon to explain any part of the rabbinic books, he ought to give only a false explanation. Who ever will violate this order shall be put to death."
Abhodah Zaran 26b, Tosephoth: "A Jew who kills a Christian commits no sin, but offers an acceptable Sacrifice to God."
Are you naive enough to believe that a religious book which encourages incest, such as the Sanhedrin volume of the Talmud does, or unnatural intercourse, or rape of non‑Jews; or bestiality, as found in this filthy book; do you believe this could be the basis of Jesus' teaching? If you do, then you are guilty of the vilest form of blasphemy.
Forgery, indeed, has become a science among the Jew, the only other science the Jews have been able to understand and prefect, is that of killing. They are the people who have devised the mass killing machines, such as the Atomic bomb. Among the many fictitious compositions forged by the Jews, about this time, was the so‑called "letter of Aristeas."
Orpheus was dragged into the service of the Jews; Hesiod and Homer were made to sing of the Jewish Sabbath; and Aeschylous, Euripides, and Sophocles were made to avow Jewish ideas of God; while a most impudent forgery of the Jews outside of Palestine, was a large collection of the Sibylline [books on witchcraft, magic and etc.] Oracles.
The private manner in which the Sibyl communicated counsel and warning to men, rendered her an admirable instrument in the hands of the Jewish propagandists; by them she was transformed into a prophetess of Jehovah: terrible wars and dreadful calamities were foretold, after which, it was said, the Jews would assume the supremacy and lead the nations into a blessed era of universal peace, etc. In spite of all this mendacity and artfully disguised propaganda, and of the barefaced attempts of Philo and the allegorical school, to foster Jewish tales upon the Greeks, the Jews continued to be regarded with contempt by the Greeks and the Romans, who laughed at their vain‑glorious pretensions and flatly refused to take part in the deception.
The pretensions of the Jews to an honorable and remote antiquity, for example, were ridiculed. For the Jews to pretend that the gifts of civilization were made through their instrumentality was, according to the Greeks and the Romans, preposterous: what, it was asked, had the Jews done for art, literature or science?
Instead of being the teachers of Plato and the Greek philosophers, as the Jews impudently pretended they had been, it was pointed out that the Jews were barbarians when Greek culture had arisen, and that all the horde of small peoples, shifting from slavery in one country to servitude in another, the Jews were the lease productive and the poorest in civilization. The Jews, the Greeks and the Romans insisted, were the descendants of the dregs of the Egyptian populace, a despicable rabble, suffering from leprosy and "a pestilential disease which disfigured the body," unclean and diseased morally as well as physically. Jerusalem, they pointed out, was a refuge for "the scum and the refuse" of all the adjoining nations. The Jews, they said, offered human sacrifices [like the worshipers of Israel and Saturn, whose "day" the Jews supposedly kept holy] and were "a people of unbridled lust, tainted with execrable knavery." Meanwhile the Jews dissimulated, and secretly determined to make another attempt to exterminate their Israelite fellow‑citizens.
When the exigencies of the Parthian war had depleted the Eastern provinces of Roman troops, in 116 A.D. a sudden preconcerted uprising of the Jews took place, characterized by revolting atrocities. Humanity is, when it is allowed to learn about them, is always shocked at the horrid cruelties which the Jews committed in the cities of Egypt, Cyprus, Cyrene, and Russia where they dwelt in treacherous friendship with the unsuspecting inhabitants, until they were in control and could exterminate them at will.
In Cyrene the Jews massacred 220,000 Greek and Roman citizens; in Cyprus 240,000; and in Egypt a very great multitude; in Russia it has been estimated that they exterminated over 60‑million Christians.
Wherever the Jews outnumber the rest of the population and their uprisings are successful, the Jews behave in the most revolting manner; many of their non‑Jewish neighbors they sawed asunder, and they licked up and smeared themselves with the blood, and devoured the flesh of their victims, and twisted the entrails of the Christians about their bodies and danced Jewish dances until they dropped from exhaustion.
After this exhibition of their "spirituality" the Jews were forbidden to set foot on the island of Cyprus, and Cyrene had to be re‑colonized. This outbreak was suppressed by Roman reinforcements under Tubro, dispatched by Trajan, and the Jews learned once again that, however successful their secret machinations might be, the frenzied onrush of Oriental fanaticism was unavailing against the cool bravery of disciplined Roman troops.
Trajan died in 117 A.D. and was succeeded by his relative Hadrian, and once more the Jewish agitators became active. Rebellion was encouraged by the statement that it was unlawful to pay taxes to a non‑Jewish master, flattering promises were made that a conquering Messiah would soon appear, and invest the favorites of Jehovah with the Empire of the Earth and domination over all the non‑Jewish peoples.
This propaganda produced an extraordinary ferment among the credulous Jews, who, it is said, had their fanaticism still further stirred up by a rabbi called Akiba. Thus, according to the Jews' own stories, after the Jews had been thrown into another paroxysm of fanatical frenzy, by the fact that Hadrian had issued edicts against mutilation and circumcision, and about 130 A.D. had ordered Jerusalem to be rebuilt in Roman style, it was by announcing himself as their long expected Messiah that a man called, apparently Simon, attracted followers. His name does not appear in Roman records, and it is not known whether he was a fanatic or an impostor, but he was immediately acclaimed as the long expected Messianic King by the rabbi Akiba, who became his amour‑bearer.
The Roman forces in Palestine were, as usual, small, and a "holy war" against the Romans being proclaimed, nearly all the Jewish towns which had no Roman garrison joined the "Mullah," who was thus enabled to persecute cruelly the Christians who refused to follow him, to kill many Jews suspected of desiring to live at peace with Rome, and to raise a formidable revolt. To his adherents this rebel Messiah seems to have been known as Bar Cocheba, "the son of the star," but by the rabbis he was called Bar Coziba, "the son of deceit." Severus, recalled from Britain by Hadrian, quelled this rebellion, and the Jews were forbidden to set foot in Jerusalem, which became a Roman town.
Under succeeding emperors the Jews, taking advantage of the facilities, afforded by the caves and caverns of Palestine, for leading a lawless life, some times caused disturbances, but these, although professedly patriotic, were mainly outbreaks of brigand, and never assumed a serious aspect. Some people imagine that about 135 A.D. the Jews were scattered abroad by some mysterious agency, which, since then has prevented their return to Palestine. This absurd superstition is encouraged by the pretense, and by the misleading phrase "the dispersion of the Jews." It is simply another of their attempts to take more Israelite prophecies upon themselves, so as to continue in their deception of the world.
Many Jews were carried off by their conquerors, of course, to such places as Babylonia, Greece, Alexandria and Rome, but a far larger number of the Jews left Palestine on their own accord and for their own gain. This was so, especially, during the latter stages of Persian rule and later, when the Greeks offered special inducements to occupiers of new colonies; and among the very large number of Jews who emigrated for their own benefit, must be included all those Jews who left Palestine because of the seemingly endless disorder and anarchy maintained there by the few who preferred to remain.
Since the first century A.D. the "Jews of the Diaspora," that is the Jews who prefer to live outside Palestine, have always been much more numerous than those who have had to live in Palestine; but the Jews outside could have "returned" to Palestine at any time, if they had desired to do so. The prohibition by Hadrian, against their presence in Jerusalem soon lapsed, and although it was revived by both Constantine and Omar, it never applied to the other parts of Palestine. The truth is that Palestine fell a victim to Jewish lust for world‑power, to religiously fostered hatred, and to selfish greed; after ruining her, the Jews abandoned Palestine.
The great Jewish pretense, however, the Jews did not abandon; its activities may be traced in many countries at many periods of history; particularly noteworthy are its phases of feverish activity towards the end of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, and in the first few decades of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries A.D. Palestine was never a desirable place in which to live, until Great Britain, at the expense of many British lives and much British treasure, made it so; and even now, though American citizens are taxed to maintain, and American soldiers die to guard this Zionist toy, it fails to attract the Jews in any great numbers. In spite of the fact that Palestine has been invested by the Jewish pretenses with an entirely fictitious value (or perhaps because of it), the Jews of today show no greater eagerness to "return" than did their ancestors.
It has only been through the continual propaganda by the Zionists that the Jews of Russia are in great danger, that the Russian Jews are going to the State of Israel. Which most use only as a transfer point on their way to America and other nations of the West.
Therefore, we must face the truth, that after 2000 years of crying about a homeland, now that they have one, stolen from the Palestinians they have to be hog‑tied and drug there by the Zionists. Are you willing to believe that such statements found in the Talmud, such as those presented, are those of Christianity? But I doubt if you are faithful enough to Christ to even care!
Paul, who was "a Pharisee of Pharisees," (i.e., an expert in Babylonian Judaism), was a True Israelite (of the tribe of Benjamin), and thus converted to Christianity. But the "false Jews" (false Israelites [335] refused to believe in Christ. Yahshua Himself tells us why some "Jews" believed and some "Jews" refused to acknowledge Him as Messiah. Perhaps this passage in the gospel of John has never impressed you before as to its full import. Christ was here speaking to the unbelieving Jews: "But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you." [336]; "My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me." [337]
Do you see that? First, recall that in every instance where the word "sheep" is used symbolically, it is always referring to Israel, Never to any other people! So the two very important things Christ was stating here were: (1) True Israelites (sheep) would "follow" Christ. They would respond to the Gospel; they would become Christians. (2) The Jews who did not believe (nor follow) Christ because they were not Israelites! It's just that simple. [338]
Now, look at world history for the past 2,000 years. Why do you think that it has been predominantly the Caucasian race of people who have by-and-large become Christians? It is for the simple reason that they were the Israelites! They had been dispersed to all four points of the compass, but migrated primarily in a northwesterly direction; i.e., into Europe, Collectively, these nations became known as Christendom.
Conversely, why have the Jews, as a people, rejected Christ for these past 2,000 years, and have always considered attempts to convert them as persecution? Again, because they are not His Sheep! There is much more Scriptural evidence that could be cited, but this alone gives the lie to any such notion that the Jews of today are Israel. They Cannot be; otherwise they would have become Christians centuries ago.
Parenthetically, it is an historical fact that when Jews were forced to become Christians by the overzealous church, those who did "convert" (the Marranos of Spain, for example) generally reverted to Judaism when the threat of persecution was over. No, we do not expect today's Jews to ever convert to Christ. They are not Israel; they are Israel's ancient enemies. The only redeemer or messiah they look for is one which see the Jewish people collectively as the messiah. [339]
In that regard, notice what Rabbi Abraham Feld wrote in his letter commending Mr. Davidy: "Upon reading Mr. Yair Davidy's book on the dispersion of the ten lost tribes, and contemplating on how most people will receive this as startling new information, I was reminded of a law that U.S. President Bush recently endorsed. On March 20, 1992 the President signed a historic joint Resolution of both Houses of Congress recognizing the Seven Noachide Laws as the 'bedrock of society from the dawn of civilization" and urged America to "return the world to the moral and ethical values contained in the Seven Noachide Laws.'...Mr. Davidy's masterly documented and profoundly thoughtful work is helping bring the world forward in the dynamic process of Redemption."���������������
They refused to acknowledge the only True Redeemer. They are looking for another kind of redeemer: themselves as God!� [340] the epitome of humanism: "I will be like the Most High..." [341] They are proclaiming: "We Jews will be like the Most High." The spurious Noachide Laws are a Jewish fable. They are not found in the Christian Bible. Instead, the Word warns us against such: "...Wherefore rebuke them sharply...Not giving heed to Jewish fables, and commandments of men, that turn from the truth." [342] Such are the Noachide laws. Its followers and promoters uniformly reject the deity of Christ, as does Mr. Davidy.
Other Jewish sources could be brought forth to support the above statement that the Jews believe they will corporately be the messiah, the saviors and rulers of the world; but we shall limit ourselves here only to Mr. Davidy's contention for that blasphemous idea. The 53rd chapter of Isaiah has long been understood by orthodox Christians to a most vivid prophecy of Yahshua the Christ, the savior and redeemer. But Mr. Davidy applies it to the Jews: "Historically, the Jews of Judah were often senselessly hated, persecuted, and despised. This situation [sic] had been predicted by Isaiah: 'He is despised and rejected or men: a man of sorrows...he was despised and we esteemed him not ...he hath borne our griefs and carried our sorrows yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of God and afflicted...he opened not his mouth, as a lamb to the slaughter...the Lord has laid upon him the iniquity of us all.' [343]; The Jews is the servant of God and the witness to Monotheism: 'Ye are my witnesses...and my servant who I hath [sic] chosen...before me there was no God formed neither shall there be after me.' [344] [345] and deny the Truth of the Biblical Promises and the Oneness of God, he was persecuted: '...For thy sake are we killed all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.'" [346]
This is the familiar "We-are-the-persecuted-ones" theme which is answered below. Mr. Davidy then launches right into a warning against anyone who would dare deny to the Jew his usurped position as "God's Chosen People.": "Anti-Semitism [347] is a form of mental sickness...[348] which amongst more intelligent sufferers requires some modicum [sic] of rational justification, this justification is provided by faults, real or imagined, which reflect more on the haters than on the hated. [349] Jewish behavior and attitudes very often are of necessity formed by reaction to the conditions imposed upon them in their HOST [350] country."
Two thoughts in this last sentence require comment: their behavior and the fact that they are aliens in a "host" country. First, notice that he justifies Jews' generally obnoxious, anti-Christian behavior by claiming they have no choice but to act that way. No, they act that way because it is their nature to act that way. God predestined them to act that way for his own purposes. [351]
One of their own, Samuel Roth, a well known author and publisher in New York in the 1930s wrote in his book "Jews Must Live:" "America is full of businesses bearing old Christian names, but which are really owned and run by Jews. Most of them have been acquired in the manner I have just described, the way the Jew creates something out of nothing (slow strangling). The Jew, better than anyone else in the world knows how to dispossess the poor and the members of the middle classes. To fit this case, the old P.T. Barnum adage needs only a little changing. A gentile enters business every minute, with two Jews waiting to take him out of it."
Then, concerning the persecution theme and host-alien relationship, Roth wrote: "Have not Jews been admitted from time immemorial, freely, kindly, almost happily by every nation at whose gate they have knocked for admittance...Have the Jews ever had to petition a country for admission - the first time? Read for yourself the story of the progress of Jewry through Europe and America. Wherever they come they are welcomed, permitted to settle down, and join in the general business of the community. But one by one the industries of the country close to them because of unfair practices (by the Jews towards Christians) until it no longer being possible to hold in check the wrath of a betrayed people, there is violence and, inevitably, an ignominious ejection of the whole race from the land. There is not a single instance when the Jews have not fully deserved the bitter fruit of the fury of their persecutors...Jewish history has been tragic to the Jews and no less tragic to the neighboring nations who have suffered them. Our major vice of old, as of today, is parasitism. We are a people of vultures living on the labor (of the host nation) and the good nature of the rest of the world...We come to the nations pretending to escape persecution, we the most deadly persecutors in all the wretched annals of man."
Expulsions of Jews from Host Nations: 1). A.D. 250, Carthage; 2). 415, Alexandria; 3). 554, Diocese of Clement (France); 4). 561, Diocese of Uzzes (France); 5). 612, Visigoth Spain; 6). 642, Visigoth Empire; 7). 855, Italy; 8). 876, Sens; 9). 1012, Mayence; 10). 1181, France; 11). 1290, England; 12). 1306, France; 13). 1348, Switzerland; 14). 1349, Hielbronn (Germany); 15). 1349, Hungary; 16). 1388, Strasbourg; 17). 1394, Germany; 18). 1394, France; 19). 1422, Austria; 20). 1424, Fribourg & Zurich; 21). 1426, Cologne; 22). 1432, Savory; 23). 1438, Mainz; 24). 1439, Augsburg; 25). 1446, Bavaria; 26). 1453, Franconis; 27). 1453, Breslau; 28). 1454, Wurzburg; 29). 1485, Vincenza (Italy); 30). 1492, Spain; 31). 1495, Lithuania; 32). 1497, Portugal; 33). 1499, Germany; 34). 1514, Strasbourg; 35). 1519, Regensburg; 36). 1540, Naples; 37). 1542, Bohemia; 38). 1550, Genoa; 39). 1551, Bavaria; 40). 1555, Pesaro; 41). 1559, Austria; 42). 1561, Prague; 43). 1567, Wurzburg, Genoese Republic; 44). 1569, Papal States; 45). 1571, Brandenburg; 46). 1582, Netherlands; 47). 1593, Brandenburg, Austria; 48). 1597, Cremona, Pavia & Lodi; 49). 1614, Frankfort; 50). 1615, Worms; 51). 1619, Kiev; 52). 1649, Ukraine; 53). 1654, LittleRussia; 54). 1656, Lithuania; 55). 1669, Oran (North Africa); 56). 1670, Vienna; 57). 1712, Sandomir; 58). 1727, Russia; 59). 1738, Wurtemburg; 60). 1740, LittleRussia; 61). 1744, Bohemia; 62). 1744, Livonia; 63). 1745, Moravia; 64). 1753, Kovad (Lithuania); 65). 1761, Bordeaux; 66). 1772, Jews deported to the Pale of Settlement (Russia); 67). 1775, Warsaw; 68). 1789, Alace; 69). 1804, Villages in Russia; 70). 1808, Villages & Countrysides (Russia); 71). 1815, Lubeck & Bremen; 72). 1815, Franconia, Swabia & Bavaria; 73). 1820, Bremes; 74). 1843, Russian Border Austria & Prussia; 75). 1862, Area in the U.S. under Grant's Jurisdiction; 76). 1866, Galatz, Romania; 77). 1919, Bavaria (foreign born Jews); 78). 1938-45, Nazi Controlled Areas; 79). 1948, Arab Countries.
British/Israel Distinguished from Christian Israel Identity: Much of Mr. Davidy's material and conclusions reflects or parallels standard "British-Israel" doctrine. This is to be distinguished from what we teach. In the United States, the most popular exponent of "British-Israel" has been Herbert W. Armstrong, his Worldwide Church of God, and its offshoots. Undoubtedly,
Armstrong "borrowed" the basics of his theology from earlier "British-Israel" teachers and scholars such as Professor Charles Totten of Yale at the turn of the century. Bishop J.H. Allen, Howard Rand of Destiny Publishers and others whose work we admire in many respects. The current growing acceptance of what is variously called "Christian Israel Identity," "Kingdom Identity," "Israel Identity," or other similar terms is to a great extent an outgrowth of "British-Israelism."
However, it is distinguished from it primarily by one VERY MAJOR difference, namely: Who constitutes Judah in the world today? British-Israel proponents claim the Jews do. Christian Israel Identity claims that the Germanic peoples are Judah, with some of Judah in other western nations as well.
The Christian Israel movement further claims that today's Jews are descended from Israel's ancient enemy, the Edomites, who are now intermingled with the Khazars of Ashkenaz, Tograman, and Japheth. Because of the admission by the Jews themselves in recent decades that they are indeed of Khazar and Edomite ancestry, the position of British-Israel adherents in that regard has become almost untenable.
Nevertheless, it is instructive to learn something about the roots of British-Israelism. Before we commence that brief historical overview however, we hasten to add that God has always had a tiny remnant who knew Israel's identity. Among these would be the Waldensians, the Hussites and the Puritans. This is why Paul, writing to Israelite Christians at Rome, wrote in Romans 11:25: "...blindness In Part has happened to Israel." This knowledge of True Israel's identity did not originate with British-Israelism. Space prevents further elaboration on its earlier adherents in this study.
Recall from the above listing that the English had expelled the Jews in 1290 A.D. For over 350 years they were kept out. In the mid-1600s, Oliver Cromwell had led a successful revolution against the English monarchy. As did many of his fellow Puritans, Cromwell was already inclined to believe he was a literal Israelite descended from the "lost Ten Tribes."
In fact, during his reign as "Lord Protector of the Commonwealth," a number of his close advisors pressed Cromwell to appoint 70 elders (after the manner of ancient Israel under Moses) to his Privy Council. Meanwhile, after the Jews had been expelled from Spain in 1492, many of them had fled to Holland as their next host country. Here lived one, Rabbi Manasseh ben Israel, who saw an opportunity.
Two factors made Cromwell susceptible to the scheme of Rabbi ben Israel. First, his Israel identity conviction and secondly, the fact that revolutions cost money. "[An] unpublished motive for the readmission of the Jews was of an economic and political nature. For not only were so many Jews very successful merchants but others of their number were International Financiers and Bankers. And England needed the money." [352]
One of the unsung heroes of Jewish Law and the Jewish cause was Manasseh ben Israel (1604-1657), scholar, Rabbi, and legal philosopher, who abandoned his life's work of religious pursuit in order to frame the magnificent legislation which, when presented forcefully and logically to Cromwell, bespoke its own purpose so well that it left the government with no recourse other than that of enacting it into British statute, allowing for the readmission of the Jews into England. [353]
Because King Edward I of England had been the first to expel the Jews, the Jewish Money-Barons in France, Holland and Germany decided it would be poetic justice if they tried out their planned revolutionary technique in England first. They used their underground agents, or Cells, to cause trouble between the king and his government; employers and labor; ruling class and workers; Church and State.
The plotters injected controversial issues into politics and religion, to divide the people into two opposing camps. First they divided the people in England into Catholics and Protestants, then they divided the Protestants into Conformists and Non-Conformists.
When King Charles I was brought into disagreement with his Parliament a Jewish Money-Baron in Holland, named Manasseh Ben Israel, had his agents contact Oliver Cromwell. They offered him large sums of money if he would carry out their plan to overthrow the British throne. Manasseh Ben Israel, and other German and French money-lenders financed Cromwell.
Fernandez Carvajal of Portugal, often referred to in history as "The Great Jew," became Cromwell's Chief Military Contractor. He re-organized the Round Heads into a model army. He provided them with the best arms and equipment money could buy. Once the conspiracy was under way, hundreds of trained revolutionaries were smuggled into England and were absorbed into the Jewish Underground. The same thing is going on in America today.
The head of the Jewish underground in England at that time was a Jew named De Souze. The Great Jew, Fernandez Carvajal, had used his influence to have De Souze appointed Portuguese Ambassador. It was in his house, protected by diplomatic immunity, that the leaders of the Jewish revolutionary underground remained hidden and worked out their plots and intrigue. [354]
Once the revolution had been decided upon, the Jewish plotters introduced Calvinism into England to split Church and State, and divide the people. Contrary to general belief, Calvinism is of Jewish origin.�
It was deliberately conceived to split the adherents of the Christian religions and divide the people. Calvin's real name was Cohen! When he went from Geneva to France to start preaching his doctrine he became known as Cauin. Then in England it became Calvin. History proves that there is hardly a revolutionary plot that wasn't hatched in Switzerland; there is hardly a Jewish revolutionary leader who hasn't changed his name.
In addition to the religious controversy, the revolutionary leaders organized armed mobs to aggravate every situation injected into politics and labor by their masters. Isaac Disraeli, 1766 - 1848, a Jew, and father of Benjamin Disraeli who afterwards become Lord Beaconsfield, deals with this angle of the British Revolution in detail in his two volume story "The Life of Charles II."
He remarks that he obtained considerable information from the records of Melchior de Salem, a Jew, who was the French Envoy to the British Government at that time. Disraeli draws attention to the great similarity, or pattern, of the revolutionary activities which preceded both the British and the French revolutions. In other words the handiwork of the secret and real directors of the World Revolutionary Movement could clearly be seen in both.
The evidence which absolutely convicts Oliver Cromwell of participating in the Jewish Revolutionary Plot was obtained by Lord Alfred Douglas, who edited a weekly review "Plain English" published by the North British Publishing Co.
In an article which appeared in the issue of September 3, 1921, he explained how his friend, Mr. L.D. Van Vlackert of Amsterdam, Holland, had come into possession of a missing volume of records of the synagogue of Muljeim. This volume had been lost during the Napoleonic wars. The volume contains records of letters written to, and answered by the Directors of the Synagogue. They were written in German. One entry, dated June 16, 1647 read: "In return for financial support will advocate admission of Jews to England; This however impossible while Charles living. Charles cannot be executed without trial, adequate grounds for which do not at present exist. Therefore advise that Charles be assassinated, but will have nothing to do with arrangements for procuring an assassin, though willing to help in his escape." [355] In reply to this dispatch the records show E. Pratt wrote a letter dated July 12, 1647, addressed to Oliver Cromwell. "Will grant financial aid as soon as Charles removed, and Jews admitted. Assassination too dangerous. Charles should be given an opportunity to escape. [356] His recapture will then make trail and execution possible. The support will be liberal, but useless to discuss terms until trial commences."
On November 12th that same year Charles was given the opportunity to escape. He was of course recaptured. Hollis and Ludlow, authorities on this chapter of history, are both on record as considering the flight as the stratagem of Cromwell.
After Charles had been recaptured events moved ahead. Cromwell had the British Parliament purged of most members he knew were loyal to the king. Notwithstanding this drastic action, when the House sat all night on December 5, 1648, the majority agreed "That the concessions offered by the king were satisfactory to a settlement." Any such settlement would have disqualified Cromwell from receiving the Blood-Money promised him by the International Money-Barons through their agent E. Pratt, so Cromwell struck again. He ordered Colonel Pryde to purge Parliament of those members who had voted in favor of a settlement with the King. What then happened is referred to, in school history books, as "Prude's Purge." [357] When the purge was finished fifty members remained. They are recorded as "The Rump Parliament." they usurped absolute power.
On January 9, 1649, "A High Court of Justice" was proclaimed for the purpose of putting the King of England on trial. Two thirds of the members of the Court were "Levellers" from Cromwell's Army.
The conspirators couldn't find an English lawyer who would draw up a criminal charge against King Charles. Carvajal, instructed an alien Jew, Isaac Dorislaus, Manasseh Ben Israel's Agent in England to draw up the indictment upon which King Charles was tried. Charles was found guilty of the charges leveled against him by the International Jewish money-lenders, not by the people of England.
On January 30, 1649, he was publicly beheaded in front of the Banqueting House at Whitehall, London. The Jewish money-lenders, directed by the High Priests of the Synagogue of Satan, had had their revenge because Edward I had expelled the Jews from England. Oliver Cromwell received his Blood-Money just as Judas had done.
History proves that the International Jewish money-lenders had a purpose other than revenge for getting rid of Charles. They removed him to obtain control of England's economy and government. They planned to involve many European countries in war with England. Great sums of money are needed to fight wars. By loaning the Crowned Heads of Europe the money required to fight wars they fomented, the Internationalists were enabled to rapidly increase the National Debts of all European Nations.
The chronological sequence of events from the execution of King Charles in 1649 to the institution of the Bank of England in 1694 shows how the National Debt was increased. The International Bankers used intrigue and cunning to throw Christians at each others' throats.
1649: Cromwell financed by Jews, waged war in Ireland. Captures Drougheda and Wexford. British Protests blamed for persecution of Irish Catholics.
1650: Montrose in rebellion against Cromwell. Captured and executed.
1651: Charles II invades England. Defeated and flees back to France.
1652: England involved in war with Dutch.
1653: Cromwell proclaims himself Lord Protector of England.
1654: England involved in more wars.
1656: Trouble started in American Colonies.
1657: Death of Cromwell, Son Richard named Protector.
1659: Richard, disgusted with intrigue, resigns.
1660: General Monk occupies London. Charles II proclaimed King.
1661: Truth revealed regarding intrigue entered into by Cromwell and his cohorts Ireton, and Bradshaw, causes serious� public reaction. Bodies are exhumed and hung from gallows on Tyburn Hill, London.
1662: Religious strife is engendered to divide members of the Protestant denominations. Non-Conformists to the established Church of England are persecuted.
1664: England is again involved in war with Holland.
1665: A great depression settles over England. Unemployment and shortages of food undermine the health of the people and the Great Plague breaks out. [358]
1666: England involved in war with France and Holland.
1667: Cabal agents start new religious and political strife. [359]
1674: England and Holland make Peace. The men directing international intrigue change their characters. They become match-makers. They elevate Mr. William Stradholder to the rank of Captain-General of the Dutch Forces. He became William Prince of Orange. It was arranged that he meet Mary, the eldest daughter of the Duke of York. The Duke was only one place removed from becoming King of England.
1677: Princess Mary of England married William Prince of Orange. To place William Prince of Orange upon the Throne� of England it was necessary to get rid of both Charles II, and the Duke of York, who was slated to become James II.
1683: The Rye House Plot was hatched. The intention was to assassinate both King Charles II and the Duke of York. It failed.
1685: King Charles II died. The Duke of York became King James II of England. Immediately a campaign of L'Infamie was started against James II. The Duke of Monmouth was persuaded, or bribed, into leading an insurrection to overthrow the king.
On June 30, the Battle of Sedgemoor was fought. Monmouth was defeated and captured. He was executed July 15th. In August Judge Jeffreys opened, what historians have named, "The Bloody Assizes." Over three hundred persons concerned in the Monmouth Rebellion were sentenced to death under circumstances of atrocious cruelty. Nearly one thousand others were condemned to be sold as slaves. This was a typical example of how the Secret Powers, working behind the scenes, create conditions for which other people are blamed.
They in turn are liquidated. King James still had to be disposed of before William of Orange could be placed on the throne to carry out their mandate. Every person in England was bewitched and bewildered. They were not allowed to know the truth (the people are never allowed to know the truth, and when it is presented to them they will not believe it). They blamed everyone, and everything except the "Secret Powers" who were pulling the strings (the same thing that is happening at the present time in America). Then the conspirators made their next move.
1688: They ordered William Prince of Orange to land in England at Torbay. This he did on November 5th. King James� abdicated and fled to France. He had become unpopular by reason of the campaign of L'Infamie, intrigue and his own foolishness and culpability.
1689: William of Orange and Mary, were proclaimed King and Queen of England. King James did not intend to give up the Throne without a fight. He was a Catholic, so the Secret Powers set up William of Orange as the Champion of the Protestant Faith. On February 15, 1689, King James landed in Ireland.
The Battle of The Boyne was fought by men of definite, and opposing, religious convictions. The Battle has been celebrated by Orangemen on the 12th of July ever since. There is probably not one Orangeman in ten thousand who knows that all the wars and rebellions fought from 1640 to 1689 were fomented by the Jewish International money-lenders for the purpose of putting themselves in position to control British politics and economy.
The Jews were permitted back into England and from that time we can trace the cozy relationship between the Jews and the British which developed much of the "British/Israel" doctrine. Their first objective was to obtain permission to institute a Bank of England and consolidate and secure the debts Britain owed them for loans made to her to fight the wars they instigated. History shows how they completed their plans.
By 1694, the Bank of England was established; it was the English equivalent of "our" Federal Reserve System, the Jews controlled the money system which creates paper "money" out of thin air, and fastens every dollar or British pound of it on the people as debt. Truly did God warn us in his word about being "unequally yoked together with unbelievers."
In the final analysis, none of the countries and people involved in the wars and revolutions obtained any lasting benefits. No permanent or satisfactory solution was reached regarding the political, economic, and religious issues involved. The only people to benefit were the small group of Jewish money-lenders who financed the wars and revolutions, and their friends and agents, who supplied the armies, the ships, and the munitions.
It is important to remember that no sooner was the Dutch General sitting upon the throne of England than he persuaded the British Treasury to borrow �1,250,000 from the Jewish Bankers who had put him there. The school book history Informs our children that the negotiations were conducted by Sir John Houblen and Mr. William Patterson on behalf of the British Government with money-lenders whose identity remained secret.� A search of historical documents reveals that in order to maintain complete secrecy the negotiations regarding the terms of the loan were carried on in a church. In the days of Christ the money-lenders used the Temple. In the days of William of Orange they desecrated a church.
The Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement pulled the necessary strings and brought about "The Wars of the Spanish Succession." In 1701 the Duke of Marlborough was made Commander-in-chief of the armed forces of Holland. No less an authority than the Jewish Encyclopedia records the fact that for his many services the Duke of Marlborough received not less than �6,000 a year from the Dutch Jewish Banker, Solomon Medina.
British/Israel became quite popular in certain circles in England by the Nineteenth Century and MUCH of its teaching is still valid today for the simple reason that it fits the Bible, which we will demonstrate from the 1886 book: "Lost Israel Found in the Anglo-Saxon Race."
However, the "Jews are Judah" aspect had to fall sooner or later, as all falsehoods do. That has been the task and joy of Bible teachers in the past decades. From British/Israel's initial belief that only England constituted the Lost Ten Tribes, the understanding gradually broadened to include many of the other nations of northern and western Europe. Here let Mr. Davidy summarize, which is mostly accurate, but please remember to take careful note his placement of the "Jews-as-Judah lie" buried in the middle of the various tribal identities: "The patriarch Jacob (Israel) had four wives and twelve sons. His firstborn was Reuben whom he begat from Leah, his first wife. Leah also bore (to Jacob) Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, and Zebulon. The handmaiden of Leah was Zilpah who bore to Jacob, Gad and Ashier. Indications are that the above Tribes became significant formative elements amongst the following nations: Reuben in France, Simeon in Brittany, Ireland and Wales; Simeon and Levi in Lombardy [northern Italy]; Judah amongst the Jews; Issachar in Switzerland; and Zebulon in Holland. Gad was important in Sweden, and Asher in Scotland. Rachel was the sister of Leah and Jacob's second wife. She gave birth to Joseph and Benjamin."
In pathetically trying to link the Khazars with dispersed Israelites, primarily with the tribe of Judah, it was necessary for Mr. Davidy to dissuade his readers of any possible notion that any other modern nation or people, such as the Germanic people, could be Judah. This he attempts in a number of ways, and an undiscerning reader could very well be persuaded by the "appearance" of scholarliness when dealing with the German question. The discerning reader, on the other hand, will notice the fatal flaw in Davidy's theory regarding both the Germanic peoples and the Khazars: there is no proof for either! Again, the critical question is: Who is Judah?
Treatment of the Germanic Peoples: The first thing the discerning reader might notice is that Germany and the Germanic people are virtually ignored for about the first hundred pages. Once, on page 74 the northern German region of Thuringia is mentioned as a "temporary" abode of the Angles. The one prominent mention of Germany in its modern history is in a very negative light, concerning, Surprise! the Nazis.
On page 10, Mr. Davidy gets in his lick about how the Germans, not specifically the Nazis, but the Germans, allegedly exterminated more than six million Jews, even though this decades-long propaganda lie is being gradually exposed by honest scholars such as England's top historian, David Irving. Then, in a classic example of the Jewish tactic of accusing your enemy of what you yourself have done, he asserts on page 11: "The Germans in the Second World War had attempted to conquer Britain. They had plans, if successful [sic], to deport all of the male population as slave labor to the Continent. They were developing means of mass-sterilization and in effect meant to exterminate the British people as we know it."
No documentation of this outrageous charge is given. However, that precise program was proposed to be applied "against" the Germans by an American Jew, Theodore N. Kaufman, in his book "Germany Must Perish!"
Following are pertinent extracts: "For quite patently, to fight once more in democratic defense against Germany with any goal in view save that country's extinction constitutes, even though it lose the war, a German victory. To fight, to win, and not this time to end Germanism forever by exterminating completely those people who spread its doctrine is to herald the outbreak of another German war within a generation. (p. 11); And so it is with the people of Germany. They may respond for a while to civilizing forces; they may seemingly adopt the superficial mannerisms and exterior behaviorism of civilized peoples but all the while there remains ever present within them that war-soul which eventually drives them, as it does the tiger, to kill. And no amount of conditioning, or reasoning, or civilizing - past, present or future - will ever be able to change this basic nature. (p. 15); There is in fine, no other solution except one: That Germany must perish forever from this earth! And, fortunately, as we shall now come to see, that is no longer impossible of accomplishment. (p. 83); Quite naturally, massacre and wholesale execution must be ruled out...There remains then but one mode of ridding the world forever of Germanism - and that is to stem the source from which issue those war-lusted souls, by preventing the people of Germany from ever again reproducing their kind. This modern method, known to science as Eugenic Sterilization, is at once practical, humane and thorough." (p. 86)
Makes one wonder how Planned Parenthood or their equivalent is dong in Germany, doesn't it? Kaufman predicted that if his plan were fully implemented, there would be no more Germans after two generations. Again and again, Mr. Davidy's technique vis � vis the Germanic people and the land of Germany is first to ignore them. When that option is not possible, since history clearly records those tribes whom he identifies (correctly) as Israelites as actually being located in modern Germany, he then adopts the "just passin' through" scenario. Mr. Davidy provides source documentation for many of his identifications of tribes through history and with modern nations, but with Germany, well - see the following.
Before going on, let's look at the "Real Holocaust" perpetrated by the Jews against Christianity and the White Race. Two examples should suffice to show just how vicious and blood thirsty they are when they are in absolute control, as they have been in Russia since 1917: "The Jews were now free to indulge in their most fervent fantasies of mass murder of helpless victims. Christians were dragged from their beds, tortured and killed. Some were actually sliced to pieces, bit by bit, while others were branded with hot irons, their eyes poked out to induce unbearable pain. Others were placed in boxes with only their heads, hands and legs sticking out. Then hungry rats were placed in the boxes to gnaw upon their bodies. Some were nailed to the ceiling by their fingers or by their feet, and left hanging until they died of exhaustion. Others were chained to the floor and left hanging until they died of exhaustion. Others were chained to the floor and hot lead poured into their mouths. Many were tied to horses and dragged through the streets of the city, while Jewish mobs attacked them with rocks and kicked them to death. Christian mothers were taken to the public square and their babies snatched from their arms. A red Jewish terrorist would take the baby, hold it by the feet, head downward and demand that the Christian mother deny Christ. If she would not, he would toss the baby into the air, and another member of the mob would rush forward and catch it on the tip of his bayonet.
Pregnant Christian women were chained to trees and their babies cut out of their bodies. There were many places of public execution in Russia during the days of the revolution, one of which was described by the American Rohrbach Commission: 'The whole cement floor of the execution hall of the Jewish Cheka of Kiev was flooded with blood; it formed a level of several inches. It was a horrible mixture of blood, brains and pieces of skull. All the walls were bespattered with blood. Pieces of brains and of scalps were sticking to them. A gutter of 25 centimeters wide by 25 centimeters deep and about 10 meters long was along its length full to the top with blood.
Some bodies were disemboweled, others had limbs chopped off, some were literally hacked to pieces. Some had their eyes put out, the head, face and neck and trunk were covered with deep wounds. Further on, we found a corpse with a wedge driven into its chest. Some had no tongues. In a corner we discovered a quantity of dismembered arms and legs belonging to no bodies that we could locate.'" [360]; "The Red Terror became so wide‑spread that it is impossible to give here all the details of the principal means employed by the [Jewish] Cheka(s) to master resistance; one of the most important is that of hostages, taken among all social classes. These are held responsible for any anti‑Bolshevist movements (revolts, the White Army, strikes, refusal of a village to give its harvest etc.) and are immediately executed. Thus, for the assassination of the Jew Ouritzky, member of the Extraordinary Commission of Petrograd, several thousands of them were put to death, and many of these unfortunate men and women suffered before death various tortures inflicted by cold‑blooded cruelty in the prisons of the Cheka.
I have in front of me photographs taken at Kharkoff, in the presence of the Allied Missions, immediately after the Reds had abandoned the town; they consist of a series of ghastly reproductions such as: Bodies of three workmen taken as hostages from a factory which went on strike. One had his eyes burnt, his lips and nose cut off; the other two had their hands cut off.
The bodies of hostages, S. Afaniasouk and P. Prokpovitch, small landed proprietors, who were scalped by their executioners; S. Afaniasouk shows numerous burns caused by a white hot sword blade. The body of M. Bobroff, a former officer, who had his tongue and one hand cut off and the skin torn off from his left leg.
Human skin torn from the hands of several victims by means of a metallic comb. This sinister find was the result of a careful inspection of the cellar of the Extraordinary Commission of Kharkoff. The retired general Pontiafa, a hostage who had the skin of his right hand torn off and the genital parts mutilated.
Mutilated bodies of women hostages: S. Ivanovna, owner of a drapery business, Mme. A.L. Carolshaja, wife of a colonel, Mmo. Khlopova, a property owner. They had their breasts slit and emptied and the genital parts burnt and having trace of coal. Bodies of four peasant hostages, Bondarenko, Pookhikle, Sevenetry, and Sidorfehouk, with atrociously mutilated faces, the genital parts having been operated upon by Chinese torturers in a manner unknown to European doctors in whose opinion the agony caused to the victims must have been dreadful. It is impossible to enumerate all the forms of savagery which the Red Terror took. A volume would not contain them. The Cheka of Kharkoff, for example, in which Saenko operated, had the specialty of scalping victims and taking off the skin of their hands as one takes off a glove...At Voronege the victims were shut up naked in a barrel studded with nails which was then rolled about. Their foreheads were branded with a red hot iron Five Pointed Star.
At Tsaritsin and at Kamishin their bones were sawed...At Keif the victim was shut up in a chest containing decomposing corpses; after firing shots above his head his torturers told him that he would be buried alive. The chest was buried and opened again half an hour later when the interrogation of the victim was proceeded with. The scene was repeated several times over. It is not surprising that many victims went mad." [361]
Now we will continue, on pages 86 and 87 the author (Davidy, The Tribes) mentions the Goths (Ostrogoths and Visigoths), Lombards, Suebi (Swabians), Franks, Gauls, Vandals and many other tribes in relation to Italy, Switzerland, Spain, France, Belgium, Holland, England and Scotland, Denmark, and the other Scandinavian countries - but no Germany. Take a map of Europe and notice how he almost encircles it without ever mentioning it. This is typical in the book whenever he is discussing the many nations of Israel in Europe today.
"The Galatians were identifiable in Europe with both part of the Celts and Belgae and with early groups in Germany. The area of Germany played a similar role to that of Scandinavia and received Tribes coming from Scythia often via Scandinavia and about to continue westward into Gaul and Britain." (p. 98).
Elsewhere and at great length, he shows how, though some portions did move on from Scandinavia, that Israelites Tribes remained to constitute the vast bulk of those nations today. Not so with Germany, he maintains, and no documentation for his assertion is given. "Just as the Scythians were leaving Scythia, new peoples began to appear in the west largely passing through Scandinavia, Pannonia (Hungary), and Germany." (p. 110) No source given regarding Germany. "After the Scythian Barbarians evacuated 'Germany,' going to France, Holland, Britain, Switzerland, and elsewhere, the native 'Germans' re-asserted themselves and participated in the forcible 'Germanicisation' of hordes of Slavonic and other peoples who had swept into Germany in the 500's C.E. to fill the vacuum left by the evacuating Scythian/Israelites." (p. 111) [362] "Most of these peoples, like the Franks and Anglo-Saxons, who invaded the west had sojourned for some time in Germany and Scandinavia before evacuating the German area." (p. 295) Again Davidy's assertion-opinion, gives no source.
"Tacitus (Roman historian, c. 100 A.D.) ('Germania' 2) wrote concerning the 'Germans' of his time, meaning largely Anglo-Saxon, Scandinavian, and Frankish groups who were ultimately to evacuate the geographical region of Germany." (p. 359) Again a Davidy assertion; with no source given that they evacuated Germany completely.
"The Anglo-Saxons, especially the Saxons, present a particularly difficult problem for Mr. Davidy since any historian worth his salt knows of the Anglo-Saxon connection with present Germany. The great British historian, Mr. Sharon Turner, proved the connection definitively. Nor was the Saxon presence limited to the northwest portion of Germany. Witness that Saxony less than a century ago was in central Germany bordered on the south by Bavaria and on the east by Prussia. Here is how the author denies the Anglo-Saxon-German bond: '[R]ecent archaeological and related reappraisals of the invaders of Britain in the period of Anglo-Saxon invasions reveal very little connections with German culture which has led some modern authorities to begin to doubt that they even came from Germany!" (p. 111)
What authorities have decided this astounding rewrite of history? He cites one Jewish author who wrote a magazine article about ancient DNA. But just in case that little subterfuge is ineffective, on page 301 Mr. Davidy uses the no relation approach: "[In England] South of the Mercians and Angles were the Saxons who had no relation to the people later known as 'Saxons' in Germany." Baloney! This is simply another bald and straight-faced assertion with no proof offered. Such arrogant audacity is what in Yiddish they call Chutzpah.
On the same page, though, Mr. Davidy correctly explains that: "The Saxons were descended from the Sacae of Scythia, and their name means 'Sons-of-Isaac.' Abraham, the forefather of the Hebrew (sic: wrong: Heber was) race, had been Divinely assured, 'In Isaac will your seed be called' [363], which may be understood as a promise that that portion of his seed which would most blatantly fulfill the worldly aspect of his hereditary mission would bear a name recalling his own, as the Anglo-SAXONS, 'Sons-of-Isaac,' indeed do!"
The Teutonic Peoples: Another little complication in Mr. Davidy's scheme of isolating any Israelite tribes from being tied to the modern Germanic people is the matter of the Teutonic tribes. He identifies them being either or both of the That of the Goths of the tribe of Gad, or with Tahat, [364] of the tribe of Ephraim and Tahan, son of Ephraim, son of Joseph. He has the Teutons also evacuating Germany for England. With no proof, of course, just another chutzpah assertion.
Then on page 305 he claims: "The appellation 'Teuton' is sometimes misapplied to the Germans who are mostly unrelated to them." Need we say it? No proof or support for that statement. He reiterates the same prevaricating theme on page 383: "The Teutons and Teutonarii were to be swept up in the Anglo-Saxon host moving westward (Just passing' through, you see). The name 'Teuton' applied to the modern Germans is apparently a misnomer of very recent date and is historically misleading since this people did not remain (as far as can be determined) on German soil." Again no documentation.
No, the misleading is by Mr. Davidy in his patent attempt to continuously denigrate the Germanic people. Among numerous other standard sources, the Scholar's Edition of the Encyclopedia Britannica, Eleventh Edition, in volume 26, under Teutonic declares they are Germanic. All these obfuscation by Mr. Davidy are reminiscent of the British-Israel teachings about the Germans; namely, that they are descended from the ancient Assyrians!
Again, foremost among the publicizers of this nonsense has been the Worldwide Church of God, now rapidly declining in influence. The late Herbert W. Armstrong, founder of the sect, was especially ardent in promoting it. He did not originate the idea though, for it is found in the writings of Edward Hines, a famous British/Israel author (ca. 1870). But the German/Assyrian connection also pre-dates Hines. In support of their theory of the German/Assyrian identity, various proofs are brought forth to show that indeed the modern German people came from ancient Assyria...We agree! Their proofs prove that they came from Assyria, not that they were Assyrians! Recalling Bible history, it is a fact that millions of Israelites (of all twelve tribes, not just ten) were taken into captivity into Assyrian lands in the eighth century B.C. Thus, our logical contention is that Israelite Judahites came from Assyria and are the predominant tribe of the Germanic peoples today.
Let us now subject both theories to the standard of truth: the Word of God. Are the Germanic people Assyrians or Judahites? The Biblical test is very simple: bring back the Gospel of John again, and chapter ten in the passages referred to earlier. The sheep (Israelites) will hear His voice and follow Him (I.e., become Christians). Did they?
The record of Christian history is clear. Mr. Davidy correctly makes the case for England and France as territory of modern Israel. Yet, if we consider the era from Martin Luther and the Protestant Reformation forward, we observe that Germany was a primary source in the movement to break the hold of corrupted Roman Catholicism over Christendom. In the centuries following, England gradually became the primary source, but France - although a contributor to Protestantism, certainly did not have as great an impact as Germany. Germany is certainly every bit as much a major component of Christendom as France. Yet, Mr. Davidy welcomes France into the modern Israelite fold, but denies Germany. Why?
The Answer is Very Clear: If the modern Jews admit that modern Germany is representative of Judah, then who are the Jews? They are left in outer darkness, so to speak. So from the time of Rabbi Manasseh ben Israel whispered into the ears of Oliver Cromwell about the Jews being Judah and England being the regathered "lost ten tribes," we suspect that the question of Germany was at first not an issue. Later, however, when the truth began to be recognized by some that other nations in Europe were also of Israelite stock, that is when it became necessary for the Jewish brothers of the British/Israel proponents to feed them with the lie that Germany was Assyria...or Gomer, or any other people. But at all costs, from the Jews' perspective, the true identity of Germany with Judah must be prevented! The Scofield Bible notes that Gomer is modern Germany originates from the Talmud, as Scofield was� Jew.
An interesting parallel is evident here: In the Gospels we read how the evil High Priest, Caiaphas (probably of mixed Edomite-Israelite stock), convened a council of the chief priests and his Pharisee buddies in order to plot the murder of Yahshua (Jesus) the Christ. In John 11, verse 48, one participant outlined their desperate situation, saying that if they did nothing, then "all men will believe on him, and the Romans will come and take away our place and our nation."
In other words, these men who were at the pinnacle of religio-political power in Judea under the authority of the Romans were greatly fearful that the Romans might give them pink slips and install Yahshua and His disciples in their place. The Caiaphas, even though an evil man, is impelled by the Holy Spirit to say in verse 48 and 50: "Ye know nothing at all, nor consider that it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not."
So, according to Divine predestination, they arranged the execution of the King of the Universe, whose human lineage came from the Israelite Tribe of Judah. Caiaphas then went to warn his brother Jews, that if Christ was not stopped: "And not for that nation only, but that also he (Christ) should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad." [365] He was afraid that Christ would gather together the True Tribes of Israel and come and destroy them.
Likewise, in recent centuries we see a similar situation has developed on a national scale. From the Jewish perspective, they have achieved near world domination, although the control is still somewhat hidden to the masses. Their plans along these lines, which were summarized in "The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion," were exposed by the great American patriot, Henry Ford, in his incomparable book, "The International Jew." Consequently, in the decades since Ford's death, the Jews have gained control of the Ford Foundation and it is one of the largest funders of programs and projects inimical to the best interests of Christian America. But that's another story.
But the True Judahites, the Germanic peoples, as long as they exist will always pose the most dangerous threat to the Jews' desire to rule the world. Remember the Huns' desire to rule the world? Huns=Khazars=Edomites=Jews. It all fits. Thus, Theodore Kaufman proposes that it is expedient for the Jews that the whole nation of Germany die, lest the Jews be exposed as usurpers and lose their fragile hold on near-global domination. By God's sovereign plan, Kaufman's proposal was not executed.
But has the reader ever wondered why the national news and entertainment media, now fifty years after the defeat of Germany are still, and as loudly as ever, driving into the minds of the Western people two things: the poor, persecuted Jews (Holocaustmais); and those wretched, evil, brutish Germans? It is beyond the scope of this study to judge or analyze herein the actions of Hitler, but we are simply pointing out the slanderous and hateful propaganda against the Germanic peoples to his day which continuously spews forth from the electronic toilets (TV and movies) of Hollywood. You see the Jews know something that the Judeo-Christian ministers, pastors and etc., are very careful not to point out:� "In that day will I make the governors of Judah like an hearth of fire among the wood (among the Jews), and like a torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left: and Jerusalem shall be inhabited again in her own place, even in Jerusalem. The Lord also shall save the tents of Judah first, that the glory of the house of David and the glory of the inhabitants of Jerusalem (The Khazar Jews) do not magnify themselves against Judah." [366]
���� The Ultimate Insult: We have discussed the attempts of the Jews in the past few centuries to link Germany with Assyria or Gomer. Mr. Davidy, however, is perhaps breaking new ground in his identification of Germany. He nearly always has the Israelite tribes just passing' through or evacuating for points west or north. Nonetheless, he doesn't identify Germans with Assyria though either. Then who are the modern Germans? Like Kaufman, Mr. Davidy reverts to the classic tactic of labeling your enemy what you yourself are. According to Mr. Davidy, the Germans are Esau/Edom! His sources? Why, the Talmud, of course! "The name (Edom) applied to a certain physical type (the so-called 'Nordic' one) as well as to the later inhabitants of Germany in Europe. The appellation has importance in connection to the Lost Israelites as well as to several other peoples and it is these latter ones who became ancestors to some of the present-day Germans." (p. 132).
Correction: The only modern Germans whose ancestors sprang from Edom are those who have names like Goldberg, Epstein, Blumenthal., Rothschild, etc., i.e., the Khazar Jews living in Germany, and elsewhere, for that matter. "Esau became ancestor to the founder-settlers of early Rome, to part of the German people, and to part of the ruling elite in Continental Europe. 'And Esau hated Jacob because of the blessing where with his father blessed him.'" [367] (p. 352)
We have no problem with the accuracy of the portion of this statement which is from the Book of Genesis. We merely demonstrate that Mr. Davidy is falsely identifying who is Jacob (Israel) and who is Esau/Edom, for in truth Esau/Edom have been assimilated with the Khazars. [368]
His sources for the above statement are again the Talmud, along with a Jewish author named Eisenstein. Sorry, maybe it is something genetic, but we simply cannot trust those sources. [369] "Most Italians are not Israelite however (True, but some undoubtedly are) but are of mixed origins with a stock related to the Greeks in ascendancy and including a constituent from Edom. Esau, the twin brother of Israel (Jacob) was the forefather of the Edomites and became the arch-enemy of Israel. Descendants of Edom are in addition numerous amongst the Germans and in the European ruling classes. Even in those nations herein proved to be basically Israelite in many respects, there exist Edomite and Canaanite elements." (p. 431) The last sentence is true: The Khazar-cum-Edomite Jews are found in nearly every modern nation, any nation that will host [370] them! The previous concerning Edom in Germany we have answered. The reference to the ruling classes needs explanation, however.
In Jacob's deathbed prophecies (Genesis 48) over his twelve sons, he gave Judah the blessing of being the tribe from whence would come the rulership. This, of course, had its singular fulfillment in the birth of Yahshua (Jesus) the Messiah. But it also has its national fulfillment in the Germanic/Saxon people, not the Jews! A study of European history will reveal that nearly all the monarchies of European history will reveal that nearly all the monarchies of Europe sprang from the Saxon/Germanic peoples.
For example, at the time of World War One, the Kaiser of Germany, the Czar of Imperial Russia, and King George V of England were all first cousins. The British monarchy, though, being very public relations-minded, realized that it did not help their public image to be known as "The House of Coburg-Saxe-Gotha" while at the same time, their British subjects were dying in trenches fighting the boys from Coburg-Saxe-Gotha (Germany). Thus came the name change to "The House of Windsor." Despite his fervent denial of any permanent German association with Israelite tribes, Mr. Davidy allows the following:
*"The Hessians are descended from the Chatti, who descend from the Franks who were of the tribe of Reuben." (p. 162).
* "Franks and Gauls were associated with the Westphalia area of Germany. 'Phalia,' he states, is 'most likely derived from that of Phalui, the second son of Reuben." (p. 163)
* "Saxons in the West Holstein region came from the Scythians (Israelites)." (p. 360).
Mr. Davidy's final assault on the German/Judah/Israelite identity is another baseless assertion somehow distinguishing between Germans who emigrated to America in the 1800s (Perhaps true Israelites, accord to him) and those who remained in Germany, "Peoples belonging to the Lost Israelite Tribes sojourned in regions now known as Russia, Poland, Central Europe, and Germany, and throughout the European Continent. In the course of time all identifiable bodies moved into western Europe mostly evacuating their previous habitats. In some cases segments of these entities may have remained behind and from their descendants perhaps emerged many of the Continental immigrants to North America, etc. A separate study, in the case of Germany at least would seem to indicate that those who went to the U.S.A. in the 1800s were somehow different from those who stayed behind..." (p. 430).
In an appendix to "The Tribes" dealing with his sources, Mr. Davidy acknowledges "the debt to Senstius." This is not to be passed over lightly. Mr. Davidy gives a bibliography of some 23 pages of source materials. Of all those works cited, he singles out only two, S.G. Olsen and Parl Senstius, for a separate section in this appendix.
Senstius published a book in Leipzig, Germany, in 1931: "Die Stamme der Israeliten und Germanen," (The Races of Israel and Germany) demonstrating numerous connections of various migrating Israelite tribes with the modern German people. Those connections that don't upset Mr. Davidy's anti-German theory, he accepts from Senstius. But then he lists many other connections (Which would upset his theory) and these Mr. Davidy acknowledges that he either "did not consider" or he simply declares that he "does not accept" them. "Historically, most of the said Tribes whose identification was accepted by us� (emphasis in original) did not remain in Germany but moved out. Those Israelites who did stay in Germany later emigrated en masse to the U.S.A. and elsewhere - this migration having been a specific one entailing whose religious groups, social classes, villages, and even localities with the adjacent neighborhoods and groups remaining almost untouched..." (p. 451)
Although there may have been such cases, it was certainly not universally true. When many of our ancestors came to America, only part of the family came; the rest remaining in Germany. Mr. Davidy's desperate attempts to somehow evacuate Germany of all Israelite connections fails utterly. Both the Bible and history are clear that Germany, like Britain, has contingents from virtually all twelve tribes. But whereas Britain is identified primarily as Ephraim (Mr. Davidy agrees), Germany primarily represents Judah.
The "Khazars-Are-Israel" Fantasy: That latter connection is so intolerable to Mr. Davidy that not only does he have to negate it "by hook or by crook," but thanks to Koestler's "The Thirteenth Tribe," he must now also invent a Khazar/Israelite connection.� This he has no reluctance to tackle. But the same methods are applied here as with the anti-German statements. Chutzpah! Simply assert the lie often enough and it will gradually be accepted. Now, where have we heard that before? Thus, as early as page 5, we find: "From inhabitants of the Kingdom of 'Judah' are descended the modern Jews..." We don't accept that at face value, Mr. Davidy; prove it! He, of course, cites no documentation for it. Over and over again throughout "The Tribes," this theme-and-variations is repeated. "The modern day Jews descend from Judah, Simeon, Benjamin, Levi, and some portions of the other tribes." (p. 226) No documentation here either.
|
With Koestler's The Thirteenth Tribe revealing the Khazar origin of the Jews, Mr. Davidy then proceeds to invent a Khazar-Israel connection! |
"The State of Israel and The Jews: The Jews are descended from those Children of Israel who were not taken into exile by the Assyrians in addition to some of those who were, but later re-attached themselves to those who had remained. Most Jews come from the Tribe of Judah followed by the Tribes of Benjamin and Simeon together with Levi, as well as important contingents from Joseph (Ephraim and Manasseh) and Issachar. - Judah is the determining factor." (p. 433)
Documentation, you have to be kidding; only Chutzpah here. "These remaining two tribes became the Jews of history." (p. 8) No documentation. On page 294, he states that "Some modern Jews may descend from the Khazars..." Huh? Like about 95+ percent of them? He attempts to link the Khazars with Benjamin, Ephraim and Asher on pages 127, 285 & 300 with no proof whatsoever offered in support.
On page 71, he states that the tribes of Simeon and Manasseh settled in the Khazar Kingdom. Aha! Finally, here a source is cited; but alas, the source turns out to be a Jewish encyclopedia. Novices to the information in this study may wonder why we are not more trusting of Jewish sources.
Our answer is that we are simply taking Christ at His word in John 8:44 where He described the unbelieving Jews (Edom converts to Judaism) in these blunt terms: "Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it."
If Christ said they were liars, why should we believe their descendants about anything, unless there is outside corroborating evidence? We shouldn't; and we don't. Now here is a tricky statement. Notice the sentence construction: "It will be later shown that certain evidence indicates the Naphtalites as having ultimately migrated to Scandinavia, on the whole, apart from small splinter groups, one of which amalgamated with the Khazars." (p. 64)
The casual and uninformed reader would undoubtedly assume that the initial clause "It will be later shown that certain evidence indicates..." applies to all the rest of the sentence. Not so. The later evidence does show the tribe of Naphtali going to Scandinavia, but no evidence shows Naphtalites "amalgamated with the Khazars." Another interesting but ultimately baseless claim is made regarding some of the modern Scots: "Some groups of Sacae-related Israelites including bands of Goths and Naphtali remained in the Caucasus region of Scythia and elsewhere. These were eventually to amalgamate and form the Khazar nation (no source) which converted to Judaism and some of whose descendants are to be found today among the modern Jews. The real core of the Khazar nation federation was centered on the Akatziri or 'Agathyrsy' as the Greeks called them...the Agathyrsi sent a contingent across the sea to Scotland where it became identified as the Picts." (pp. 106-107); "South of the Sali were the Agathyrsi who became the nucleus of the Khazar nation in Scythia and from whom a portion migrated to Scotland where they became known as the Picts. One portion (at least) of the Agathyrsi were black-haired and may be represented in the tall dark Scotts [sic] still apparent today." (p. 269); "The Agathyrsi, Khazars in the south of Scythia were attributed descent from Manasseh and Simeon." (p. 367).
In the three excerpts above, the weak link is the Khazar-Agathyrsi connection. It is backed up by only one source, a certain Jewish author named Abraham Epstein. Here again we will apply John 8:44. Mr. Davidy cites Lempriere's Classical Dictionary of 1788 identifying the Picts as being from the tribe of Judah. We agree. Just identify Judah correctly and not as the Khazars.
Of further interest is this excerpt from the Scottish Declaration of Independence in 1320 A.D.:� "Most Holy Father and Lord, we know and from the chronicles and books of the ancients we find that among other famous nations, our own, the Scots, has been graced with widespread renown. They journeyed from Greater Scythia by way of the Tyrrhenia Sea and the Pillars of Hercules, and dwelt for a long course of time in Spain among the most savage tribes, but nowhere could they be subdued by any race, however barbarous. Thence they came, twelve hundred years after the people of Israel crossed the Red Sea, (i.e., circa 250 B.C.) to their home in the west where they still live today." [371]
We also have the following, as further proofs of the errors of Mr. Davidy: "...Our first question here is, When did the Khazars and the Khazar name appear? There has been considerable discussion as to the relation of the Khazars to the Huns on the one hand and to the West Turks on the other. The prevalent opinion has for some time been that the Khazars emerged from the West Turkish empire.
���� Early references to the Khazars appear about the time when the West Turks cease to be mentioned. Thus they are reported to have joined forces with the Greek Emperor Heraclius against the Persians in A.D. 627 and to have materially assisted him in the siege of Tiflis. it is a question whether the Khazars were at this time under West Turk supremacy. The chronicler Theophanes {died circa A.D. 818} who tells the story introduces them as 'the Turks from the east whom they call Khazars.'...
���� A similar discussion on the merits of the different races is reported from the days before Muhammad, in which the speakers are the Arab Nu'man ibn-al-Mudhir of al-Hirah and Khusraw Anushirwan. The Persian gives his opinion that the Greeks, Indians, and Chinese are superior to the Arabs and so also, in spite of their low material standards of life, the Turks and the Khazars, who at least possess an organization under their kings. Here again the Khazars are juxtaposed with the great nations of the east. It is consonant with this that tales were told of how ambassadors from the Chinese, the Turks, and the Khazars were constantly at Khusraw's gate, [372] and even that he kept three thrones of gold in his palace, which were never removed and on which none sat, reserved for the kings of Byzantium, China and the Khazars.
In general, the material in the Arabic and Persian writers with regard to the Khazars in early times falls roughly into three groups, centering respectively round the names of (a) one or other of the Hebrew patriarchs, (b) Alexander the Great, and � certain of the Sassanid kings, especially, Anushirwan and his immediate successors.
A typical story of the first group is given by Ya'qubi in his History. After the confusion of tongues at Babel, [373] the descendants of Noah came to Peleg, [374] son of Eber, [375] and asked him to divide [376] the earth among them. He apportioned to the descendants of Japheth [377] - China, Hind, Sind, the country of the Turks and that of the Khazars, as well as Tibet, the country of the (Volga) Bulgars, Daylam, and the country neighboring on Khurasan.
In another passage Ya'qubi gives a kind of sequel to this. Peleg [378] having divided the earth in this fashion, [379] the descendants of 'Amur ibn-Tubal, [380] a son of Japheth, went out to the northeast. One group, the descendants of Togarmah, [381] proceeding farther north, were scattered in different countries and became a number of kingdoms, among them the Burjan (Bulgars), Alans, Khazars, [382] and Armenians.
Similarly, according to Tabari, [383] there were born to Japheth Jim-r, [384] Maw'-', [385] Mawday, [386] Yawan (Javan), [387] Thubal (Tubal), Mash-j (read Mash-kh, Meshech [388] and Tir-sh (Tiras). [389] Of the descendants of the last were the Turks and the Khazars (Ashkenaz). There is possibly an association here with the Turgesh, survivors of the West Turks, who were defeated by the Arabs in 119/737, [390] and disappeared as a ruling group in the same century. Tabari says curiously that of the descendants of Mawgh-gh (Magog) were Yajuj and Majuj, adding that these are to the east of the Turks and Khazars. This information would invalidate Zeki Validi's attempt to identify Gog and Magog in the Arabic writers with the Norwegians. The name Mash-kh (Meshech) is regarded by him as probably a singular to the classical Massagetai (Massag-et). A Bashmakov emphasizes the connection of 'Meshech' with the Khazars, to establish his theory of the Khazars, not as Turks from inner Asia, but what he calls a Jephetic or Alarodian group from south of the Caucasus.
Evidently there is no stereotyped form of this legendary relationship of the Khazars to Japheth. The Taj-al-Artis says that according to some they are the descendants of Kash-h (? Mash-h or Mash-kh, for Meshech), son of Japheth, and according to others both the Khazars and the Saqalibah are sprung from Thubal (Tubal). Further, we read of Balanjar ibn-Japheth in ibn-al-Faqih and abu-al-Fida' as the founder of the town of Balanjar. Usage leads one to suppose that this is equivalent to giving Balanjar a separate racial identity. In historical times Balanjar was a well-known Khazar center, which is even mentioned by Masudi as their capital.
It is hardly necessary to cite more of these Japheth stories. Their JEWISH origin IS priori OBVIOUS, and Poliak has drawn attention to one version of the division of the earth, where the Hebrew words for 'north' and 'south' actually appear in the Arabic text. The Iranian cycle of legend had a similar tradition, according to which the hero Afridun divided the earth among his sons, Tuj (sometimes Tur, the eponym of Turan), Salm, and Iraj. Here the Khazars appear with the Turks and the Chinese in the portion assigned to Tuj, the eldest son. Some of the stories connect the Khazars with Abraham.
The tale of a meeting in Khurasan between the sons of Keturah (Genesis 25:1; 25:4; 1 Chronicles 1:32-33) and the Khazars (Ashkenaz Genesis 10:3) where the Khaqan is Khaqan is mentioned is quoted from the Sa'd and al-Tabari by Poliak.
The tradition also appears in the Meshed manuscript of ibn-al-Faqih, apparently as part of the account of Tamim ibn-Babr's journey to the Uigurs, but it goes back to Hishim al-Kalbi. Zeki Validi is inclined to lay some stress on it as a real indication of the presence of the Khazars in this region at an early date. Al-Jahiz similarly refers to the legend of the sons of Abraham and Keturah settling in Khurasan but does not mention the Khazars. Al-Di-mashqi says that according to one tradition the Turks were the children of Abraham by Keturah, whose father belonged to the original Arab stock.
Descendants of other sons of Abraham, namely the Soghdians and the Kirgiz, were also said to live beyond the Oxus..." [391] Now let us turn our attention to a number of the positive aspects of Mr. Davidy's book. Actually, in its 480 pages, there is much confirmation of what both the British/Israel and Christian/Israel Identity movements have been teaching.
* On pages 79 & 80, he discusses the fact that there were two land regions known in ancient days as Cush/Ethiopia. Much confusion has resulted from the fact that many modern Bible students do not realize that Cush also referred to the area of modern Iraq, Iran and Afghanistan. This is especially important in recognizing the fact that Moses did not marry a Negro Cushite.
* On pages 98-102 Mr. Davidy notes the migrations of the Galatians (Gauls) were not only westward across Europe, but some contingents of them went back eastward to Asia Minor. Now you know to whom Paul was writing in his epistle to the Galatians. They were Israelites, of course.
* Mr. Davidy confirms that the Scandinavian gods, Odin and Thor, were in fact great war leaders of the Goths. The Greek god, Bacchus, was an historical personage who came from ancient Israel according to the author quoting the ancient Greco-Roman historian, Diodorus Siculus.
* Another interesting theory about which we would need further confirmation concerns Zoroaster: "Also at this time, in the region of Hara and Bactria [to where the northern House of Israel had been deported], there arose a religious reformer named Zarathustra (Zoroaster) whose original doctrine was monotheistic and even Biblical in character. After Zoroaster's death, his religion was paganized by the Median tribe of Magi, even though the original message had been Hebraic. [We can fully understand that as a possibility. Look at modern teachings of mainline Protestant denominations compared to the teachings of Luther, Calvin, Wesley, etc. Not much difference] Zoroaster, according to Iranian tradition had been taught by the prophet Jeremiah or by one of Jeremiah's pupils."
* On several occasions, Mr. Davidy cites sources which showed ancient Chinese records as describing Israelite migrations as far east as northern China. The Danites, for example, were described as blond-haired, blue-eyed and fair-complected. Eventually, though, they reversed course and headed west.
* Another speculative possibility is that the land of Sinim referred to in Isaiah 49:12 is Australia! Bullinger's note suggests China, but that is only a guess on his part. China would not appear to fit the prophecy but Australia certainly would. Mr. Davidy notes that the Latin Vulgate Bible translates sinim as Australis. A Latin dictionary confirms that australis means southern. Australia, the great continent in the southern hemisphere is one of the desolate heritages which True Israel now possess.
Mr. Davidy is also a breath of fresh air when it comes to countering the liberal, politically-correct nonsense floating about in recent years. He accurately avers on page 15: "The nations identified in this book as being of the Israelite-seed of Abraham were those who mainly conducted European colonialist policies from the eighteenth to twentieth centuries.
The overall effects of colonialism, in most cases, were very beneficial, despite claims to the contrary. French, British, and Dutch colonialism put a stop to internecine warfare, ended human sacrifice and slavery, founded and/or improved irrigation systems, reformed agricultural practices and public hygiene, built bridges, roads, public words, and so on. Wherever they ruled the local population greatly increased in numbers, in health, and in respect for basic human dignity. The colonial powers also often (but not always) made large profits for their own citizens and helped themselves by exploiting opportunities for investment which the subject countries offered. This investment usually benefitted all parties. This was part of the blessing of Abraham, the power was given and it was used of good, even though, more often than not, the initial conscious motivation in colonization was a lust for power and material gain. The overall effect was beneficial...Even today these people [Israelites] remain the only real morally motivated advancers of international justice in this world...Millions of people throughout the world (if not tens of millions) have not starved to death or massacred each other only because the 'Anglo-Saxon' nations saved them. The only real restraint on tyranny anywhere today is that exercised by these countries."
What Difference Does Israel Identity Make?: This is a valid question which is frequently put to us who believe and understand the truth. Christian Israel literature has a much more complete and Scriptural answer but it would include at least part of Mr. Davidy's answer on page 442 that: "The origin of individual nations explains much of their subsequent destiny...In the same way as propensities for music and the like are often inherited, so too are tribal traits for better or for worse. This does not mean that any group has the right to feel itself racially or otherwise somehow 'superior' to any other or to be prejudiced against those who are not family-members."
God foretold one of the missions of His True Israel in Isaiah 49:6: "I will also give thee for a light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be my salvation to the end of the earth." This is obviously, a prophecy which has its singular and greatest fulfillment in Christ; but it also applies nationally to the Israel people's commission to carry the news of this great salvation "to the ends of the earth." Dr. Davidy states: [A] "'light to the Gentiles' is reminiscent of the fact that despite all the mistakes, corruption, and evil that the Anglo-Saxon nations may have done, on the Whole, they have been a civilizing influence amongst the Gentiles and modern 'western' concepts of human rights...are due to them more than to anybody else."
We would add that the True Israel people were to be His servants and "witnesses in the earth." Yes, despite all our sinfulness and falling short of the mark of perfection, we Christian Israelites have tried to carry the Gospel to all the other nations of the earth.� In God's sovereignty, this was all part of "The Plan." Our perfection is not yet; but the day will come when we will have attained unto the resurrection unto life eternal. Then it will fully come to pass that all peoples, races, tongues, tribes and nations will bow down and worship the King of kings and the Lord of lords.
Since God took on human flesh in the form of Christ Yahshua, Christendom (Christian Israelites) have been His servants and witnesses, even if imperfectly. False Israel, the modern Jews, have rejected Christ for 2,000 years because they are not His sheep. Consequently, they have not in any way helped to spread the Gospel; they have never been a blessing to the people of the world, but have instead been a curse to all, and have always and everywhere been among Christianity's most fierce opponents.
Now we can understand, and why Mr. Davidy tries so desperately to invent a Khazar-Israel link. It is the Jews' last futile attempt to keep the mask in place as "The People of the Book." It all makes sense when true and false Israel are correctly identified. May God speed the day when all of True Israel awakens from her blindness to her own identity. Then she will turn to Yahweh and say "Thou art my God!" "Who is blind, but my servant (Israel)?" [392]; "...blindness in part is happened to Israel..." [393]
Lost Israel Found In the Anglo-Saxon Race: Established in history; verified in prophecy, by E.P. Ingersoll: From Abraham to the Dividing of the Kingdom: It is appropriate now to show that Abraham has, at the present time, a literal offspring in the world, every numerous, and that they are increasing at an unparalleled rate.
It is known to all readers of the Bible, how cursorily soever may be that reading, that Abraham begat Isaac, that Isaac begat Jacob, and that Jacob begat the twelve patriarchs; that these patriarchs went down into Egypt, where they dwelt some 400 years; that they were brought out from thence, some two millions or more of people, by Moses; passing through the Red Sea on dry ground, they were led on by the divine direction to Mount Sinai, where God gave to his people Israel his law, written by the finger of God himself. From thence, after the institution of the Mosaic ritual, this people were led on, by a cloudy pillar by day but of fire by night, through that great wilderness, being fed on manna, a bread from heaven, and water from the rock, so that no one suffered from either hunger or thirst for forty years in that great wilderness, until they reached the very borders of the promised land; that here they entered the land of Canaan by passing through the river Jordan on dry ground, although the waters of the river at that time overflowed all its banks. [394]
So also, all know how this people, the descendants of Abraham, the whole nation of twelve-tribed Israel, were planted in Canaan; each tribe being assigned his portion by lot, B.C. 1491. Here this people lived some four hundred years under Judges, till B.C. 1095, when Saul was anointed as their king. As the successor to Saul, David was anointed by divine command, as kind, during whose reign the nation prospered greatly. Next Solomon, David's son, was anointed king, and he built the Temple, surpassing in splendor all buildings the world has ever seen. This temple was built by divine direction, "according to the pattern shown in the Mount."
After Solomon's death, Rehoboam came to the throne; immediately a trouble arouse, caused by the vast expenditure in building the temple. The old men, therefore, came to Rehoboam, to inquire if something could not be done to lighten this terrible burden. But his only reply was, "I don't know; I'll think about it." Rehoboam then conferred with the young men, who advised him to "make his finger thicker than his father's loins," in reference to the taxes.
This advice he followed; and proclaiming an assembling of all the people, he closed his speech by saying, "My father chastised you with whips, I will chastise you with scorpions." [395] As the result of this speech ten tribes went off with Jeroboam, a political leader at that time, and thus formed the Kingdom of Israel, leaving the other two tribes to constitute the Kingdom of Judah. [396]
Here now let it be distinctly understood� and borne in mind, that the whole Hebrew nation was at this time divided, thus forming two kingdoms; the kingdom of Israel, with ten tribes, and the kingdom of Judah, of two tribes, Judah and Levi. [397] These two kingdoms continued henceforth separate, Judah having for its capital Jerusalem, while Israel's capital was Samaria. So, also, from this time on to the final consummation, it is found that the divine predictions are no longer uttered to the twelve-tribed Israel, but either to the Kingdom of Judah, or to the Kingdom of ten-tribed Israel. The failure to notice this fact has been one great obstacle to the proper apprehension of the prophecies. The failure, I say, to have notice that the prophecies, for the most part, are not directed to the whole Hebrew nation, but directly to Israel, (ten-tribed) on the one hand, or to Judah as distinctly on the other.
By the observances of this rule much confusion may be avoided. This division of the Hebrew nation into two kingdoms took place about 980 B.C.; and from this time on these two kingdoms are addressed the one as Judah and the other as Israel. And it will be found that by this latter term "ten-tribed Israel" is commonly, if not always, meant.
History of Israel (Ten Tribes): Immediately after the separation of these two kingdoms, Jeroboam made two golden calves, [398] and set the one in Dan and the other in Bethel, to prevent his people from going up to Jerusalem to worship. The seems to have been the beginning of that system of idolatry which finally culminated in Baalism, one of the chief rites of which was the public prostitution of every female before the altar of Baal upon her entering the state of puberty.
By the practice of these diabolical ceremonies, therefore, Israel became so corrupt that the divine patience could no longer forbear; and hence Shalmaneser, king of Assyria, was sent by God to besiege Israel and carry the nation captive, which was accomplished by destroying Samaria, the capital, and transporting all of its inhabitants to Assyria and placing them in the cities of the Medes, on the River Gozan, 720 B.C. [399] Here these tribes became lost, as to the history of the world, but not to the all-seeing eye of him who had placed them there for their discipline and for the development of that wondrous plan by which the world was to be brought into obedience to Jesus Christ, and Satan and all his works utterly overthrown.
From that time to the present the inquiry has been, "What has become of lost Israel?" And this inquiry has been so urgently made during the last hundred years that every nook and corner of the globe has been searched in the hope of finding these lost ten tribes of Israel; but all in vain. So that now, in their despair, some exclaim "There are no lost tribes of Israel, and hence there are none to be found." But how has this search been made: What has been the order of it? What were the objects sought? And would they be known if found? Let us look at the facts.����
The facts are, this search has been made without any definite plan. The detective in searching for a criminal must have the exact description given of his man, his age, complexion, indeed his very photograph, so that he may distinguish this man from all the other in the world wherever found, or in whatever multitude soever he may have concealed himself. But in the hunt after lost Israel who has consulted the one only record where both the whereabouts and the photograph of Israel is to be found? Who? What is the description there given? The whereabouts is said to be "the isles of the sea," [400] and the photograph is given in Genesis 28:12-13, viz.: The wealthiest of all nations, "though shalt lend unto many nations, but thou shalt not borrow." "And the Lord shall make thee the head, and not the tail; and thou shalt be above only, and not beneath." This photograph, then, is of a nation whose wealth is unparalleled by that of any other nation, and whose political influence is to be high above all the other nations.
But instead of hunting for a nation having these peculiarities, we have ransacked the nooks and by-places of the earth to find the nation "high above all others" and searched the poor-houses for the world to find the wealthiest of all nations! [401] And all in vain. But as soon as this divine description of lost Israel was discovered, the hunt has not been at random, nor in vain. The great wonder now is, why had this not been seen before? Ah, why? Because this is just as Israel's God would have it.
Why is it that of all the histories that have been written in two thousand years now past, not one contains the first mention of the "Kingdom of Israel" that was placed in the cities of the Medes, on the River Gozan, about eight hundred miles northeast of Jerusalem, on the southwest coast of the Caspian Sea? Why is this?
Why, of all the histories of ancient or modern times has no one ever undertaken the task, till recently, of gathering up the fragments, searching out and arranging in their due order the traces of the wanderings of Israel? Who can answer this question? But this work has now been performed, now in these ends of the earth, in which the wanderings of this people have been traced for 2,500 years. [402]
We are, therefore, now prepared with materials suitable for hunting up and identifying "lost Israel" when found. Our first inquiry, then, will be touching the captivity of Israel; whether all of the "ten tribes" were indeed carried away by Shalmaneser? In answer to this question, it is found that Dan and Simeon were not disturbed; they remained still in Palestine, in their original lot.
But here, it must be noticed, that some time after the twelve tribes had been located in Canaan, Dan found his lot too small for the great increase of his people. Hence, a company was formed for finding another place unoccupied, to which they might migrate, and there settle.
Such a place was found in the extreme north of Canaan, occupied by the natives whom Joshua had been commanded to destroy, a little city called Laish. This they destroyed with all its inhabitants, and on the ruins built for themselves a city and called it Dan, after the name of their tribe. This branch of the tribe of Dan was carried captive into Assyria and placed on the River Gozan with the others. But the other Dan, he that occupied the old homestead, what shall he do? To unite with Judah, he and Simeon, that they cannot do; for with Judah they are at "sword's point."
What shall they do, then? They must go somewhere; not only because Judah is their enemy, but more especially because of the fear of their greater enemy Shalmaneser. Now it is known that Dan was a mariner, the "he abode in ships," [403] and also it is known that when Solomon was building the temple some 250 years before this, Dan was employed in company with the Phoenicians, in importing tin, from Brittany, (now Cornwall) in England, for the making [of] brazen vessels for the temple.
Dan's Migration to Ireland: From historic evidences that have come to light recently, it seems that Dan had long been familiar with the then Western World; that he had been accustomed to the performance of voyages with the Phoenicians all over the Mediterranean Sea, and beyond outside the Straits of Hercules; and that alone, unaccompanied by any of his neighbors, he had sailed to Egypt, and from thence into Greece, taking with him a colony of his own people; and that these Danai are said to have been among the first settlers in Greece.
It is farther stated, that Dan was engaged in the sacking of Troy; that afterwards he conquered Macedonia, and that Alexander seems to have descended from this very tribe of Israel. It is furthermore stated, that Dan settled, after the sacking of Troy, in that very region, where he built twelve cities. Josephus says that the Lacedemonians were the very kindred of the Jews (i.e., Judahite Israelites, not Edomites).
Perhaps, now, it can be understood why The World Book Encyclopedia by the following, states: "The Jews were once a sub‑type of the Mediterranean race, but they have mixed with other peoples until the name Jew has lost all racial meaning."
Judeo-Christian Heritage Is A Hoax: It appears there is no need to belabor the absurdity and fallacy of the "Judeo-Christian heritage" fiction, which certainly is clear to all honest theologians. That "Judeo-Christian dialogue" in this context is also absurd was well stated in the author-initiative religious journal, Judaism, Winter 1966, by Rabbi Eliezar Berkowitz, chairman of the department of Jewish philosophy, at the Hebrew Theological College when he wrote:� "As to dialogue in the purely theological sense, nothing could be more fruitless or pointless. Judaism is Judaism because it rejects Christianity; and Christianity is Christianity because it rejects Judaism. What is usually referred to as the Jewish-Christian traditions exists only in Christian or secularist fantasy."
There is no doubt this is true! And the fantasy exists in Christian and Secularist minds only because it was implanted there by the persistent propaganda of the masters of intrigue of the ADL-AJC Network. Nevertheless, there can be no doubt that knowledgeable theologians, Jewish and Christians who constantly allude to "our Judeo-Christian heritage" are for their own specious purposes perpetuate a grotesque and fantastic hoax.
Boston: A Harvard Divinity School professor, John Strugnell, was removed this week as chief editor of the Dead Sea Scrolls not only because of his poor health, but because of a tirade against Israel and Judaism, his colleagues said. The remarks, in which he called Judaism "a horrible religion" that "should have disappeared," came as a surprise to some colleagues working with him to decipher the ancient texts of the Old Testament. Strugnell made the remarks in a recent interview published in Haaretz, a Tel Aviv newspaper.
In the Haaretz interview, Strugnell, 60, said he was not against Jews but their religion, according to an account soon to be published in the Biblical Archaeology Review. "I can't allow the word anti-Semitism to be used," he is quoted as saying, "Anti-Judaist, that's what I am."
The Encyclopedia Americana calls Hyrcanus a Jewish high priest [135‑105 B.C.] who forced the Idumeans to become "Jews." Idumea is the Greek for Edomites. The works of Josephes relates how the Idumeans were forced to accept Judaism. In the Bible Esau, Edo, Mt. Seir and Idumea are interchangeable for the offspring of ESAU, Jacob's twin brother.
760: Halakhot Pesukot (attributed to Yehudai b. Nahman).
761: The Karate schism led by Aan ben David.
762‑767: Aan b. David lays the foundation of Karaism.
768‑814: Reign of Charlemagne begins.
797: Isaac sent by Charlemagne on an embassy to Harun al‑Rashid.
800: Charlemagne is crowned Holy Roman Emperor.
814: "Capitula de Judefs" of Charlemagne and Ludwig decide that Jews should not have church utensils in pledge. Arabic numerals are established.
827: Eberard, "Magister Judaeorum" under Louis I. the Pious, king of the Franks, protects the Jews against Agobard, Bishop of Lyons.
845: Council of Meaux, under Amolo, bishop of Ly�ons, enacts anti‑Jewish decrees, renewing those of Constantine and Theodosius II.
������������������������������������������������������������������
850: Al‑Mutawakkil orders the "Peoples of the Book" to wear yellow kerchiefs.
862: Viking Russ tribe seizes control of Northern Russia.
874: Vikings settle Iceland.
875: Nahshon b. Zadok researches on the Jewish calendar.
878: Ibrahim ibn Ahmad orders Jews of Sicily to wear a badge.
900: Spain begins to drive out the Moors (Arabs).
932: Printed books from wood blocks are developed in China.
981: Eric the Red begins settlement of Greenland.
998: End of Khazar Kingdom.
1000: Vikings begin exploration of North America.
1007: Persecution at Rouen by Robert the Devil.
1012: Jews driven from Mayence by Emperor Henry II. Expulsion of Jews from Mainz.
1013: (Apr. 19) Massacre at Cordova by soldiers of Sula�iman ibn al‑Hakim.
1021: Al‑Hakim renews the 'Pact of Omar' in Egypt. Muslim Druse sect is found by Caliph al‑Hakim.
1054: Byzantine Empire breaks with Holy Roman Church.
1066: Banishment of the Jews from Granada. Jews settle in England. England conquered by William of Nor�mandy.
1078: Pope Gregory VII. (Hildebrand) promulgates canoni�cal law against Jews holding office in Christen�dom. Jerusalem conquered by the Seljuks.
1079: Jews repulsed from Ireland. This is the origin of St. Patrick's Day, as when he drove the snakes from Ireland.
1085: Pope Gregory VII. protests against Jews being placed by the King of Castile in authority over Christians.
1090: "Fuero" (decree) of Alfonson VI, appoints duel means of settling litigation between Christian and Jew. Henry IV, grants Judah ben Kalo�nymus and Jews of Speyer protection to life and property.
1096‑99: First Crusade; Jews massacred along the Rhine and elsewhere. Contemporary history deletes the killing of Jews and falsely records the Crusade was to oust the Muslims from the Holy Land.
1099: The Jews of Jerusalem burned in a Synagogue by the Crusaders under Godfrey of Bouillon.
1103: The "Constitutio Pacis" of the imperial court at Mayence assures the Jews of the emperor�'s peace.
1117: Persecution at Rome; appearance of a false Messiah at Cordova.
1120: Calixtus II, issues bull "Sicut Judaeis," the charter of the Roman Jews.
1124: Ladislaus I, of Bohemia decrees that no Christian shall serve Jews.
1144: Alleged martyrdom of St. William of Norwich (first case of blood accusation).
1144 A.D. Norwich: A twelve-year-old Christian boy was crucified and his side pierced at the Jewish Passover. His body was found in a sack hidden in a tree. A converted Jew, called Theobald of Cambridge, confessed that the Jews took blood every year from a Christian child because they thought that only by so doing could they ever obtain their freedom and return to Palestine; and that it was their custom to draw lots to decide whence the blood was to be supplied; Theobald said that last year the lot fell to Narbonne, but in this year to Norwich.
The boy was locally beatified and has ever since been known as St. William. The Sheriff, probably bribed, refused to bring the Jews to trial. [404] There is an illustration of an old painted rood-screen depicting the Ritual Murder and Sacrifice of St. William; the screen itself is in Loddon Church, Norfolk, unless the Power of the Jewish Money has had it removed. No one denies this case as a historical event, but the Jews of course say it was not a Ritual Sacrifice. [405]
The Jew, C. Roth stated, in reference to this case: "Modern enquirers, after careful examination of the facts, have concluded that the child probably lost consciousness in consequence of a cataleptic fit, and was buried prematurely by his relatives." [406] How these so-called enquirers arrived at a conclusion like that after all those years, Mr. Roth does not say; nor is it a compliment to the Church to suggest that its ministers would allow the boy's death to be celebrated as a martyrdom of a saint without having satisfied themselves that the wounds on the body confirmed the crucifixion and the piercing of the side. John Foxe's Acts and Monuments of the Church records this Ritual Sacrifice, as did the Bollandists and other historians. The Prior, William Turbe, who afterwards became Bishop of Norwich, was the leading light in insisting that the crime was one of Jewish Ritual Sacrifice; in the Dictionary of National Biography (edited by a Jew) it is made clear that his career, apart from this Ritual Sacrifice, is that of a man of great strength of character and moral courage.
1146‑1148: Second Crusade; Jews massacred throughout France and Germany. Beginning of the Almohad persecution in northern Africa and Southern Spain; Jews flee, or pretend to accept Islam.
1150: Statutes of Aries appoint a special Jewish oath.
1156: Jews of Persia persecuted on account of Pseudo-Messiah, David Alroy. Civil wars fought in Ja�pan.
1160. Gloucester: The body of a Christian child named Harold was found in the river with the usual wounds of crucifixion. Sometimes wrongly dated 1168. [407]
1161: Abraham ibn Daud completes Sefer ha‑Kabbalah. Chinese use explo�sives in warfare.
1168: Latins and Greeks, Jews and Saracens, granted right of being judged by their own laws in Sicily. Maimonides completes commentary on the Mishnah.
1171: Thirty-one Jews and Jewesses of Blois Burned on the charge of having used human blood in the Pass�over. Destruction of the Blois community;
1171. Blois, France: At Passover, a Christian child was crucified, his body drained of blood and thrown into the river. [408]
1172: Persecution of the Jews of Yemen. Messianic excitement.
1174: Sultan Nureddin Mahmud removes all Jews of Syria and Egypt from public offices.
1178: Riot at Toledo, at which Fermosa, the Jewish mistress of Alfonso VIII., is killed.
1179: The third Lateran Council passes decrees protect�ing the religious liberty of the Jews. Jews of Boppard and Neighborhood slain because body of Christian woman found on banks of Rhine. Jews expelled from Bohemia.
1179. Pontoise: A Christian boy named Richard was tortured, crucified and bled white. Philip Augustus's chaplains and historians, Rigord and Guillaume l'Armorician, attested this case. The body of the boy was taken to the Church of the Holy Innocents in Paris and he was canonized as St. Richard. [409]
1180: First Maimonidean con�troversy. Maimonides completes Mishneh Torah.
1181. Bury St. Edmunds: A Christian child called Robert was sacrificed at Passover. The child was buried in the church and its presence there was supposed to cause "miracles." [410]
1182: (April) Philip Augustus of France banishes the Jews from his hereditary provinces and takes one‑third of their debts.
1187: Jerusalem captured by Saladin.
1189: Attack on the Jews of London at coronation of Richard I. Third Crusade. Last recorded Viking voyage to North America.
1190: (May 17) Self‑immolation of 150 Jews at York to avoid baptism. Anti‑Jewish riots; massacre at York. Maimonides completes Guide of the Perplexed. Genghis Khan begins conquest of Asia.
1192. Winchester: A Christian boy crucified. [411]
1192. Braisne: Philip Augustus attended to this case personally, and had the criminals burnt. It was a case of the crucifixion of a Christian sold to the Jews by Agnes, Countess of Dreux, who considered him guilty of homicide and theft. [412]
1194: "Ordinances of the Jewry" passed in England for registering Jewish debts, thus preparing the way for the exchequer of Jews. �
1198: Jews permitted to return to France by Philip Au�gustus for 15,000 livres in silver. �
1200: Bishop Conrad of Mayence issues an oath in German for Jews of Erfurt.
1204: Crusaders capture and sack Constantinople.
1205: (July 15) Innocent III. writes to Archbishop of Sens and Bishop of Paris laying down the principle that Jews are bound to perpetual subjection be�cause of the Crucifixion.
1209: Council of Avignon issues restrictive measures against the Jews. (July 22) French Jews attacked and plundered; 200 murdered.
1210: Jews of England imprisoned by King John. Extortions of John Lackland. Mongols invade China.
1210‑11: French and English rabbis emigrate to Pales�tine. Settle�ment of 300 French and English rabbis.
1212: The Jews of Toledo killed by Crusaders under the Cistercian monk Arnold; first persecution of Jews in Castile.
1215: Magna Carta of England signed by King John which limits rights of the crown in Jewish debts to the principal. Pope Inno�cent III. Among many anti‑Jewish measures, decrees the Jew badge.
1221: Jews killed at Erfurt.
1222: Golden Bull of Hungary refuses Jews the right to hold public office. Council of Oxford imposes restrictions on the English Jews.
1227: Council of Narbonne reenacts the anti‑Jewish decrees of the fourth Lateran Council.
1228: Sixth Crusade results in capture of Jerusalem.
�����������������������������������������������������������������
1230: (Dec.) "Statutum de Judeis" in France by Louis IX prohibits Jews from making contracts or leaving their lords' lands.
1232. Winchester: Christian boy crucified. Details lacking. [413]
1234: (Dec. 10) Jews of Fulda find a murdered Christian; 261 Jews killed as a consequence.
1235. Norwich: In this case, the Jews stole a Christian child and hid him with a view to crucifying him. Haydn's Dictionary of Dates (1847), says: "They (the Jews) circumcise and attempt to crucify a child at Norwich; the offenders are condemned in a fine of 20,000 marks." [414]
�
1235: Blood libel at Fulda.
1236:� Frederick II. takes Jews of Sicily under his pro�tection as being his "servi camerae" (first use of this term). Persecutions in West France. Frederick II Hohenstaufen introduces the concept of servicamerae. 12th‑13th cent. Hasidei Ashkenazi; Sefer Hasidim com�piled. 12th‑14th cent. Tosafot (France and Germany).
1238. Fulda, Hesse-Nassan: Five children murdered; Jews confessed under torture, but said the blood was wanted for healing purposes. Frederick II exonerated the Jews from suspicion, but the Crusaders had already dealt with a number by putting them to death. Frederick II called together a number of converted Jews, who denied the existence of Jewish Ritual Sacrifice. But Frederick's bias is evident in his own words when, in publishing his decision, he gives his objects in calling these people together, "although our conscience regarded the innocence of the aforesaid Jews adequately proved on the ground of several writings." Had Frederick II lived today, he would have relied little upon religious literature in deciding whether Jewish Ritual Sacrifice exists or not. [415]
1240: (June 25) Disputation before Louis IX. of France between Nichoias Donin and the Jews represented by Jehiel of Paris, Moses of Coucy, Talmudist and itinerant preachers and two others. Disputation of Paris. Mongols capture Moscow, destroy Kiev.
1241: (May 24) Riot at Frankfort on account of a Jewish convert, Jewish Parliament summoned to Worchester, England. Tatars reach the frontiers of Silesia.
1242: Burning of Talmud at Paris.
1244: Archduke Frederick II. the Valiant, of Austria, grants privileges to the Jews ("Privilegium Frede ricianum"). Twenty‑ four wagon‑loads of Talmuds and other manuscripts (1200) burned at Paris. Jerusa�lem captured by the Khwarizms.
1244. London: A Christian child's body found unburied in the cemetery of St. Benedict, with ritual cuts. Buried in St. Paul's.[416]
1246: James I. of Aragon, in the Ordenamiento of Huesa declares Jews to be "in commanda regis," Council of B�ziers forbids Jews to practice medicine.
1247. Valreas, France: Just before Easter, a two-year-old Christian girl's body was found in the town moat with wounds on forehead, hands and feet. Jews confessed that they wanted the blood of the child, but did not say that it was for ceremonial purposes. Pope Innocent IV said that three of the Jews were executed without confessing, but the Jewish Encyclopedia, 1903, Vol. III, p. 261, says they confessed.
1250. Saragossa: A Christian boy crucified, afterwards canonized as St. Dominiculus. Pius VII, 24th November 1805, confirmed a decree of the Congregation of Rites of 31st August, according this canonization.
1255. Lincoln: A Christian boy called Hugh was kidnaped by the Jews and crucified and tortured in hatred of Jesus Christ. The boy's mother found the body in a well on the premises of a Jew called Joppin or Copinus. This Jew, promised by the judge his liufe if he confessed, did so, and 91 Jews were arrested; eventually 18 were hanged for the crime. King Henry III himself personally ordered the juridical investigation of the case five weeks after the discovery of the body, and refused to allow mercy to be shown to the Jew Copinus, who was executed.[417]
1249: Innocent IV issues bull against blood libel.
1254: (Dec.) Louis IX. expels Jews from France.
1255: (July 31) St. Hugh of Lincoln disappears, and the Jews are accused of murdering him for ritual pur�poses. Blood libel at Lincoln.
1257. London: A Christian child sacrificed.[418]
1259: Jahudan de Cavalleria becomes "bayle‑general" and treasurer of Aragon. Provincial council of Fritzi�ar for province of Mayence repeats several of the canonical restrictions, including the badge (first time in Germany).
1261. Pforzheim, Baden: An old woman sold a seven-year-old Christian girl to the Jews, who bled her, strangled her and threw the body into the river. The old woman was convicted on the evidence of her own daughter. A number of Jews were condemned to death, two committing suicide.[419]
1261: Expulsion from Brabant, by Henry III. of all Jews except those living by trade.
1263‑64: Disputation at Barcelona between Pablo Christiani and Nahman�ides. Jews of London sacked.
1264: Massacres at London, Canterbury, Winchester, and Cambridge by the barons in revolt against Henry VII. Charter of Boleslav V the Pious.
1265: (May 2) Persecution at Sunzig; 72 persons burned in synagogue.
1267: (May 12) Synod of Vienna, under Cardinal Guida, orders Jews to wear pointed hats.
1270: (June 23) Persecution at Weissenburg. Death of Nahmanides.
1273: (Nov. 4) Jews of Lerida obtain permission to sub�stitute oath by the Ten Commandments for the oath "more Judaici."
1274: (July 7) Gregory X. issues bull against blood accusation. Mongols attempt invasion of Japan but fail.
1275: Jews expelled from Marlborough, Glouchester, Worchester, and Cambridge, at the request of Queen‑ mother.
1276. London: Christian boy crucified.[420]
1279. Northampton: A Christian child crucified. "They (the Jews) crucify a child at Northampton for which 50 are drawn at horses' tails and hanged." [421]
1280: Alfonso X. orders all Jews of Leon an d'Castile to be imprisoned till they pay 12,000 maravedis, and 12,000 for every day of delay in payment. English Jews forced to attend sermons of Dominicans.
1286: (June 28) Meir ben Baruch of Rothenburg (1220‑93), chief rabbi of Germany, imprisoned when about to emigrate. Sancho of Castile in Cortes of Palencia orders Jews to submit their cases to the ordinary alcaldes (abolition of legislative autonomy). (Nov. 30) Bull of Honorius IV. to archbishops of York and Canterbury against Talmud. Zohar in final form completed by Moses b. Shem Tov de Leon.
1286. Oberwesel, on the Rhine: A Christian boy named Werner was tortured for three days at Passover, hanged by the legs and bled white. The body was found in the river. A sculptured representation of this Ritual Sacrifice is still in the Oberwesel Church.[422]
1287. Berne: Rudolf, a Christian boy, was murdered at Passover in the house of a rich Jew called Matler. Jews confessed that he had been crucified; many were put to death. [423] A stone monument still exists in Berne commemorating the crime. It is called The Fountain of the Child-Devourer, and is now on the Kornhausplatz. It represents a monster, with a Jewish countenance, eating a child. The figure wears the Judenbut, the hat prescribed for the Jews to wear by decree of the Fourth Lateran Council in 1215. This monument was first placed in a street of the Jews' quarter as a reminder of the monstrous crime and as a punishment for the whole of Berne Jewry. Later, it was removed to its present location.��
1287: (May 2) All Jews in England thrown into prison.
1288: Jews burned at Troyes.
1288. Troyes, France: some Jews were tried for a Ritual Sacrifice and 13 were executed by burning. [424]
1290. Oxford: The Patent Roll 18 Edward I, m. 21, 21st June, 1920, contains an order for the Gaul delivery of a Jew, Isaac de Pulet, detained for the murder of a Christian boy at Oxford. One month later, King Edward issued his decree expelling the Jews from the Kingdom. It was the Oxford murder which proved the last straw in toleration for the English. Hugh was locally beatified, and his tomb may still be seen in Lincoln Cathedral, but the Jewish Money Power has evidently been at work, for between 1910 and 1930, a notice was fixed above the shrine which reads as follows: "The body of Hugh was given burial in the Cathedral and treated as that of a martyr. When the Minster was repaved, the skeleton of a small child was found beneath the present tombstone.
There are many incidents in the story which tend to throw doubt upon it, and the existence of similar stores in England and elsewhere points to their origin in the fanatical hatred of the Jews of the Middle Ages and in the common superstition, now wholly discredited, and that ritual murder was a factor of Jewish Paschal Rites. Attempts were made as early as the 13th century by the Church to protect the Jews against the hatred of the populace and against this particular accusation."
No one who studies the case history questions the historical facts in this case; but the Jews and their Judaised Christians unite in denying the fact of this Ritual Sacrifice.
1290: (Nov. 1) Jews banished from England.
1291: Acre captured by the Muslims; end of Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. Death of Abraham Abulafia. Crusades end as Muslims rout Christians in Palestine.
1294: (Aug. 7) Bolko I. of Silesia grants Jews "Privile�gium Frederi�cianum."
1295: (June 23) Boniface VIII. enters Rome and spurns the Torah presented to him by Jewish deputation.
1298: Persecution of the Jews in Germany instigated by Rindfleisch; Mordecai ben Hillel a martyr.
1298‑1299: Rindfleisch persecutions.
1300‑1306: Third Maimonidean controversy.
1301: Jews plundered and slain at Magdeburg.
1303: Ordinance of Philip the Fair enacts that all tri�als between Christians and Jews be decided by regular courts.
1306: Expulsion of Jews from France under Philip the Fair.
1309‑78: "Avignonese captivity" of the popes.
1315: (July 28) Jews recalled to France by Louis X. for twelve years.
1320: The Pastoureaux persecutions in France ("gezerat ha‑ro'im").
1321: The leper persecution in France ("gezera�mezora'i�m"). (June 24) Second expulsion of the Jews from France. Five thousand slain in Dauphin� on charge of well‑poisoning.
1322: (Pentecost) Talmuds burned in Rome. Expulsion from the Kingdom of France.
1334: (Oct. 9) Casimir III. the Great, of Poland, grants Jews "Privile�gium Fredericianum."; extends the charter of 1264.
1336: Civil war lasting until 1392 begins in Japan.
1337: (May) Armleder massacres at Ensisheim, M�hlhausen, Rufach, etc. Beginning of the Hundred Years' War between England and France. Before 1340, Jacob b. Asher completes Arba'ah Turim.
1346: Blood accusation at Munich.
1347: Bubonic plague spreads from China to Cyprus.
1348: (Feb. 28) The Ordenamiento of Alcaza orders all usury to cease. (July 16) Karl IV. forbids Jews being summoned before the Vehmgericht. Black Death massacres in Spain and France. The Jews introduce the Bubonic Plague into England as their revenge for having driven them out in 1290. Protective bulls of Clement VI.
1348‑49: Persecution of the Jews in central Europe on ac�count of the Black Death. Pope Clement VI. issues two bulls protecting them. Immigra�tion from Germa�ny.
1350: Alfonso IV. of Portugal enforces the badge (first in the Peninsu�la).
1351: Cortes of Valladolid demands the abolition of the judicial autonomy of Spanish‑Jewish communities. Jews burned at K�nigsberg in Neumark. Plague reac�hes Russia; Europe's toll tops 25 million.
1353: Jews invited back to Worms on account of their usefulness.
1356: Charles IV grants the Electors the privilege of taxing the Jews.
1359: Jews recalled to France.
1360: Samuel Abulafia dies under torture on the charge of peculation. Manessier de Vesoul obtains from King John a decree permitting Jews to dwell in France.
1363: Tamerlane begins conquest of Asia.
1365: Jews expelled by Louis the Great from Hungary; many go to Wallachia.
1368: Mongol dynasty ends in China; Ming dynasty begins.
1370: All Jews imprisoned and robbed in Austria.
1380: (Nov. 15) Riot at Paris; many Jews plundered, several killed, most fled.
1381: A synod at Mayence regulates the rabbinical marriage laws.
1386: Beginning of the union between Poland and Lithua�nia.
1387: Jews expelled from Basel.
1388: Witold of Lithuania grants charter to Jews of Brest‑Litovsk.
1389: (Apr. 18) The charge of insult to a priest carry�ing the sacrament leads to the massacre of the Jews in Prague.
1390: Turks conquer Asia Minor.
1391: (June 6) Spanish horrors begin; Ferdinand Martinez incites the mob against the Jews of Seville; anti�‑Jewish riots spread throughout Castile and Arago�n. Massacres and conversions.
1394: (Nov. 3) Third and last expulsion of the Jews from France, under Charles VI.
1399: Blood libel in Poznan.
1400: Persecution of the Jews of Prague at the instiga�tion of the convert Pessach; Lipmann of M�hihausen among the sufferers.
1403: (Oct. 25) Juan II. of Castile withdraws civil jurisdiction from Jews.
1405: Jews expelled from Speyer.
1407: (Oct. 26) Jews attacked at Cracow.
1410: (Sept.) Me�r Alguades slain on charge of host‑des�ecration.
1411: Vincent Ferrer raises the populace against the Jews and passes oppressive legislation.
1413: (Jan. 7) Religious disputation at Tortosa arranged by Pope Benedict XIII., between Geronimo de Santa F� and Vidal ben Ben� veniste ibn Labi; Joseph Albo.
1415: (May 11) Bull of Benedict XIII. against the Talmud and any Jewish book attacking Christianity. �
1419: Martin V against forced conversion.
1419‑36: Hussite Wars.
1420: Charges of host‑desecration lead to the putting to death of a number of Jews and to the expulsion of the remainder from Lower and Upper Austria. Expul�sion from Lyons.
1421: Wiener Gesera; expulsion from Austria. Second general massacre of Jews in all the Spanish Provinces.
1423: Jews expelled from Cologne.
1424: Jews expelled from Zurich.
1425: Joseph Albo completes Sefer ha‑Ikkarim.
1427: Papal edict prohibits transportation of Jews to Palestine in ships of Venice and Ancona.
1431: Burning of Joan of Arc as a witch at Rouen.
1432: Rabbinical synod at Valladolid. Host‑tragedy at Segovia, a synod at Avila, under Abraham Benvenis�te Senior, provides for an educational system for Jewish Spain.
1434: Annihilation of the Jews of Majorea.
1435: Jews expelled from Speyer. Massacre and conversion of the Jews of Majorca.
1438: Jews expelled from Mayence.
1440: Jews expelled from Augsburg.
1447: Casimir IV. of Poland grants special privileges to Jews.
1450: Ludwig X. of Bavaria throws all the Jews in forty towns into prison and confiscates their property.
1451: Nichoias de Cusa enforces the wearing of the Jew badge in Germany.
1452‑53: John of Capistrano incites persecutions and expulsions.
1453: Constantinople captured by the Turks; end of the Hundred Years' War. Onward, Jews favored as a valuable trading and artisan element in the Otto�man Empire. Byzantine Empire; Middle Ages end; Renaissance begins.
1454: (May 2) Forty‑one Jews burned at Breslau, and Jews expelled from Brunn and Olmu, through Capistrano. Death of Abraham Benveniste. Privileges revoked; riots in Cracow. Movable‑type printing press is introduced.
1455: England's war of the Roses is fought.
1458: Jews expelled from Erfurt.
1460: (March 5) The states of Austria demand that no Jew be permitted to dwell there. Jews Expelled From Savoy.
1462. Rinn, Innsbruck: A Christian boy called Andreas Oxner was bought by the Jews and sacrificed for his blood on a stone in the forest. The body was found by his mother in a birch-tree. No Jew was apprehended because, the border being near, they had fled when the crime was made known. The Abbe Vacandard, defender of the Jews, says there was no trial. Well, of course there wasn't. Even in 1995 there is no trial for a crime where the criminals have escaped! The boy was sanctified by Pope Benedict XIV, in his Bull Beatus Andreas, Venice, 1778, which says he was, "cruelly assassinated by the Jews in hatred of the faith of Jesus Christ."
This last is admitted by Pope Clemet XIV, who wrote his report on the investigation he made into the matter of Jewish Ritual Sacrifices when, as Cardinal Ganganelli, he had been commissioned by Pope Benedict XIV to go into the matter; and in this report, he said: "I admit the truth of another fact, which happened in the year 1462 in the village of Rinn, in the Diocese of Brixen, in the person of the Blessed Andreas, a boy barbarously murdered by the Jews in hatred of the faith of Jesus Christ."� No one questions the historical occurrence of this case. An engraving on wood representing the Ritual Sacrifice still exists in the church.
1464: (Apr. 12) Jews plundered and Murdered by soldiers in Cracow.
1467: Eighteen Jews burned at Nuremberg.
1468: Jews expelled from Neisse by the gilds. Blood accusation brought against Jews of Sepulveda.
1468. Sepulveda, Segovia, Spain: The Jews sacrificed a Christian child on a cross. The Bishop of Segovia investigated the crime, and ordered the culprits to Segovia, where they were executed. It is important to know that this Bishop was himself a son of a converted Jew; Jean d'Avila was his name. Colmenares's History of Segovia records the facts of the case, which was juridically decided by a man of Jewish blood. That may be the reason that one finds no mention of it in Strack's book in defence of the Jews, The Jew and Human Sacrifice.
1469: Jews plundered and slain at Posen.
1470: Jews expelled from Bishopric of Mayence.
1473: Marranos of Valladolid and Cordoba Massacred. Expulsion from Mainz.
1474: Marranos of Segovia massacred.
1475: Bernardinus of Feltre preaches against the Jews in Italy. The Jews charged with the murder of Simon of Trent for ritual purposes. Riots in Padua and elsewhere in Italy and Sicily. Jews expelled from several towns. Blood libel of Trent. Beginning of Hebrew printing (Rashi printed in Reggio di Calab�ria).
1475. The Case of St. Simon of Trent: In 1475, a three-year-old Christian boy named Simon disappeared in the Italian town of Trent; the circumstances were such that suspicion fell upon the Jews. Hoping to avert this suspicion, they themselves "found" the child's body in a conduit where they afterwards confessed to having thrown it into the conduit. Examination of the body, however, revealed that the boy had not drowned; there were strange wounds on the body, of circumcision and crucifixion.
About seven Jews were arrested; they were tortured and confessed that the boy had been Ritually Sacrificed for the purpose of obtaining Christian blood to mix with the ceremonial unleavened bread; these confessions were made separately and agreed in all essential details. The Jews were tried and were ultimately executed. The officer in charge of the investigation of the crime, Jean de Salis de Brescia, had before him a converted Jew, Jean de Feltro, who described how his father told him that Jews of his town, Lanzhut, had killed a Christian child at Passover to get the blood of which they partook in wine and cakes.
No one has ever dared to try and deny the historical events of this case; only the Jews invent "reasons" why it was not Ritual Murder! But there is no escape from the opposite conclusion. In 1750 in answer to a Jewish appeal from Poland, the Inquisition sent Cardinal Ganganelli (later he became Pope Clement XIV) to investigate and report on the whole subject, with particular reference to the many cases then being reported in Poland; although this man went out with a biased mind in favor of the Jews.
In his report, he says: "With my weak faculties I endeavored to demonstrate the non-existence of the crime which was imputed to the Jewish nation in Poland," hardly the spirit in which to enter upon such an investigation), he actually says of this Trent case [425]: "I admit then as true the fact of the Blessed Simon, a boy three years old, killed by the Jews in Trent in the year 1475 in hatred of the faith of Jesus Christ (although it is disputed by Basnage and Wagenseil); for the celebrated Flaminio Cornaro, a Venetia Senator, in his work On the Cult of the Child St. Simon of Trent (Vence, 1753) disposes of all the doubts raised by the above mentioned critics."
The Jews try to throw discredit on the judges who condemned the Jewish murderers by quoting Pope Sixtus IV who refused to sanction the cult of St. Simon; but the reason for this was that the cult was not then authorized by Rome, but was a popular movement without authority and contrary to Church discipline; this same Pope later expressed his approval of the verdict on the Jews in the Papal Bull XII Kal. July, 1478.
We have not only the testimony as to the correctitude of the proceedings from Sixtus IV; but also that of several other Popes; such as Sixtus V, who regularized the popular cult of St. Simon by ratifying it in 1588, as cited by Benedict XIV in Book I, Ch. xiv, No. 4 of his On the Canonisation of the Saints; also by this same Pope Benedict XIV in his Bull Peatus Andreas of 22nd February, 1755, in which he confirms Simon as a saint, a fact omitted from the arguments of that advocate for the Jews, Strack [426]; Gregory XIII recognized Simon as a martyr, and even visited the shrime; and, as already stated, Clement XIV was obliged to recognize that it was a case of Jewish murder in hatred of Christianity.
In short, the Ritual Murder of St. Simon at Trent is supported by such evidence that those who doubt it are thereby condemning without reason high juridical and ecclesiastical authorities whose probity and intelligence there is not the slightest excuse to deny.
1476: Blood accusation in Regensburg through the convert Wolfram.
1477: Jews plundered at Colmar and burned at Passau; the rest expelled through Bishop.
1478: Jews expelled from Diocese of Bamberg on account of Simon of Trent affair. Spanish Inquisition is begun by Ferdinand and Isabella, period of explo�ration by Europeans begins.
1480: Inquisition established in Spain.
1480: Venice. This case, as admitted in the Jewish Encyclopedia, 1906, Vol. XII, p. 410, was settled by trial. Three Jews were executed.
1481: The inquisition against the Maranos established in Seville and at other places in Castile.
1482: Inquisition established in Aragon; Thomas de Torquemada {a Jew}, chief inquisitor. Portuguese colonize African Gold Coast.
1483: Torquemada appointed inquisitor general. Expulsion from Warsaw.
1484: Jews expelled from Aries.
1485: Padua, Italy: The victim in this case was canonized as St. Lorenzino, Benedict XIV mentioning him as a martyr in Bull Beatus Andreas. This case was attested by the Episcopal Court of Padua.
1486: (Dec. 10) Another 900 Jews "reconciled."
1488: (Jan. 25) First auto at Barcelona. (May 24 and July 30) Autos da f� at Toledo: at former, 21 Jews burned, 400 punished; and latter, 76 burned. Bart�holomew Daz sails around Cape of Good Hope.
1490: (Dec.) Jews expelled from Geneva.
1490: Toledo. This is a most important case, the circumstances of which have been clarified by W.T. Walsh in his interesting book on Isabella of Spain, 1931 (Sheed & Ward), in which he devotes pp. 441 to 468 to his researches on this Ritual Murder charge.� Had it not been for Mr. Walsh, one might be influenced by the Jewish Encyclopedia's statement (1903, Vol. III, p. 262) that "Modern historians even deny that a child had disappeared at all" in this case"
Strenuous efforts were made by Loeb and H.C. Lea to clear the Jews from guilt of this murder; as also by Abbe Vacandard. Walsh shows that on October 27th, 1490, a Jew named Yuce confessed to having been present at the crucifixion of a Christian boy called Christopher at La Guardia, near Toledo.
He made this confession without the "aid" of any torture; he was not even threatened with that for one year after his confession. On July 19th, 1491, Yuce was promised immunity from punishment for himself and described the whole crucifixion and gave the names of his accomplices.
On October 25, 1491, a jury of seven noted Renaissance scholars who occupied the Chairs at Salamanca University examined the case and were unanimous in finding Yuce guilty. Not until after this did Yuce undergo torture.
This torture was applied to make him say for what reason the boy Christopher had been crucified instead of being killed in any other way; but no "leading"questions were employed in the examination. After this, the case went before a second jury of five learned men of Avila, who considered the evidence concerning Yuce's accomplices, who had been arrested and under examination; they unanimously declared them guilty. Eight Jews (some of them Marranos, or pretended converts to Christianity) were executed.
Writing of the efforts made to discredit the trials in this case, Walsh says (p. 464): "Must we assume that they (the two learned juries) were all murderous fanatics, willing to sacrifice innocent men, and that Dr. Loeb, Dr. Lea, and on the Catholic side the somewhat too credulous Abbe Vacandard were better qualified to weigh the evidence after the lapse of four centuries?" Walsh was not an "anti-Semite." He was a historian, and did not suggest that Ritual Murder was part of any official Jewish ceremony. But he said: "The historian, far from being obliged to make wholesale vindication of all Jews accused of murder, is free, in fact, bound to consider each individual case upon its merits."
Walsh states (p. 441) that this case of Ritual Murder was "one of the chief factors, if not the decisive one, in the decision of Fernando and Isabel" (for the expulsion of the Jews from Spain). He shows that the complete record of testimony in the trial of one of the accused has been available since it was published in 1887 in the Bulletin of the Royal Academy at Madrid (Vol. XI, pp. 7-160), from the original manuscript. (This was of course before the Jewish Communist revolution)!
Walsh charges Lea, the pro-Jewish author, of intellectual dishonesty (p. 628) in writing in his Inquisition in Spain decrying the influential men who were jurors in this case. "If the Inquisitors sent eight men to a shameful death without being convinced beyond a reasonable doubt of their guilt, the honest verdict of history cannot shrink from finding not only Torquemada and his judges, but King Fernando and Queen Isabel, Cardinal Mendoza and several of the most illustrious professors of Salamanca University guilty of complicity in one of the most brutal judicial murders on record."[427]
1492: (Aug. 2) Expulsion of the Jews from Spain. Expul�sion from Castile and Aragon. Conquest of Granada; discovery of America. Onward, the sultans open the gates of the Ottoman Empire for the refugees from Spain. Christopher Columbus discovers West Indies.
To Christopher Columbus, 1492: Ferdinand and Isabelle, by the grace of God, King and Queen of Castile, of Arragon, of Sicily...For as much as you, Christopher Columbus [The real motives for the expeditions of Columbus were vastly different than what we have been led to believe by the controllers of the contents of the history books.
It is true that those who came to the Caribbean and then into Mexico did so under the banner of Christ, just as the Pilgrims did. But there were deep, underlying motives that our establishment history books have failed to mention. Which we believe to be deliberate deceptions.
The history books have failed to tell us of the real motives for the exploration of the Americas by Spain and have been very quick to tell the world that the great eviction of the Jews from all of the countries of Europe was started in England by King Edward I in the year 1290 and that he was a "Racist, Extremist and Anti-Semitic."
Actually he was coerced into signing the great eviction notice by the people of England. The other countries of Europe followed his lead in 1492, Spain was the last to drive the Jews out of their country. In every case, it was the Christian Church that started the action. In Europe the predominant belief was that of the Catholic Church. In Catholic Spain the Jews were treated very kindly, just as they are now in the United States, and, for that matter, in all of the other Celto-Saxon countries [The Christian Nations of the West].
From the Jews' point of view, the 1000 year millennium before 1492 was considered the golden age of Spain and Portugal. These people were protected by the kings and utilized as treasurers, tax collectors (they were called tax farmers - and serve the same purpose in America), lawyers and of course, money lenders. But they were under increasing pressure from the Church because of the heresies that they were intentionally planting into the Church, as well as their excesses as tax collectors and money lenders.
The Pope finally initiated what has become known as the Inquisition. It was within the Inquisition that the Catholic Church made its most terrible strategic blunder. In doing what they did, they failed the admonition: "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?" And again: "And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." [428]
The final results have been that the entire Christian Kingdom of God has suffered in general and the Catholic Church has suffered in particular. What did the Catholic Church do? It gave the Jews the option of being baptized and converting to Catholicism.
The Jews of Spain and Portugal took them up on it and were baptized in wholesale numbers and joined the Church. As a result of this horrible blunder on the part of the Catholic Church, the Jews were now within the church like the Trojan horse, with some of them rising to the higher ranks within the Church, until 1866, when they took absolute control, and now rule the Catholic Church through the "Black Pope." They could now even more efficiently implant their heresies. All the while that they pretended to be Christian, they still practiced their Jewish faith. The name converso, or converted, was given to the multitude of Jews who were baptized and claimed to be Christian. Within that group of conversos were the Marranos. They were the Jews who supposedly converted but actually remained Jews in thought and action. The problem was that nearly all, if not all, of the conversos still remained loyal to the Jewish religion and cause. As we shall see, that situation has plagued all of us to this very day.
When the Catholic Church finally realized its blunder, it sought out the Marrano Jews and systematically executed them by burning them at the stake. The undercover investigations to find them would have made the KGB, CIA and the FBI look like school boys. They found them within the nobility and even they weren't spared. These were the circumstances in Spain when Queen Isabella and King Ferdinand finally, on the 30th of March, 1492, gave the known Jews four months to leave the country. Some went to Sicily were they formed the organization we know today as the Mafia, and some went to Holland.
������������������������������������������ Columbus And The Conversos
The conversos, of course, did not leave because they were not Christians, weren't they? But the Marranos who had not yet been found out were living from day to day, knowing that they had to leave or face the stake. In reality, all of the conversos knew that they would one day need to find a new home because of their true sympathies. Many of them were within the household of the royal family.
The king and queen's advisors were conversos and later found out to be Marranos. The kings treasurer was a Marrano. It was this group of very powerful men who found the money to finance the voyages of Columbus. They had very personal reasons to find a way to get the thousands upon thousands of Jews out of Spain before they were executed.
It is not our purpose here to prove, one way or the other, the genealogy of Columbus. For several hundred years now that argument has flourished. The Italians claim him to be Italian. The Spanish researchers claim that he was born in Spain of a Jewish family. Pastor Earl Jones of the Christian Crusade for Truth, Star Route 2, Box 39, Deming, New Mexico 88030, who furnished this information has read the research that has been done, some of it by Jewish historians, some of it by Catholic Church historians and some by Plain Spanish historians. Perhaps, strangely, the Catholic Church historians lean towards Columbus being a Jew.
In our opinion, for whatever it is worth, he was a Spanish converso, born of Jewish parents and named Cristobal Colombo. He simply borrowed the name of Christopher Columbus from a Christian Italian young man of about the same age but in no way related. Either way, it doesn't make any difference. What counts is what he knowingly did. His first and foremost mission was to get the finances for his voyages. Spanish historians know that the Marranos, who were the immediate advisors of the king and queen, advised them to grant the money for the voyages of Columbus.
They told the king that they would find a way to obtain the money to pay for the voyages. The Marrano advisers had already obtained the promise of the required money from the other wealthy Jews of Spain but the king and queen did not know that. Of course, these advisors were trying desperately to find a way to get the Marranos out of the country before they were found and executed. The king and queen accepted the proposals.
Foremost among the Marrano advisors to the king was Luis de Santangel. He played such an important part in providing the money for Columbus' voyage that his statue occupies a place on the great Columbus monument in Barcelona. The Santangel family was among the wealthiest, the most influential, and the most powerful in all of Aragon (a part of Spain).
The Santangels came from a place called Calatayud, or Calatal-Yehud, one of the wealthiest Jewish communities in Spain. Because of their wealth, the Santangel family obtained high offices in the government. The Santangels were the Rothschilds of the time. It was because of the pressing need to get the Jews out of Spain that Luis de Santangel loaned the crown 17,000 ducats, interest free, to equip Columbus' ships for the voyage.
Columbus had reverted to his original name of Colombo while in the presence of the advisors to the king and queen. The word Colombo is of Jewish origin and it means Jonah or dove, according to the Jewish historian, Cecil Roth. The Marrano advisors knew that Columbus was "their" man. Again, whether he was a Jew or not is not the point. He claimed to be one while around them. Columbus knew that the American continent was here and he knew exactly where they were. He knew of the maps of the Libyans, the Carthaginians, the mariners from Tarshish, the Romans and the Vikings. He deliberately said he was going to India. He even discussed such names as Kubla Khan and Cathay.
The reason for the misinformation about India is obvious. Talk among the European Jews at the time was wild with tales of the discovery of the lost ten tribes of Israel after Marco Polo returned from his overland route and said that he found Jews living on an island off the coast of India. This was an additionally powerful incentive for the funding of his voyage. Also, he knew the tales of fabulous wealth in gold and silver, particularly of the Seven Cities of Cibola in the land of the Toltecus in the New World. He demanded from the king and queen that he receive one tenth of all gold, silver and precious gems that all of the expeditions that followed would find. He also demanded to be named Admiral of the Ocean Sea.
The king and queen reluctantly agreed to these demands, of course with a little nudging from Luis de Santangel! So it appears that even Queen Isabella and King Ferdinand knew that here was the chance to find a home for the Marranos. To tie the package all together, the date of the promulgation of the expulsion edict to the people of Spain was made on the same day that they were told that Columbus was funded to make his voyages. Was that only a coincidence? Queen Isabella and King Ferdinand were a unique combination. The Queen was very devout in her Catholic faith and consequently, whenever the Church spoke, she responded with fervor. The King, on the other hand, was more political in his nature. His concern was for the geopolitics of the matter and what would be best for his financial position. But then, King Ferdinand himself was partly Jewish on his mother's side! His mother was the grand-daughter of the wealthy Jewess Paloma of Toledo. Thus, he, too, had more than a passing interest in a safe place for the Spanish Jews. The marriage between Isabella of Castile and Ferdinand of Aragon was arranged by Rabbi Abraham Seneor, Isabella's chief tax collector!
The marriage between Isabella and Ferdinand was not popular with the Castilian grandees. They wanted her to marry either the king of England or the king of Portugal. The objections were largely from the ecclesiastics of the Catholic Church and those in favor were primarily from the powerful and wealthy Jews of both Aragon and Castile. The treasury of Aragon was depleted at the time and wealthy Marranos provided the money for young Ferdinand to visit Isabella. The bridal gift was provided by wealthy Marranos of both parts of Spain. "Confidence in an unfaithful man in time of trouble is like a broken tooth, and a foot out of joint." [429]
When Columbus first landed in the Western Hemisphere he immediately started the search for gold. He came upon the Arawak Indians who were very timid and even cowardly. These Indians were totally annihilated within a few years. He pressed on, from island to island, searching. He knew he was somewhere close to the huge quantities of gold that the stories of just a few hundred years before him had related. He found some gold on the island of Hispaniola and Jamaica. This is what he needed in order to show the king and queen of Spain that it was time to start a significant expedition to the new world and this they did. Each successive trip of ships and men to the so-called new world found more and more gold.
During the four voyages of Columbus, he had traveled to what is now Panama, Nicaragua, Costa Rica and other parts of Central America. His last voyage was in 1502, just a few years before the time of Cortez and his Conquistadores of Mexico.
The Spaniards truly found a new home for the Marranos. There is an old wives' tale that says, "When someone hands you a lemon, make lemonade." In 1502, the same year as the last voyage of Columbus, Juan Sanchez of Saragossa, Spain received permission from King Ferdinand to establish trading posts in the "New World." He brought to Cuba five shiploads of merchandise to trade with the natives. Juan Sanchez was a Marrano. He was the nephew of Ferdinand's treasurer, who also was a Marrano, of course. Other conversos, who were noblemen, followed immediately. They received large tracts of land from the king and raised their families in the new world. The king and queen knew that the Marranos were coming to the new world.
In 1509 an agreement was reached allowing any Jew to travel to the new world if they would pay the crown 20,000 ducats each. The ransom was then raised to 40,000 ducats and then, even to 80,000 ducats. It is significant that they had the money with which to pay! There is no question but that they controlled the economy and politics of Spain.
Remember, this was solely because they had the "license" from the king to loan money at usury which, of course, is banking. With that money in Spain they could send their children to the finest schools, live in the finest homes, and receive ranks of nobility.
With that extraordinary education, they became the lawyers, judges and statesmen. The ordinary Spanish citizen, Christian by faith, was denied the financial wherewithal to rise above the peasant class. Whatever meager earnings that he labored for was taxed by the king's "tax farmers" to the extent that he was always struggling to feed his family.
When so-called conversos arrived in the new world with adequate money to travel and set up their shops, they quickly reverted to openly practicing their Jewish faith.], are going by our command, with some of our vessels and men, to discover and subdue some Islands, and Continent in the ocean, and it is hoped that by God's assistance, some of the said Islands and Continent in the ocean will be discovered and conquered by your means and conduct.
1492‑93: Expulsion from Sicily.
1494. Tyrnau, Hungary: A Christian boy was bled white and killed. The Jews culprits were betrayed by the confessions of women, who were persuaded to do so by the sight of some instruments of torture, which however were not applied to them. The Jews, arrested after this confession, themselves confessed this was the fourth child they had killed for the blood, but they said they wanted this for medical purposes. [430]
1494: Jews plundered in Naples. Blood accusation at Tyrnau.
1495: Jews expelled from Florence, but readmitted after a few months on account of their utility; Jews Expelled From Lithuania.
1496: Expulsion of Jews from Syria. Manoel of Portugal orders the Jews to accept baptism or leave the country.
1497: Onward, refugees from Portugal welcomed by the sultans. John Cabot discovers Newfoundland.
1498: The exiles settled in Navarre banished. Jews expelled from Nuremberg and Ulm.
1498: The Charles VIII of France in 1489 ordered all Jews to embrace Christianity and become loyal citizens and good subjects or suffer forfeiture of their goods and chattels, also expulsion from his domain. The heads of Sephardim Jewry thereupon wrote in their extremity to the Elders of Zion, the Sanhedrin, then sitting in Constantinople, asking for advice as to what they should do. The mischievous reply to this appeal has come up to us across the years of history, and shows itself as being directly responsible for the growth of the Zionist Movement, which came 400 years later, throughout the earth. The Constantinople Elders responded: "Dear beloved brethren in Moses: We have received your letter in which you tell us of the anxieties and misfortunes which you are enduring. We are pierced by as great pain to hear it as yourselves. The advice of the Grand Satraps and Rabbis is the following: As for what you say that the King of France obliges you to become Christians: do it, since you cannot do other�wise...As for what you say about the command to despoil you of your goods make your sons merchants, that little by little they may despoil the Christians of theirs. As for what you say about their attempts on your lives; make your sons doctors and apothecaries, that they may take away Christian lives. As for what you say of their destroying your synagogues; make your sons canons and clerics in order that they may destroy their churches. As for the many other vexations you complain of: arrange that your sons become advocates and lawyers, and see that they always mix themselves up with the affairs of State, in order that by putting Christians under your yoke you may dominate the world and be avenged on them. Do not swerve from this order that we give you, because you will find by experience that, humiliated as you are, you will reach the actuality of power."
1501: (July) Fifty-four Jews burned at Seville.
1502: Appearance of the Pseudo-Messiah Asher Lammlein. Columbus discovers Nicaragua.
1503: Jews permitted to return to Lithuania. Judaizing followers of Zechariah of Kiev burned at Moscow.
1505: Jews expelled from Orange. All slain at Budewis on a child-murder accusation. Portuguese colonize Mozambique.
1506: Massacre of Marranos in Lisbon.
1507: First world map showing "America" is produced, although a map of America had been in existence for more than a thousand years; and was probably a copy of the one made by the Ancient Israelites.
1508: Burning of Jewish books at Frankfort. Thirty-eight Jews burned in Berlin for Child Murder.[431]
1510. Brandenburg: Several Jews were accused in Berlin of buying a small Christian boy, bleeding him and killing him. They confessed, and 41 were executed.[432]
1513: Balboa discovers the Pacific Ocean.
1517: Martin Luther publishes his 95 theses and begins the Reformation.
1519: Expulsion from Regensburg.
1520-23: First compete editions of the Talmud printed.
����������������������������������������� The Illuminati of Spain
1520: The Illuminati, as a Spanish sect called the Alombrados was founded about 1520. Ignatius Loyola, a Jewish Spanish Basque, while a student at Salamanca (1527), was tried by an ecclesiastical commission for alleged sympathy with this sect but was acquitted with an admonition.[433]
1524: The Jews of Cairo threatened with destruction by Ahmad Shaitan, Viceroy of Egypt. Jews return to Genoa.
1529: (May 21) Thirty Jews burned at Posing on Blood Accusation. Solomon Molko (Diogo Pires, 1501-32 begins his Messianic agitation.
1531: Clement VII issues a bull establishing the Portuguese Inquisition for Marranos.
1534: Henry VIII is excommunicated and founds Church of England.
1534-36: Sigismund I absolves Jews from wearing the badge. Calvin publishes Institution Chretimenne.
1541: Jews expelled from Naples. Expulsion from Prague and crown cities. Hernando de Soto discovers Mississippi River.
��������������������������������������� The Order of The Jesuits
1541: The Order of the Jesuits was founded in 1541. We give the following quotations from the Encyclopedia Britannica. "The Company of the Jesuits was founded by Don Inigo de Loyola (Ignatius Loyola, a Jew), a Spanish nobleman and soldier, on April 5, 1541, at the church of Saint Paul without the Walls, near Rome, under the sanction of the Pope, Paul III. It has six grades. These are novices, scholastics, temporal, coadjutors, professed of the three vows, and professed of the four vows, the latter two grades being the only ones which confer a share in the government and eligibility for the offices of the society. Its head, virtually a commander‑in‑chief, is known as the General. He wields absolute power over the members who are pledged to blind obedience. The General claims his authority from the Pope."
The "fourth vow" is one of special allegiance to the Pope promising to go in obedience to him for missionary purposes whensoever and whithersoever he may order, a pledge seriously qualified in practice, however, by the power given to the general of alone sending out or recalling any missionary. "The question has long been hotly debated whether, in addition to these six avowed grades, there be not a seventh, answering in some degree to the Tertiaries of the Franciscan and Dominican orders, secretly affiliated to the society, and acting as its unsuspected emissaries in various lay positions. This class is styled in France 'Jesuits of the short robe,' and some evidence in support of its actual existence was alleged during the lawsuits against the company under Louis XV. The Jesuits themselves deny the existence of any such body, and are able to adduce the negative disproof that no provision for it is to be found in their constitutions. On the other hand, there are clauses therein which make the creation of such a class perfectly feasible if thought expedient.
One is the power given to the general to receive candidates secretly, and to conceal their admission, for which there is a remarkable precedent in the case of Francis Borgia, Duke of Gandia, afterwards himself general of the society; the other is an even more singular clause, providing for the admission of candidates to the company by persons who are not themselves members of it...The general, who should by the statutes of the society reside permanently at Rome, holds in his hands the right of appointment, not only to the office of provincial over each of the great districts into which the houses are mapped, but to the offices of each house in particular, no shadow of electoral right or even suggestion being recognized. The superiors and rectors of all houses and colleges in Europe must report weekly to their provincial on all matters concerning the members of the society and all outsiders with whom they may have had dealings of any sort. The provincial, for his part, must report monthly to the general, giving him a summary of all details which have reached himself. But, as a check on him, all superiors of houses in his province are to make separate reports directly to the general once in three months, and further to communicate with him, without delay, every time any matter of importance occurs, irrespective of any information which the provincial may have forwarded.
Nor is this all; an elaborate system of espionage and deletion forms part of the recognized order of every house, and, in direct contrast to the ancient indictment and confession of faults in open conventual chapter, every inmate of a house is liable to secret accusation to its superior, while the superior himself may be similarly deleted to the provincial or the general.
Nor is the general himself exempt from control on the part of the society, lest by any possible error he be unfaithful to its interests. A consultative council is impose on him by the general congregation, consisting of six persons, whom he may neither select nor remove, namely, four assistants, each representing a nation, an admonisher or adviser (resembling the adulates of a military commander) to warn him of any faults or mistakes, and his confessor. One of these must be in constant attendance on him; and, while he is not at liberty to abdicate his office, nor to accept any dignity or office outside it without the assent of the society, he may yet be suspended or deposed by its authority. There would seem at first to be an effectual external check provided, however, in the fact that, while all the officers of the society, except the council aforesaid, hold of the general, he in turn holds the Pope, and is his liegeman directly, as well as in virtue of the fourth vow, which he has taken in common with the other professed. But such is the extraordi�nary skill with which the relations of the society to the papacy were originally drafted by Loyola, and subsequently worked by his successors, that it has always remained organically independent, and might very conceivably break with Rome without imperiling its own existence.
The general has usually stood towards the Pope much as a powerful grand feudatory of the Middle Ages did towards a weak titular lord paramount, or perhaps as the captain of a splendid host of 'Free Companions' did towards a potentate with whom he chose to take temporary and precarious service; and the shrewd Roman populace have long shown their recognition of this fact by styling these two great personages severally the 'White Pope' and the 'Black Pope.' In truth the society has never, from the very first, obeyed the Pope, whenever its will and his happened to run counter to each other. The merited odium which has overtaken the Inquisition, usually officered by Dominicans, has induced the Jesuits, whose own controversial methods had been different, to disclaim all connection with that tribunal, and to represent their society as free from complicity in its acts. But, in truth, it was Ignatius Loyola himself who procured its erection in Portugal in 1545‑6, and F. Nithard, one of the very few Cardinals of the society, was inquisitor‑general of that kingdom in 1655.
The first successes of the Indian mission were entirely amongst the lowest class; but when Robert de'Nobili, to win the Brahmins, adopted their insignia and mode of life in 1605, a step sanctioned by Gregory XV, in 1623, the fathers who followed his example pushed the new caste‑ feeling so far as absolutely to refuse the ministrations and sacraments of religion to the pariahs, lest the Brahmin converts should take offense, an attempt which was reported to Rome by Norbert, a Capuchin, and by the bishop of Rosalia, and was vainly censured in the pontifical briefs of Innocent X in 1645, Clement IX in 1669, Clement XII in 1734 and 1739, and Benedict XIV, in 1745. The 'Chinese rites,' assailed with equal unsuccess by 9 popes, were not finally put down until 1744, by a bull of Benedict XIV...By these rites the Jesuit missionaries had virtually assimilated Christianity to heathenism, and their practical reply in opposition to a papal decree in 1700 was to obtain an edict from the emperor of China declaring that there was nothing idolatrous or superstitious in the inculpated usages, while in 1710 they flung Cardinal Tournon, legate of Clement XI, into the prison of the Inquisition at Macao, where he perished. Finally, they disobeyed the brief of suppression issued by Clement XIV in 1773, which enjoined them to disperse at once, to send back all novices to their houses, and to receive no more members. It is thus clear that the society has always regarded itself as an independent power, ready indeed to cooperate with the papacy so long as their roads and interests are the same, and to avail itself to the uttermost of the many pontifical decrees in its own favor, but drawing the line far short of practical submission when their interest diverge."
The Jesuit power [which has, since it creation, been under total control of the Jews], appeared much weakened in England by the rise of the Jewish Power with the advent of Cromwell, persisted nevertheless in its efforts to recapture its former status in that land. During the reign of James II, it schemed and intrigued incessantly through its representatives Father St. Germain [Once regent of the Jesuit College of Clermont] and his successor Father Columbiere.[434]
After the enactment of the limitation of the English throne to Protestant succession the Jesuit diplomatists were hard put. To quote the Encyclopedia further: "After many difficulties they had succeeded in getting a footing in France, through the help of Duprat, bishop of Clermont, who founded a college for them in 1545 in the town of Billom, besides making over to them his house at Paris, the Hotel de Clermont, which became the nucleus of the afterwards famous college of Louis‑le‑Grand, while a formal legalization was granted to them by the states‑general at Poissy in 1561." From the Jesuit College at Ingolstadt is said to have issued the sect known as "The Illuminati of Bavaria" founded by Adam Weishaupt [a Jew] under the guidance of Nicolai, in 1776. Weishaupt, its nominal founder, however, seems to have played a subordinate though conspicuous role in the organization of this sect. [435] On July 21, 1773, the Pope had abolished the order of Jesuits but Frederick II of Prussia encouraged and protected them with a view no doubt of using their political knowledge and skill against the Bourbons, the Hapsburgs and the Pope.
The well‑known authority on theocratic organizations, Heckethorn, writes the following concerning the Jesuits: "There is considerable analogy between Masonic and Jesuitic degrees; and the Jesuits also tread down the shoe and bare the knee, because Ignatius Loyola thus presented himself at Rome and asked for the confirmation of the order. Not satisfied with confession, preaching, and instruction, whereby they had acquired unexampled influence, they formed in Italy and France, in 1563, several 'Congregations,' i.e. clandestine meetings held in subterranean chapels and other secret places. the Congregationists had a sectarian organization, with appropriate catechisms and manuals, which had to be given up before death, wherefore very few copies remain." [436]
To show the further similarity of the Jesuit‑Judaic‑Masonic‑Gnostic‑Brahmin‑Illuminati theology we now quote from a MS. in the library of the Rue Richelieu at Paris entitled Histoire des congregations et sodalites jesuitiques depuis 1563 jusqu'au temps present (1709).[437] "Initiation. From this, as well as other works, we gather some of the ceremonies with which aspirants were initiated into the Order. Having in nearly all Roman Catholic countries succeeded in becoming the educators of the young, they were able to mold the youthful mind according to their secret aims. If then, after a number of years, they detected in the pupil a blind and fanatic faith, conjoined with exalted pietism and indomitable courage, they proceeded to initiate him; in the opposite case, they excluded him.
The proofs lasted twenty‑four hours, for which the candidate was prepared by long and severe fasting, which, by prostrating his bodily strength, inflamed his fancy, and, just before the trial, a powerful drink was adminis�tered to him. Then the mystic scene began ‑‑ diabolical apparitions, evocation of the dead, representations of the flames of hell, skeletons, moving skulls, artificial thunder and lightning, in fact, the whole paraphernalia and apparatus of the ancient mysteries. If the neophyte, who was closely watched, showed fear of terror, he remained for ever in the inferior degree; but if he bore the proof well, he was advanced to a higher grade.
At the initiation into the second degree (Scholastici) the same proofs, but on a grander scale, had to be undergone. The candidate, again prepared for them by long fastings, was led with his eyes bandaged into a large cavern, resounding with wild howlings and roarings, which he had to traverse, reciting at the same time prayers specially appointed for that occasion. At the end of the cave he had to crawl through a narrow opening, and while doing this, the bandage was taken from his eyes by an unseen hand, and he found himself in a square dungeon, whose floor was covered with mortuary cloth, on which stood three lamps, shedding a feeble light on the skulls and skeletons ranged around.
This was the Cave of Evocation, the Black Chamber, so famous in the annals of the Fathers. Here, giving himself up to prayer, the neophyte passed some time, during which the priests could, without his being aware of it, watch his every movement and gesture. If his behavior was satisfactory, all at once two brethren, representing archangels, presented themselves before him, without his being able to tell whence they had so suddenly started up, a good deal can be done with properly fitted and oiled trap‑doors, and, observing perfect silence, bound his forehead with a white band soaked with blood, and covered with hieroglyphics; they then hung a small crucifix round his neck, and a small satchel containing relics, or what did duty for them.
Finally, they took off all his clothing, which they cast on a pyre in one corner of the cave, and marked his body with numerous crosses, drawn with blood. At this point, the hierophant with his assistants entered, and, having bound a red cloth round the middle of the candidate's body, the brethren, clothed in bloodstained garments, placed themselves beside him, and drawing their daggers, formed the steel arch over his head. A carpet being then spread on the floor, all knelt down and prayed for about an hour, after which the pyre was secretly set on fire; the further wall of the cave opened, the air resounded with strains, now gay, now lugubrious, and a long procession of specters, phantoms, angels, and demons filed past the neophyte like the 'supers' in a pantomime.
Whilst this farce was going on, the candidate took the following oath: 'In the name of Christ crucified, I swear to burst the bonds that yet unite me to father, mother, brothers, sisters, relations, friends; to the King, magistrates, and any other authority, to which I may ever have sworn fealty, obedience, gratitude, or service.
I re�nounce...the place of my birth, henceforth to exist in another sphere. I swear to reveal to my new superior, whom I desire to know, what I have done, thought, read learnt, or discov�ered, and to observe and watch all that comes under my notice. I swear to yield myself up to my superior, as if I were a corpse, deprived of life and will. I finally swear to flee temptation, and to reveal all I succeed in discovering, well aware that lightning is not more rapid and ready than the dagger to reach me wherever I may be.'
The new member having taken this oath was then introduced into a neighboring cell, where he took a bath, and was clothed in garments of new and white linen. He, then, finally repaired with the other brethren to a banquet, where he could with choice food and wine compensate himself for his long abstinence, and the horrors and fatigues he had passed through.
In 1614, there was published at Cracow what purported to be the Secret Instructions given to members of the Society of Jesus. It is said that Hieronymus Zahorowski, who had recently severed his connection with the society, published the book with the cooperation of Count George Zbraski and other polish enemies of the order but the repudiation or the work by the society is no conclusive evidence of its spuriousness as it has been its policy from the beginning to deny all discreditable reports and to take the chance of being proved unver�acious." [438]
It will suffice to give the headings of the chapters forming the Book of Secret Instruction of the Society of Jesus.[439] The Preface specially warns superiors not to allow it to fall into the hands of strangers, as it might give them a bad opinion of the Order. The Chapters are headed as follows:
"I. How the Society is to proceed in founding a new establishment.
II. How the Brethren of the Society may acquire and preserve the friendship of Princes and other distinguished Personages.
III. How the Society is to conduct itself towards those who possess great influence in a state; and who, though they are not rich, may yet be of service to others.
IV. Hints to Preachers and Confessors of Kings and great personages.
V. What conduct to observe toward the clergy and other religious orders.
VI. How to win over rich widows.
VII. How to hold fast widows and dispose of their property.
VIII. How to induce the children of widows to adopt a life of religious seclusion.
IX. Of the increase of College revenues.
X. Of the private rigor of discipline to be observed by the society.
XI. How 'Ours' shall conduct themselves toward those that have been dismissed from the society.
XII. Whom to keep and make much of in the society.
XIII. How to select young people for admission into the society, and how to keep them there.
XIV. Of reserved cases, and reasons for dismissing from the society.
XV. How to behave towards nuns and devout women.
XVI. How to pretend contempt for riches.
XVII. General means for advancing the interests of the society.
The intermeddling of this society in the affairs, political, ecclesiastical and civil, of many countries, is related in numerous works, and repeatedly produced the suppression and expulsion of the order, though it constantly reappeared with new names. In 1716 the French army was infested with Jesuitical and anti‑ Jesuitical societies. The Parliament of Paris suppressed them in 1762. They were abolished by papal bull in 1773 at the demand of France, Spain, Portugal, Parma, Naples and Austria. They are, however, still to be found everywhere, and they hold considerable property in England. A modern writer justly calls the 'Black International.'"
Historically, the Jesuits are given credit for the Gunpowder Plot of 1605, fomenting the Thirty years war, the encouragement of the aspiration of Mary Stuart which led to her execution, the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes by Louis XIV, 1685, and numerous other great events of history. Which is no doubt true as the Protocols attest that the Jews have been behind every revolution and war in the world for more than a thousand years. The Sanfedesti was founded at the epoch of the suppression of the Jesuits for the defense of religion, the privileges and jurisdiction of Rome and the temporal power of the popes. Their successors were the Calderari.[440]
1542: Jews expelled from Bohemia because of fires in Prague and other towns. Pseudo-Messiah (David Reuveni?) burned at Evora.
1543: Luther publishes his attack on the Jews.
1548: Eighteen hundred Marranos released from prisons of the Inquisition in Portugal.
1549: Obadiah of Bertinoro's commentary on the Mishnah published.
1550: (April 2) Jews banished from Genoa.
1551: Jews expelled from Bavaria and Wurttenberg. �
1554: Rabbinical synod at Perrars. Censorship of Jewish books introduced. Solomon ibn Verga's Shevet Yehudah published.
1555: Paul IV issues the bull "Cum Nimis Absurdum" that Jews be confined to ghettos. Jews expelled from the Palatinate. Peace of Augsburg. Joseph Caro's Beit Yosef published.
1556: Twenty-four Jews of Ancona hanged and burned by order of Paul IV.
1558: Elizabeth I becomes Queen of England.
1558-60: The Zohar printed.
��������������������������������������������������������� The Defenders
1562: The Defenders, a Roman Catholic Order, was founded in 1562.
This Irish Catholic organization, similar to that of the Spanish Guarduna, was founded in 1562 by Roger Moore behind whom were French and Spanish Jesuits [Jews]. According to Captain Pollard, author of The Secret Societies of Ireland, "The nominal function of the Defenders was the protection of the fugitive priests during the period of proscription and the holding of the passes while Mass was celebrated in some mountain glen. The enemies of the faith being the Protestants, and the Protestants standing for the Constitutional authority of Britain, the Defenders soon became a criminal association of law‑breakers and bandits." [441]
In 1641 they rose and massacred many Protestants, but were duly crushed by Cromwell in 1649. This Irish Catholic element was already opposed by the Roman Catholic Archbishop Plunket, of whom Captain Pollare writes: "Archbishop Oliver Plunket, Roman Catholic Primate of Ireland, who had attempted to put down the criminal association of Defenders in the South of Ireland, was accused by the infamous Oates; and at his trial at Westminster certain of these Irish priests, who had been censured by him, gave false evidence against him. The Archbishop, though innocent, was, through the false evidence of these members of the secret society, sentenced and duly hanged at Tyburn."
1564: Joseph Caro's Shulhan Arukh published.
1566: Joseph Nasi created Duke of Naxos.
1567: (June 15) Jews expelled from Genoese territory.
1568: Isaac Luria Levi (1534-72), Cabalist, pretends to be the Messiah, son of Joseph.
1569: (Feb. 26) Bull of Pius V. "Hebraeorum Gens." Expels Jews from Papal States except Rome, Bologna, and Ancona.
1569-72: Moses Isserles' Mappah published.
1570: Solomon Ashkenaze sent as an envoy to Venice by Sultan Selim II.
1572: Massacre of St. Bartholomew's Day.
1573: The Jew Lippold executed at Berlin; all Jews expelled from Brandenburg.
1576: Stephen Bathori allows the Jews of Poland to carry on trade without restrictions. Stephen Bathori issues decrees against blood libel.
1582: Jews Expelled from Seilsia. Gregorian calendar is introduced.
1584: Gregory XIII orders compulsory sermons to Jews.
1586: The Jews of Poland establish Council of Four Lands; Mordecal Jafe probably its first president.
1588: Destruction of the Spanish Armada by the English.
1590: Marranos settle in Amsterdam.
1592: (Aug. 17) Papal edict forbids Jews to admit Christians into synagogues, etc.
1593: Clement VIII expels the Jews from all the Papal States except Rome and Ancona. The first Marrano settlement in Holland made at Amsterdam under Jacob Tirado.
1595: Dutch colonize Guinea Coast.
1596: Persecution of the Persian Jews by Shah Abbas the Great.
1597: Shalshelet ha-Kabbalah by Gedaliah b. Joseph ibn Yahia published. Expulsion from Milan.
1599: The 1599 Edition of the Geneva Bible was printed. Every edition of the Geneva Bible contains thousands of marginal notes authored by the leaders of the Reformation. Those leaders were men such as John Calvin, John Knox, Miles Coverdale, and others. Strangely enough, there has never been a really comprehensive study of those marginal notes. Stranger still is the fact that the majority of today's Protestants consider themselves "Calvinists" and have almost no conception of what John Calvin [442] believed in or stood for. The most "Calvinistic" of the Geneva Bibles was the edition printed from 1599 onwards, though the first edition of 1560 contained enough Calvinistic marginal notes to incense the Anglican clergy. In a memorandum to the translators of the Bishops' Bible, Archbishop Parker wrote:� "Item to make no bitter notes vppon any text, or yet to set down any determinacion in place of controversie." [443]
By 1599 the marginal notes had reached "maximum Calvinism." Compare the "two and fortie months" marginal notes in Revelation 11:2:� "Meaning, a certain time: for God hath limited the times of Antichrists tyranie." [444]; "Or a thousand, two hundred and threescore days, as is said in the next verse: that is a thousand two hundred and threescore yeeres, a day for a yeere, as often in Ezechiel & Daniel, which thing I noted before 2,10.
The beginning of these thousand two hundred and threescore yeeres were account from the passion of Christ, whereby (the partition wall being broken down) wee were made two of one, Ephesians 2,14. I say one flocke vnder one Shepheard, Iohn 10,16, and the end of these yeeres precisely falleth into the Popedome of Boniface the eight who a little before the end of ye yeere of Christ a thousand two hundreth ninetie foure, entered the Popedom of Rome, in the feast of S. Lucie (as Bergomenis saith) hauing put in prison his predecessor Coelestinus, whom by fraud, vnder color of oracle, he deceived: for which cause, there was well said of him, Intrauit vt vulpes, regauit vt leo, moriuus est vt canis.
That is, he entered like a foxe, raigned like a lion, and died like a dogge. For if from a thousand two hundred ninetie foure yeeres thou shalt take the age of Christ which he liued on earth, thou shalt finde there remaineth just 1260 yeers, which are mentioned in this place and many others." [445]
Most of the "Marian exiles," or those Englishmen who left England rather than be burned at the stake by Bloody Mary, settled in places like Frankfurt and Strasbourg. A minor squabble over the order of church services escalated into a full-blown schism with the arrival of a Dr. Richard Cox and his group from England. John Knox, Knox traveled back and forth between Geneva and Scotland. At one time he was captured in Scotland and became a galley slave, and his followers left and eventually settled in Geneva.
Geneva in the 1550s was a center for Biblical textual scholarship. Not surprisingly, the Marian exiles decided to translate a complete version of their own into English. Up until that time the only existing English translations were the New Testament translation of William Tyndale and a couple of government-controlled versions put out by the state-run government-controlled English Church. All the translations that had been one in Geneva up until that time were from Hebrew and Greek into French, for the benefit of French Huguenots.�
No one today knows exactly who translated what in the Geneva Bible. William Whittingham is generally given credit as the general editor. What is known is that the translators labored literally night and day from 1556 until 1559. Marginal notes continued to be added and expanded upon until 1599. The Geneva Bible was the first Bible to divide Scripture into verses and the first to put interpolated words (words that do not appear in the Hebrew or Greek manuscripts that are added to clarify the meanings in English) into italics.
Though the Great Bible was the "official" Bible for the government-run English Church the Geneva Bible immediately became the most popular in England. Even after the appearance of the King James Bible in 1611 the Geneva Bible remained the most popular version for many years.
Archbishop William Laud exerted his influence to prevent the printing of the Geneva Bible in England and from 1616 onwards all English editions of the Geneva Bible were printed in Amsterdam. The King James Bible was almost never used in Scotland until the issuance of the "Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical" in 1636 which stipulated that each parish should possess a Bible "of the translation of King James."
Despite orders from higher ups, many of the leading ministers in Scotland continued to use the Geneva Bible. Today most of those who consider themselves Calvinists have never heard of a Geneva Bible. A completely annotated Geneva Bible, with all the marginal notes of John Calvin, John Knox, and the other Reformers, has not been printed since 1644, until 1991 when a facsimile was printed.
There is a note in the Preface, p. iii, which states: "Note: Be careful when attempting to interpret marginal notes. In the 16th century The Bible was not just a Spiritual Guide, it was a Legal Document. The word 'argument' used before the chapters is even used today by attorneys on motions and briefs. This is further illustrated by the admonishment to study and obey God's statutes and judgments. There are no statutes in the New Testament (God's statutes are found in Exodus 20 to the End of Deuteronomy in the Old Testament), indicating a serious difference of opinion with today's 'God's Law is put away in Christ' crowd."
For the last three centuries Protestants have fancied themselves the heirs of the Reformation, the Puritans, the Calvinists, and the Pilgrims who landed at Plymouth Rock. This assumption is one of history's greatest ironies. Today's Protestants laboring under that assumption use the King James Bible. Most of the newer Bibles such as the Revised Standard Version are simply updates of the King James. The irony is that none of the groups named in the preceding paragraph used a King James Bible nor would they have used it if it had been given to them free. The Bible in use by those groups until it went out of print in 1644, was the Geneva Bible. The first Geneva Bible, both Old and New Testaments, was first published in English in 1560 in what is now Geneva, Switzerland.
At the time Geneva was a city-state. Geneva did not become part of Switzerland until 1815. William Shakespeare, John Bunyan, John Milton, the Pilgrims who landed on Plymouth Rock in 1620, and other luminaries of that era used the Geneva Bible exclusively. Until he had his own version named after him, so did King James I of England. James I later tried to disclaim any knowledge of the Geneva Bible, though he quotes the Geneva Bible in his own writings. As a Professor Eadie reported it: "...his virtual disclaimer of all knowledge up to a late period of the Genevan notes and version was simply a bold, unblushing falsehood, a clumsy attempt to sever himself and his earlier Scottish beliefs and usages that he might win favor with his English churchmen." [446]
The irony goes further. King James did not encourage a translation of the Bible in order to enlighten the common people: his sole intent was to deny them the marginal notes of the Geneva Bible. The marginal notes of the Geneva version were what made it so popular with the common people. The king James Bible was, and is for all practical purposes, a government publication.
There were several reasons for the King James Bible being a government publication. First, King James I of England was a devout believer in the "divine right of kings," a philosophy ingrained in him by his mother, Mary Stuart. Mary Stuart may have been having an affair with her Italian secretary, David Rizzio, at the time she conceived James. There is a better than even chance that James was the product of adultery. [447] But will all this study and writings of the Bible, few become aware of what the Bible actually was.
�������������������������������������������������������������� The Bible
It is amazing how many millions of Christians over the centuries have poured over the pages of the Holy Bible without taking note of a fundamental truth: The Bible is a book written by, for, and about Israelites. And by this we do not mean the Jews for they are no part of Israel. While it is possible that this truth may not send spiritual shock waves through any given congregation, or even any individual, but it should.
How people could read the best selling book of all history and not be more concerned about the subjects of that book remain a mystery. Seldom does one hear any adverse comment when it is made known that the Koran was written by and for Arabians. It is common knowledge that the Vedas contain the sacred scripture for the Hindu people; yet that book proceeded from their kind and hand is not disputed. People seem to have no trouble relating the Talmud exclusively to the Jewish synagogue and those who profess Judaism, and as such are called Jews.
We have yet to meet a Christian who wanted to claim the Talmud. The historical archives confirm that almost all people have strong links to a particular religious creed. It should not come as a surprise, then, for the Christian to find that his ties and Biblical roots go back to a people called Israel. This study is with the purpose that our Christian community learn and absorb this truth.
The Bible is inseparably linked to the people who comprise the Anglo‑Saxon, Celtic, Germanic, Scandinavian and kindred family in the earth. The spiritual eyes of millions of Christians need to be opened wide to the racial origins of the Bible. The Bible shares a genetic continuity in history from Genesis to the Revelation Letter.
"And he had in his hand a little book opened" was the statement of John, who in a vision saw the people of the Book preparing to take its message overseas. History has since demonstrated the willingness of the White Anglo-Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, Celtic and kindred people to endure the hardships of the journeys in order to bring others the blessings of the open Book. So long as that Book continues to remain open in the hands of Almighty God's people, they are in possession of the perfect guide and chart which will enable them to follow the course of their God-given heritage to a glorious destiny.
Westward, ever westward, has been the course of Empire as the ships of the People of the Book plowed the seas, bringing our forefathers to the Isles from whence they set sail to the uttermost parts of the earth. In obedience to the prophecy of the Scriptures: "Ephraim (Israel) feedeth on wind, and followeth after the East wind (Always going Westward - ever Westward to the ends of the earth - the West Coast of the United States of America): he daily increaseth lies and desolation; and they do make a covenant with the Assyrians, and oil is carried into Egypt." [448]
And wherever they went, the open Book accompanied them on their journeys. As they colonized, they evangelized: proclaiming the truth out of the Book in their hand! In establishing governments, building cities, organizing communities and administering law, the guiding hand of Almighty God, whose purposes were revealed to them through the open Book, enabled His people to build (Far better than they knew) a type of civilization whose foundation was to rest upon the administration of righteousness.
Familiarity with the open Book and the reason for sailing westward is well illustrated in a statement from the Mayflower Compact of 1620, which began "In the name of God." It proceeded: "Having undertaken for the glory of God, and advancement of the Christian faith, and honour of our King and country, a Voyage to plant the first Colony in the Northern part of Virginia, do by these presents solemnly and mutually in the presence of God and one of another, covenant and combine our selves together into a civil body politic."
It was the knowledge of the teachings of the open Book and the desire to follow these teachings which brought the Pilgrim fathers to our shores to build anew a civilization in conformity with the requirements of the law as set forth in this national document.
Let us turn back to the time before ever the Bible, as we know it, was written. In so doing we will discover that the outstanding men of our Race were pressing forward to a God-given destiny and as they lived, and worked, and labored, they wrote into the record of the Book their faith, while in each succeeding generation men of renown carried on the work of faith as the race continued on towards its destiny. Thus, in an ever-increasing crescendo the Race of the Book moved forward with the open Book of the Race which, when finally completed was taken by this Race to the less fortunate, that they might also freely read and partake of its blessings.
Amounting almost to a paradox is the fact that the open Book from which we are now to receive counsel, instruction, advice and guidance today is largely the history of our race and an account of God's dealing with our forefathers. But along with the recording of that history the future of the Race was also pre-written and we will do well to follow the Divine instruction!
That Christianity has been the basic historic religion of the Nordic branch of the Caucasian Race for the past two thousand years is something worthy of consideration. Moreover, it should occasion no great surprise to find that the Anglo‑Saxon, Celtic Germanic, Scandinavian, and kindred people of the earth are more closely linked to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob/Israel of Bible fame than any other people in history Research confirms that the Israelites of the Old Testament are directly linked to the Israelites of the New Testament. Moreover, the same blood that links Abraham, Isaac and Jacob to the twelve Apostles and early Christians also flows in the blood of the modern day Anglo‑Saxon, Germanic and kindred people of the earth. There is a racial connection between the subjects of the Bible and the main followers of Christianity.
There is a racial significance to the major religions of the world, and no amount of historical revision will alter this. The religions of Buddhism, Shintoism, Taoism, and all forms of the transcendental worship are linked to the Far East. Certainly none of these religions rose out of the Caucasian world! The Moslem faith arose out of the Arabic world. Judaism arose out of the Jewish mind.
Hinduism was not born in the Occidental western Caucasian world. Historically, one major religion has been associated with the Western Caucasian world; Christianity. Just as the Moslem faith has followed the Arabs in their migrations over the earth, Christianity has followed the Caucasians in their wanderings. Voodooism has always found a home in the hearts of the black race, but never within the Western Christian world. There is a positive chemistry between Christianity and the blood of the Caucasian race. That there might be a link between genetics and faith in Jesus Christ is something that has yet to be fully explored by those who major in religious issues.
That the Holy Bible has always been the Book for historic Christianity no one would deny. And, what people in history have been responsible for the stewardship, printing, and transmission of the Bible? None other than the Caucasian peoples of the Anglo‑Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, and kindred people of the earth! The Bible has Always found a home in the heart of the Caucasian race. Its influence upon the other races has been sparse, sporadic, transient, and meager at best, the claims of the Judeo‑Christian evangelists on television and radio notwithstanding. The moral values of the Bible appear to take root Only within the minds and hearts of the Caucasian Race. The fact that the Anglo‑Saxons have always been the custodians of the Bible links them inseparably to the people of God and of Scripture. Lost Israel has been found: we are they! The Bible is an Israelitish book written for and about the same people who have always found a place for it within their homes, churches and public life.
It is impossible to give a true record of Anglo-Saxon activities without always taking into consideration the Book (Regardless of what the anti-Christs, humanists, communists and etc., wish you to believe). Wherever this Race has gone, whether the fact of the presence of the Book is mentioned or not, the writings of this Book and the spirit of its message have always played a most prominent part in all our undertakings.
The importance of the open Book in the hand of the pioneers of our Race is clearly and appropriately depicted in the figurehead of the man on the prow of the sailing ship in whose hand is held the open Book, and who, yet reading, is moving forward as the vessel sails the sea. This figurehead of the earthly Americans sailing to our shores should be a continuous reminder to our generation that this nation was founded upon the Book and God's Laws.
But the Book has not always been opened. Evil forces have sought again and again to close it; knowing that, so long as it remains open, the irresistible forward march of a Race destined to conquer evil and establish righteousness and peace cannot be stayed!
In the early Christian century the disciples of our Lord brought the open Book to the Isles and to a people residing in those isles whose forefathers, because of their refusal to keep His laws, had been led captive into Assyria. From the land of the Assyrians this Race had moved north and west: migrated through southern and central Europe and, after centuries, finally reached the isles north and west of Palestine. It was to them who Jesus sent His disciples to when He told them to go "to the lost sheep of the house of Israel." To Israel in the Isles they went, and to them they brought the open Book. Thus, after centuries, the open Book was placed at the disposal of His people. As a result Christianity took root downward and grew upward in the isles of the sea. A few centuries passed during which Christianity flourished in the Isles, then the Book was again closed. During the period known as the Dark Ages the light of spirituality was all but extinguished, for there was no open Book to which the people might have access.
The Bible had been written in a language which the common people did not understand and chained to the altar of the Church. This period of darkness ended in a spiritual revolution. Society of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries was agitated to its profoundest depths as the Reformation began. The invention of the printing press had reduced the Bible from the bulky hand-written Book to a little Book and translated into the common language of the masses: placing it in the hands of the people, opened, that all might read its contents. John saw a Mighty One holding that Book open.
Men now had access to the Bible and the result, insofar as evil forces were concerned, was to arouse them to frenzy, for they knew that the open Book spelled disaster to all their plans. The Spanish Armada was equipped and launched with the avowed purpose of forever closing that Book. But it was to remain open and no physical power on earth could stop the Reformation.
With the opening of the Book there began a period of activity for the Anglo-Saxon-Israel people, first to acquire a knowledge of what was written therein and afterwards to spread that knowledge throughout the world. Such was the task assigned to this people of whom the Lord said through Isaiah the Prophet: "And he said, It is a light thing that thou shouldest be my servant to raise up the tribes of Jacob, and to restore the preserved of Israel: I will also give thee for a light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be my salvation unto the end of the earth." [449]
In fulfillment of that mission the Anglo-Saxon peoples have taken the Bible and translated it into over a thousand different languages and in their missionary activities given it to the nations. Missionary Societies in Great Britain and in the United States of America have, for over a century, been actively carrying out the mission laid upon His Israel people.
Upon careful examination, the Bible proves to be the family history of one people; the Israel people of God. And touches the other races only when they come into contact with the people of the book, the Israelites. The Bible refers to many people and nations, but its primary focus is always Israel. The Bible is the manufacturer's handbook for His people in time and creation. Everything that Israel needs to know for this life is contained within the canon of the Bible, a book that has been Divinely inspired and preserved throughout time. The Holy Bible is intended to enable the Israelite people to be theocrats (ruled by God) in this earth. Its principles, laws, and precepts govern every area of life. All of man's is couched by God's Word. There is no escape from the Holy Scriptures, for they follow man and government him in every possible area. Scripture is both infallible and unchangeable because it issues from a sovereign God. The key to a successful and prosperous life is to read meditate, memorize, and apply Scripture to every area of one's life.
The early chapters of Genesis cover the creation of the universe, the vegetable and animal kingdom, and the final work of God's hand in the creation of man. The fall of Adam and the Genesis Flood are all a major focus of the early portion of Genesis. The post flood history of nations, the building of the Tower of Babel, and the multiplication of nations and people are covered in these early chapters.
Beginning with Genesis 12, the remainder of the Bible is focused on Abraham and his offspring. Abraham became the father of eight sons born to three different women: Sarah, Hagar, and Keturah. Only one of these sons become the focus of the Bible. The birth of Isaac, the seed of promise which God made with Abraham and Sarah, becomes the object of the Bible. Like a giant laser beam, the Holy Scriptures zero in on the Promise Seed of Abraham. Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob/Israel become the central focus of the bible from Genesis 12 to the remainder of the Bible. Every mention of other people and nations is always in relationship to Israel, and their interaction with the primary focus of the Bible.
Jacob, son of Isaac and grandson of Abraham, became the father of twelve sons. They are, beginning with the eldest: Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, Benjamin, Dan, Naphtali, Gad, and Asher. These twelve men became heads of twelve tribes that multiplied into a mighty nation numbering just short of three million people at the time of the exodus from Egypt. In subsequent history, millions of these Israelites populated the earth.
In Genesis 13:16 Abraham is promised that his seed will number as the dust of the earth. Genesis 15:5 records the promise that Abraham's seed would become as populace as the stars of the sky. Genesis 22:17 confirms that the seed of Abraham would become numbered like the sands of the sea shore. Rebekah was prophesied to be the mother of thousands of millions in Genesis 24:60. God promised Jacob that he would become a nation and A Company of Nations in Genesis 35:11. From Joseph's sons Ephraim and Manasseh would come a multitude of nations.[450]
A number of questions flow out of these Biblical promises made to Abraham and his seed. Where are the thousands of millions who were to spring from Isaac and Rebekah? What people make up the company of nations promised Jacob/Israel? Where is the Multitude of Nations that were to spring from Ephraim and Manasseh? We need to account for hundreds of millions of people to fulfill all of the promises and covenants of the Bible!
The people known in modern history as "Jews" have never at any time fulfilled the promises made to Abraham. However, they have been found among the multiplied missions that constitute the Anglo‑Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, and kindred people of the earth. Lost Israel has been found, and the Bible is the record of these people It is time that their discovery as the subjects of the Bible be known to all who have spiritual eyes to see and ears to hear.
The Bible is indeed an Israelitish book. Every author of Scripture descended from Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob-Israel. The family history of the Israelite Race of people is contained within the pages of the Holy Bible. The Bible is the composite history and genealogical record of Israel. The genealogical records of Egypt, Babylon, China, Japan, and the other nations is missing from the Bible because the Bible is not their record!
The first five books of the Bible or Law, is said to have been written by Moses, an Israelite. The historical records of Joshua, Judges, Ruth, I and II Samuel, I and Ii Kings, I and II Chronicles, Ezra, and Nehemiah focus on the Israelites descended from Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob/Israel. All of the books of Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Solomon flow from the pen of inspired Israelite writers. Every prophet of Scripture was an Israelite raised up to prophesy to either or both Judah and Israel, the two primary families within Israel.
The New Testament is no exception to all that has previously been confirmed about the Bible. Every writer of the New Testament was an Israelite. All of the Gospels, the Epistles, and the Revelation Letter are inspired and preserved records of the Israelite people.
There is no book and no writer of the New Testament who does not have racial roots into the stock of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob/Israel From the first chapter in Matthew's Gospel to the final restoration of the twelve tribes in a new heaven and new earth in Revelation 21, the New Testament is an Israelitish book. To make the family history of the Bible include the entire world is to wreck and ruin the entire plan of a supernatural and provident God. Failure to correctly identify Biblical Israel and understand the Bible message has resulted in the Church world seeking to build a program of world evangelism. The attempt of modern Christianity to evangelize the world has erased the color line in the Church, greatly accelerated interracial marriage, and brought the Church of Jesus Christ to a day of real peril. Universalism in salvation history is not found in the Bible. It is the vain imagination of man running wild before God and in disobedience to His Word.
Is it not about time that we were content to leave the non‑Israelites of the world to follow their gods and their religions and rest content in the knowledge that God has ordained the Bible and the salvation history contained therein for His people Israel? Why do we want to rewrite the Bible in the image of fallen man? Why do we seek to make the Bible something that God did not intend?
Let the non‑Israelites of the world follow their gods, build their temples, and read their religious books. Bring back the Israelite missionaries that are running to the far corners of the earth with a program God did not ordain. is it not about time that we believed God and Scripture and be content to hear the words of Jesus Christ in Matthew 15:14: "...I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel." As for Israel, let them follow Jesus Christ, be faithful to His Commandments, and evangelize their own kind. What God hath ordained let no man seek to change.
Whenever the Anglo-Saxon people allow the Book to be closed, through neglect or a refusal to heed its warnings or listen to its message, the ensuing spiritual decadence brings retribution in sorrow, trouble and national calamities. The forces of evil were unable to close the open Book at the time of the Spanish Armada, but now they have succeeded in bringing about the closing of the Book in the evil doctrine of modernism. The teachings of this sugarcoated Judeo-Christian atheism have literally closed the Book to the understanding of multitudes of our people.
Our people, today, face a crisis of such magnitude as has never before been experienced by our nation or people. It was a day of evil for our land when modernism entered our seminaries and graduated into the pulpits of our churches - and it was brought in through traitors to Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and by their enemies; who falsely claimed to be Christian. With the advent of this Judeo-Christian modernism the Book began to close and people turned away from its truths until today millions never look into its pages nor read its message.
A state of spiritual decadence is afflicting our land with unbelief, from the men who stand in our pulpits to those who sit in the pews and the multitudes that crowd the streets of our cities. Let us once again open the Book before it is too late, that there may be a revival of interest, bringing such a spiritual awakening that it will enable God to save us.
Let those who are in authority seek for Divine guidance as they pilot the Ship of State through troubled waters. They must yet open the Book and follow the instructions of God contained in this Book of books; there is no other solution for the crisis ahead, nor can we expect victory over our enemies until there is compliance with these requirements.
Of Israel the Lord said: "Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared. Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him. But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries. For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off." [451]
Today that Mighty Angel has "in his hand a little book opened." Let us obey His voice and follow the instruction of the opened Book that our enemies may become God's enemies and our adversaries His adversaries. If we continue to provoke Him by refusing to believe, to read, to study and to be guided by the instruction of the open Book, there will be no one but ourselves to blame for the troubles and national calamities that will come upon us.
May the figurehead, the man with the open Book, so markedly portraying the reason for America's greatness, be a symbol of a soon awakening throughout our land to the need of opening our Bibles that God's Will may be done and our country and people saved from all their enemies.
1600: English East India Company is chartered.
1600's: "{Jews} ate the English nation to its bones." [452]
1602: Dutch East India Company is formed.
1604: Russia begins settlement in Siberia.
1606: Willem Jansz discovers Australia.
1607: English founded North American colony of Virginia.
1610: Hudson Bay is discovered.
1612: Portuguese Jews granted right of residence in Hamburg.
1613: First Romanov Czar.
1615: Jews return to Frankfort and Worms.
1618: Beginning of Thirty Years' War.
1619: First Black Slaves arrive in Virginia.
������� Do You Know Who Really Brought The Black Slaves to America?
No study of the White Slave issue would be complete without mentioning something of the Black Slaver which also existed side by side with White Slavery. The truth of the following will, no doubt, anger many people because for some reason they think that the Jews are above criticism.
Say anything you please about a White Man or Woman but utter one little peep about some of the more sordid past of the Jews, and condemnation comes from all sides. Well let the condemnation come the facts of history are facts even though the enemies of truth have tried to hide and change much of it. Throughout history Jews have faced charges of economic exploitation of Gentile communities around the world. Indeed, no single group of people have faced blanket expulsion in so many places around the world as frequently as have the Jews. The patter and the charges are familiar: monopolization, usury "sharp practices," selling "cheap" goods, frequent bankruptcies, etc.
All such claims seem to preface the expulsion orders and are vigorously denied both by those charged and by the Jewish writers of history. But this is not the only charge that is made against Jews. Jews have been conclusively linked to the greatest criminal endeavor ever undertaken against an entire race of people - a crime against humanity - the Black African Holocaust. They were participants in the entrapment and forcible exploitation of millions of Black African citizens into the wretched and inhuman life of bondage for the financial benefit of Jews. The effects of this unspeakable tragedy are still being felt among the peoples of the world at this very hour.
Deep within the recesses of the Jewish historical record is the proposed irrefutable evidence that the most prominent of the Jewish pilgrim fathers used kidnaped Black Africans disproportionately more than any other ethnic or religious group in New World history, with the exception of White slaves who were brought to the Americas at a rate of about 10 Whites to 1 Black, and participated in every aspect of the international slave trade. The immense wealth of Jews...was acquired by the brutal subjugation of Black Africans purely on the basis of skin color - a concept unfamiliar to Moses. Now compiled for the first time, the Jewish sources reveal the extent of their complicity in Black slavery in the most graphic of terms. Until now, the facts herein were known only to a few.
Most have always assumed that the relationship between Blacks and Jews has been mutually supportive, friendly and fruitful, two suffering people bounding to overcome hatred and bigotry to achieve success. But History tells an altogether different story.
This portion of this study will focus on the hidden record of Blacks and Jews from the Jewish historical record. Rabbi Henry Cohen, author of the book, "Justice Justice," makes a telling point. "[T]he parallels between the Nazi terror and the American slave trade are more startling than we may realize.
When Negroes were brought from the heart of Africa to the American South, one-third died en route to the African coast and one-third died in the suffocating prisons on board ship. Once here, families were purposely broken up; husbands, wives, and children forced to go their separate ways. Must we be reminded of the death toll in the suffocating boxcars bound for Auschwitz or of the tearing of children from their mothers' arms." [453]
Furthermore, in Roberta Strauss Feuerlicht's, "The Fate of the Jews: A People Torn Between Israeli Power and Jewish Ethics," she confronts the reality of her people's western development: "[W]hether so many [Southern] Jews would have achieved so high a level of social, political, economic and intellectual status and recognition, without the presence of the lowly and degraded slave {both Black and White}, is indeed dubious. How ironic that the distinctions bestowed upon [Jewish] men like Judah P. Benjamin were in some measure dependent upon the sufferings of the Negro slaves they brought and sold with such equanimity." [454]
It is a relationship that needs further analysis - one that is not fully known. Hidden and misunderstood, it is indeed time to reopen the files to review and reconsider, "The Secret Relationship Between Blacks and Jew." Throughout the history of the practice, Jews have been involved in the purchase and sale of human beings. This fact is confirmed by their own scholars and historians.
In his book, "A History of the Jews," Solomon Grayzel states that "Jews were among the most important slave dealers" in European society.[455]
Lady Magnus writes that in the Middle Ages, "The principal purchasers of slaves were found among the Jews...[T]hey seemed to be always and everywhere at hand to buy, and to have the means equally ready to pay." [456]
Henry L. Feingold stated that, "Jews who were frequently found at the heart of commerce could not have failed to contribute a proportionate share of the [slave] trade directly or indirectly. In 1460, when Jews were the masters of the nautical sciences in Portugal, that nation was importing 700-800 slaves yearly." [457]
The success of these medieval merchants was enhanced by their supreme linguistic abilities. They spoke Arabic, Persian, Roman, Frankish, Spanish and Salvonic and "displayed a business acumen far in advance of the times." [458] "When the conspirators get ready to take over the United States they will use fluoridated water and vaccines to change people's attitudes and loyalties and make them docile, apathetic, unconcerned and groggy. According to their own writings and the means they have already confessedly employed, the conspirators have deliberately planned and developed methods to mentally deteriorate, morally debase, and completely enslave the masses. They will prepare vaccines containing drugs that will completely change people. Secret Communist plans for conquering America were adopted in 1914 and published in 1953. These plans called for compulsory vaccination with vaccines containing change agent drugs. They also plan on using disease germs, fluoridation and vaccinations to weaken the people and reduce the population." [459] The Jews' participation in the slave trade, particularly their trafficking in non-Jewish slaves, incited the moral indignation of Europe's Gentile population. The Europeans reacted by taxing the Jews and some were expelled from their host countries, for this activity.[460]
The expulsion of the Jews by European governments was not unusual, with most of the complaints centered around economic exploitation, monopolizing, or "sharp practice." By 1500, with the exception of certain parts of Italy, Western Europe had closed its doors to the Jewish people.[461]
Over the next centuries the centers of Jewish development moved into the Western Hemisphere were land and commercial opportunities proved the incentives for immigration. The open and ungoverned territory and the docile and vulnerable native population offered an irresistible attraction to the "Maligned race."
They acquired great wealth in their Caribbean and South American enterprises and eventually moved into the American Northeast which became the economic focal point. It started with the forced expulsion of the Jews from the Spanish Empire and with the early explorer and "discoverer" of America, Christopher Columbus. Columbus, Jews and the Slave Trade: "Not jewels, but Jews, were the real financial basis of the first expedition of Columbus." [462]
On August 2, 1492, more than 300,000 Jews were expelled from Spain, [463] ending their five century involvement in the Black hostage trade in that region. In fact, the Spanish Jews amassed large fortunes dealing in Christian {White} slaves and became quite prominent within Spain's hierarchy.[464]
They had obtained the most important offices and positions of trust in the cabinets and counting houses of the rulers and had maintained great influence over the regional trade causing many to believe that the Jews exercised an unhealthy domination over the economy of the region. [465] The rulers were convinced enough to order all Jews to either convert to Christianity or leave Spain.
The Marranos: The Secret Jews: The Marranos were those compulsorily converted Jews and their descendants who outwardly became Christians but secretly continued to meet in the synagogue, celebrated feast days and observed the Jewish Sabbath. The name Marrano may be derived from the old Castilian Marrano {swine} or perhaps from the Arabic mahran {forbidden}. In 1350, Spain began a series of conversion drives to convert all Jews in Spain to Christianity, and in unprecedented numbers, and with little resistance, the Jews converted.[466] This rush to mass conversion, an event, unparalleled in Jewish history, is perhaps best summed up by Cecil Roth: "It was not difficult for insincere, temporizing Jews to become insincere temporizing Christians."� [467] The "Marranos," also called conversos {the converted}, or nefiti {the neophytes}, or "New Christians," were simply charged with not being Catholic. The same applied to the Muslims, who were expelled in like manner and in greater numbers than the Jews.[468] Some fifty thousand Jews chose to convert rather than leave their land and their riches.[469]
Contrary to popular notions, those who left were not refugees searching for religious freedom, but entrepreneurs looking for economic opportunities. When they fled, they brought few Torah scrolls and eve fewer copies of the Jewish holy book Talmud with them. When asked what he thought most Marranos knew of Judaism after their flight from Spain and Portugal, Roth answered in one word - "Nothing." [470] The majority fled south and eastward to North Africa and to centers like Salonika, Constantinople, Aleppo and Damascus, [471] while others sought and found refuge in the Netherlands where they "established synagogues, schools, cemeteries and a high level of wealth and culture." [472] Most escaped "with considerable sums of money." [473] Though scattered throughout the globe by political, economic and religious circumstances, they would reunite later in a an unholy coalition of kidnappers and slave makers.
The day after the Spanish expulsion, Christopher Columbus, whose actual name was Cristobol Colon, took a group of Jewish refugees with him to the New World.[474] Queen Isabella signed the expulsion decree and Columbus' voyage order the very same day. But it was not the queen or the king who funded the voyage. George Cohen, among many Jewish historians, proclaims that wealthy Jews financed the expeditions of Columbus, and adds that the story of Isabella's jewels "is not founded on facts," but rather it was an invention "intended to glorify the Queen." [475] Three Marranos, Luis de Santagel {or Santangelo}, [476] a wealthy merchant, Gabriel Sanchez, [477] the royal treasurer and his assistant, Juan Cabrero, influenced Queen Isabella to help them finance the voyage. Cabrero and Santagel invested 17,000 ducats, which would be well over $100,000 today.[478]
Alfonso de la Caballeria and Diego de Deza also provided funds; Abraham Ben Samuel Zacuto provided astronomy and navigation equipment and Isaac Abravanel also assisted. Six prominent Jews accompanied Columbus including Mastre Bernal, a physician; Marco, a surgeon; Roderigo Sanchez, and inspector; Luis de Torres, an interpreter; and sailors Alfonso de la Calle,[479] and Roderigo de Triana, who is claimed to be "the first white man ever to see the new world." [480] Torres settle in Cuba and has been credited with introducing tobacco to Europe from his vast tobacco plantations.[481] Cecil Roth's History of the Marranos: "The connection between the Jews and the discovery of America was not, however, merely a question of fortuitous coincidence. The epoch-making expedition of 1492 was as a matter of fact very largely a Jewish, or rather a Marrano, enterprise. [482] Columbus, the Jew? A few scholars, including Roth, present strong evidence that Columbus was himself a Jew. He hid his Jewishness, they say, because 'no Spanish Jew could ever have expected aid from the king and queen of Spain, so the explorer claimed to be an Italian Catholic.'" [483]
Tina Levitan, author of Jews in American Life, found the first reference to Columbus' Jewishness in print in a diplomatic document dated fifty-eight years after the discoverer's death. The French ambassador to Spain, she reveals, refers to "Columbus the Jew," [484]
Furthermore she states: "From him we learn that Cristobal Colon {who never called himself Christopher Columbus and never spoke of wrote Italian} was the son of Susanna Fontanarossa {also spelled Fonterosa} and Domingo Colon of Pontevedra, Spain, where those bearing such surnames were Jews, some of whom had been brought before the Spanish Inquisition...Letters written by him to strangers have the customary X at the top to indicate the faith of the writer, but of the thirteen letters written to his son only one bears an X, and that letter was meant to be shown to the King of Spain. The others have in the place of the X a sign that looks like the Hebrew characters B and H, initials used by religious Jews meaning in Hebrew, 'With the Help of God.'" [485]
Harry L. Golden and Martin Rywell, authors of Jews in American History: Their Contribution to the United States of America, are quite insistent about the Jewishness of Columbus. They cite where Ferdinand, Columbus' son, writes that his father's "progenitors were of the blood royal of Jerusalem..."� [486] In Columbus' words, "for when all is done, David, that most prudent king was first a shepherd and afterwards chosen King of Jerusalem, and I am a servant of that same Lord who raised him to such a dignity." [487]
One Jewish author insists that "all existing portraits of the discoverer gave him a Jewish cast of countenance." Another claimed a "certain soft-heartedness in Columbus is a Jewish trait." [488] His lineage also pointed to Jewish roots - his mother's maiden name was Suzanna Fonterosa, "daughter of Jacob, granddaughter of Abraham and a Jewess. His father, Domingo Colon, was a map-seller. Did not Columbus write the King of Spain that his ancestors were interested in maps?" [489]
Columbus, the Slave Dealing Jew? Christopher Columbus was an experienced sailor long before his infamous voyage west. Sir Arthur Helps writes that, "In the course of [his] letters [Columbus] speaks after the fashion of a practiced slave dealer." In fact, in 1498, his five ship expedition brought 600 Indians to Spain as slaves. Two hundred were given to the masters of the ships and four hundred sold in Spain.[490] Columbus employed slave labor in gold mining even before sailing for the New World. He helped to start the Portuguese West African settlement of San Jorge El Mina (St. George of the Mines) in present-day Ghana, formerly known as the Gold Coast.[491]
When the Spaniards found gold in the New World, reports Eric Rosenthal in his book, Gold! Gold! Gold!: The Johannesburg Gold Rush, they started� "on a gold hunt of such intensity that the natives came to believe the white men suffered from some disease curable only by the limitless application of this metal...[When] Columbus discovered that, apart from some poor alluvial deposits, the gold simply did not exist, he forced the harmless Indian aborigines into slavery...The entire importation of gold from the New World for the first 20 years after 1492 represented in case only $300,000 a year, and the total then recovered, worth about $5 million, cost at least 1 � million Indian lives.[492] Columbus was anything but a blessing to the New World population. The Europeans, led by Columbus, brought unprecedented brutality to the West leaving the remains of whole communities of Red people in their wake." [493]
On Hispaniola Columbus found gold and a docile Arawak population. He lavished praise on the natives and gained their trust and affection and then proceeded to enslave them. According to Columbus: "They are cowards, a thousand running away from three, and thus they are good to be ordered about, to be made to work, plant, and do whatever is wanted, to build towns and be taught to go clothed and accept our customs." [494] Cities began to spring up all over the island of Hispanola. The traffic in slaves - African and Indian {and Whites} grew rapidly, and some Jews were engaged in this trade as agents for the royal families of Spain and Portugal.[495] Whether or not Columbus was a Jew, as so many Jewish historian now claim, has not been definitively proven. It is clear that his brutality against and enslavement of the native population was financed by Jewish investors. The history books appear to have confused the word Jews for the word jewels. Queen Isabella's jewels had no part in the finance of Columbus' expedition, but her Jews did. [496] [497]
1620: Mayflower arrives at Plymouth Rock, Cape Cod and founded colony; Battle of the White Mountain.
1623: Separate council for Lithuania established (Poland-Lithuania).
1624: Ghetto established at Ferrara. Excommunication of Vriel da Costa.
1626: Dutch founded New Amsterdam (New York).
1629: (June 26) Lippman Heller forced to leave his post as rabbi in Prague.
1630: Death of Isaiah Horwitz in Palestine.
1633: Colony of Connecticut is established.
�������������������������������������������������� Jansenism
1638: Jansenism was founded in 1638.
This was a peculiar form of Calvinism inaugurated by Cornelius Jansenius (1585‑1638) from Louvain in the Netherlands. The doctrine of Jansenism is exposed in a work called Augustinus, written by Jansenius, and published after his death in 1640. According to Jansenius' theory of Predestination, man was either saved or damned according to God's own will, regardless of his merits or demerits. From the Low Countries, Jansenism penetrated into France and its chief center was in the Port Royal Abbey near Paris. It was Duvergier de Hauranne who had been a good friend of Jansenius during their student days who, as abbot of Saint Cyran, introduced Jansenism into Port Royal. Antoine Arnauld was the leader of the Jansenists and was followed by Pasquier Quesnel. Many great minds of the seventeenth century were Jansenists, among the Le Maitre de Sacy, Blaise Pascal, Lancelot, Nicole and Fontaine, Secretary of State of Louis XV.
Janensim, which had undergone severe treatment in France under Louis XIV, revived under the Regency in 1715, and found supporters among the learned and the high clergy against the policy of the Pope. It is during this period that among the Jansenist sectarians there arose the strange occurrences practiced by what became known as the Convulsionaries of St. Medard.
The Jansenist party was very rich thanks to the boite a Perrette (Perrette's box). This was a special fund Jansenism took out all the money for its political and other needs. It had taken its name from the servant of Mr. Nicole, a leading Jansenist, who had started the fund and confided the care of it to his servant. In 1778 it amounted already to 1100 livres and in 1865 was still very substantial. Modern Jansenism, which, since the 18th century, had its chief seat in the Netherlands, principally Utrecht, joined in 1889 the German party of the Old Catholics founded in 1871 which, supported by Bismarck, had been one of the elements leading him to his Kulturkampf policy against the Catholic Church and institutions.[498]
1637: Russian explorers reach Pacific coast of Siberia.
1639-40: Dutch West India Company grants Jews of Guiana full religious liberty.
Ancient Order of Hibernians (A.O.H.)
1641: The Ancient Order of Hibernians, a Roman Catholic, organization, was founded in 1641.
In The Secret Societies of Ireland Captain Pollard writes that, founded in 1641, "The notorious modern society known as The Ancient Order of Hibernians is the direct successor of the original society of Defenders; in common with its ancestor it attempts to enable the clerics to exercise control in politics. [499] It claims in its own official history, published in 1910, to be the oldest secret society in Ireland. Independent researches show that the claim is sound and that the present [1920s] A.O.H. is the descendant of certain criminal organizations of the past. The open admission of this chain of descent by its own historian is important. American sources trace the A.O.H. to 1565 but the date 1641 is the one commonly accepted. The Jesuit influence in the development of the Defenders was reinforced, and their ceremonies and symbolism slowly changed to an elementary ritual closely modeled on that of the ceremony of initiation to the Society of Jesus of the period. This ritual has descended with many accretions and monderisations to the present time; and the American branch of the Ancient Order of Hibernians, misled by it, traces its origin back, not to 1641 and the Guarduna, but to 1563 and the foundation of the Society of Jesus.
The A.O.H. of America is powerfully organized and has over six thousand lodges, and it is said by Heckethorn to be divided into two degrees; in the first no oath is exacted and no real secret communicated. The second or inner degree is confided to officials, who receive their passwords and signs from the Board of Erin in Ireland, who send an emissary ever three months."
In 1878, the American order split into two groups. Shortly afterwards the Irish followed suit. "In America the breach was later healed, but in Ireland it continued until 1902, when a conference was called and both parties agreed to work under a joint board of control representing both sections. his board was termed the A.O.H. Board of Erin." Another split, occurring in 1905, lasted two years. "Ten years ago, the real A.O.H. of Ireland represented a powerful Nationalist weapon, hostile to the forces of extremism and devoted the Irish Parliamentary party, but the Board of Erin A.O.H. was revolutionary."
1642: Six hundred Jews of Amsterdam with Isaac Aboab as hakam settle at Pernambuco. French founded Montreal in Canada; King Charles I battles Parliament in English Civil War.
1646: Jews in Brazil side with the Dutch in their war with the Portuguese.
1647: (June 16) A letter from Oliver Cromwell to Ebenezer Pratt reads: "In return for financial support will advocate admission of Jews to England; This however impossible while Charles living. Charles cannot be executed without trial adequate grounds for which do not at present exist. Therefore advise that Charles be assassinated, but will have nothing to do with arrangements for procuring an assassin, though willing to help in his escape." {King Charles I was in prison at the time}.
1647: (July 12) A letter from Ebenezer Pratt to Oliver Cromwell reads: "Will grant financial aid as soon as Charles removed, and Jews admitted. Assassination too dangerous. Charles should be given an opportunity to escape. His recapture will then make a trial and execution possible. The support will be liberal, but useless to discuss terms until trial commences."
Charles was allowed to escape from prison and was recaptured, of course. Then through Cromwell's influence, Parliament was purged of members who held allegiance to the king. This action is known as "Pryde's Purge." Only fifty members remained and became known as the "Rump Parliament." Again, because of Cromwell's influence, two thirds of the High Court Of Justice consisted of "Levellers" from Cromwell's army. The conspirators couldn't find an English lawyer to draw up the criminal charges against Charles I. Manasseh Ben Israel's agent, Isaac Dorislaus, drew up the indictment. King Charles I was found guilty and was publicly beheaded on January 30, 1649.
1648: The beginning of the Cossack persecutions of the Jews in Poland under Chmielnicki. Treaty of Westphalia.
1648-49: Chmielnicki massacres (Poland-Lithuania).
Cromwell, financed by the same Jewish International money lenders, waged war against Ireland. He captured Drogheda and Wexford, which are famous battles in the fight against the Irish and Scotch. British Protestants were blamed for the persecution of Irish Catholics, even though there was only a small portion of Protestants who were involved.
The world in general, and Protestants in particular, are still suffering from this contrived action on the part of Oliver Cromwell. We have the Irish Republican Army and the Sinn Fein, which is an Irish patriotic organization advocating boycott and resistance against England.
1649-60: The Commonwealth in England. Jews expelled from Hamburg.
1650: The Marquess of Montrose, James Montrose, a Scottish Coventanter who was in opposition to Cromwell. He, because of a burning desire to avenge the death of King Charles I gathered a small army and attacked England in rebellion against Cromwell. He was captured and executed.
1651: Charles II, who was in exile in France, invaded England. He was defeated and retreated to France.
1652: England was involved in another contrived war with the Dutch. All of these wars and skirmishes were financed by the Jewish money lenders with funds loaned at usury.
1653: Cromwell proclaimed himself Lord Protector of England. England became involved in more wars. These were contrived wars similar to the "police actions" of the United States' wars in Korea and Vietnam.
1654: (July 8) Twenty-four Jews land at New Amsterdam from Brazil. Portuguese recapture Brazil. Jews arrive in New Amsterdam (New York) and found congregation; refugees from Brazil found communities in West Indies.
In 1624 numerous Jews had settled in North Brazil, which was under Dutch Dominion. The old German traveler Uienhoff, who was in Brazil between 1640 and 1649, reports:� "Among the Jewish settlers the greatest number had emigrated from Holland.' The reputation of the Jews was so bad that the Dutch Governor Stuyvesant (1655) demand that their immigration be prohibited in the newly founded colony of New Amsterdam (New York). It would be interesting to investigate whether the Family Delano belonged to these Jews whom the Dutch Governor did not want. It is known that the Sephardic Jewish families which came from Spain and Portugal always intermarried; and the assumption exists that the Family Delano, despite (so‑called) Christian‑confession, remained purely Jewish so far as race is concerned.
What results? The mother of the late President Roosevelt was a Delano. According to Jewish Law [500] the woman is the bearer of the heredity. That means: children of a full‑blooded Jewess and a Christian are, according to Jewish Law, Jews. It is probable that the Family Delano kept the Jewish blood clean, and that the late President Roosevelt, according to Jewish Law, was a blooded Jew even if one assumes that the father of the late President was Aryan.
���� We can now understand why Jewish associations call him the 'New Moses;' why he gets Jewish medals ‑‑ highest order of the Jewish people. For every Jew who is acquainted with the law, he is evidently one of them." [501]; "The Jews who have arrived would nearly all like to remain here, but learning that they (with their customary usury and deceitful trading with the Christians) were very repugnant to the inferior magistrates, as also to the people having the most affection for you; the Deaconry also fearing that owing to their present indigence they might become a charge in the coming winter, we have, for the benefit of this weak and newly developed place and land in general, deemed it useful to require them in a friendly way to depart; praying also most seriously in this connection, for ourselves as also for the general community of your worships, that the deceitful race, such hateful enemies and blasphemers of the name of Christ, be not allowed further to infect and trouble this new colony, to the detraction of your worships and dissatisfaction of your worships' most affectionate subjects." [502]
1655: (Oct.) Manasseh ben Israel goes to London to obtain from Cromwell the readmission of Jews into England. England takes Jamaica from Spain.
1655-56: Massacres during wars of Poland against Sweded and Russia (Poland-Lithuania). Trouble started in the American Colonies. This was also a contrived "police action." England's loss of the American Colonies because of our War of Independence, and what they immediately planned to do about that loss, will be discussed in detail later.
1657: (Feb. 4) Resettlement day; Oliver grants Carbajal right of residence for Jews in England. Oliver Cromwell dies. His son Richard was named Protector. Two years later, he became disgusted with the intrigue and resigned.
1658: Congregation of Jews founded at Newport (America).
1659: Jews expelled from all the Papal States except Rome and Ancona.
1660: General Monk occupied London. Charles II was proclaimed King. Jews expelled from Kiev by Alexis.
1661: The truth was revealed regarding the intrigue entered into by Cromwell and his two coharts, Ireton and Bradshaw. The public became incensed and violent. The bodies of Cromwell, Ireton and Bradshaw were exhumed and hung from gallows on Tyburn Hill, London! English take control of Bombay in India.
1662: Religious strife was engendered to divide members of the Protestant denominations. Non‑ Conformists to the established Church of England were persecuted.
1664: England is again involved in war with Holland. Wars and "police actions" are used extensively to fuel the fires of the Hegellian Dialectics to create the economic and political world that is desired for the self‑chosen few. We cannot overemphasize this point and we must take the study of it very seriously. These wars made England a debtor nation {Sound familiar?}. The Bible says that; "...the borrower is servant to the lender." [503] Riot in Lemberg (Lvov) (Poland-Lithuania).
1665: A great depression settled over England. Depressions are oftentimes used for the same purpose as wars. Unemployment and shortages of food undermined the health of the people and the Great Plague broke out. The Great Fire of London, known as "The Great Cleanser," ended the plague. Shabbethai Zebi (1626-1676) publicly accepted as the Messiah at Smyrna; fervor spreads throughout the Jewish world. [504]
1666: England involved in war with France and Holland. More money loaned at interest to all three nations. Great fire of London - caused by the Jews because of their being expelled from England in past.
1667: CABAL agents start new religious and political strife {The events of this group that is now known by that name is very important because the families involved came on down through history and were the promoters of the doctrine of "Dispensationa�lism" and the Balfor Declaration, which provided for the new state of Israeli in the Mideast}. (Feb. 14) Jews run races at the Roman carnival for the last time.
1670. Metz: As this was a very strongly established case, one does not find any mention of it in Strack's book in defense of the Jews. A three-year-old Christian boy was lost by his mother on the way to a well. The boy was wearing a red cap, and witnesses had seen him carried away by a Jew mounted on a horse. This Jew was Raphael Levi. At first, the boy's body could not be traced. The Jews, becoming frightened, spread the report that wolves must have killed him in the forest. The forest was searched and eventually the head, neck and ribs of a boy were found, together with clothes which were identified as the missing boy's, red cap and all, by the boy's father.
But as these clothes were neither torn nor bloody, it was concluded that the wolf story was a "blind," and then witnesses came forward who had seen Raphael Levi with the boy in such places and at such times as to remove all doubt of his guilt. Levi was sentenced to death by the order of the parliament of Metz, and was burned alive.[505]
1670: Jews banished from Vienna and Lower Austria by Emperor Leopold I. Synod of Lithuanian rabbis and deputies settle spheres of jurisdiction in relation to central kahals.
1671: Frederick William, the Great Elector, grants a privilege for twenty years to fifty families driven from Austria. Jews permitted to settle in the Mark of Brandenburg.
1674: England and Holland made peace. The men directing international intrigue change their characters. They become peacemakers instead of the warmakers {Just like what is going on between Russia and the West at the present time}. They elevate plain Mr. William Stadholder to the rank of Captain‑General of the Dutch Forces {Remember, Manasseh Ben Israel was a powerful figure in Holland}. Stadholder became William, Prince of Orange. It was arranged that he meet Mary, the eldest daughter of the Duke of York. The Duke was only one place removed from becoming King of England.
1677: Princess Mary of England married William, Prince of Orange. To place William upon the throne of England it was now necessary to get rid of both Charles II and the Duke of York, slated to become James II. Death of Spinoza in The Netherlands.
1678: Appearance of the Pseudo-Messiah Mordecai Moshiah of Eisenstadt.
1680: (June 30) Auto da fe at Madrid. Riots in Brest-Litovsk (Poland-Lithuania).
1682: (May 10) Auto da fe at Lisbon. Riots in Cracow (Poland-Lithuania).
1683: The "Rye House Plot" was hatched. The intention was to assassinate both King Charles II and the Duke of York. It failed. Turkish army over runs Vienna.
1685: King Charles II died. Jews given religious freedom in England. The Duke of York became King James II of England. Immediately a campaign of L'Infamie was started against James II {The name L'Infamie was given during the French Revolution in 1787 to a group in France who planted disinformation and other propaganda to cause the public to react violently against targeted leaders}. One must always keep foremost in their mind that the "great conspirators" always, always take advantage of any weakness of the flesh or the carnal mind to destroy a person. If they can find nothing carnal, they create a lie.
More about the L'Infamie will be discussed when we cover the French Revolution {As all of this history is intertwined}. The Duke of Monmouth was persuaded, or bribed, into leading an insurrection to overthrow King James II. On June 30th, the Battle of Sedgemoor was fought. Monmouth was defeated and captured. He was executed July 15, 1685.
In August Judge Jeffreys opened, what historians have named, "The Bloody Assizes." Over three hundred persons concerned in the Monmouth Rebellion were sentenced to death under circumstances of atrocious cruelty. Nearly one thousand others were condemned to be sold as slaves. This is another example of the Machiavellian concepts used by the Jewish Internationalists. Working behind the scenes, they create conditions for which other people are blamed. Still others are aroused to actively oppose those they blame.
They, in turn, are then liquidated {This seems complicated but is not. We see the very same thing happening now regarding the current U.S. position of negotiating with the PLO. All sorts of attempts are being made to make the PLO look bad whether any real evidence exists or not. Take for example the bombing of Lybia, which was presented to the American people as a response to the bombing of a whore house in Germany. Lybia was later proved to be innocent of the bombing}.
King James still had to be disposed of before William of Orange could be placed on the throne to carry out their mandate. Every person in England was bewildered, as they were not allowed to know the truth. Then the conspirators made their next move.
1686: Jews the victims of the imperialist soldierly at the recapture of Buda from Turks. English establish Dominion of New England.
1687: Jews of Poznan attacked (Poland-Lithuania).
�������������������������������������������� Camisards of the Cevennes
1688: The Camisards of the Cevennes was organized in 1688. The Camisards were actually a survival of the Waldenses and the Pastoureaux. Calmeil, an authority on mental aberrations quoted by Madden Phantasmata,[506] thus describes the characteristics of the Camisard movement: "The prophetic madness (of the Camisards) made its appearance in Dauphine and Vivarais in 1688; it very soon spread itself over a vast number of places, and continued without any interruption among the Calvinists for nearly twenty years. It was especially in the course of the year 1689, that the phenomena of theomania excited the greatest astonishment and rose to the height of its violence. The theomaniacs could then be counted by hundreds; men, women, girls, boys, young children, all of the believed they were inspired and imbued with the breath of the Holy Spirit.
The punishment of fire, the rack, the torture of the pendaison, even the massacres performed by armed troops, whose efforts were directed to the extermination of the pretended prophets, the military executions, all the torments that it was possible to invent, to repress the violence of this religious fanaticism, only augmented the force of the evil which they were employed to abate or suppress.
When, towards the beginning of the eighteenth century, the Calvinists rose up in good earnest to constitute small bodies of troops, and to dispute inch by inch the soil which had given them birth, with the king's soldierly, by whom they were confronted, this war of extermination was preceded by the apparition of a sort of swarm of pretended prophets and prophetesses. Towards 1701, at one time two hundred of the inspired, who had fallen into the hands of their enemies, were sent to the galleys.
The madness of the theomaniacs was less talked of during the years 1703 and 1704 than it had been previously; but it is certain that all the armed bands who contended with the royal troops for those two years, never took the field except at the instance of some inspired celebrities. And it is certain that the words of those prophets were listened to as if they had emanated from the mouth of the Holy Spirit; that the inspirations of these monomaniacs habitually decided either the life or death of the Catholics who fell into the power of the Protestants; and there was often at that time to be seen the same person fulfilling among the Camisards the functions of a prophet, and the functions of a commander.
It was not till the year 1704 that the Marechal de Villars had the charge of the command in Languedoc; this Marechal saw, nevertheless, entire cities in Ested with theomania.[507] It was towards the latter end of 1706 that they (the Camisards) came to England, from the mountains of the Cevennes, where their countrymen had for a considerable time maintained a contest with the troops for the persecuting Louis XIV. As exiles for conscience' sake, they were treated with respect and kindness; but they soon forfeited all claim to respect by the folly or knavery of their conduct. Of this group Elias Marion knavery of their conduct. Of this group Elias Marion was the prominent figure; the others acting only subordinate parts. He loudly proclaimed that he was the messenger of Heaven, and was authorized to denounce judgments, and to look into futurity.
���� All kinds of arts were employed by Marion and his associates to excite public attention ‑‑ sudden droppings down as though death‑struck; sighs and groans, and then shrieks and vociferations, on recovering; broken sentences, uttered in unearthly tones; violent contortions; and desperate strugglings with the spirit, followed by submission and repentance; were all brought into play. The number of the believers in their power soon became considerable...After a time the sect which they had formed died away, but its ruin was less to be attributed to the punishment of the prophets, or the recovery of reason by their votaries, than by a report which was spread that they were nothing more than the instruments of designing men, who wished to disseminate Socinianism, and destroy orthodoxy." [508]
1688: They ordered William, Prince of Orange to land in England at Torbay. This he did on November 5th. King James abdicated and fled to France. He had become unpopular by reason of the campaign of L'Infamie, intrigue and his own foolishness and culpability. They found the carnal mind of the king and they exploited it by making it known to the public. Public opinion can be controlled so very easily, particularly when one has control of all the public news media as is the case at the present time. Instead of "The news fit to print," it is "The news printed to fit."
1689: William of Orange and Mary, were proclaimed King and Queen of England. King James did not intend to give up the throne without a fight. He was a Catholic, so the Jewish Internationalists set up William of Orange as the champion of the Protestant faith. On February 15th, 1689, King James landed in Ireland. The Battle of The Boyne was fought by men of definite, and opposing religious convic�tions.
It all started in England and as we go through the pages of time we will see how they fine‑tuned the techniques for revolution to an art form. If we are more fully to understand the technique that they created, we must spend considerable time in England. Once the technique used in England is explained in sufficient detail, then the rest of the revolutions, right up to the current time, will be easily understood.
There is much more to be written about Merry England and how the Jewish International money‑lenders used that country and the people to build the Plutocratic, Elite‑Capitalist, Bolshevik, Zionist {Jewish} system, designed to rule the world. The purpose of this study in history is not to sow derision among us. All of us, to one extent or another, have been forced into this ungodly Babylonian system. But for us to be a part of an evil system and at the same time think we are doing right, is wrong. Because at the present time the Jewish Internationalists now have the world in the palm of their hands. We are taught that if we are good students and do as they say, we will be rewarded commensurate with our abilitites to perform.
"Therefore my people are gone into captivity, because they have no knowledge: and their honorable men are famished, and their multitude dried up with thirst {Have no understanding of the Word of God}. Therefore hell hath enlarged herself, and opened her mouth without measure: and their glory, and their multitude, and their pomp, and he that rejoiceth, shall descend into it {Hell is referring to the grave}...Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!" [509] An analogy to this is that of a large dairy. We are in the milking string in the milking barn. Those cows that produce more, get more feed and better treatment. Those that produce less, get less.
Can you not see it, We do not have Liberty. We are finger printed, photographed and licensed. We must have licenses to drive on our streets, to own an automobile, to get married, to build a house. The government owns our children. They must be educated as the government says. We are not even allowed to determine how we will treat our own illnesses when we get sick. The farmers are told how much, how many acres they may use and what crops to plant on those acres. "Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage." [510]
Back to "Merry" England! When England was forced to allow the Jewish International money‑lenders back into England under Oliver Cromwell, we find a country whose nobility was practically worthless. They were, for the most part, corrupt and by position of birth alone they controlled the destiny of the people. Some were inbred, in violation of God's Law, to the extent that many were functional idiots. God's judgment was coming upon England for her many sins. The just and the unjust alike were to suffer. And that suffering is not yet finished! As the World Revolutionary Movement gathered power and moved into other countries, the takeover could only be accom�plished when the leaders of those countries likewise became corrupt. We will realize this as we continue this history lesson and we will see that the United States of America has been no exception. The Nobility of England allowed the intermarriage between the ruling aristocratic families and the non‑Christian Sephardic Jews shortly after the formation of the Bank of England. Because of their money, and because England was corrupt, these men very quickly obtained positions of leadership in the government. Within fifty years, the English people no longer were in control of their own finances.
The well known English historian and author Hilaire Belloc wrote: "Marriages began to take place, wholesale, between what had once been the aristocratic territorial families of this country and the Jewish commercial fortunes. After two genera�tions of this, with the opening of the twentieth century those of the great territorial English families in which there was no Jewish blood were the exception. In nearly all of them was the strain more or less marked, in some of them so strong that though the name was still and English name and the traditions those of purely English lineage of the long past, the physique and character had become wholly Jewish and the members of the family were taken for Jews whenever they traveled in countries where the gentry had not suffered or enjoyed this admixture." [511] The die was cast. Starting at the time of Cromwell, and certainly during the reign of Charles II and the infamous CABAL, an arrangement was made where the drive, ambition, native sense of intrigue and above all the par excellence of money matters of the Jewish International money‑lenders and the greed, corruption and culpability of the English Nobility, agreed to rebuild England and develop what has become known as the Plutocratic, Bolshevik, Elite‑Capitalist, Zionist World Order.
1689-1725: Peter the Great Czar of Russia.
1690: Ninety Jews from Curaco settle at Newport, R.I.
1695: Jews forbidden to enter Sweden by Charles IX. Jews settle in Charleston, S.C.
1698. Sandomir, Poland: The highest tribunal in the land, that of Lublin, condemned a Jew for Ritual Sacrifice, the local court having exculpated him.[512]
1700: The house of Oppenheimer in Vienna attacked by a mob. Eisenmenger attempts to publish his "entdecktes Judenthum." Judah Hasid and his group arrive in Jerusalem in Palestine.
1701: Bervis Marks Synagogue built in England.
1703: Jonas Aaron settles in Philadelphia. Death of Samuel Oppenheimer in Austria.
1704: English seize Gibraltar from Spain.
1710: The 'Judenordung' of Hamburg determines the social condition of the Jews of the city.
1712: First public synagogue in Berlin. Jews of Sandomierg expelled after blood libel (Poland-Lithuania).
1716: (July 24-25) Serious uprising against the Jews at Posen.
1718: Colonel Baltzer Wedmar, in a Stockholm Lodge Lecture, said that Swedenborg was a Mason and that he had seen his signature at the Lodge at Lund. These assertions were confirmed by King Gustavus III.
���������������������� The Rite of Swedenborg or Illuminati of Stockholm
1721: The Rite of Swedenborg or The Illuminati of Stockholm was founded in 1721. Emmanuel Swedenborg was born on Jan. 29, 1688, at Stockholm. His father, Jasper Swedenborg, was the son of Daniel Isaksson of Fahlun, Sweden. In 1719, Jasper Swedenborg family was ennobled by Queen Ulrika and his name was altered from Swedberg to Swedenborg. [513] Emmanuel Swedenborg was initiated at Lund in 1706 and progressed to the higher degrees of the Templars as practiced in Sweden.
Founded in 1721,[514] the Rite was first introduced into England by Chastanier, Springer (Swedish Consul), C.F. and August Nordenskjold and others who were members of the first Swedenborgian Society in London, known as the Thesophical Society of the New Jerusalem, not to be confused with the Rite of French Theosophists.
The rite was carried from London to the Americas by a Swedenborgian Minister, Brother Samuel Beswick. He lived at Strathroy, Canada, and was the author of a work upon the Swedenborgian Rite. This rite, called the Illuminati of Stockholm, was well known until the middle of the 18th century when it amalgamated with that of Zinnendorf.
What is properly known as the rite of Swedenborg was another modification of the order of the Illuminati of Avignon effected by the Marquis de Thome, in 1783, wherein he endeavored to restore the true meaning of the doctrine of the Swedish mystic.[515]
Joanny Bricaud, in "Les Illumines d'Avignon," 1927, gives us some curious details on this movement: "Strange thing! The era of the Encyclopedists and philosophers was also the era of the prophets and the thaumaturgists. In face with Voltaire, Diderot, d'Alembert, incredulous and skeptic, arose Swedenborg, Martines de Pasqually, Saint‑Martin, Mesmer, and Cagliostro, founders of mystic groups given up to every practice of theurgy, magic, and illuminism."
Bricaud said, Dom Pernety, the founder of the Avignon group, was born at Roanne, in Forez, 1716, and became a Benedictine of Saint‑Maur. While at the Abbey‑Saint‑German‑des‑Pres, he came across many books on Hermetic lore and Alchemy, and became thoroughly inoculated with this fever of the age. Finding monastic life intolerable, he gave it up and went to Avignon, where he founded his Hermetic Rite, 1766. Later he was in Berlin, still keeping in touch with his adepts.
Gradually his hermeticism became invaded by the mysticism of Swedenborg and Boehme, he became a seer and illumine, having as a guide a so‑called Angel Assadai, receiving communications from an invisible power known as Sainte‑Parole. M. Bricaud further says that there exists in the Bibliotheque Calvet at Avignon, a strange manuscript of 155 pages in Pernety's own handwriting, which was seized in his house during the Revolution.
It dates from Berlin, 1779‑1783, and Avignon, 1783‑1785, and is an account of the evocations and questions of his initiates to this Sainte‑Parole and the replies of that power. The initiates are inscribed by occult numbers, which form the basis of their Jewish cabalistic operations, when consulting Sainte‑Parole. Nothing was done without the approval of this unknown power. As Weishaupt has said:� "We cannot use men as they are; they must be shaped according to the use that is to be made of them."
In the same way Pernety and his initiates were tested, admonished, and bemused until the power obtained absolute faith and obedience from them. They were consecrated on a hill above Berlin, regenerated, and illuminised; Pernety was destined to found a society for the "new people of God," and build a new city in preparation for a "new heaven and new earth." He was to be the center and pontiff and another adept, Comte Grabianka, was to be king.
The six‑year‑old daughter of the latter was to be isolated from parents and country for seven years to be prepared as oracle through whom he was to rule. Finally, the temple called Thabor was established near Avignon, and the group became known as the Illumines d'Avignon. Their cult was absolutely secret, and in a general way their ideas were those of Swedenborg, but they also professed a cult of the Virgin, apparently the Great Mother of the Gnostics. Don Pernety died in 1796, and the last survivors entered Martinism.
As for Swedenborgianism, in Les Sectes et Societes Secretes, from the pen of Le Couteulx de Canteleu, we find a short but interesting sketch of Swedenborg and his systems. He relates the following, which is a little different than that given above concerning the birth of Emanuel Swedenborg: the son of a Lutheran Bishop of Skara in Sweden, and was born in Upsala about 1688. In 1743 he began to spread his beliefs, a mixture of mysticism, magnetism, and magic.
As with all such doctrines, he had two systems: one for dupes and fools which was apparently to reform Christianity by a fantastic deism, the reigning faith in his New Jerusalem; his followers believed in his marvelous visions and prophecies, his talks with angels and spirits. The other led straight to godlessness, atheism, and materialism, where, as in Hermeticism, God was only a sun, a spirit of Light, a spiritual heat vilifying the body. To these latter he represented his doctrine as being that of the Egyptians and the Magi, and these adepts went whole‑hearted for the Revolution as restoring to man his primitive Equality and Liberty.
In England alone he had 20,000 such followers in 1780, who looked for the Revolution to overthrow all other beliefs; Swedenborg's god was to be the only king left! In Avignon he had many adepts who mingled with the Martinists, being known as illuminated Theosophists, and among these were found the same vows in favor of an anti‑social, anti‑religious revolution.
In a Foreword to one of Emanuel Swedenborg's books on The Doctrine of the New Church, the new Jerusalem, translated in 1797, from the Latin of the Amsterdam edition of 1769, it is said in explanation of this doctrine: "To be at the same time in the natural world and in the spiritual world, to live in the former in the society of men, and find oneself in the latter in the society of the angels, to see them, to speak with them, to hear them, to move in a kingdom of spiritual substances; here, doubtless, is more than is needed to disconcert the materialistic understanding of the wise men of today."
It is therefore, not surprising that de Luchet considered that, Theosophists, Swedenborgians, magnetizers and Illumines were a national danger. As told by Cretineau‑Joly, Cardinal Caprara, in a confidential memoire, October 1787, said: "The danger approaches, for from all these mad dreams of Illuminism, Swedenborgianism and Freemasonry, there must evolve a terrifying reality. The visionaries have their day, the revolution which they forebode will have its day."
It was into the lodges of the Amis reunis that Mirabeau and Bonneville introduced Weishaupt's Illuminati. One of its chiefs was the famous revolutionary Savalette de Langes, Keeper of the royal Treasure, but secretly deep in every mystery and lodge, and all plots against religion and Royalty.
They called themselves Philalethes, seekers of Truth; it was a form of Martinism, and, according to Clavel, led to the deification of man, being a mixture of the dogmas of Swedenborg and de Pasqualis. To cover his intrigues, Savalette de Langes at times gave up the common Lodge to adepts, brothers, and sisters of high rank, who danced and sang of equality and liberty, while unknown to them, in the upper Lodge, was the secret committee guarded above and below by two freres terribles. Among the principal members of this committee were Willermoz, Chappe de la Heuziere, Mirabeau, Comte de Gebelin, and Bonneville. There the codified correspondence of the Grand Orient was received by Savalette de Langes and dealt with by the Committee. To be admitted to these councils they had to swear, as Chevalier du Soleil, hatred of Christianity and, as Chevalier Kadosch, hatred to Crowns and Papacy.
They had a branch in Paris, and this was frequented by Saint‑Germain, Raymond, Cagliostro, Condorcet, Dietrich, brothers of Avignon, and students of Swedenborg and Saint‑Martin. Outside they passed as charlatans, visionaries, evoking spirits and working prodigies, while secretly searching out accomplices in the Masonic Lodges.
1723: Residence of Portuguese Jews legalized by a letter patent in France. General Council of Jews of Piedmont in Italy.
1724: Death of Samson Wertheimer in Austria.
��������������������������� Supreme Gonseil and Grand Orient De France
1725: The Supreme Gonseil and Grand Orient De France. Freemasonry was introduced in France in about 1730, some say 1725. Its implantation bore a singular character. Due to the time of exile spent in France by Queen Henrietta, widow of Charles I (1649), English ways and customs had become fashionable among the members of the French aristocracy. The exiled English Royal Family and their adherents, warmly welcomed by the Jesuits of France, plotted in secret to regain the throne for Charles II. Later, when the Catholic King James II was also overthrown in 1688, he found refuge in France and his son. The Pretender, and later his grandson, Charles Edward, headed numerous plots fermented to enable them to regain their father's and grandfather's throne from William of Orange.
Meanwhile Masonry had been instituted in England (1717) and introduced in France in 1730. The Jacobites, partisans of the Pretender, secretly plotting as they constantly were, found the newly created Masonic lodges a ground no less well adapted to serve their ends than the Jesuits' colleges whence all their schemes emanated. Lodges, having thus become fashionable resorts for French aristocrats, presented a double aspect, one which might almost be termed theatrical, inasmuch as the comedy of equality between the lord and his valet was enacted in the Lodge, and the other far more serious was of a political character.
This latter aspect of budding English symbolic Freemasonry in France was anxiously watched by the minister Cardinal de Fleury who ordered its suppression in 1737. Up to that time the French lodges that had been formed considered themselves as depending from the English Grand Lodge, had an English Grand master and were confining their activities to the practice of the three grades of Blue Masonry.
Then appeared the would‑be reformers of masonry. At their head, in France, was the Chevalier de Ramsy, and with their advent came the innovation of a fourth grade followed by others. This was the beginning of Scotch Masonry whose unavowed aim seems to have been to interpose itself between the existing Lodges and the governing Grand Lodge of France.
DeRamsay, who was one of the foremost exponents of Scotch Rites and already dreamed of the Universal masonry of Albert Pike, exposed some of his theories in his famous Discourse made in 1740. By that time, the Grand Lodge of France, known as the Grand English Lodge of France, was no longer headed by an English Grand master, but by the Duc d'Antin who was succeeded by Louis, Prince de bourbon, Comte de Clermont, who held the office of Grand master from 1743 until 1771.
During his Grand mastership, in 1754, the name Chapter of Clermont was given to what might be called an offshoot of the Primitive French masonry on which, later, the Chevalier de Bonneville grafted some additional degrees.
This name "Chapter of Clermont" has been the cause of much confusion arising from the fact that a Jesuit college founded in Paris, in 1550, also bore the name of Clermont College and had been a center for Jacobite secret plotting against the Protestant rulers of England.[516] This grafting of higher degrees on those of Symbolic or Blue masonry gave Scotch masonry its vitality and strength and a continual superposition and absorption of one rite, to and by another, took place.
The period during the Grandmastership of the Comte de Clermont was eventful for the craft. A Masonic writer, William H. Peckham, in his work on Scottish rites, gives a succinct but clear sequence of some of the changes undergone by Masonry in France mentioning Thory, Le Blanc, de Marconny, Ragon and Clavel as his sources.
Thus we learn that the English Grand Lodge of France became the "Grande Loge du Royaume" in 1756, and declared itself independent; further, that an inner body known as the Supreme Council of the Emperors of the East and West had been founded in 1754 by the Chevalier de Bonneville. It had its chamber in the Grand Lodge of France and, likewise, was under the authority of the Grand Master Comte de Clermont whose substitute Chaillon de Joinville was also that of the Council. The Supreme Council of the Emperors of the East and West practiced twenty‑five degrees.
As to the disorders in the bosom of masonry they are attributed to the negligence of the Comte de Clermont who, in 1744, had ceased to take much interest in the Lodges and delegated his authority to two appointees, one a banker named Baure and the other a dancing master by the name of Lacorne who sold charters and degrees. The latter caused a succession in the Grand Lodge whose members rejected him and he formed an independent Grand Lodge.
Both these Grand Lodges, as also the Council of the Emperors of the East and West, constituted Lodges and granted charters throughout the kingdom, but in 1772, the Council united again with the primitive Grand Lodge, and becoming one body they practiced the right of perfection of twenty‑five degrees.
At that time, the Grand Master was the Duc de Chartres, later Philippe Egalite, Duc d'Orleans, who had succeeded the Comte de Clermont in 1771. But ten years previously, on August 29, 1761, a Jew Stephen Morin, had obtained a charter from the Council of the Emperors of the East and West and had gone to America as Grand Inspector General. There he founded what is now known as Scottish Rites.
Morin held his authority from the Comte de Clermont who, at the request of Lacorne, charged him with establishing Masonry in all parts of the world. His patent was signed by Chaillon de Joinville, Prince de Rohan, Lacorne, Savalette de Buckolay, Taupin, Brest De La Chaussee, Count de Choiseul, Chevalier de Lenoncourt and D'Aubertin. [517]
The early history of French Freemasonry is a maze of quarrels, but finally, in 1766, under the auspices of a new Grande Loge Nationale de France, afterwards called the Grand‑Orient, a representative system was at last adopted but the quarrels continued, the Orient and the original Grand Lodge being each supported by a separate Rosicrucian organization besides its own proper lodges. [518] In contradiction to other Masonic authorities, Yarker makes the assertion that the primitive Scottish Rite of 33 degrees was established at Namur in 1770 by Marchot and in 1787 united with the Grand Orient. [519]
In "Le Culte de la nature dans la Franc‑maqonnerie Univreselle," D. Margiotta states that Adam Weishaupt and his favorite, Baron von Knigge, introduced the organization of the Holy Vehm as well as certain legends of Illuminism into masonry in 1783. The only persons exempted from the jurisdiction of this terrible court of "Justice," the Holy Vehm, were the clergy, women and children, Jews and heathens and certain members of the higher nobility.
The [French] Revolution issued from the Masonic Lodges, said Lombard de Langes. France, in 1789, counted over 2,000 lodges affiliated to the Grand Orient: The adepts numbered over 100,000. The first events of 1789 were but masonry in action. All the Revolutionaries of the Constituent Assembly were 3rd degree initiates. In the Viennese Freemasonic newspaper of December 1927, the Freemason Arthur Singer of Budapest published the following interesting document which he claims to have taken from a book by Comte Vogt d'Hunolstein, which appeared in 1864 under the title Unpublished letters of Marie‑Antoinette.
It is a letter from the unhappy queen to her sister Marie Christine. "I believe that as far as France is concerned, you worry too much about Freemasonry. Here, it is far from having the significance that it may have elsewhere in Europe; here everything is open and one knows all.
Then, where could the danger be? One might well be worried if it were a question of a political secret society. But on the contrary the government lets it spread, and it is only that which it seems: an association, the objects of which are union and charity. One dines, one sings, one talks, which has given the king occasion to say that people who drink and sing are not suspect of organizing plots. Nor is it a society of atheists, for, we are told, God is on the lips of all. They are very charitable. They bring up the children of the poor and dead members, they endow their daughters. What harm is there in all that?
A short time ago the Princess de Lamballe was named Grand Mistress of a Lodge. She told me all the charming things they said to her. Many glasses were emptied, many verses sung. Then two good young maidens were endowed. Admitted. One can do good without all that fuss: but one must let everyone act according to their wishes, the more so when good only results."
The letter sounds as if it had been written yesterday by one of our good American Masons concerning American Freemasonry. Masonry in France became dormant during the French Revolution, but in 1799, a national union was effected by Roettiers.
No sooner, however, was this done, and the statutes, originally based on the English constitutions thoroughly revived, than French Masonry again suffered from an invasion of mysticism, first in the form of the Scottish Philosophic Rite [including such profundities as the luminous ring and the white and black Eagle], and secondly in the American Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of 33 degrees, which the charlatan De grasse‑Tilly expounded with great success but which in 1804 was amalgamated with the Grand Orient, the great marshals Massena and Kellerman being then the leading members of the two bodies.
The union did not last, as Napoleon disliked the constitution of the Supreme Council which was largely influenced by the aristocracy. His brother, Joseph, assisted by Murat and Cambaceres, was allowed to take office in the older organization.
During the reactionary Catholic policy of the Grand master Murat the younger (1852‑62), the liberties of the Orient were greatly interfered with and its funds almost exhausted. Since then it has slowly recovered. Murat was succeeded by General Magnan who had been appointed by Napoleon III to group all Masonic bodies into one. This he succeeded in doing in 1862 with the exception of Scottish Rites, then under Jean Baptist Viennet, which still held aloof.
In 1868, the Supreme Conseil [of Scottish Rites] and the Alliance Israelite Universelle became merged in the person of the Jew Adolphe Cremieux who was president of both. We must not omit to mention that Cremieux was also a member of the Rite of Mizraim which in 1862 was absorbed by the Grand Orient of France. On attaining the 18th degree, a Grand Orient Mason automatically becomes a member of the Alliance Israelite Universelle. The Grand Orient ceased to require belief in a personal God as a test of membership in the year 1877. From the political movements, the origins of which can be traced to the influence of the Grand‑Orient de France, one is forced to believe it to be a political organization. [520]
The following quotations from the speech made by Domenico Anghera, Grand master of the Supreme Council of Scottish Rites when conferring on General Giuseppe Garibaldi the 33rd degree and administering his oath of allegiance, are here of interest in view of the connection of the two Masonic powers in France. "...Our first step, as builders of the new temple to the felicity of human glory, must be destruction. To destroy the present social state, we have suppressed religious teaching and the individual rights of persons. As we have overthrown the temporal power of the Pope, our most terrible and infamous enemy, by means of France and Italy, we must now break France, the strongest prop of the spiritual power. That we must do with the help of our own power and that of Germany." [521]
Brother, thou hast finished thy instruction as chief of Freemasonry. Pronounce thy supreme oath. "I swear to recognize no fatherland but that of the world. I swear to work hard, everywhere and always, to destroy frontiers, borders, boundaries of all nations, of all industries, no less than of all families. I swear to dedicate my life to the triumph of progress and universal unity and I declare to profess the negation of God and the negation of the soul.' [This is just another organization working toward a New World Order or One World Government]. And now, Brother, that for thee, fatherland, religion and family have disappeared for ever in the immensity of the work of Freemasonry, come to us, illustrious, most puissant and very dear Brother and share with us the boundless authority, the infinite power that we hold over humanity. The only key of progress and happiness, the only rules of good, are thy appetites and instincts."
On the 4th Sept. 1870, the Second Empire fell at the battle of Sedan. The International and Freemasonry seized power, calling their government "The Government of National Defense," and that same day the handpicked ministry of Freemasonry was constituted with Leon Gambetta as Minister of the Interior. Its eleven members, all deputies of Paris had, according to him, been acclaimed by the people. They were: Emmanuel Arago, Cremieux, Jules Favre, Ferry, Gambetta, Garnier‑Pages, Glais‑Bizoin, Pelletan, Picard, Rochefort, Jules Simon. Nine of them at least were Freemasons, three were Jews ‑ Cremieux, Glais‑ Bizoin and Gambetta. The Mayor of Paris, Etienne Arago, nominated twenty other mayors to provincial posts, twelve of whom were prominent Freemasons, the other being merely nonentities.
The fourth of September was the nominal proclamation of the Republic, but that date marked the actual seizure of power in France by Freemasonry just as the 20th of September of the same year marked its seizure of poor in Italy. Then came the "Commune," famous through history for its revival of the atrocities of the first French Revolution of 1793.Slaughter, ruin, torture, all again perpetrated in the name of the people who mutely suffered and died that the Men of Destiny might rule upon the earth! [522]
1727: (April 26) Jews expelled from Russia and the Ukraine by Cathrine. (Nov. 15) Act passed by General Assembly of New York permitting Jews to omit "on the faith of a Christian" from oath of abjuration.
1729: The political roots of Zionism spring from the period of Enlightenment, with the secular philosophies of Moses Mendelssohn (1729‑86). He was instrumental in the thinking of a large group of intellectual wealthy Jews who later formed the first World Zionist Council. Albert Jospe, in his B'nai B'rith biography of Mendelssohn, called him "the Jewish Plato." Plato was a Greek philosopher who believed in a world order. The human race, he wrote, was made up of three classes; an intellectual ruling class, with power over a second military class, which controlled the third class ‑‑ slaves.
Moses Mendelssohn's variation from Plato in this line of thinking was the belief that the intellectual, wealthy Jews should be and are the "elite" rulers of mankind. He stated that: "Judaism was not a religion but a law."
1730: Death of Nehemiah Hayon in Ottoman Empire. First public synagogue in New York.
�������������������������������������� The Convulsionaries of St. Medard
1731: The Convulsionaries of St. Medard was founded in 1731. St. Medard was the name of a cemetery in Paris wherein was the tomb of a famous Jansenist, the deacon Francois de Paris, and it was said that miracles of all descriptions took place there. The first recorded case of convulsions in the St. Medard cemetery occurred in August 1731. On this subject, Madden tells us the following: "The tomb of the deacon Francois became the scene of wonderful cures, and some very remarkable conversions, which were reputed miraculous. People who came there, especially afflicted with nervous disorders, appear to have been affected in a singular manner, some with cataleptic, others with hysteric and convulsive symptoms.[523] The convulsionnaires exhibited not only occasionally, but frequently, all the phenomena which are ascribed by mesmerists to animal magnetism, somnambulism, ecstasies, raptures, submission of the will and the senses to the power of the volition of another person, connected in some way with the dominant idea which possessed their minds at the time of falling into the trance.
Increased subtlety of thought, quickness of perception, heightened powers of imagination, a vivid energizing influence, fraught with enthusiasm and even eloquence; claims to clairvoyance, to communion with another world, to 'spirit life,' all these phenomena were to be found too, though not all in the same individual, in occasional instances in this epidemic of convulsive theomania...Till the month of August, 1731,' says Picart, 'the wonders wrought at the burying place of the deacon Paris were not accompanied with any considerable difference from those mentioned in Scripture or ecclesiastical history. Those who were afflicted with sickness, and begged the holy deacon's intercession, were laid upon or under his tombstone, which was raised from the ground, and were cured. But in August, 1731, god [a god but not the Almighty God of the Bible] was pleased to work his miracles in a different manner; violent pains, agitations of the body, extraordinary convulsions, were the means by which the sick were healed, not all at once, but gradually. this happened to one Abbe Becheran, to Chevalier Follard, an ancient officer in the army, and to several others. The number of people afflicted with convulsions increased so fast, and consequences of the meetings at the tomb appeared, or were represented to the King, so dangerous, that on the 27th of January, 1732, he issued an order to shut up the little churchyard belonging to St. Medard's parish, where M. de Paris was buried, and to open it only when necessary for burials.
Some weeks after�wards, the Abbe Becheran was arrested and confined at St. Lazare, and set again at liberty about three months after in June. But the miracles and convulsions did not cease upon these oppositions; on the contrary, they daily spread further, and gained ground. Towards the end of the year 1732, those who were in convulsions began to foretell what was to happen, to discover secrets, to make speeches, pathetic exhortations, sublime prayers; even those who at other times were wholly unable to perform any such things." [524]
Montgeron informs us: 'There is nothing which the convulsionnaires did not undertake to mortify themselves, to break down and to enfeeble their bodies. The most of those from the time they had convul�sions, hardly made use of a bed; they laid down with their clothes on, winter and summer, with only one covering, some lying on planks, and others on the bare ground, others on logs of wood, and some of them on bars of iron.'
The fact is, not only the means used for effecting cures were evil in themselves, but many of the leading persons by whom the remedy of the Grand Secours was administered or superintended were persons of ill repute.
Montgeron reckons that four thousand enthusiasts were employed to kick, and to strike without cessation the infirm, and all those young girls who begged for the violence of their blows. 'They were not ashamed to maintain' says Calmeil 'that it was to be ignorant of pious and charitable duties, not to obey under these circumstances the desires of the convulsion�naires whilst the reasonable Jansenists repeated aloud, that it was only a frantic madness which could suggest to these young women to encounter such dangers, and make an excuse for the criminal barbarity of those who had the audacity to boast of the advantages of so scandalous a mode of mortification, or rather martyrdom, and the wickedness to consent to take on them the office of executioners.'
An observer has recounted that a young girl, named Jeanne Mouler, had insisted upon their administering to her as many as a hundred blows with an andiron, on the stomach, and that a brother, who had one day given her sixty, had caused a breach in a wall at the twenty‑fifth blow, and then went on repeating the same violence on her person which had been previously inflicted upon her. Montgeron, acknowledging that he was the person designated 'the brother,' who inflicted the blows, adds: �The convulsionnaire continued to complain that the blows that I was giving her was so slight that they did not bring her any relief, and she forced me again to put the andiron into the hands of a large strong man...This person in no way spared her. Having seen, by the proof that I had already given, that he could not administer too violent blows, he bast�inadoed her in so frightful a manner, always in the hollow of the stomach, that they shook the wall against which she was leaning. [525]
The convulsionnaire made them immediately give her, with all their force, the hundred lashes that she had already asked for, counting as nothing, those sixty which I had already given her.' A physician, hearing an account of these things, maintained that they could not be true, as according to him it was physically impossible. He objected, amongst other things, that the flexibility and the softness of the skin and flesh, and all the other fibrous parts of which the skin and the flesh are essentially composed, are incompatible with a force and resistance so extraordinary...They allowed him to make an anatomical demonstration, to set forth all his proofs, and in the end, for reply, they said to him, come and verify the facts, He hastened to do so, and at the very sight he was struck with astonishment. Scarcely believing his eyes, he begs to administer himself the secours...They immediately put into his hands the iron instruments, the strongest and the fittest to beat effectually; He spared nothing, he struck with the greatest violence, he thrust into the flesh the instrument with which he was armed, he made it penetrate beyond the surface...Notwithstanding which, the convulsionnaire laughed at all his vain efforts; all the blows which he gave her only served to do her good, without leaving the slightest impression, the least trace, or any vestige whatever, not only in the flesh, but even on the skin itself."
Among other duly attested cases of torture to which the Convulsionnaires submitted the most astonishing are those of crucifixion and burning. [526] Like the Fakirs of India, these people seemed to have achieved invulnerability and the power to defy nature! Science, so far, has still to find a satisfactory explanation of this phase of phenomena. Hippolyte Blanc, another writer, records the following observations: "The girl Sonet, nicknamed 'The Salamander,' was seen to rest in the flames for 36 minutes on one occasion without sustaining any burns." [527]
The mania of the convulsionnaires broke out at St. Medard, in the spring of 1731. The royal order, which caused the cemetery to St. Medard to be closed and the pretended miracles to cease, was issued in January, 1732.
In 1733, the Duc d'Anjou, the infant son of Queen Marie Leckzinska and Louis XV, fell a victim to a Jansenist plot which caused his death. In Phantasmata, already quoted, we read further: "From 1732 onward the delirium of theomania began to manifest itself more signally than it had hitherto done, by ecstatic phenomena, and cataleptic symptoms, by predictions, and pretensions to miraculous operations, in the same way as the Calvinist convulsionnaires progressed in their fanaticism in the Cevenue, when they were interfered with by the civil authorities; and many of their chiefs were imprisoned, as those of the Jansenists of St. Medard were immured in the Bastille, and the Bicetre. The plea or the pretext of persecution, and the consequent assemblage of the convulsionnaires of Paris in secret, concurred greatly and rapidly to augment the evils which it was intended to prevent by those governmental measures. And those evils were not effectually repressed during the following ten years. Nor were they totally then put a stop to. It was of no avail that, in the year 1762, the 'Grand Secours' was forbidden by act of parliament. The insanity of the convulsionnaire�s," says Hecker, "lasted without interruption until the year 1790." The convulsionnaires of St. Medard and the Camisards were only manifestations of Gnosticism such as have existed in the esoteric branches of various sects, religious and secret societies ever since the day of Paganism. Among others can be mentioned: The Albigenses, The Moravian Brethren, The Anabaptists, the Baptists, the Quakers, The Waldenses, the Shakers, the Methodists etc. Their name is legion! Sects rise, sects fall or fade away, but God remains.[528]
1748: Duniagrod, Poland: Jews condemned for Ritual Murder by Episcopal Court. Mentioned by Roth.
The Royal Order of Scotland
1750: The Royal Order of Scotland was founded in 1750 and was composed of two degrees, HRDM and RYCS, or those of Heredom and Rosy Cross. The antiquity and origin of "Mother Kilwinning" is a favorite theme with Masonic authors according to whom the degree of Heredom of Kilwinning was founded in the reign of David I, King of Scotland, and that of Rosy Cross by Robert Bruce in 1314. Robert Freke Gould, however, places the date of the foundation of the Royal Order of Scotland in "the middle of the last century," and gives us the name of William Mitchell, a Scotsman who obtained his patent as its founder from the Provincial Grand master of South Britain on July 22, 1750.[529]
The Strict Observance
1751: The Templar rite of the Strict Observance was founded in 1751 by Charles Gotthelf, Baron de Hund [born 1722] Chamberlain and Councillor of the Elector of Saxony, King of Poland, as well as Councillor of the Empress Maria Theresa.
The following main facts concerning the Strict Observance are mostly gathered from the profusely documented work of R. Le Forestier who, having made a comprehensive study of the subject, took as one of his chief authorities, Nettelbladt. In 1764, the Jewish adventurer Leucht, variously known as Johnson, de Martin, Robert de Leichten, Becher, Despocher, de Bousch, Somery, Scheel and Koening, made an attempt to amalgamate the Templar System of Clermont, the control of which he had seized the previous year from Rosa, with that of von Hund, with the view of� dominating the latter also. In this he failed.
Rosa had been the Legate for Germany, Holland and the kingdoms of the north while, in Paris, the Comte de Clermont occupied a similar position with regard to France, Spain, Portugal and Italy. The legend of the Strict Observance is very much involved. Stating that the Stuarts were the unknown superiors of the Order it claimed descent from Pierre d'Aumont, Banneret d'Auvergne, at the time of the death of the Grand Master Jacques de Molay and the successor of Beaujeu, Molay's nephew who, with two Commanders and five Knights had escaped to the Island of Mull where they encountered George Harris, the Grand Commander of Hampton Court, likewise a refugee.
They elected d'Aumont Grand Master and adopted the costume and customs of Masons in memory of d'Aumont and his companions who, for two years, had lived thus in disguise while exercising the trade to earn a livelihood. Not daring to recruit openly, the Templars were eventually permitted to marry to perpetuate the order. For over 250 years, admission to the degree of Scotch Master had been restricted t the sons of Templars and only within the last 150 years had the secrets of this order been available to Scotch Masters born of free parents. D'Aumont was succeeded as Grand Master by Harris.[530] According to Le Forestier, again quoting Nettelbladt, the initiation ceremony of the Strict Observance included the presentation to the postulant of a ribbon to which was appended a small cross which had been in contact with the Baphomet.[531]
At the Convent, sitting from June 4 to 24, 1772, at Kohlo in the Basse Lusace, it was decided to refuse further obedience to the illusive "Invisible Superiors" continually referred to by Hund, and the Duke Ferdinand...was, with the consent of the Banneret, elected Magnus Superior ordinis per germaniam Inferiorem and Grand Master of the United Lodges of Scottish Rites, the name of Strict Observance being abandoned as objectionable to Masons of other systems. From that time forward Hund's position in the order was purely and honorary one.[532]
1753: Pavalochi, Poland: Jews condemned for Ritual Murder by Episcopal Court. Mentioned by Roth.
1753: Zbytomir, Poland: In this case, a three-year-old Christian boy was murdered; Jews were tried by the Episcopal Court of Kiev and condemned to death. A painting supposed to commemorate this murder is even now visited by pilgrims to the Carthusian Monastery at Kalwarya near Cracow.[533]
The Martinist Order
1754: Martinez Paschalis first founded in Paris an order called the Elus Cohens or Priests, then in 1754 that of the Martinists. This order was reformed by Louis Claude de Saint Martin in 1775. It had ten degrees. St. Martin was on intimate terms with the Illumine Jean Willermoz who presided at two of the Great Masonic Conventions, that of Les Gaules in 1768 and that of Wilhelmsbad in 1782 at which was voted the death of the King of France. The Modern Martinist Order was established with three degrees in Paris in 1887 and was constituted in England in 1902. Its Grand Master, Marquis Stanislas de Guaita, died in 1897 and was succeeded by T. Ch. Barlet whose successor was Dr. Encausse, generally known as Papus, who became the occult adviser of the ill‑fated Czar Nicholas II.
Mr. A.E. Waite tells us that, while Papus was its Grand Master,[534] a Martinist "Supreme Council" was founded with power for the formation of regular lodges, male and female members being admitted on equal terms. This was in 1894. By the year 1899, there were general and special delegations of the Order established in a number of European Countries.
Great Britain included ‑‑ in the United States, the Argentine and Guatemala and even in more than one Oriental land. As regards the Martinist relations with Masonry, Mr. Waite tells us on page 161, Vol. II, of his New Encyclopedia of Freemasonry that Martinism "had of course shut its doors against Masons under authorized obediences." Yet, we are able to reproduce a private letter, dated March 26, 1906, written by "Dorec" to Theodore Reuss 33o 90o 96o English Mason, etc., in which the latter is incidentally informed "that John Yarker is our ['The Martinist'] delegate in London." [535]
Martinist Illuminism was founded, as we have seen, by Martines de Pasqually, who taught the doctrine of reintegration; from 1754 to 1768 he propagated his higher grades among the Masonic Lodges of France. M. de Maistre, in 1810, wrote that the Martinists had a cult and higher initiates or priests called by the Hebrew name of Cohen, and he observed that all these great initiates took part in the Revolution, though not to excess. Saint‑Martin, the unknown philosopher, was Pasqually's disciple and later considerably developed the movement, establishing his Loge Maconnique des Chevaliers de la bienfaisance at Lyons.
According to Louis Blanc: "Martinism made rapid progress in Paris; it reigned in Avignon; at Lyons it had a center whence it radiated to Germany and Russia. Grafted on Freemasonry, the new doctrines constituted a rite which was composed of ten grades...through which the adepts had succes�sively to pass; and numerous schools were formed with the sole aim of finding the key to the mystic code and spreading it. Thus, from one book (Des Erreurs et de la Verite par un philosophe inconnu) arose a vast crowd of... efforts which contributed to enlarge the mine dug under old institutions. In the name of pious spiritualism the unknown philosopher rises up against the folly of human cults. By paths of allegory he leads to the heart of the Mysterious Kingdom which man in his primitive state had inhabited."
The Illumines, organized under the law of secrecy, exercised important influences in revolutionary movements, and both Martinists and Swedenborgians allied themselves to the Illuminati of Weishaupt, as seen in the Wilhelmsbad Convent of 1782, the object of which was thus expressed by a horrified delegate, the Comte de Virieu who had been deceived by Saint‑Martin's mysticism: "There is a conspiracy being plotted so well planned and so deep that it will be very difficult for religion and governments not to succumb to it."
In the Rituel de l'Ordre Martiniste, edited by Teder, 1913, the adept of the third degree is warned not to reveal the mysteries: "But if, by the power of thy freewill and the blessing of the Divine One, thou shalt arrive at contemplating the Truth face to face, remember that thou must keep silence on the Mystery that thou hast penetrated, even should thy fidelity cost thy life. Ever remember the fate of the Great Initiators who have, even with the best of intentions, tried to raise, before the multitude, a corner of the sacred Veil of Isis."
Here follows a few named: Jesus, Jacques Molay, Parcelsus, Cazotte, Cagliostro, Saint‑ Martin, Wronski, Eliphas Levi, Saint‑ Yves d'Alveydre, and hundreds of others. And they continue: "Shouldst thou reveal the least of the Secret Arts or any part of the hidden mysteries that meditation may have led three to understand, there is no physical torture that is not sweet compared to the punishment that thy folly shall bring upon thee."
No material symbol can express the horror of annihilation both spiritual as well as physical which awaits the miserable revealer of the True Word, for God [sic] is without mercy, for whosoever may profane His sanctuary and brutally expose to unworthy eyes the unspeakable Secret. Finally, the Superior Inconnu in the Second Temple has to swear to "work with all my strength to establish on earth, the Association of all Interests (Profits), the Federation of all Nations, the Alliance of all cults and Universal Solidarity."
In 1913 "Papus," Dr. G. Encausse, was Grand Master and President of the Supreme Council of the Martinists. Under Nicholas II Russia was still a prey to Martinism. Papus and Philippe, the magnetic‑healer, created Martinist lodges, and spread the pernicious doctrines, helping to bring trouble upon Court and nobility. Philippe, writes Sokoloff in his Enquiry, was introduced to Court by the Jew Manoussevitch Manouilof, Rasputin's adviser, who in 1905, according to Paleologue, instigated the workmen's demonstrations helped to prepare the Pogroms of Kiev, Alexandrovsk, and Odessa. As the Jewish writer Dr. Angelo Rappoport, wrote, in 1918: "There is not a political organization in the vast Empire which was not influenced by the Jews or directed by them...Plehve was perhaps right when he said that the fight for political emancipation in Russia and the Jewish question were practically identi�cal."
Speaking of the occultism of the nineteenth century as elaborated by the Martinists, Papus, Eliphas Levi, and the Theosophists, which includes the queer ensemble of such things as metaphysical phenomena, spiritism, magic, astrology, hermetic medicine, the Jewish Cabala, esoteric numbers, mystic exegesis, and speculations on reincarnation and karma, and above all a doctrinal system presented as the common source from which all religions have been derived, Marcel Lallemand, in Notes on Occultism, writes: "It is in truth an avalanche of pompous words, grandiloquent expressions, apocalyptic phrases, mysterious signs and silences commanded by a pseudo‑initiation into the sacred mysteries...Under the influence of Theosophy, it is associated with visions of libraries hidden in the caves of the Himalayas, of fantastic ceremonies in the Egyptian Temples, etc...It is known that the occultists claim to be heirs of the secret traditions going back to the Egyptians and transmitted throughout the Middle Ages by the Rose‑ Croix, the Templars, etc...
Most of these occultists are attached to Freemasonry...This subterranean would works feverishly, and many public events are only comprehensible as a function of the agitation of these occultist‑termites, whose activity is one of the least equivocal signs of the spiritual disorder of the Modern World...It would also be legitimate to speak of a satanisation (rather than deification) of these obscure aspects of the human soul. It is in this that the danger of occultism lies, which often ends in mental and psychic disorder, leading many of its adepts to founder in sexual perversion, madness, or crime, as shown in the annuals of modern occultism." [536]
de Poncins writes further: "Occultism has more important repercussions than one thinks. A wave of occultism preceded and accompanied the two great revolutionary movements of 1789 and 1917. The Theosophists and Illumines of the eighteenth century, Jacob Boehme, Emmanuel Swedenborg, Martinez de Pasqualis, Cagliostro, the Comte de Saint‑Germain, etc., had their counterparts in the numerous Russian sects and in the magi and occultists of the Imperial Court, Philippe, Papus, the Tibetan Badmaev, and above all Rasputin, whose extraordinary influence contributed directly to the unchaining of the revolution."
Looking back over history, it seems to be evident that the spread of secret societies, illuminism, theurgy, and spiritism has always been a sure precursor of revolutions and the fall of Crowns. From its commencement the reign of Nicolas II of Russia was one long succession of mystics, prophets, and Illumines, instruments of the "Hidden Hand" who, by their strange practices and sometimes scandalous lives, contributed not a little to bring discredit upon the Court of Russia, eventually led to its downfall, and through death and destruction initiated the Jew‑led Soviet rule with its dream of World Revolution and World Domination, the dream of Grand Orient Illuminised Masonry. The first of these mystery workers of outstanding importance was Maitre Phillippe, chief of the School of Theurgy at Lyons. He described his work: "From the age of thirteen I have performed miraculous cures. I am an unconscious intermediary between humanity and a Superior Power who overshadows it. The astonishing results I daily obtain, I admire, but do not understand."
In 1900 he was introduced into the Court of Russia by Papus, the well‑known Martinist and Illumine, who looked upon Philippe as his "Master." Gradually he became indispensable to both Emperor and Empress.
In 1903, returning to Russia after an enforced absence, he initiated the Empress into the practices of spiritism and theurgy. It was he who inspired the Emperor with the idea of universal peace by general disarmament! He was finally forced to retire to Lyons, and died in August 1905. [537] Papus the Martinist and theurgist, whose real name was Dr. Encausse, first appeared in St. Petersburg in 1900, and about then or later introduced Martinism among the Russian aristocracy.
In 1905 he was again summoned to Russia in connection with the revolution of that year, his advice being considered valuable at Court. Paleologue, in his Memoires, 1916, tells how, "The very day on which Papus arrived in St. Petersburg a riot spread terror in Moscow and a mysterious syndicate proclaimed a general railway strike." And with regard to the later revolution Papus professed to be able to avert this catastrophe by means of his magic, but only so long as he remained in his physical body. Papus's last visit to Russia was in 1906 and he died, October 1916, in the Great War.
In his book, Rasputin: The Holy Devil, Fulop‑Miller writes of yet another: "One of the most curious phenomena of the Russian Imperial Court was the 'doctor of Tibetan medicine,' Badmaev...Shamzaran Bradmaev affirmed that he had acquired an exact knowledge of the secret doctrines of 'Tibetan magic' and medical science in his father's house (Transbai�kalia), as the knowledge was an ancient tradition in the family...There was a time in Russian politics when not only the Court, but the ministers and administrative officials were entirely under the sway of Badmaev...
He established a sanatorium distinguished from all others by its political character. His party affiliations and political views were carefully noted on the chart of every patient at the institu�tion...Bradmaev kept up an active correspondence with his patients after their treatment was over, in which, in addition to medical advice...he also have them political instructions. In the course of time medicine and politics and 'lotus essences' became more and more involved in each other, resulting in a fantastic political sorcery that had its origin in the Badmaev sanatorium, and that decided the destiny of Russia."
According to Paleologue, Protopopov, the Minister of the Interior, was brought into touch with the sinister monk Rasputin by Badmaev, the Mongolian quack. And writing of Rasputin, in his Inquiry into the Assassination of the Russian Imperial Family, Nicolas Sokoloff writes that Rasputin was surrounded and directed by three Jews: Ivan Theodorovitch Manoussevitch Manouilof, who had numerous connections both in Russia and abroad and before 1905 was long affiliated to the police in Paris.
It was he who introduced the famous Philippe to the Russian Court. Secondly, a Jewish banker Dmitri Rubenstein, who was unsuccessful�ly accused of intrigues with the Germans during the War. Lastly, his secretary, Aron Samouilovitch Simanovitch, a diamond merchant of Petrograd, a Jew by origin and religion. M.J. de Boistel, in the R.I.S.S., 15 November, 1934, writes: "It can be said that the occult sects which have formed themselves in the heart of Christian�ity, and Freemasonry itself, are almost all merely an adaptation, more or less crude, of the Jewish Cabalistic and Gnostic errors."
He gives the principal dates of the renaissance of this Jewish Cabalistic gnosticism as: 1855, the revival of Spiritism by Allan Kardoc; 1875, the formation of the Theosophical Society; 1885, the reconstitu�tion of Martinism; 1888, the restoration of the sect of Gnostics; 1912, the foundation of Symbolism; 1919, the opening of the International Metaphysical Institution.
In 1888, he tells us, F. Jules Doinel, departmental archivist of Loiret and member of the Council of the Grand Orient of France, revived the Gnostic Church, calling himself the First Patriarch, Valentin II. He grouped together high intellectuals, and in 1893 a Synod was constituted, a Hierarchy was established, and several bishops were created. Later F. Doinel repudiated these doctrines and returned to the Catholic Church. He was succeeded, as Patriarch, by F. Fabre des Essarts, known as Synesius, who founded the review, La Gnose, in 1909; in 1907, the rival Patriarch, Jean II (J. Bricaud), founded the review, Le Reveil Gnostique. After his resignation Doinel wrote: "Jewish Action, Jewish infiltration, Jewish hatred! How often have I heard Freemasons groan under the domination which the Jews impose upon the Lodges, upon the Philosophic Lodges, upon the Councils of the Grand Orient in all countries, at all points of the Triangle, the whole length of the vast world...Since the Revolution the Jews have invaded the Lodges...To the learned the Cabala; to the ignorant the Jewish spirit. The Cabala dogmatizes and makes of metaphysics, the metaphysics of Lucifer. The Jewish spirit directs action."
���������������������������������������������������� A Lesson in History
Thomas Cromwell, a close relative and ancestor of Oliver, was the singular person who caused the first revolution of the 1500's in England. The intellect, the charisma, the cunning, the brutality and the sinister mind of this man completely overwhelmed all of England, including King Henry VIII, parliament, and the common Englishman. He had a very receptive person to work with in King Henry VIII. The king was an overbearing, overweight and obnoxious individual who had dreams of playing god. Thomas Cromwell knew this and took advantage of it. In all probability he was sent back to England specifically to do what he did. For you see, Thomas Cromwell was trained by the Jewish Venetian traders who were famous money lenders of the time. In fact, he was trained by Machiavelli and it is reported he carried Machiavelli's book, "The Prince" wherever he went. It was this book that trained his cunning and sinister mind. He was in the courts and lived in the manner of the families of the Borgias and the Medicis. He was a member of the Rosicrucians, an early occult organization that later became a part of the Freemasonry movement.
Thomas Cromwell returned to England and started loaning money to the poorer nobles, charging interest {usury} which is against God's Law. He titled himself a "scrivener," which is something between a money lender and an attorney. He became an influential and busy member of parliament and five years later, in 1528, he was able to convince the Catholic Cardinal Wolsey that he needed a man to oversee his business affairs with the various monasteries in England. It was the very job for which he had trained for so long. He immediately began to suppress the influence of the smaller churches and monasteries.
Some of these had existed as Christian Churches long before the Roman Catholic Church came to England. Extensive writings of historians, both secular and Christian, reveal that the Christian Church in England was started by Joseph of Ariamathea very soon after the Resurrection of our Saviour. Of course it was Cardinal Wolsey who received the blame and resentment from the people of England for this suppression. They felt that Wolsey had to be removed and Cromwell, in true Machiavellian style, placed himself between the people and Wolsey.
In his genius, he saw Wolsey disgraced and removed, and Cromwell stepped into the close company of Henry VIII. Wolsey had been the minister to the King and represented a very powerful position in the affairs of the country. Cromwell played on the King's ego and between them, the king became the head of the Christian Church in England. From there it was a downhill slide. Cromwell dissolved a large number of the Christian Churches and monasteries and divided the money received from their dissolution between himself and the king's treasury. The king got 20 percent and Cromwell and his henchmen got 80 percent.
Thomas Cromwell acted as a completely despotic dictator. He was ruthless and totally authoritarian. The people of England were extremely upset over the situation but did nothing. King Henry VIII also obtained more and more power, both in secular and religious affairs. King worship actually existed in England for a period of time. Thomas was extremely close to the king and his power and influence continued to increase until finally he over stepped his bounds, even with the king. Thomas Cromwell was executed in 1540 and the people of England, including the nobility, actually applauded as he hung on the scaffold. But the family of Thomas Cromwell became extremely wealthy and influential from the money he stole from the churches and monasteries.[538] What has been related about the life and affairs of Thomas Cromwell is a perfect example of Hegellian Dialectics in action.
Hegellian Dialectics is described as an idea which is placed in motion and is called the thesis. This argument may take some years to take effect. Then, a counter idea, called the antithesis, is brought to bear against the thesis. This counter antithesis also may take some years to become fruitful. As a result of this clash of ideas, a resulting state of affairs called a synthesis drops out. The synthesis is always different from either the thesis or the antithesis. When the power brokers of the world use this, and they do, it is a very easy matter, in time, to control the affairs of the entire world.
The Hegellian Dialectics occurred naturally in the world for many centuries, probably as long as recorded history. However, this situation in England with the affairs of Thomas Cromwell and King Henry VIII, was probably one of the first examples where it was intentionally placed in motion. It was conceived and directed by the International Jewish money lenders for the purpose of ruling the world. This will become very apparent as we continue with our history lesson. So Thomas Cromwell and his thesis created a dictatorial, authoritarian system where the government was sovereign and the king was god. This condition persisted for nearly one hundred years in England.
The Reformation in England
The despotic system that Cromwell created in England was a fertile seedbed for the growing Protestant Reformation. We will see that this became the antithesis of this great conspiracy. The resultant synthesis became the start of Mystery Babylon as will be shown.
The Roman Catholic Church had been in a violent struggle with Jewry for centuries, particularly over the issue of usury, the loaning of money for gain, or interest. When Martin Luther broke with the Catholic Church, he retained the same position with respect to usury. But when Luther died in 1546, just six years following the execution of Thomas Cromwell, the second generation of Protestant Reformers apparently was of a different opinion.
Maurice Pinay in his book, "The Plot Against The Church" states that Martin Luther was nationalistic in his thoughts and anti‑Jewish and the second generation was more "Judeo‑Christian" in their thoughts and actions.[539] Apparently Mr. Pinay was referring, at least in part, to the role that John Calvin played in the Christian thinking in England. Calvin changed the centuries‑old Christian belief against usury by stating usury was permissible if it was kept within bounds. The B'nai‑B'rith convention of Paris, France in May, 1936 claimed that John Calvin was of Jewish extraction and his name was originally Cohen.[540]
Even though the Catholic Church in England was not closely aligned with Rome, this clash which broke out between the Catholics and the Protestants was extremely vicious. The leaders in England felt certain that there were outside forces fanning this instigation. What happened next would eventually encompass the entire Christian West, including the future United States of America, and then finally include the entire world. That is the world as we see it today.
Volumes have been written on this subject and yet the average church‑going Christian, in modern times in this country, has very little grasp of the importance of this history to their faith. The bottom line is simply a question of whether we have a Christian Faith or a Judeo‑Christian Faith. This overview is, of necessity, short. To enable you, the reader, to study the details of this sordid conspiracy, a bibliography, a list of the books in which you may obtain more information is provided.
The Illuminati of Avignon
1760: The Illuminati of Avignon was founded in 1760 by Antoine Joseph Pernety, an unfrocked Benedictine, a Cabalist and alchemist. Modified in 1766 by Chastanier, one of the founders of the English Rite of Swedenborg, this rite was introduced into Paris in the Lodge Socrates of Perfect Union under the name of Theosophical Illumines. In 1770, Perney, founded La Grande Loge Ecossaise du Comtat Venaissin. This Lodge was raided in 1774 and its papers confiscated by order of the Pope. It was revived in 1789.[541] Among its members were Cagliostro and his friend Baron de Corbernon, Mesmer, Marquis de Thome and the Marquis de Puysegur, self‑styled Professor of "Mesmerism." In Les Illumines d'Avignon by Joanny Bricaud (page 103) we read that "today, its members having become affiliated to Martinism, the society has ceased to exist." This author also states that the degree of Knight of the Sun, founded by Pernety, which is divided into two degrees, forms not the 27th and 28th grades of Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites.[542]
������������������������������������������������������������ Chapter Two
Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite (America).
Ancient and Accepted Rite (England).
1761: The Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite (America) and Ancient and Accepted Rite is of Jewish origin, has 33 degrees. and they are named as follows: Symbolic or Blue Masonry: The Craft Degrees. These are practically the same as in Lodges under the Grand Lodge of England, Scotland and Ireland.
1. Entered Apprentice
2. Fellow Craft
3. Master Mason
4. Secret Master: of Illuminati Origin
5. Perfect Master: of Illuminati Origin
6. Intimate Secretary: of Illuminati Origin
7. Provost and Judge: of Illuminati Origin
8. Intendant of the Building: of Illuminati Origin
9. Elu of the Nine: of Jewish Origin
10. Elu of the Fifteen: of Jewish Origin
11. Elu of the Twelve: of Jewish Origin
12. Master Architect: of Illuminati Origin
13. Royal Arch of Solomon: of Illuminati Origin
14. Perfect Elu: of Illuminati Origin
A Council of Princes of Jerusalem confers the next two degrees:
15. Knight of the East: of Illuminati Origin
16. Prince of Jerusalem: of Illuminati Origin
A Chapter of Princes of Rose‑Croix confers the next two degrees:
17. Knight of the East and West: of Illuminati Origin
18. Knight Rose Croix: of Templar Origin
Black masonry, or Philosophical Lodges or Areopagi: These degrees conferred of Princes of the Royal Secret.
19. Pontiff: of Templar Origin
20. Master of the Symbolic Lodge: of Templar Origin
21. Noachite or Prussian Knight: of Jewish Origin
22. Knight of the Royal Axe or Prince of Libanus: of Unknown Origin
23. Chief of the Tabernacle: of Templar Origin
24. Prince of the Tabernacle: of Templar Origin
25. Knight of the Brazen Serpent: of Templar Origin
26. Prince of Mercy: of Templar Origin
27. Knight Commander of the Temple: of Templar Origin
28. Knight of the Sun or Prince Adept: of Unknown Origin
29. Scottish Knight of St. Andrew: of Templar Origin
30. Knight Kadosh: of Templar Origin
31. Inspector Inquisitor: of Unknown Origin
32. Master of the Royal Secret: of Unknown Origin
33. Sovereign Grand Inspector General. [543]
Red Masonry or Chapters: These degrees conferred in a Lodge of Perfection, presiding officer must be 16th degree at least.
In A sketch of the Philosophy, Traditions, and records of the Masonic Order of the Red Cross of Constantine by the Editor, [544] where we read:� "The Premier Conclave of England, which has existed from time immemorial, gave rise, it is said, to the foundation of the Council of 'Emperors of the East and West,' a body which was established in Paris about the year 1758 and is considered as the parent of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite. The Scottish Rite,' according to Le Forestier, 'issued from the Chapter of Clermont, as a development of the Ramsay Rite. Its foundation dates from 1748 at which period it was introduced into Germany by Count de Schmettau.'" [545] The Supreme Council is the arch‑stone of this edifice of degrees.
It is composed of a minimum of nine and a maximum of thirty‑three members, Grand Inspectors General of 33o. Is that a secret 33? [546] "But the one 'mission and object' (Mackey) of masonry is kept steadily in view; which is the worship of the god of this world, who is Satan, as the 'Grand Architect of the Universe;' and to accomplish this by inventing 'a religion in which all mankind agree;' and this, by putting all earth's religions upon a level, and uniting them together in Masonic worship, which is boldly avowed in ritual, lexicons, and philosophical degrees. This is� [547] called the image of the beast, made by 'them, that dwell on the earth' that is, everybody; every creed, and no creed; all who join the secret lodges.
But this world‑religion must have some form, and shape, to hold together; and be taxed; hence, it takes the form, or image, of the beast. Lodge despotism is as absolute as Romish despotism, and is the image of it...Note now the profound craft, by which this is to be accomplished, viz, masonry promises men salvation by ceremonies invented by men [just as Judaism the origin of Masonry], administered by priests, and inhabited by devils. This is the sum and substance of all the false religions on earth, and will ultimately unite them against Christ. But the only opponent Masonry dreads is Christ, who refused to worship Satan, and his followers."
In its present form, the Rite in France dates from 1804. "At that date the pecuniary situation of the Grand Lodge was however not up to its preten�sions. It was already in debt. Brother de Grasse had personal debts and Brother Abraham was a man of venal character. The Grand Orient paid the debts of the Grand Scottish Lodge and of Brother de Grasse, making a life pension of 800 francs to Brother Abraham and proposing the annexation of the Grand Central Lodge to the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite among those recognized by the Grand Orient." [548]
In 1804, in France, a Supreme Council of Sovereign Grand Inspectors General of the 33rd degree of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite was duly constituted. In the construction of this Council, Comte Alexandre F.A. de Grasse‑Tilly, [the son of the Admiral] played a leading part. He had been initiated in Paris several years before he went to America where we find him a colonist of San Domingo. His successor was the Duc Decazes. In regards to the development of Scottish Rites in England, Stillson and Hughan state that: "After the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite had been established in England, the Templar body resigned control over the degrees of the 'Rose‑Croix' and 'Kadosch,' which then became incorporated with the rite, as the 18th and 30th; it was therefore necessary to suppress the old ceremonies and relegate them to Templar history, but they were still retained in some of the older English encampments."
A revised ritual was issued in 1851 consequent on the omission of the 'Rose‑Croix' and 'Kadosch.' [549] Presidents of the United States are honored by being made 33rd degree masons, Scottish Rites. King Edward VII and countless other magnates were 33rd degree Masons.
What does this prove? Unfortunately nothing! This is the great deception. The success of the entire system depends on the solid integrity and political and social prominence of its affiliates whose virtues make them valuable as decoys. "Ancient and Accepted Scottish rites" runs its own Secret Service which cooperates with the national Secret Services of all countries, serving the aims and purposes of Internationalism.
Another authority, Paul Rosen makes the following comment: "The philosophy of the degree of Kadosch (30o), the apotheosis and real aims of Masonic teaching, can be summed up in the following words: I, I alone, All mine, All for me, by any and every means." There are seven different ways of carrying out this program and consequently seven different grades of Knight Kadosch which are:
1. The Jewish Kadosch
2. The Primitive Christian Kadosch
3. The Kadosch of the Crusades
4. The Kadosch of the Templars
5. The Kadosch of the Puritan
6. The Kadosch of the Jesuit
7. The Scottish Kadosch (alone true Freemasonry).[550]
Blanchard, himself was a high mason whose Masonic studies were induced by a keen desire to fathom the truth and impart the result of his discoveries to those whom he feared might also be duped, thus sums up Scottish Rites: "Let the authoritative teaching of Dr. Mackey be continually borne in mind, that: 'the mission and object of Masonry is the worship of the Great Architect of the Universe.' It follows that the lodges must have something for their dupes to do, called worship. And what could wicked men and devils invent craftier or better suited to deceive the simple, than this very scheme of 'the Ancient Scottish Rite,' which now rules the rites of the world. It seizes and appropriates all of religion but its holiness and justice; and all of Christ but His truth and His atonement. It mixes things sacred with things profane, till the whole compound is profanity; and quoting the Bible as if it believed it true, which notoriously it does not, it has furnished a dark system, which angels flee from and which devils inhabit [551] Every Lodge is a Synagogue of Satan; its ritual is Sorcery." [552]
Anyone interested in the rituals etc., of this rite will find much that is interesting in D. Margiotta's Le Culte de la Nature dans la Franc‑Maconnerie Universelle. Masonic philosophy is well summarized in the following expose made of it by a Jewish Mason, Paul Rosen, in Satan et Cie: Official ritual of the 33rd and last degree of Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites. "For the Sovereign Grand Inspector General the 33rd is the last degree of the Rite. The Order is the Great Avenger of the assassinated Grand Master and the grand champion of humanity, for the innocent Grand master is man, man who is Master, King of Nature, man who is born innocent and unconscious. Our innocent Grand Master was born for happiness and for the enjoyment of all rights without exception. But he has fallen under the blows of three assassin, three scoundrels have thwarted his hap�piness and rights and have annihi�lated him. The three infamous assassins are Law, Property and Religion. (Esoteric explanation of the legend of Hiram). Law, because it is not in harmony with the rights of the individual man and the duties of social man in society, rights which belong to all. Duties are but the immediate conse�quence of the right inherent in all, for the enjoyment of all rights.
Property, because the earth belongs to nobody and its fruits belong to all in proportion as they are required by each for the needs of his own well being. Religion, because religions are but philosophies evolved by men of genius and adopted by the people in the belief that they would increase their well being.
Neither law, property nor religion can be imposed on man and as they annihilate him by depriving him of his most precious rights they are assassins on whom we have sworn to wreak vengeance, enemies against whom we have declared war to the death and without quarter. Of these three infamous enemies it is on religion that we must concentrate our most deadly attacks, because no people has ever survived its religion. Once Religion is dead, Law and Property will fall to our mercy, and we shall be able to regenerate society by founding on the corpses of the assassins of man, Masonic Religion, Masonic Law, and Masonic Property." [553]
The Rite of Zinnendorf
1760: This rite was founded in 1766 by Zinnendorf, the chief surgeon of the general staff of Berlin and a Knight Commander in von Hund's Strict‑Observance. Zinnendorf received the rituals and instructions for this order from a Swede named Cklack. On December 27, 1770, Zinnendorf formed a Grand Lodge in Berlin with the cooperation of twelve lodges which had adopted his opinions. On March 29 of the following year, he demanded a constitution from the Grand Lodge of London. This he finally obtained in 1773 through the influence of Prince Louis George Charles of Hesse‑�Darmstadt, the Grand master of the Lodges following his system. [554] The Rite of Zinnendorf was absorbed at the Convent of Wolfenbuttel in 1778 into the Lodge of the Three Globes of Berlin.
��������������������������������������������� The Tugendbund
1786: The Tugendbund was founded in 1786. The name of Tugendbund or Union of Virtue was first given to the association of men and women who met at the house of the Jewess Henrietta Herz whose husband, Marcus Herz, a Jewish Illuminatus, was the disciple, friend and successor of Moses Mendelssohn.
Noted Illuminati were frequenters of this abode of licentiousness about which Graets, the Jewish historian, wrote: "The salon of the beautiful Henrietta Herz became a sort of Midianite tent. Here a number of young Jewish women assembled whose husbands were kept away by their business. The most prominent male member of this circle was Frederick von Gentz, the embodiment of selfishness, licentiousness, vice and depravity whose chief occupation was the betrayal of women." [555]
A so‑called Band of Virtue (Tugendbund) was formed of which Henrietta Hers, two daughters of Moses Mendelssohn [Dorthea and Rebecca Mendelssohn] and other Jewesses together with Christian profligates were members. He also adds that, "Mirabeau, in whose mind the storm‑charged clouds of the Revolution were already forming, and to whom the Jews owed so much during his secret diplomatic embassy (1786) to Berlin, was more in the society of Henrietta Herz than in that of her husband."
Later, in 1807, a second Tugendbund or Union of Virtue was formed, a purely political league of which Thomas Frost wrote: "The nucleus of the Association devised by von Stein which received the name of Tugendbund, or League of Virtue, was formed during the latter months of 1807...The initia�tions multiplied rapidly, and the League soon numbered in its ranks most of the Councillers of State, many officers of the army, and a considerable number of the professors of literature and science. By the active and zealous exertions of Stein, Hardenberg and Jahn, its ramifications spread quickly from the Balitc to the Elbe, and all classes were drawn within its influence. A central directorate at Berlin, presided over by Stein, had the supreme control of the movement, and exercised, through provincial committees, an authority all the more potent from emanating from an unknown source, and which was obeyed as implicitly as the decrees of Emperor or King." [556]
With Heckethorn, we follow the Tugendbund further, for he tells us that after its suppression by the police of Napoleon I, the Tugendbund continued, "...concealing itself however more strictly than before in the Masonic brotherhood." [557]
One of its first acts,� "...was to send auxiliary corps to assist the Russians in the campaign of 1813. Prussia having, by the course of events, been compelled to abandon its temporizing policy, Gneisenau, Scharnhorst and Grollmann embraced the military plan of the Tugendbund. A levy en masse was ordered. The conduct of the patriots is a matter of history. But, like other nations, they fought against Napoleon to impose on their country a more tyrannical government than that of the foreigner had ever been. They fought as men only fight for a great cause, and those who died fancied they saw the dawn of German freedom. But those who survived saw how much they were deceived. The Tugendbund, betrayed [as all Jewish organizations do] in its expectations, was dissolved; but its members increased the ranks of other societies already existing, or about to be formed, such as the 'Black Knights' under Jahn, The Knight of the Queen of Prussia,' 'The Concordists' under Dr. Lang and the Deutscher Bund, founded in 1810." [558]
The Illuminati of Bavaria
1776: The sect of the Illuminati of Bavaria was founded on May 1, 1776 by the Jew, Adam Weishaupt, a professor at the University of Ingolstadt, educated by the Jesuits. We know that much has already been said, and more will be said about the Illuminati but it is such an important Secret Society that it would be hard to learn too much about it.� As it is the most powerful of all the Secret Societies, for its very foundation and leadership is made up of the "Learned Elders of Zion" and controls every facet of the Jewish conspiracy. So please bear with us. This society seems to have borne a close resemblance to the Order of the Golden Cross which was reorganized in 1767. According to Le Forestier, Illuminism was just as much masonry as the system of the Rose Croix, that of the Templars or the crowd of Masonic French degrees, and it is wrongfully accused of having taken in Bavaria the cloak of Masonry.[559] It was composed of three classes of adepts, each of which was again subdivided into degrees, in the following manner:
Preparation
Novice
Nursery
Minerval
Illuminatus Minor
Apprentice
Symbolic Fellow Craft
Master Mason
Masonry Illuminatus Major, or
Scotch Novice
Scotch
Illuminatus Dirigens, or Scotch Knight
Epopt, or Priest
LesserPrince, or Regent
Mysteries Magus, or Philosopher,
GreaterRex, King, Homme Roi, or Areopagite
In the March issue of the occult "Revue Internationale des Societes Secretes," began a French translation of the two most important collections of the original documents relating to the Bavarian Illuminati of Weishaupt:
"(1) Einige Originalschriften des Illuminatenordens. Munich, 1786.
�(2) Nachtrag von weitern Originalschriften, welche die Illuminaten‑secte...betreffen en 2 parties, Munich, 1787."
Speaking of the occultists of Haute Maconnerie of the eighteenth century, the R.I.S.S. writes: "These Illumines were in fact the secret rampart of the Sect. The Illumines of France, with Martinez Paschalis, the unknown philosopher, Pernetty, and the whole school, which has left such deep roots in Lyons and its surroundings; the Illuminati of Bavaria, with Weishaupt and his accomplices. It was in these secret Lodges that the French Revolution was conceived and prepared; today it is in the Temples of the same Order, Jewish Cabalistic and Satanist, that the World Revolution has germinated and ripened...The plans of yesterday will better assist us to grasp the intentional and methods of today."
The documents are thus described: "Some Original Writings of the Order of the Illuminati which were found at the House of Zwach, former Councillor of Government, in the domiciliary visit carried out at Landshut, October 11‑12, 1786. The present collection has been published by the Supreme order of His Highness the Elector in order to convince the public of this and foreign countries of the undoubted falsity of the reasons given for the ceaseless outcry from the Illuminati against the injustice, violence, and prosecution to which they are subjected in Bavaria, and also at the same time to put them on their guard in Bavaria, and also at the same time to put them on their guard against this epidemic sect, and against all other such illegal and clandestine societies. For these merely set themselves to deceive credulous people and get money out of them ‑‑ and in place of spreading the truth and morality, as they profess to do, absolutely ruin the latter and suppress or completely falsify the former. If anyone doubts the authenticity of this collection, let them present themselves at the secret archives of this town, where orders have been given to show the originals. Munich, March 26, 1787."
The scheme of this Order is apparently to form a united machine absolutely controlled by the Superiors [The Learned Elders of Zion], who alone know its true aim. For this purpose there must be complete harmony among its members, no hatred, no jealousy, no unworthy egoism; having one spirit, one consideration, and one will! To help to bring about this desired orientation, a special list of books is prescribed upon which the members must build up their outlook. In one document Zwach speaks of the proposal to form a woman's order, to consist of two classes, each constituting a separate society, each remaining unknown to the other: one class of virtuous women, a means of obtaining money, secret information, and benefits for the real Order; the other of light women, to satisfy the passions of F.M. so inclined. "Both should be kept in ignorance that they are directed by the men's Order."
Of their camouflaged and supposed aim Spartacus (Weishaupt) writes: "As in the past, the future aim of the Order remains ‑‑ to interest man in bringing to perfection his mind and moral character; to develop humane and social sentiments, to oppose wicked designs in the world, to fight Agaustice, to help the unfortunate and oppressed, to encourage men of merit who are useful to the Order, and to spread knowledge of the sciences; and they are faithfully and solemnly assured that this is the real and not merely the supposed aim of the society. That it is vain to hope to gain greater power and riches by entering this Order."
But we can see this was for external consumption, for by reviewing Marie‑Antoinette et le Complot Maconnique, 1910, by Louis Daste, who quotes a rare brochure, The Role of Freemasonry in the XVIIIth Century, by F. Brunelliere, which said: "Weishaupt aimed at nothing less than the complete overthrow of authority, nationality, and the whole social system, in a word, the suppression of property, etc...As to his principle, it was absolute and blind obedience, universal espionage, the end justifies the means. This system of conspiracy so strongly organized which would have upheaved the world, spread through Germany, where it seized almost all the Masonic Lodges. Weishaupt sent to France Joseph Balsamo, so‑called Comte Cagliostro, to illuminize French Masonry. Finally he assembled a Congress at Wilhelmsbad in 1782, to which he convoked all German and foreign lodges...In 1785 the Illuminati were revealed to the Bavarian Government, who terrified, appealed to all Governments, but the Protestant Princes showed little haste in suppressing it. Weishaupt found refuge with the Prince de Saxe‑Gotha. He had for the rest taken great care not to tell everything to the Princes, or even to many of his initiates; he had hidden from them the appeal to the force of the masses; he had hidden from them the Revolution." [560]
Here we have the same sinister methods as found in all similar societies of today! Weishaupt further writes that the adept must learn the art of dissimulation, observing and probing others. Discovering secrets he must disclose them to the Superiors, who in turn promise not to make use of the information unless permitted by the informer!
The Order exacts complete submission in whatsoever concerns the affairs of the Order. They must practice perfect circumspection and discretion with regard to the world outside. Silence and secrecy constitute the soul of the Order, and even the Frater's grade is kept secret, save with equals, among whom there are signs for recognition. As to the true aim of this Order, a document drawn up by Zwach shows its political progress for one year in Bavaria.
Jesuits removed from all professorial chairs, and entirely cleared out of Ingolstadt University; penetration by F.M. of the Church, control of German schools, charitable societies, and other university chairs. On the recommendation of the Fratres, Pyladw was to become treasurer of the Ecclesiastical Council, and in this way the Order has the revenues of the Church at its disposal. Thus it was able to assist the Fratres and save some of the from the clutches of money‑ lenders! "The widowed Duchess has organized the Institute of Cadets absolutely according to the plan indicated by the Order; all the professors are members of the Order...and all the pupils become adepts of the Order. We will draw to us all the young priests of the Bartholomew endowment...there is every chance that we may in this way be able to provide all Bavaria with instructed priests."
Also among the documents were various recipes:
1). for Aqua Toffana, a poison imperceptibly slow but deadly.
2). One to bring about abortion; and
3). One concerning herbs having deleterious properties.
The Initiation took place after one, two, or three years of probation. In the Revers de silentio, a form signed by the candidate before the initiation, submission and silence is promised, and he is assured that there is in the Society nothing contrary to "State, morals, or religion." Before the Oath is administered it is said; a sword pointed at the breast: "Shouldst thou become a traitor or perjurer, let this sword remind thee of each and all the members in arms against thee. Do not hope to find safety; whithersoever thou mayest fly, shame and remorse as well as the vengeance of thine unknown brothers will torture and pursue thee."
Then in the Oath which follows he swears: "...eternal silence, and faithfulness and everlasting obedience to all superiors and regulations of the Order. I also renounce my own personal views and opinions as well as all control of my powers and capacities. I promise also to consider the well‑being of the Order as my own, and I am ready, as long as I am a member, to serve it with my goods, my honor, and my life...If I act against the rules and well‑being of the Society, I will submit myself to the penalties to which my superiors may condemn me..."
He received a classical name, by which he was henceforth known in the Order. He was required also to keep all things appertaining to the Order in a special place, having a label attached with the address of his superior, to whom the body had to be sent in case of his sudden death. In one of the recipes is found the description of such a box which, when opened by an uninitiated person, would at once burst into flames! To such an extent was secrecy and silence demanded! After the, alleged, breaking up of his Order Weishaupt and his followers sill secretly carried on their intrigues, for by 1789 the 266 Lodges controlled by the Grand Orient of Freemasonry were all Illuminized unbeknown to the large majority of the members, and a few months later the French Revolution of that date eventuated.
In 1794 the Duke of Brunswick, Grand Master of German Freemasonry, issued a Manifesto to all the Lodges showing how Masonry had been penetrated by this International Sect, and suggesting, for a time, suppression of all Freemasonry until it was freed from this unseen cancer. It said:� "A great sect arose, which, taking for its motto the good and happiness of man, worked in the darkness of the conspiracy to make the happiness of humanity a prey for itself. This sect is known to everyone: its brothers are known no less than its name. It is they who have undermined the foundations of the Order (Freemasonry) to the point of complete overthrow; it is by them that all humanity has been poisoned and led astray for several generations. The ferment that reigns amongst the peoples in their work. They founded the plans of their insatiable ambition on the political pride of nations. Their founders arranged to introduce this pride into the heads of the peoples. They began by casting odium on religion...They invented the rights of man, which it is impossible to discover even in the book of Nature, and they urged the people to wrest from their princes the recognition of these supposed rights. The plan they formed for breaking all social ties and of destroying all order was revealed in all their speeches and acts. They deluged the world with a multitude of publications; they recruited apprentices of every rank and in every position; they deluded the most perspicacious men by falsely alleging different intentions. They sowed in the hearts of youth the seed of covetousness, and they excited it with the bait of the most insatiable passions. Indomitable pride, thirst of power, such were the only motives of this sect; their masters had nothing less in view than the thrones of the earth, and the government of the nations was to be directed by their nocturnal clubs. This is what has been done and is still being done. But we notice that princes and people are unaware how and by what means this is being accomplished..." [561]
Later, a law was passed, as a result of all this, by the English Parliament in 1799, prohibiting all secret societies with the exception of Freemasonry. Today, it is said, these secret societies are still illegal, and although some call themselves semi‑public, an oath of secrecy is still required by their chiefs, concerning the most important and secret teachings, relating, more especially, to contact with the mysterious controlling power on the astral plane. According to Monsignor Dillon, 1885 (Mrs. Webster, Secret Societies): "Had Weishaupt not lived, Masonry might have ceased to be a power after the reaction consequent on the French Revolution. He gave it a form and character which caused it to outlive that reaction to energize to the present day, and which will cause it to advance until its final conflict with Christianity must determine whether Christ or Satan shall reign on this Earth to the end."
Was Weishaupt not merely the tool of another and more formidable Sect? Of this "Overshadowing Power," which is the life, as it were, of Illuminism, we are told, in "The Victories of Israel," by Roger Lambelin: "Josheph de Maistre who was, one knows, a Freemason of fairly high grade, noted the influence exercised by the Jews. In 1811, examining the causes of the French Revolution, in a letter written to his King from St. Petersburg, he says: 'The power of this sect oriented by Jewry, to bewitch Governments, is one of the most terrible and most extraordinary phenomena that have been seen in the world."
Again, Bernard Lazare, the Jewish writer, affirms: "It is certain that there were Jews even at the cradle of Freemasonry; Cabalistic Jews, as is proved by certain existing rites; very probably during the years which preceded the French Revolution they entered in still greater numbers into the councils of the society, and themselves founded secret societies.
There were Jews round Weishaupt; and Martinez de Pasqualis, a Jew of Portuguese origin, organized numerous illuminised groups in France and recruited many adepts, whom he initiated into the doctrine of reintegration (regeneration). The Martinist Lodges were mystic, while the other Orders of Freemasonry were rather rationalist, which proves that secret societies represented the two sides of the Jewish mind ‑‑ practical rational�ism and pantheism; that pantheism which, which a metaphysical re�flection of a belief in the One God, ends at times in a Cabalistic Theurgy."
And M. Roger Lambelin adds: "They are the ferments of revolution in all ethnic groups foreign to their race." Further, Rabbi Benamozegh says: "Is it surprising that Judaism has been accused of forming a branch of Freemasonry? What is certain is that Masonic theology is only theosophy at bottom, and corresponds to that of the Cabala...Those who will take the trouble to examine with care the connection between Judaism and philosophic Freemasonry, theosophy, and the mysteries in general...will cease to smile in pity at the suggestion that Cabalistic theology may have a role to play in the religious transformations of the future...It contains the key to the modern religious problem."
In an interesting book, "Les Juifs et le Talmud," by M. Flavien Bernier, we find some light thrown on this Pantheistic creed of the Cabalistic Jews and the "Deified Man" of Illuminism. He wrote, 1913:� "Now the dominating philosophic doctrine among learned Chaldeans...was absolute Pantheism. In the vast Temple which is the Universe, the learned Chaldeans suppressed the Creator...Everything was cause and effect; the world was uncreated and itself became its own god. Even the idea of Divinity was confounded with Universal Harmony which regulated all things, and with each of the things it regulated. God was therefore in turn, and as a whole, Earth nourisher of man, the dew which fertilized it, the Sun which gave light and heat, the wind which carried the fertilizing pollen of vegetation; God was the life principle which perpetuated the species, human and animal; which caused plants to germinate, grow, die, and spring into life again, which manifested even in apparently inanimate bodies. Identified as a kind of breath of Nature, uncreated and eternal. God emanated from the world not the world from God. It is realizable that such a system, which bears the imprint of a bizarre but undeniable poetry, would, in all ages, have the power to seduce the human mind. It would seduce it all the more that the system had, as immediate result, the increase of human pride in the cult of the 'Deified Man.'
In effect, if no Supreme Being as distinct from Nature was imposed over the latter by right of creation ‑‑ if all things had in some manner an intelligence or soul, and if God was merely the sum of all these conscious or unconscious souls of the Universe, a hierarchy would necessarily exist among these souls of which each was a part of God, but which could only contain God in a very unequal manner.
The divine principle would find itself distributed in less abundance in a stone than in a tree, which lives, breathes, grows, and dies; in a tree than in an animal, which thinks, perceives, and acts; in an animal than in a man who mediates on the past and future, solves the problem of Nature, corrects the latter's imperfections by his labor and ingenuity, and seeks to perfect himself indefinitely. At the summit of the ladder of beings Man, much more perfect and more intelligent than any of the others, evidently absorbed the greatest amount of the divine essence of which the Universe is composed. Having emptied the heavens of any being superior to himself, he was in truth God of the World, where all were apparently inferior and subordinate to him."
In a footnote the author adds: "Those of our readers who are familiar with the works of Hermetic Freemasonry will at once recognize the favorite ideas of the pontiffs of that sect, ideas which they have inherited from the alchemists of the Middle Ages, who held them from the Cabalistic Jews. The same may be said of the cult of the 'Deified Man,' which was the basis of Chaldean Pantheism, and which has remained that of Occultism, ancient and modern. Certain traditions give to Zoroaster, a Jewish Prophet, as Master...But, on the other hand, Chaldean thought acted powerfully upon orthodox Judaism and determined the growth of a sect in its midst which was to transform Israel...This sect was that of the 'Pharisees.'...
�What they borrowed (from the Chaldeans) in fact...was the essence of the Pantheistic doctrine...It was then that was formed from these borrowings that Kabalah (Kabbalah) of the Pharisees which was for long transmitted orally from Master to disciple, and was, 800 years later, to inspire the compilation of the Talmud, and found its completest expression in the 'Sepher ha Zohar.'...This religion of the 'Deified Man,' with which they were impregnated in Babylon, was only conceived as benefitting the Jew, superior and predestined being...The premise of universal domination found in the Law by the orthodox Jew was not interpreted by the Pharisees in the sense of the reign of the God of Moses over the Nations, but in the sense of a material domination which would be imposed by the Jews over the Universe. The expected Messiah...was to be a temporal King, all bloody from battle, who would make Israel master of the world and trample all peoples under the wheel of His chariot."
Have we not here the basis of the teaching in all these Orders and groups, mystic and occult, of the present time ‑‑ the cult of the life‑force, the I.A.O. the "Serpent Power," the all‑pervading ether? And have we not also the key to the Cabalistic Jews, in these Pharisees of old and of today; these so‑called "Divine Guardians" working behind and through these secret Orders, who profess to teach the doctrine of the deification of the adept, but who in very truth create Illuminised slaves controlled by the Cabalistic Jew, who claims to be the "Deified Man" as M. Bernier says, "the God people" rather than the "People of God."
In the Patriot, March 7, 1929, we find some interesting material in connection with Secret Societies and the French Revolution; it says: "In 1910 there was published a very remarkable book, entitled Marie‑Antoinette et le Complot Maconnique. It was written by M. Louis Daste, an erudite historian, who had spent a great deal of time in examining published and unpublished documents throwing light on the part played by secret societies in preparing the French Revolution...the extracts show, among other things, how anti‑Christian and revolutionary ideas were circulated by bodies ostensibly engaged in educating the French people. Behind these bodies was French Freemason�ry, which was and is, unlike our own Freemasonry, anti‑Christian, political, and revolution�ary."
It was the stated intention of the Founder to constitute a Protestant organization to fight Jesuitism, using Jesuitical methods [This was only a smoke screen to conceal the real objectives of the organization]. He was ably assisted in his efforts by Adolph, Baron von Knigge, Massenhausen, Bode, Anacharsis Clootz, Fischer, Zwack, Merz, Hertal, the Marquis de Constanza, Count Saviola, Bassus, Baron de Montgelas and Nicolai. Behind Nicolai was Moses Mendelssohn, and behind Mendelssohn the Jewish Kahal, the Jewish International World Government.[562]
"Nicolai had estab�lished about the year 1765 at Berlin a literary review with the object of propa�gating the pernicious doctrines of a shallow Illumi�nism, and, in that, the infancy of Ger�man liter�ature, when this periodical had scarcely a rival to encounter, the in�fluence it exerted was more extensive than can at present be even conceived. Bahardt and Base�dow, at the same time, in cheap and popular tracts, scattered among the lower classes the poison of infidelity; and they, as well as Nicolai, were in close communication with Weishaupt, carrying on with the most reckless violence, and with the weapons of a most shameless ribaldry, the warfare against Christianity. The great critic Lessing, the founder of the modern German literature, lent his powerful support to the anti‑Christian League. While librarian at Wolfenbuttel, he edited a work, composed by Reimarus, consisting of various irreligious essays entitled Fragments of Wolfenbuttel, and which, from the tone of earnest�ness and dialectic acuteness where they were written, exerted a very prejudicial influence over public opinion." [563]
As the organization of the Illuminati developed, so did its ambitions, which ended in a plot to subvert Freemasonry to its aim of world dominion by any and all means. But for the Freemason Baron Adolph von Knigge, a Templar, who succeeded in having it absorbed by Freemasonry, the order would have perished soon after its creation. After obtaining control of certain Masonic Lodges, Weishaupt and his associates recklessly vaunted their growing power.
�Their organiza�tion then, soon becoming permeated by the agents of their enemies, the Jesuits and Rose Croix Orders, they were denounced to the Elector of Bavaria, Charles Theodore, by the Duchess Marie‑Anne of Bavaria (Princess Clementine), has cousin whose secretary, Joseph Utzschneider, had, as an Illuminatus, become acquainted with certain methods of the order. Constanza had ordered him to hand over certain letters written by Frederic II to the Duchess Marie‑Anne and, suspecting blackmail, instead of complying with the request, he denounced the order.
On March 2, 1785, the Elector wrote his second and final edict, suppressing the order of the Illuminati, but it was not until July 10, 1785 that incriminating evidence was obtained on the activities of the sect when one of its members, a priest, Jacob Lang, was struck dead by lightning while walking with Weishaupt at Ratisbon [Some writers have it he was riding a horse when struck by lightning]. His body was placed in the chapel of Saint‑Emmeran and a Benedictine found some documents and a list of the members of the Illuminati sewn in his clothes.
These he handed over to the Councillor of the Government of Upper Bavaria. More papers were found when the authorities, who were watching Zwack's relations with a certain Jew, Mayer, the superintendent of Bassus' chateau of Sandersdorf, near Ingolstadt, decided to raid the place, and in 1787 the judge charged with the inventory of the succession of the valet of Baron Maendl, the Chamberlain of the Elector, found among his effect, an iron box full of papers concerning the Illuminati.
This discovery, Maendl, himself an Illuminatus, was summoned to explain. Among the details of his evidence is the statement that the Lodge Bader had 97 degrees. The coincidence of this number becomes of interest when compared with the 97 degrees of Memphis sent to England in 1762 by the Grand Orient of France. When Weishaupt was banished from Bavaria by his sovereign, he was received at the court of the Duke Earnest‑Lous de Saxe‑Gotha who, besides a pension, gave him the title of Honorary Councillor.
The Marquis of Constanza, his secretary, and Count Saviola, the Keeper of the Archives of the order, two Italian accomplices, were also banished with pensions of 400 and 800 florins respectively, and as Illuminism was already said to have found its way into Italy, there is no reason to suppose that these gentlemen failed in their administration of the subsidy.
The Gospel of Revolution
We see the foundation and growth of such societies as:
1). The Strict Observance of the Baron Hund and the notorious Jew Leucht who had assumed the name of Johnson, and several other aliases. It recruited its members in the Lodges and went from occultism into political intrigue, later even formulating a plan of economic and financial rule.
2). The Martinists, which, founded by a Portuguese Marrano Jew, Martinez Depasqualy, united political intrigues, fomented for the overthrow of the monarchy, together with magical practices. It numbered among its members the chief politicians who prepared the French Revolution. These were Savalette de Lange, William Law and Marabeau.
3). The Scottish Rite.
4). The Moravian Brothers.
5). The Alta Vendita.
6). The Egyptian Rites of Cagliostro (Mizraim).
The adepts of all these different rites knew but little beyond the fact that they had shaken off the yoke of Christian principles which were replaced by the cult of nature, and in almost all cases licentious�ness. They were but mere puppets manipulated by unseen men whose sinister aims were the destruction of Christianity and disruption of States and to whom all the above named orders or organizations were but so many recruiting grounds. It was only when each and all had gathered sufficient strength that the "Invisible Masters" attempted to unite them all under one supreme sway, namely that of Illuminism at the convent of Wilhelmsbad in 1782. Illuminism represented the efforts of the heads of the powerful Jewish Kahal which has ever striven for the attainment of political financial, economic and moral world dominion. The movement had been founded in 1776 by Adam Weishaupt, Bernard Lazare, himself a Jew, has written that "There were Jews behind Weishaupt," and upon a close study of Illuminism, we find that the destructive forces which culminated in the French Revolution were of three kinds; financial, intellectual and anti‑Christian.
In the first class, we come upon the names of Jewish Financiers such as: Daniel Itzig, Friedlander, Ceerfbeer, Benjamin and Abraham Goldsmid, Moses Mocatta, and Veitel Heine Ephraim. In the second category, we find Moses Mendelssohn, Naphtali Wessely, Moses Hersheim, who are the inspirers of Lessing, Frederic Nicolai, Weishaupt, Mirabeau, l'Abbe Gregoire, the Duke of Brunswick‑Wolfenbuttel and Anacharsis Clootz.
Lastly, the third class is composed mostly of the group known as the Encyclopedists: d'Alembert, Diderot, Rousseau, Voltaire and of all the Cabalists practicing magic and among whom we find: Martinez Depasqualy, Leucht, the enigmatic Count of Saint Germain, Flake and Joseph Balsamo surnamed Cagliostro. The objects of this powerful organization of the Bavarian Illuminati, were:
1). The destruction of Christianity and of all Monarchical Governments;
2). The destruction of nations as such in favor of universal internationalism;
3). The discouragement of patriotic and loyal effort branded as narrow minded prejudice, incompatible with the tenets of goodwill to all men and the cry of "Universal Brotherhood;"
4). The abolition of family ties and of marriage by means of systematic corruption;
5). The suppression of the rights of inheritance and property.
The codified correspondence of the Grand Orient was received by Savalette de Langes and dealt with by the Committee. To be admitted to these councils they had to swear, as Chevalier du Soleil, hatred to Christianity and, as Chevalier kadosch, hatred to Crowns and Papacy. They had a branch in Paris, and this was frequented by Saint‑Germain, Raymond, Cagliostro, Condorcet, Dietrich, brothers of Avignon, and students of Swedenborg and Saint‑Martin. Outside they passed as charlatans, visionaries, evoking spirits and working prodigies, while secretly searching out accomplices in the Masonic Lodges.
Consorting with the chief disciples of Weishaupt, Mirabeau was initiated in Brunswick into the final Mysteries of Illuminism. Already he knew the value of Masonry in revolution, and on his return to France he introduced these mysteries among the Philalethes. It was then decided to illuminize all the lodges of France; for this purpose the Illuminati, Bode, or Aurelius, and Baron de Busche or Bayard, pupil of Knigge, were deputed to assist.
After much discussion it was resolved to adopt the Bavarian mysteries without changing the old forms of the lodges to illuminze them without revealing the name of the sect from whom the mysteries were received, and only to use Weishaupt's code in so far as it would hasten the revolution (Le Couteulx de Canteleu). From then the political aim was accentuated, a new grade was added, preserving Masonic emblems and rites, and this was passed on to the provinces. The closest alliance was concluded, and a general Convent of Masons in France and abroad was convoked by the secret committee for February 15, 1785. Savalette de Langes was elected president, and among the deputies were: Saint‑Germain, Saint‑Martin, Etrilla, Mesmer, Cagliostro, Mirabeau and Talleyrand, Bode, Dalberg, Baron de Gleichen, Lavater, Prince Louis de Hesse, and also deputies from the Grand Orients of Poland and Lithuania.
The Duc d'Orleans was then Grand master under its jurisdiction and order lodges of 282 towns in France and abroad (Mirabeau). At this Congress the French Revolution and its propagation throughout Europe was resolved upon even to the decree of regicide. The part, according to Mirabeau, to be taken by the people is thus described in his Memoires by Marmontel: �Have we to fear the great part of the nation which knows not our projects, and would not be disposed to lend us their support? ...
If they disapprove of them, it will be only timidly, without clamor. For the rest, does the nation know what it wants? We will make it want and say what it has never thought of...The nation is a large herd which thinks only of browsing, and which, with good dogs, the shepherds lead at will...One will have to impose upon the bourgeoisie who sees nothing to lose, but all to gain by the change. To stir it up one has the most powerful motives: poverty, hunger, money, rumors of alarm and fear, the frenzy of terror and rage with which we will strike their minds...What will we do with all this people while muzzling their principles of honesty and justice? Good men are feeble and timid; it is the blackguards who are determined. It is advantageous to people during revolutions to have no morals...there is not a single one of our old virtues which can serve us...All that is necessary for revolution, all that is useful to it is just ‑‑ that is the great principle."
About the beginning of the revolution a manifesto was issued from the committee of the Grand Orient addressed to all Masonic Lodges and Councils, to be used throughout Europe. By it, "...all the lodges were summoned to league together to unite their efforts for the mainte�nance of the Revolution, everywhere to seek followers, friends, and protectors, to propagate its flame, to stir up its spirit, to excite zeal and ardor for it in all countries and by all means in their power." After the receipt of this manifesto anti‑Monarchy and Republican ideas everywhere became dominant, and anti‑ religious ideas were used only to undermine nationalities.[564]
The Jew and high Mason, Cremieux, founder and president of L'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle, said in his manifesto, in 1860: "The net which Israel now casts over the terrestrial globe enlarges and extends...Our power is immense; learn to turn that power to our cause. The day is not far distant when all the riches, all the treasures of the earth, will become the property of the children of Israel."
In his book Marie‑Antoinette et le complot Maconnique, Louis Daste shows how that net was spread before and after the French Revolution of 1789. He writes: "From 1774 to 1783 we have seen Masonry unceasingly cover Marie‑Antoinette with the mud of its pamphlets. The hour approached when the sect was to strike the blow from which the Queen died."
It was the Affair of the necklace which was, according to G. Bord, "organized by the Strict Observance and the Amis Reunis of Paris." "The Jew Cagliostro," said ex‑Mason Doinel 33o, "...was the contemptible agent of this intrigue in which the popularity of the Queen foundered and the prestige of the unfortunate Louis XVI was ruined."
Further, Louis Blanc wrote, in 1848: "His initiation took place a short distance from Frankfort in a subterranean vault...(he was shown) a manuscript book in the first page of which could be read: We Grand Masters of the Templars; followed by an oath formula traced in blood. The book ...maintained that Illuminism was a conspiracy plotted against thrones, that the first blows would fall on France; that after the fall of the French Monarchy they would attack Rome. Cagliostro learned from his initiators that the secret society to which he henceforth belonged possessed a mass of money scattered in the banks of Amsterdam, Rotterdam, London, Genon, and Venice...As for himself, he handled a huge sum destined for the expenses of propaganda, received instructions from the Sect and went to Strasbourg."
On the seals of the lodge founded by him at Lyons were the three letters L.P.D. ‑‑ Lilia pedibus destrue, trample the (Burbon) lilies underfoot.[565] This, then, was his diabolical mission. When, therefore, Cagliostro arrived in Strasbourg, 1781, his first care was to control and set his tools in motion. The Cardinal Prince de Rohan, his dupe, and the Comtesse de la Motte, his accomplice, were made known to each other; the latter being in reduced circumstances, the Cardinal advised her to apply direct to the Queen, at the same time confiding to her his ambitions and his bitterness because of the Queen's refusal to see him. From then Mme de la Motte, pretending to be in touch with the Queen, under instructions from Cagliostro, acted as intermediary in a correspondence between the Queen, whose name was forged, and the Cardinal, which was nominally to bring about his restoration to the Royal favor and the realization of his ambitions, but was eventually to besmirch and compromise the unwitting Queen. Nothing was done without consulting Cagliostro.
In May, June, July 1784, the forged letters multiplied, written by Retaux de Villette and dictated by Mme de la Motte. Then at midnight, August 11, came the brief pretended interview in the park at Versailles between the Queen and the Cardinal. Nicole d'Oliva dressed as the Queen strongly resembled her; the Cardinal believed he had seen and spoken with Marie‑Antoinette. When, therefore, further forged letters twice asked him to find 60,000 livres for the Queen's bounties, both sums were willingly borrowed by the Cardinal from the Jew Cerfberr. The money was retained by Mme de la Motte!
In December, having come into touch with the Court jeweler, Boehmer, who was anxious to dispose of a diamond necklace worth 1,800,000 livres, she quickly planned to acquire it, in the same way, for herself. More forged letters from the Queen, along with advice from his oracle Cagliostro, reassured the Cardinal, and on February 1, 1785, the negotiations with Boehmer were completed; the necklace passed into the possession of Mme de la Motte, and the finest stones were sold in London by her husband.
Failing to receive the first payment of 100,000 ecus which fell due on July 30, Boehmer realized the fraud; the indignant Queen was informed of everything, and in August the Cardinal, Mme de la Motte, and Cagliostro were arrested, but not before most of the compromising letters were secretly burned. The Cardinal refused the King's offer to act as judge; they were, therefore, tried by Parliament, which was largely Masonised. The Cardinal and Cagliostro were acquitted, Mme de la Motte was condemned to be branded as a thief, whipped, and shut up, but was later secretly assisted to escape.
From London she waged her campaign of calumny against Marie‑Antoinette; in 1788 her Memoire justifi�catif was published, formed, said de Nolhac, of rage and lies, dragging the Queen through infamous mud. It was almost wholly retouched by M. de Calonne in a ferment of hatred against the Queen, whom he blamed for his disgrace from Ministerial office.
In 1789 appeared the Second memoire justificatif, again attributed to but repudiated by Mme de la Motte, and which outdid the first in filth and venom. Then followed an avalanche of indecent pamphlets, all based on the memoire with the double object of vilifying the Queen and besmirching minds with filthy pictures, killing in advance all pity in the hearts of the people and of her executioners; Lilia pedibus destrue. But Cagliostro was finished, the Secret Power, fearing disclosures, mercilessly broke him; forced to leave London, hunted through Europe, he was finally arrested in Rome by the Pontifical Police. After a long trial, recorded in Vie de Joseph Blasamo, 1791, he was condemned to death, commuted to imprisonment for life, and died in 1795. In a wretched garret in London, 1791, Mme de la Motte ended her life in terrible suffering, deserted by all. The Secret Power having no use for broken tools, had ceased to protect them.
In "La Revue," March 1, 1909, the editor wrote of an indecent pamphlet, O Marquez de Bacalhoa, published in February 1908, a month before the assassination of Don Carlos: "It is published in the form of the romances which appeared about 1780 on the private life of Louis XVI and Marie‑Antoi�nette ...It smothered the King in mud and did not spare Queen Amelia...The pages consecrated to the Queen were a mere tissue of infamous lies..."
The Portuguese Revolution of 1910 was the work of Jews of l'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle united to Freemasonry. Again we have Proudhon writing: "What mysteries of iniquity would be revealed if the Jews, like the mole, did not make a point of working in the dark."
Moses Mendelssohn, himself the head of the Haskalah [Jewish Illuminati], cooperated with the Bavarian Illuminati of Weishaupt and with the prominent members of the other revolutionary secret societies aspiring to political power, but, in 1784, the Elector of Bavaria made an abortive effort to stamp out the conspiracy which, being international, was necessarily impervious to local measures.
The poison of subversion was working in France, where on January 21, 1793, it culminated in the death on the scaffold of Louis XVI, an event that in Masonic jargon is known as "The second cannon shot." The capture of Rome by Cadorna in 1870 was the third. As a further confirmation of concerted Masonic action let us bring yet another illustration: In the first days of the French Revolution (1848), 300 Freemasons, with their banners flying over brethren of every rite representing French Freemasonry, marched to the Hotel de Ville, and there offered their banner to the Provisional Government of the Republic, proclaiming aloud the part they had just taken in the glorious Revolution. M. de Lamartine made them this answer, which was received with enthusiasm by the Freemasonry Lodges: "It is from the depths of your lodges that the ideas have emanated, first in the dark, then in the twilight, and now in the full light of day, which have laid the foundations of the Revolutions of 1789, 1830, and 1849." [566]
Fourteen days later, a new deputation of the "Grand Orient," adorned with their Masonic scarfs and jewels, repaired to the Hotel de Ville. They were received by A. Cremieux (The means for the attainment of Cremieux's ambition are set forth in a book entitled Paris: Capitale des Religions, by Jean Izoulet), and Garnier Pages, attended by Pages, who also wore their Masonic emblems.
The Representative of the Grand Master spoke thus: "French Freemasonry cannot contain her universal burst of sympathy with the great social and national movement which has just been effected. The Freemasons hail with joy the triumph of their principles, and boast of being able to say that the whole country has received through you a Masonic consecration. Forty thousand Freemasons in 500 lodges, forming but one heart and one soul, assure you here of their support happily to lead to the end of the work of regeneration so gloriously begun."
Brother Cremieux, a Jewish brother, member of the Provisional Government, replied: "Citizens and brothers of the Grand Orient, the Provisional Government accepts with pleasure your useful and complete adhesion. The Republic exists in Freemasonry. If the Republic do as the Freemasons have done, it will become the glowing pledge of union with all men, in all parts of the globe, and on all sides of our triangle." [567]
If the wielding of power and their national political economic and financial strength over the peoples by a few hidden hands can result in such calamitous upheavals as the French Revolution, the World War of 1914 and the Russian Revolution of 1917, were it not wise to apply the lesson of experience to ascertain whether the supposed harmless Masonry of today does not again serve as a screen or curtain behind which thrive secret societies no less subversive, revolutionary and demoralizing than those which we have just so briefly sketched?
We know that most of them such as the Martinists, the Illuminatis, the Scottish Rite and the Egyptian Lodges of Memphis and Mizraim still exist today, so, on what grounds can we base our assumption of a change of their revolutionary and anti‑Christian principles? In the face of late events, namely, the Peace Conference, the creation of the League of Nations, the amalgamation of international resources, the confiscatory inheritance taxes, the development of international finance, the proposed establishment of an international non‑Christian cult, have we the right to refrain from lifting the veil of Masonry behind which subversive movements are so conveniently hidden?
The Rosicrucians
The Rosicrucians were deeply involved in the formation of the Illuminati. So much so that speculation as to the origin of the Rosicrucians, and the many fables and legends connected with the subject have but ittle historical value.
Owing to the great discrepancy between the information contained in the following article and that given in the more modern editions of the Encyclopedia Britannica, it has been deemed advisable to reprint the former.[568]� "Rosicrucians, a name assumed by a sect or cabal of hermetical philosophers; who arose, as it has been said, or at least became first taken notice of in Germany, in the beginning of the fourteenth century. They bound themselves together by a solemn secret, which they all swore inviolably to preserve: and obliged themselves, at their admission into the order, to a strict observance of certain established rules.
They pretended to know all sciences, and chiefly medicine: whereof they published themselves the restorers. They pretended to be masters of abundance of important secrets, and, among others, that of the philosopher's stone: all which they affirmed to have received by tradition from the ancient Egyptians, Chaldeans, the Magi and Gymnosophists. They have been distinguished by several names, accommodated to the several branches of their doctrine.
Because they pretend to protect the period of human life, by means of certain nostrums, and even to restore youth, they were called Immortals; as they pretended to know all things, they have been called Illuminati; and because they have made no appearance for several years, unless the sect of illuminated which lately started up on the continent derives its origin from them, they have been called the Invisible Brothers. Their society is frequently signed by the letters F.R.C. which some among them interpret fratres roris cocti; it being pretended that the matter of the philosopher's stone is dew concocted, exalted, etc. Some, who are no friends to freemasonry, make the present flourish�ing society of freemasons a branch of Rosicrucians; or rather the Rosicrucians themselves, under a new name or relation, viz., as retainers to building.
And it is certain, there are some freemasons who have all the characters of Rosicrucians; but how the area and original of masonry, and that of Rosicrucianism here fixed from Nadaeus, who has written expressly on the subject, conflict, we leave others to judge...notwith�standing the pretended antiquity of the Rosicrucians, it is probable that the alchemists, Paracelsists (Followers of Theophrastus Bombastus von Hohenheim (1493‑1541)), or fire‑ philosophers, who spread themselves through almost all Europe about the close of the 16th century, assumed about this period the obscure and ambiguous title of Rosicrucian brethren, which commanded at first some degree of respect, as it seemed to be borrowed from the arms of Luther, which were a cross placed upon a rose.
But the denomination evidently appears to be derived from the science of chemistry. It is not compounded, says Motheim, as many imagine of the two words Rosa and crux, which signify rose and cross, but of the latter of these words, and the Latin ros, which signifies dew...At the head of these fanatics were Robert Fludd, an English physician, Jacob Behmen, and Michael Mayer; but if rumor may be credited, the present Illuminated have a head of higher rank. The common principles, which serve as a kind of center of union to the Rosicrucian society, are the following: They all maintain that the dissolution of bodies, by the power of fire, is the only way by which men can arrive at true wisdom, and come to discern the first principles of things. They all acknowledge a certain analogy and harmony between the powers of nature and the doctrines of religion; and believe that the Deity governs the kingdom of grace by the same laws with which he rules the kingdom of nature; and hence they are led to use chemical denominations to express the truth of religion. They all hold that there is a sort of divine energy, or soul, diffused through the frame of the universe, which some call the argheus, others the universal spirit, and which others mention under different appella�tions. They all talk in the most superstitious manner of what they call the signatures of things, of the power of the stars, over all corporeal beings, and their particular influence upon the human race, of the efficacy of magic, the various ranks and orders of demons: These demons they divide into two orders, sylphs and gnomes." [569]
This article having been written in 1747 only hinted at what the Rose Croix might have been. Subsequent research upon the organization of the Fraternity, its tenets and its achievements, shows it to have been a medium for the propagation of Gnosticism and a center for political activities. Before it conquered Freemasonry, which was officially instituted in 1717, many names were already associated intimately with this esoteric organization. Among others were Faustus Socinius, Cesare Cremonini, Michael Maier, Valentin Andrea, Thomas Vaughan (Philaletes), Charles Blount, Frederich Helvetius, Richard Simon, and Theophilus Desaguliers.
It is claimed that Faustus Socinius, named after Faustus, the Manichee, nephew of Lelius Socinius, whose teacher was Camillo Renato, was an intimate of Rosicrucianism and the founder of the Socinians. Catholics and Protestants alike opposed Faustus Socinius in his efforts to graft a secret cult on the existing orthodox religions, and in 1598, the people of Cracovia, revolted by his doctrines, pillaged his house, burned his books and manuscripts and almost massacred their author. He had sworn hatred to the church and busied himself in founding an association the aims of which were to be subversive to all its teachings, and two years before his death, he was obliged to take refuge from his enemies with one Abraham Blonski. The membership of the Rose Croix was composed of Alchemists, Astrologers and Spiritists whose quest was for the search for a process for transmuting base metals into gold and the secret of life. To most of these "generation was the root principle of Achemy." [570]
The order of the Rose Croix revealed itself in 1614 with the appearance of two books, Fama Fratern�italis and the Confessio attributed to Valentin Andrea giving the legend of the travels of Christian Rosenkreutz. According to Charles T. MacClenachan 33o, Historian, Grand Lodge State of New York, this same legend had appeared as the work of Raymond Lulli, who died in 1315. In this legend, translated into English in 1616 by Robert Fludd, a symbolic personage called Christian Rosenkreuz, destined to live 106 years on earth, traveled in the East where he studied the Cabala and, on his return to his native Germany, he revealed to three disciples the secret of secrets, the great secret of theosophy. (Fire, alias Kundalini, alias sex‑force). Finally, he retired to a cave to finish his days in solitude, dying in 1484 at the age of 106. His disciples came, enshrouded him and disappeared. His grave was to be unknown for six times twenty years at the end of which period it was to become the hearth of the light destined to illuminate the world at the time appointed by God.
In 1604, chance brought men to this cave. On entering, great was their surprise to find it resplendent with a bright light. It contained an altar bearing upon a copper plate the inscription "Living, I reserved this light for my grave." One mysterious figure was accompanied by this epigram "Never vacant." A second figure "The Yoke of the Law." A third figure "The Liberty of the Gospels."
A fourth "The Glory of the Whole God." The hall still contained lamps burning without fuel, mirrors of various shapes and books. Upon the wall was written "In six times twenty years I will be discovered." The prophecy was fulfilled, adds the fable, by way of conclusion. The movement was greatly furthered by the impulse given it when, after the appearance of the Fama Fraternitatis and Confessio, a German Alchemist, Michael Maier, an English Physician, Robert Fludd and a Pietist, Julius Sperber, wrote treatises in defense or explanation of the order of the Rose Croix. It has repeatedly been stated that Michael Maier, who frequently visited England, was a friend of Robert Fludd. He was the author of Themis Aurea and Silentium post Clamores, both Rosicrucian works. His political influence may be judged from his career.
Physician to Rudolf II, he was created by him Count of the Palatinate, and acted as adviser to his sovereign. In 1609, Rudolf II issued an Imperial Charter granting religious liberty to the Moravians.[571] Masonic authorities state that Maier, as a Rosicrucian, changed his official title to Summus Magister, Sovereign Master, which is that used by all his successors and borne by the principal Socinian Rose‑Croix documents, dating from the time of Faustus Socinius to that of Johann Wolff, which are preserved in the Sovereign Patriarchal Council of Hamburg.[572]
In his book "Themis Aurea," written in 1616 and 1617 and printed in 1618, Maier, the Grand master, refers to a resolution passed at a meeting in 1617 in which it was formally agreed that the Brotherhood of the Rose Croix must maintain the strictest secrecy for a hundred years. On October 31, 1617, the Convention of the Seven at Magdebourg had indeed agreed to qualify its members during the ensuing one hundred years of secrecy as "The Invisibles."
It had renewed its oath to destroy the church of Jesus Christ and had decreed that, in the year 1717, it would transform the fraternity into an association which could carry on a more or less open propaganda, while adopting such measures of prudence as might then be deemed expedient by the leaders of the sect. Finally, the Seven adopted definitely, as being sufficiently original to appeal to the popular imagination, Valentin Andrea's curious story of the Rose Croix which had been secretly printed in Venice towards 1613.
Robert Fludd was the author of "Tractatus Apologelicus" (1617) and Clavis Philosophiae et Alchymiae (1633). He was greatly helped in the foundation of the Rose Croix order in England by Francis Bacon, author of "Nova Atlantis Histoire des Rose Croix." [573] Valentin Andrea to whom, as we have seen, are ascribed the works Fama and Confessio, as well as Chemycal nuptials, had, in 1640, been appointed preacher to the Duke of Brunswick Wofenbuttel, who was soon to make him his champion.
To those who know the important part played by a Duke of Brunswick during the French Revolution, this entrance of the Brunswick family into the sect is very interesting. As a Rosicrucian, Andrea was the teacher of Commenius (Amos Kominsky), who frequently visited England during his mysterious political career. Bishop of a Moravian community, Comenius was the leader of the Moravian Brethren, a sect pledged to achieve the extermination of the Catholic church and which, being considered heretical, was also suspected of practicing secret Satanism.
The Moravians were imbued with Socinianism, that is the doctrine of Lelius Socinius which had been spread among them by his nephew Faustus Socinius who had found refuge in Moravia when persecuted by the Church. Their link with Rosicrucianism had already been established in the person of the pietist, Julius Sperber, who was also one of their leaders.
When Kominsky was persecuted, he first went to London in 1641 and, early the next year, went to Sweden where he was granted refuge and help by the powerful Swedish Minister, Count Axel Oxenstiern, himself a Rosicrucian adept and protector of another initiate, Ludwig van Geer from Holland.
The combination of the pursuit of alchemy and hermeticism with political aims was frequently evidenced even before the official appearance of Rosicrucianism. The influence of adepts on the destinies of nations was immense. To Queen Elizabeth, the advice of John Dee, her alchemist, was always considered in matters affecting national policy, and to Dee, his crystal gazer, Edward Kelly, was indispensable as a medium. [574]
Ludwig van Geer, (one of the Seven present at Magdebourg) had settled in Sweden and had won over the chancellor. Count Axel Oxenstiern, then the real regent, in view of the minority of Queen Christina. A great industrialist of Dutch birth, with a colossal fortune made in the manufacture of cannon, he had become a Baron, and as owner of 20 ships of the Swedish fleet, he was an indispensable man. Another striking Rosicrucian figure was Thomas Vaughan, (Eugenius Philaletes) not to be confused with his pupil, George Starkey, known as Irenius Philaletes. It is said that it was Thomas Vaughan who, inspired by the writings of Nick Stone, conceived the idea of subverting to the ambition of the sect to which he belonged, the guild of the Freemasons which, owing to its universal character, lent itself better than any other to the realization of his project.
Nick Stone was one of the Seven of the Convention of Magdebourg. As an architect, belonging to the guild of the Freemasons, he had helped Inigo Jones, the grand‑master of the English Lodges which, at this period, were non‑sectarian. On the other hand, as a Rosicrucian he had grasped, in the Luciferian sense, the idea given by Faustus Socinius, and he had composed, for the nine grades of the fraternity, rituals which the chiefs declared remarkable. His ritual of the eighth degree (Magister Templi) was really Satanic.
Thomas Vaughan, struck by these manuscripts wondered whether it would be possible to extend the teaching of the Rose Croix to all "accepted masons," who were then admitted to the lodges in an honorary capacity; the Freemasons received in their guild, under the name of "accepted masons," peers and men of letters or professional men, as well as rich bourgeois, who enhanced the brilliancy of their meetings and patronized their entertainments. These honorary members were their protectors and benefactors (This is still customary. Many of the English Guilds of today such as the Goldsmiths have honorary members who, for attending their dinners receive a box of chocolates and �3 in cash). Vaughan believed that this element, gifted with certain intellectual qualities, would lend itself better to the propagation of the principles of occult Socinianism than the workers of the Fellow Craft, and, having made up his mind that this was the solution of the problem, he hastened to put it into practice.
Max Heindel, a former disciple of Dr. Steiner, who disapproved of the demanded secrecy, broke away from Steiner and came to America, where in 1911, he, without permission, published Steiner's teachings in his book Rosicrucian Cosmo‑Conception.
Steiner soon after published his Occult Science. Max Heindel founded his Rosicrucian Fellowship in order to spread the teaching without the objectionable secrecy. Because of this betrayal of secret teaching the members of R.R. et A.C. were forbidden to work with this Fellowship! In his book, 1911, Max Heindel wrote concerning world changes:� "The caste system, which was the stronghold of England in India, is crumbling. Instead of being separated into small groups, the people are uniting in the demand that the oppressor shall depart and leave them to live in freedom under a government of, by, and for the people [Theosophical influence!] Russia, 1911, is torn by strife for freedom from a dictatorial autocratic government [exchanged for Bolshevik slavery!].
Turkey has awakened and taken a long stride toward liberty [first under the Young Turks of the Grand Orient!] [In America] we are not yet satisfied...we see that we have still industrial freedom to gain...Thus, all over the world the old systems of paternal government are changing.
Nations as such have had their day, and are unwittingly working toward Universal Brotherhood in accordance with the design of our invisible leaders, who are none the less potent in shaping events because they are not officially seated in the councils of nations."
As Rene Guenon says: "We do not believe, therefore, that Theosophists, any more than occultists or Spiritists, have the force to succeed entirely by themselves in such an undertaking; but is there not behind all these movements something much more formidable which even their chiefs perhaps do not know and of which they, in their turn, are merely instruments?"
To again quote G.G. in The Anatomy of Revolution: "Behind every revolutionary movement throughout the world there is always some secret organization. These revolutionary movements in all countries, whatever the bodies which actually organize them, have always three primary aims:
(a) The abolition of existing constitutions, whether Monarchist or Republican.
(b) The abolition of private ownership of property; and
(c) The abolition of established religion.
���� Sometimes the chief aim is camouflaged under a pattern of nationalism or of internationalism; but the attack is always directed ultimately against these foundations of civilization...The same people often preach nationalism in Ireland, India, Egypt, or South Africa, when the effect is to disinte�grate the British Empire...Mr. George Lansbury, the most prominent figure connected with the Herald newspaper, and founder of the Herald League, is not only a member of the Theosophical Society, and, it is said, of the Co‑Masons also, but claims to be of the line of the prophets of revolt. In an article in the Daily Herald (November 24, 1921), on the death of Mr. Hyndman, he describes himself as a disciple of that gentleman, who in turn was the disciple of Mazzini. So that here, on his own admission, we can trace once more the political pedigree of a leading revolutionary to the� Carbonari of the mid‑nineteenth century."
Dion Fortune, states Illuminism, Masonry and the Rosicrucian order are based on the Jewish Cabala. She wrote: "...is one of these Mystery Schools; it is contacted on to the Western Esoteric Tradition, and it works the Christian, the Hermetic, and the Keltic aspects of that Tradition (hence its pilgrimage center at Glastonbury)...The Fraternity is an independent and self‑contained organization, and is not affiliated to any other organization on the physical plane, but holds its contacts direct from the Great White Lodge...the Great White Brotherhood, the Masters, or Elder Brethren. It is with these that the initiate of the Mysteries comes in touch when his higher consciousness is sufficiently developed."
Dion Fortune explains her real attitudes towards Christianity in her book, The Esoteric Orders, when, speaking of Hermetic traditions, she wrote: "Its highest development was in the Egyptian and Cabalistic systems, and it was blended with Christian thought in the schools of the Neo‑Platonists and the Gnostics; but the persecuting energy of the Church, long since exteriorized, stamped it out as an organized system. Its studies were only kept alive during the Dark Ages among the Jews, who were the chief exponents of its Cabalistic aspect. Its Egyptian aspect was reintroduced into Europe by the Templars after the Crusades had put them in touch with the Holy Centers in the Near East. [As we have shown, the secret doctrine of the Templars was Manichean and Johannite, and they were allied to the Assassins!]. Stamped out again by the fear and jealousy of the Church, it reappeared once more in the long line of Alchemists who flourished after the power of Rome was broken by the Reformation; and it is still alive today. [For] During the last half‑�century innumerable attempts have been made to induce the soul of the Mysteries to reincar�nate, and these attempts have met with varying success. Out of many abortive efforts a tradition is gradually being reformed; the smoldering fire of occult knowledge has been fanned to a blaze, and the gods have again drawn near to man."
Further to Dion Fortune, Christ is "Lord of the Purple Ray," classed with Krishna and Osiris. He is the Cosmic Christ, a regenerative and reconciling world‑force which can be contacted by meditation and used for Cosmic purposes; he was never a personality nor of our humanity, but Cosmic Fire, having the Sun as his symbol. And, she says, "by inspiration we can open our consciousness to it, and align ourselves with its lines of power until consciousness is suffused by it and illumination occurs." And showing its pantheistic nature she continues:� "Union with the divine aspect of the self, the god within, must precede awareness of the god of the Whole of which it is but a part. The spiritual level of man's nature is but a circumscribed portion of the One Spirit, the All, the Noumenal aspect of manifestation."
We must therefore conclude that the first aim of the Fraternity, like all illuminized groups, is to unit the Creative Principle within to the Creative Principle without, attracting and drawing down the Cosmic Christ or Fire, the illuminizing force, thus forming the magnetic link with the dominating minds of their Masters, for as she again explains: "By thinking of the Masters we attract their attention, and it is unbelievably easy to establish a magnetic link with those who are always more ready to give than we are to receive."
As the Masters said to the writer, "We have need of thee and all they gifts!" Their plan is to rule over a universal World State, and for this purpose they have need of passive yet gifted instruments. As Dion Fortune, herself, writes: "The Masters receive souls as pupils, not for the benefit of the soul, but for the benefit of the Great Work; a man is not trained for the sake of curiosity or enthusiasm, but only in so far as he is of value as a servant."
Having duly become illuminized servants, the adepts must train and initiate other dupes for a similar service in one direction or another as required by these masters. Therefore: "An officer who rightly understood his function would dwell upon the force which should act through his office till his personality became so saturated with it that he radiated its influence upon the candidate he was helping to initiate. The united action of all the officers builds a group‑mind which is capable of transmitting and focussing potencies of a much more massive or cosmic type than could be transmitted through the channel of a single consciousness."
Color and sound play an important part in transmitting these forces. As Max Heindel said: "These invisible sound vibrations have great power over concrete matter. They can build and destroy. If a small quantity of very fine powder is placed upon a brass or glass plate, and a violin bow drawn across the edge, the vibrations will cause the powder to assume beautiful geometrical figures. The human voice is also capable of producing these figures; always the same figure for the same tone. If one note or cord after another be sounded upon... preferably a violin...a tone will be finally reached which will cause the hearer to feel a distinct vibration in the back of the lower part of the head. Each time that note is struck, the vibration will be felt. That note is the 'key‑note' of the person whom it so affects. If struck slowly and soothingly, it will build and rest the body, tone the nerves, and restore health. If, on the other hand, it be sounded in a dominant way, loud and long enough, it will kill as surely as a bullet from a pistol."
Dion Fortune sums up: "All these influences are employed to construct a great thought‑form in the group‑mind of the Lodge, and into this thought‑form are poured the potencies evoked by the names of Power used in the initiatory work, and these influences are focused upon the candidate while he is in a state of exalted consciousness. This is the rationale of initiation."
This takes us back to the Order of the Elus Coens of Martinez de Paschalis and the Jewish Magical Cabala with its "fluidic magic" and the power generated by pronouncing the so‑called divine names, so much used in all magical orders, Eastern as well as Western. As the ancient Chaldean Oracles said: "Change not barbarous names in evocation, for they are names Divine, having in the sacred rites a power ineffable."
And colors, we know are the signatures of forces, therefore their vibrations are similar to their corresponding forces. The usual excuse of all such Fraternities and Orders, for the oath of secrecy, Dion Fortuen explains: "The knowledge is reserved in order that humanity may be protected from its abuse in the hands of the unscrupulous...The mind has certain little‑known powers, which are so potent and so subtle that, used for crime, they could overturn the social system of a nation. The courts recognize that undue influence can be exercised by one person over another, but they have little realization of the kind of influence a trained mind can exert over an untrained one."
It is, therefore, reasonable to ask: Has Dion Fortune any real proof that these so‑called masters and Brethren of the so‑called Great White Lodge are not unscrupulous and ambitious occultists and magicians, using and abusing these subtle powers of the minds of men in order to bring about their own mad and fanatical world ambitions, overturning the social, religious, and political systems, not of one nation but of all? If not, is she willing to take the enormous responsibility and risk for herself and more especially her confiding candidates and dupes? She teaches that the Manus, by means of suggestion or thought, transference, planted ideas in human consciousness! Who are these supposed Manus? A name borrowed from the East and for what end! "It is for this reason [Illuminism] that the Masters found and support such organizations as the Theosophical Society, the Anthroposophical Society, the Rosicrucian Fellowship, and many others, less known but not less useful..."
Who, then, are these Masters? And what is their Great Work? Have things changed since de Luchet wrote in 1789: "There was formed in the heart of thickest darkness a society of new beings, who knew each other without being seen, who understood each other without explanation, who served one another without friendship. Their society aims at governing the world, appropriating the authority of sovereigns, usurping their thrones by leaving them the mere barren honor of wearing the Crown. It adopts the Jesuitic regime, blind obedience, and the regicide principles of the seventeenth century; from Freemasonry the tests and exterior ceremonies; from the Templars the subterranean evocations and incredible audacity. It uses the discover�ies of physics to impose upon the ignorant multitude."
The invisible manipulators of Illuminism may be few, but their methods have the secret subtlety of the serpent, and their dupes are many. It is by binding together half qualities in men and women into groups of three, five, seven, twelve, etc., that the power of magic lies; it is, as it were, the seven colors of the prism, united to form the "Divine White Light" of the Rosicrucians, each individual representing the characteristics of a color, therefore, of a force.
This applies to many other correspondences attached to each force, as shown by Crowley in "777," which when combined together add to the potency of that particular force. As Dion Fortuen expresses it:� "A system of Correspondences consists of a set of symbols which the concrete mind can apprehend and a knowledge of the association chains which connect them with each other; this knowledge is absolutely essential for occult development."
Or as the Emerald Tablet of Hermes expresses it: "What is below is like that which is above, and what is above is similar to that which is below to accomplish the wonders of one thing [manifestation]. Its father is the Sun; its mother is the Moon. It is the cause of all perfection throughout the whole earth [equilibrium]. The power is perfect if it is changed into earth [fixation of the astral light in a material basis]. Separate the earth from the fire, the subtle from the gross, acting prudently and with judgment. Ascend with the greatest sagacity from earth to heaven, and then descend again to earth and unite together the things inferior and superior; thus you will possess the light of the whole world, and all obscurity will fly away from you.[575] This thing has more fortitude than fortitude itself, because it will overcome every subtle thing and penetrate every solid thing. By it the world was formed."
A.E. Waite, in his Brotherhood of the Rosy Cross, 1924, quoting from the Transactions and History of the "Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia," recapitulates much of the above information about "the Isis Urania Temple of the Hermetic students of the Golden Dawn," the Hebrew name being "Chabreth Zerech Aur Bokher." Waite concludes that these cypher MSS, were post 180 (but possibly they were part of the reorganization of Weishaupts's Illuminati in 1880). "The grades, besides a Neophyte, were four (the four elements or the Tetragrammaton) ‑‑ Zelator, Theoricus, Practicus, and Philosophus; also a sub‑grade, the Portal, leading from the Golden Dawn" to the Rose Rubece et Aurece Crucis, the Inner Order. Apart from the cypher MSS. and MSS. found in libraries by MacGregor Mathers, most, was received clairvoyantly by Mrs. Mathers, a sister of M. Henri Bergson, the Jewish‑French writer, from the 'Hidden and Secret Chiefs of the Third Order;"
Against her wishes she was induced to take an oath of secrecy before the teaching was given, and it was later said by these unknown Chiefs: "In the case of Mathers, the former Chief, there was a human adept (as intermediary or etheric link), and also communication was given to him by clairvoyance, clairaudience, and impressional teaching, whereby the true interpretation of existing MSS, was given to him." Mathers was, we also find, doing political work under these Secret Chiefs, and was mixed up with war and military matters.
In 1897 Dr. Wynn Westcott resigned from the Order, and from then ceased to take active or official part in the work. His own account of the reason was, that the Chairman of the Corners' Society in London heard that he was teaching magic and got him to resign from the Order. Rene Guenon, in Le Theosophisme, 1921, says: "The English secret society of 'The Order of the Golden Dawn in the Outer' is a society of occultists studying the highest practical magic, somewhat akin to Rosicrucianism. Men and women are admitted on equal terms. There are three principal officers, Imperator, Premon�strator, and Cancellarius."
He further says, MacGregor Mathers writes in a letter, Lucifer, July 1889: "This society studies Western traditions ...The Theosophical Society is in friendly relation with them."
The letter bears the following mottoes: "Sapiens dominabitur astris (the continental adept), Deo duce comite ferro (Mathers), Non omnis moriar (Wescott), Vincit omnia veritas (Woodman)." It ends with these words: "Published by order of the Superior, 'Sapere Aude' (Westcott), Cancellarius in London."
Rene Guenon further continues, that much stir was created in Paris in 1899 and 1903 over an attempt made by Mr. and Mrs. MacGregor (Mathers) to restore the cult of Isis. Mr. MacGregor Mathers represented the G.D. in Paris, and was a member of the Theosophical Society. An account of this attempt was given in the Chronicle, March 19, 1989, which stated: "M. Jules Bois, the litterateur...recently discovered here a High‑Priest and High Priestes of Isis...and introduced them to go through their 'devotions' in public, at the Bodiniere theater...This couple of devotees to ancient deities profess to have been converted to the strange and passionate mysticism of the worship of Isis during their travels in Egypt. They pretend that they constituted the rites and ceremonies of the religion, and for some time past they have been carrying on their devotions in an underground chapel which they established at their residence...After preliminary prayers, the High‑Priestess performed the ceremony of 'unveiling the gods,' and then she invoked Isis with such passion and force...that she quite saved the situation...which otherwise might have turned into the ridiculous...in conclusion...the men (in the audience) were supplied with a few grains of corn, which, deposited upon the 'altar,' would bring success in the enterprise they had in hand, even if of a political and worldly character."
A.E. Waite was an early member of the "Golden Dawn," but at a meeting held at Dr. Felkin's residence in 1903, according to Dr. Felkin's history, "a split occurred, as Waite and his followers denied the existence of the Third Order, refused to have examinations in the inner, objected to all occult work, and said they must work upon purely mystic lines."
A Concordat was drawn up between the two Temples, but in 1912 it came to an end, as it was proved unworkable by both sides. When Waite and those who seceded with him left, they took with them certain properties and retained the name "Golden Dawn," and Dr. Felkin and his supporters eventually became the politico‑pseudo‑�religious "Stella Matutina," a Temple of mediumship. Waite still used the same magical rituals, somewhat modified, to suit his mystical ideas.
He ceased to be Chief of the "Golden Dawn" about 1915, and soon afterwards it went into abeyance. He, however, formed a new Temple, calling it the "Rosy Cross," and still, we have reason to believe, using the old Cypher MSS. rituals, and thus retaining the link with these unknown continental Rosicrucians and Illuminati. Since early in the nineties the "Stella Matutina" (then known as the "Golden Dawn") has been directed and instructed by unknown chiefs, acting under various pseudonyms. Curiously enough, it was at one time suggested that Dr. Falk, the cabalistic Jew who came to London in 1742, was the author of the original cypher MSS., but that cannot be vouched for. In this order we first hear of them as "The Hidden and Secret Chiefs of the Third Order," under whom Mathers and his wife worked.
In 1900 the London Temple revolted against Mathers, who had "issued a manifesto to the T.A.M. (inner) members, demanding personal allegiance to him...and this manifesto was greatly resented by the senior members in London."
A meeting was held, and he was deposed. What then is the truth about this mysterious Third Order? There is ample evidence to show that the Stella Matutina and the R.R. et A.C. are, constitutionally, in no way akin to British Masonry, but are linked up with Continental Masons and Rosicrucians, subtly and secretly subversive and controlled by these "Unknown Chiefs." Dr. Felin's in his history stated: "...The methods which (S.D.A., %) Fraulein Anna Sprengel, sanctioned were totally against the methods which were and always had been in vogue in Germany, and it may be mentioned now that the first three grades were very much like the first three grades in ordinary Masonry (yet Steiner approved of them as useful!), and, as a matter of fact, up to a date which cannot be given accurately, Masonry and Rosicrucianism went hand in hand. It was about 1597 that the Masons separated themselves entirely from the Rosicrucians, and decided to modify their procedure, and they refused in the future to admit women to their ceremonies. This was partly due to political circumstances, as both masons and Rosicrucians tried to influence the political development of the nations amongst whom they lived and worked...Practically the Masonic Lodges became very active political agencies, whereas the Rosicrucian branches were more secret in their operations, and it was, and is, an absolute rule that no one should confess to being a Rosicrucian. So strict was this that Rosicrucians who even knew one another were not allowed to speak or discuss matters connected with their society within the confines of a city or town. There were definite rules as to when a member of the Fraternity went to a new place and met a Frater or Soror. They appointed a time to meet outside the town or city with reference to certain points of the compass. It is quite true that on several occasions leakages of MSS. did occur. One was due to the action of a certain number of Roman Catholic priests who belonged to the Order; and again in 1777 a leakage of rituals took place in Paris, and this made our Continental Fratres and Sorores still more strict in their methods...F.R. had received the promise that the Council would investigate the condition of the Branch of the Order in London with which he was connected, and would if possible enter into definite relations with him...A definite arrangement was then come to between E.O.L. on behalf of F.R. and the heads of the Rosicrucian Society in Germany, that he should bring over the necessary 'processes,' for psychic development to F.R. who is alone permitted to transmit them (to his members for the purpose of arousing the Kundalini and bringing about Illuminism)."
The following letter, written to a German member by the above adept E.O.L. who was for a time trained by the German connection, is interesting, in that it shows the proposed method for the penetration of England and British Freemasonry by Continental and Grand Orient Illuminism, in 1912 [this is also almost exactly the way the American Freemasonry was penetrated!]: "Dear Sir and Brother (Baron C.A.W.), I have heard from Dr. F (Felkin) of the proposed International Bund, which seems in many ways an excellent scheme to which I wish every success. As Dr. S's name is so potent on the Continent, it is bound to prosper there. In England he has a band of admirers, but his name is not so generally known. The conditions in England are also peculiar. Dr. S. himself said to me that he recognized the difference. Therefore, I write to you for we have a double tie, the Rosicrucian Fraternity both of the Continent and in England, we can speak freely. What I say now I wish to be laid before Dr. S. by you, and the risk is mine. For if I do not speak without fear or favor, no one else can.
Dr. S. is a statesman in his schemes (?). But a statesman, when inquiring into the conditions of a country unknown to him does not go only to the members of one party of it. For Austrian politics one would not consult only Magyars, nor for German, members only of the Catholic Block. In England the few members of the Continental Order are all Theosophists, i.e. members of the T.S. They are none of them members of the English Freemasons.
They see things from the T.S. point of view, and they have to use their spectacles. I am the only member of the Continental Order who is not and never has been a T.S. member; I owe no allegiance to Mrs. Besant. I am, as the Doctor knows, entirely with him in the policy of abandoning Oriental and Indian for European or Kabalistic training: I am also an English Freemason, so that I can give him the pint of view of the other parties. English occultism is roughly divided into (1) members of the T.S., i.e, Mrs. Besant's followers headed by the co‑masons in one sense; (2) members of the Hermetic Orders and Freemasons; (3) Independents, whether in small groups or individuals.
The first class is the only one really known to the Doctor. Of the second Dr. F. is very representative. Of the third, Mr. T.P....Now when the Doctor comes to establish his Bund, there are certain considerations of great importance. With regard to Group 1, the T.S. and its branches, I cannot pretend to say what will happen. Mr. S. and Mr. C. both know the T.S. people and its style of work, by lecture, etc. The risk, however, is with regard to Groups 2 and 3.
The Bund will, unless carefully managed, be regarded merely as a schism of the T.S. It will command as much attention as the Quest Society of G.R.S. Mead, and it may arouse great prejudice, for many will take it exactly in the spirit in which England took the German telegram to President Kruger. I am quite serious when I say that to many the Bund will be thus considered ‑‑ 'We don't care for Mrs. Besant any more than we cared for Jamieson and his raid, but after all, Mrs. Besant is English; who are these Germans to interfere?' It may sound ridiculous, but I know my country.
The next point, a very serious one indeed, is the attitude of the Freemasons. This must be taken into consideration. Here for a moment I must apparently digress. I wish to contrast the workings of Groups 1, 2, and 3. Group 1 works on the familiar lines of lectures, magazine publications, etc. Dr. S. does much the same. Group 1 attracts a large number of idle women who have the leisure to take a little occultism with their afternoon tea, practically all the members are people with time and money.
It attracts numbers, but each lecturer is apt to get a personal following, hence schisms, i.e., the Quest. Group 2 is small in numbers. It works by Lodges and circulates manuscripts. Its teaching is done by correspondence, by individual officers, etc. It seldom has lectures. It taps a wholly different class, gets at more varied social strata, has a far larger proportion of men. Being highly organized it has more coherence; at the same time each Temple is apt to be jealous of outside interferences. Most of its men are Freemasons. Some entire Temples are Freemasonic, e.g. the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia. Now these people are busy, there are singularly few idle, moneyed or leisured women and men among them, they are very proud and independent.
In course of time, if they can get teaching in their own manner, by MSS. in circulation, by visits of members from Lodge to Lodge, by or through their own Chiefs, I am certain they will all, given time, join your Bund. But they will not accept any T.S. dictation, they will not tolerate Chiefs whom they do not know, they will not care for attending cycles or lectures for which they have no time or inclination. These bodies are older than the T.S. and they do not forget it. Humored they will help you. If they are not considered, they will neither oppose nor regard you.
They will simply leave the Bund alone exactly as they leave the T.S. alone, the co‑Masons alone, etc. They must be got at from within, not from without. The third group I can assist with in course of time. But how they will act now I do not pretend to know. Most of them will accept no authority over them. Now I come to the Freemasonic point. Here I tread on very delicate ground. But I feel that I must state the case, as I said, without fear or favor.
The Doctor is too great a man to be vexed with me. After all, all I wish to do is to secure that the best teaching reaches those most fit for it in the easiest way. At present to establish a definite branch of the Continental Order giving grades, etc., in England will be a very difficult matter. You are not yourself a Freemason.
We sometimes call our Order, the Continental Order, Esoteric Masonry. The grades are closely akin to Freemasonry. Dr. S. indeed has some link with certain English or Scotch Masons, he gave me the name from whom he derives a certain authority, a link in the physical (not etheric!).
Now English Freemasonry is not occult, though it has occult Lodges, and most English occultists not T.S. are Freemasons, if men. English Masonry boasts the Grand Lodge of 1, the Mother Lodge of the world. They are a proud, jealous, autocratic body. Co‑Masonry derives from the Grand Orient of France, an illegitimate body according to English ruling.
No English Mason can work with co‑Masons. Now the Masons who gave Dr. S. his link are regarded, you had better get Dr. F. to verify me here, as eccentrics who invent spurious grades. If the English Grand Lodge bears of anything called 'Esoteric Masonry,' derived from such sources, under Chiefs once T.S. members, under a head in Berlin, it will not inquire who Dr. S. is or what is the nature of his work; it will simply say 'no English Masons of the Free and Accepted Masons may join any society working pseudo‑Masonic Rites,' i.e. no one of ordinary accepted Freemasonry can attend any meetings or take any grades in this illegitimate body! Finis! Then we who are members of Dr. S.'s Lodge and who are Freemasons will be in a sad plight.
At present this would affect only myself, well, and Dr. F. too. But if esoteric masonry is breathed of in England, and the fiat goes against it, no English Mason will wish to join the Bund.[576] After all this cold water, you will ask what useful suggestion do I imagine I have to make. Well, perhaps nothing very useful. Still, this is my practical suggestion. Let the Bund be started. Let Messrs. S. and C. get all the MSS. they can, and let them establish relations with the bodies in Group 2. Either let them supply such written teaching as can be given to the heads of the Lodges that will come in, and seek no interference with the Lodges, or let them form a definite committee under Dr. S. with representative people in it. All this must be done slowly. The system of having people in the Lodges like Dr. F. to teach 'processes' within Group 2 is the most practical, and to have Bund officials like Messrs. S. and C., one of whom should join an English Lodge, to go between England and the Continent, and to get the written teaching will probably work well enough.
But if a Lodge of the Continental Order is to be established in England, Dr. S. will be faced with the Masonic difficulty. This is really serious, and no one of the T.S. will understand it, nor even any Continental Freemasons. Look at my position and again at Dr. F.'s ‑‑ if we were banned from all association with Freemasons, i.e. from practically all Lodges in Group 2, or else from association with the Bund. Either we must be cut off again, or our usefulness for general purposes is gone.
If Dr. S. Would summon one or two non‑Theosophical persons to discuss with him, he would see this at once. The practical solution will be found in a compromise. If he avoids the name 'Esoteric Masonry' and allows perhaps a ritual like those used in the Societas Rosicruciana or in the S.M. and has for officers in England a mixed group, including the Heads of the chief Hermetic Lodges, etc. as well as T.S. people, who will join anything of Dr. S.'s it will succeed. Otherwise, I fear much that only a few T.S. people and a few whom Dr. F. and myself...can influence directly, will be all that will join at the outset. As a Theosophist schism, and a foreign intrusive Masonic schism, the Bund will arouse every possible English prejudice against it. Devoted to the Doctor as we are, we should both regret it."
In 1916, before going to New Zealand, Dr. Felkin drew up a "New Constitution," duly and astrally approved of by the hidden chiefs, and under this Constitution attempted to establish three daughter temples in England, hoping in this way to link various outside esoteric Masonic groups under the shadow of the Stella Matutina, thus helping forward the "International Jewish Bund."
In this New Constitution Dr. Felkin said: "As you are aware, I can personally permit any branch of Rosicrucian Societies to be started. But as I am leaving England, I naturally feel that such branches should be in close relationship with the Stella Matutina and the R.R. et A.C. I propose, before leaving England, to form three such branches, and it will rest with you to make any arrangements which you may wish with regard to their utilizing your rooms, etc., or not...The two I propose to form in London could either pay you a yearly sum for the use of the Temple and Vault, on a definite day to be settled by you, or you might arrange for them to pay half their initiation fees to you, which should be, I think, the Mother Temple. With regard to a Branch in Bristol, which I am going to form, they can at present work their Outer entirely there, and make arrangements with you when they have any candidates for the Inner. The Conditions under which I should found these three branches are as follows:
1). Each Branch must be absolutely autonomous and ruled by three Chiefs who are at the present time full 5‑6 in the R.R. et A.C. and they must follow exactly the traditions of our Order.
2). The first three Chiefs I should appoint myself; if any one of them should relinquish office, the Ruling Chiefs and Three Adepti of the Mother Temple (Amoun) should confer with the remaining two Chiefs as to the appointment of a successor.
3). The Daughter Temples must finance their own Temples, and the Mother Temple is not responsible for their finance in any way, except in so far as above stated; they should pay dues in some form if they make use of the Mother Temple's rooms.
4). The Members of the Daughter Temples who are full 5‑6 will belong to the College of Adepti of the R.R. et A.C. in Anglia...
5). With regard to the Bristol Branch (Hermes), the first Three Chiefs will be: V.H. Sores Lux Orta est, Magna est Veritas, Benedicamus Deo, the latter only acting until a Frater in that district is qualified.
6). The first London Daughter Temple will be confined to members of the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia, who have taken at least Grade 4. I may mention here that the reason why I was obliged to form it is as follows: When E.O.L. and I made our arrangements for recognition by our Continental Fratres, they stipulated, and he agreed, that the Masonic Rosicrucians, of whom there are large numbers, should be given the opportunity of being linked up with us. The first three Chiefs of this Temple will be: V.H. Fratres Pro Rege et Patria, Fortes Fortuna Juvat, Faire sans dire. With regard to the third Daughter Temple (Merlin), there are some fifty or sixty members of the Temple (Golden Dawn) which used to be ruled by S.R. (Waite) and a number of the members of the Anthroposophical Society who are seeking admission. It has been pointed out to me, that as these people have worked on different lines from us, it would not be well to admit them to the S.M. as they would undoubtedly cause confusion in the S.M. Temple. I therefore propose that they should form a Temple of their own, and that the first Three Chiefs should be V.H. Fratres Cephas, Benedic Animo mea Domino, and Non Sine Numine. This Frater you do not know, but he has been a member of the Society for twenty‑five years, is full T.A.M. and was for many years one of S.R.'s three Ruling Chiefs.
7). The first three ruling chiefs of the Daughter Temples would become the first three adepti in their respective Vaults should they have them. I take full responsibility for the formation of these three Daughter Temples, and it rests with you to do all in your power to help them to be an added power to the Rosicrucian Movement. Our password for the present six months is ACHAD, signifying 'Unity,' [always a Jewish buzz‑word] and it is my greatest desire that all the scattered Rosicrucian Forces within our reach should be gathered together into a harmonious whole instead of drifting off into comparative uselessness, or into undesirable channels. (Signed) Fimem Respice Chief, June 18, 1916." The above is the same as much of Weishaupt's methods of camouflage! "...The greatest caution must be exercised not to reveal to the novice doctrines that might be likely to revolt him. For this purpose the initiators must acquire the habit of 'talking backwards and forwards' so as not to commit themselves. 'One must speak,' Weishaupt explained to the superiors of the Order, 'sometimes in one way, sometimes in another, so that our real purpose should remain impenetrable to our inferiors.'"
There are three forms of initiation, individual, group, or universal, all three leading to conscious or unconscious control by a central power, who in some mysterious way makes its influence felt; often clairvoyantly and clairaudiently seen and heard, but never physically present or visible. The system in all three is the same; Cabalistic. Secretly here and there individuals are prepared; these again form groups or centers from which influences spread until they form a veritable magnetic network covering the entire world. Like rays from a hidden sun these groups are apparently divergent and detached, but in reality all issue from the same central body. The body being the Learned Elders of Zion, three hundred Jewish Talmudic followers.
Studying all these different groups and movements the system is seen to be an insidious and secret dissemination of ideas, orienting and creating the required outlook on life, etc., eventually breaking down all barriers of family, religion, morality, nationality, and all self-initiative thought always under the cloak of a new and more modern religion, new thought new morality, a new heaven and a new earth [The so‑called New Age Movement would be just one example]; until it evolves a gigantic robot merely answering to the will and commands of a secret Master Mind. They dream they are free, original, self‑determining individuals; they are but the negative moon reflecting and reproducing the light from the same hidden Jewish Cabalistic Sun. It is called regeneration by the Illuminati; it is in truth individual death and disintegra�tion, followed by a resurrection as negative "light‑bearers" of this Jewish Cabalistic Sun.
In the July occult issue 1929 of the Revue Internationale des Societes Secretes, there is an interesting and rare design called, "The Dragon and the Woman," which depicts apparently the Pentagram of illuminized and revolutionary Masonry, a symbol of the magical and potent powers by which the mysterious center would hope to obtain empire over the universe and thus govern men. The lower part is the Dragon of the Apocalypse with the seven heads; written across its body is the word "Kabalah," as also in Hebrew, "Schem Hamphoras" and "Yod, He, Vau, He" ‑‑ the Tetragrammation.
The Schem Hamphoras, the cabalistic Keys of Solomon, the keys of universal science, by whose combinations all secrets of Nature are said to be revealed. The four letters, the material basis as it were, are the four beasts of Ezekiel's vision; they are the Sphinx with the head of a man, the body of a bull, the wings of an eagle, and the claws of a lion.
Also the four properties of the astral light or Serpent Fire, dissolving, coagulating, heating, and cooling, which, directed by the will, are said to modify all nature, producing life or death, health or disease, etc., in accordance with the given impulsion. Further, it is the cross of life or generation, the Kundalini.
Death and disintegration must precede so‑called regeneration; therefore the tail of the Dragon ends with the head of the vulture of Saturn, the destroyer, who holds in his beak the magical sword of the adept with the dual crescents of unity on the hilt; this is thrust into the body of the Dragon, for the blood must be poured out. Beneath the Dragon the fire burns, it must be immolated, as the Phoenix of old, so that from the ashes it may rise renewed and regenerated.
As rabbi Saint‑Etienne has said: "Everything, yes everything must be destroyed, since everything must be remade," it is revolution. The number of the beast is 666, which cabalistically is 9, the number of generation. The seven heads represent the seven planets or powers of the Sun or colors of the prism; cabalistically they are placed on the Interlaced Triangle, the dual creative forces, each angle having a planet with the Sun in their midst. Together they represent complete magical power; the Jewish Talisman, the Shield of David!
Above this basis rises the woman Babylon, the mother of all pantheistic and abominable cults. She stands in the hermetic attitude, "as above so below," her left hand raised above holds a lighted torch shaped as the Hebrew letter Shin; this letter, together with the Tetragrammaton below, for me the Pentagram ‑‑ the "Christ" or instrument of Illuminzed revolutionary Masonry. On the torch is this curious inscription, as deciphered by M. Henri Gillebert: "As for the children [Israelites ‑ the White Race ‑ the Anglo‑Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian and Celtic and kindred peoples of the world], kill them in great numbers. Holy, holy, holy is the act of immolating them, as also of exterminating them [the desire of the Jews, the children of Satan, since the dawn of time]. Is this not Saturn again, who ever devours his own children ‑‑ revolution and anarchy? Across her breast is written 'Democracy,' the negative and inspired instrument of all revolutions. The inspiration is shown by the letter 'M' over the pineal gland, where the head and tail of the serpent unite, producing illuminism. She is the intermediary, receiving and transmitting the influence from above. From a cup in her right hand she pours upon the fire below all abominations and impurities, thus inciting the holocaust, preparing for the domination of the unseen Powers. Old civilizations must be disintegrated and established systems destroyed.
���� It is curious to note with all these illuminized instruments of the "Hidden Hand" how magnetic‑healing and magically inspired politics went hand in hand. One has only to consider the present Illuminati in England and America to see that this is the case. In the Stella Matutina, from the late Dr. Felkin, their former High Chief, to their St. Raphael Guild of Healing, run by a certain influential group of clerical members, you find magnetic‑healing joined to a subtle form of invoked political influence often ending in Communism, Socialism, and Pacifism, weakly inculcating the doctrine of peace and love your enemies at any price, all inspired by their 'hidden masters.'"
In all immuminized groups the ceremonies, exercises, teachings, and messages from the masters set in motion a magnetic current, and as the Jew Eliphas Levi explains: "The action of the current is to transport, and often exalt beyond measure, persons who are impressionable and weak, nervous organizations, temperaments inclined to hysteria and hallucination. Such people soon become powerful vehicles of magical force and project efficiently the astral light in the direction of the current itself."
As seen in the meteoric figures of all revolutions! To fight successfully against such a current steady concentrated will and initiative are required. Together these many groups form the magnetic chain transmitting the forces of the Cabalistic Jews into social, religious, political, economic, art, healing, and educational life. As the late Dr. Felkin wrote in 1917: "We are the little leaven that leaveneth the lump." According to Weishaupt, artists are among the most desirable instruments!
The power used in Illuminism is largely based on a deep understanding of the science of light, form (geometric symbols), movement (rhythm), numbers, sound, color (Minutum Mundum), scents, etc. All these, in the form of correspondences, are used in occult societies, to awaken forces, vibrations which act upon the mind and nervous systems of men and women. De Quincey has said: "This Temple (Solomon's) is to be built of men, of living stones, and the true method and art of building with men it is the province of (Rosicrucian) magic to teach."
It is interesting to find Dr. Felkin's teacher was also a builder using living stones, for he said:"The stones must all be there before the circle can be of use. Each stone must first be hewn into proper shape. Each must be able to stand upright hand in hand with the others. The Light within each must become strong so as to radiate far enough, and blending with the others a rainbow will be formed (uniting and forming the so‑called 'Divine White Light or Brilliance,' the Serpent Power). There must be harmony among the members and self‑reliance. Each stone will intuitively perceive within itself a symbol which will at once denote the function of the individual stone and its fitness to fulfil it..."
Some brothers of the Rose Croix were already mingling with the Freemasons. Among the members of the Warrington Lodge were Richard Penkett, James Collier, Richard Sankey, Henry Littler, John Ellam and Hugh Brewer and in London, the Whartons and their friends had slipped into a lodge as "accepted masons."
Thomas Vaughan encouraged them to spread the principles of Socinius. Finally, at a meeting on the 14th may 1643, he announced that their desultory efforts at restrained proselytizing should be supplanted by a definite programme of entering the guild lodges with the object of using them as instruments to an end. The account of this meeting of the 14th may 1643, is given in full in the Memoirs of Philaletes and the whole plan of the Freemasonry of today is therein revealed. So blended are truth and fiction in the active career of this adventurous adept that Vaughan must always remain one of the most mysterious characters of Rosicrucianism. "When the plague of 1665 drove the Court from London to Oxford, Thomas Vaughan went thither with his patron (the king) and, a little later, took up his residence with the Rector of Albury, the Rev. Sam. Kem, at whose house, on February 27th of that year, he was killed by an explosion in the course of chemical experiments." [577]
His work in masonry however has remained as his monument. Together with Elias Ashmole, pupil of Rabbi Solomon Frank and prot�g� of James Pagitt, Thomas Vaughan worked up the Masonic system of the first three degrees. These degrees, those of Entered Apprentice, Fellow Craft and Master Mason were devised for the temptation of the masses, while outside and above them continued the former secret system of the Rose Croix, four degrees of which belonging to the Gold Cross were known as: 1st, Zelator; 2nd, Theoricus; 3rd, Practicus; and 4th, Philosophus; teaching merely the principles of alchemy, while the degrees of the Rose Croix were: 5th, Adeptus Minor; 6th, Adeptus Major; 7th, Ademptus Exemptus, 8th, Magister Templi and 9th, Magus.
Contemporaneous with the evolution of free thought against revealed religion broke the revolution against civil authority plunging England into the throes of civil war, Oliver Cromwell was successful at the head of the Parliament troops while Charles I was everywhere betrayed by men on whom he relied. Henry Blount (Henry Blount, 1602‑1680, Father of Charles Blount, the Rosicrucian) was among the traitors accruing to Cromwell after the battle of Edgehill; at least the defeat of the king was his pretext, for treason was everywhere premeditated.
The word of order was given by the Rose Croix, which had spread rapidly among the Puritans. The year 1644 ended with the destruction of the Royal power, and February 9, 1649, the day on which the head of Charles I fell at Whitehall, consummated its ruin.
The Royal power had, in fact, been wrecked when the troops of Parliament were victorious, when the queen was obliged to take refuge in France, when the Prince Palatine, Robert, had been defeated, when York had been taken, and when the Commons had obtained against Laud, the Protestant Episcopal Bishop of London, Archbishop of Canterbury, the bill of attainder which declared him guilty of the crime of treason.
�Laud had stood for resistance to the Puritans. The connection of the Cromwell family with that of the celebrated Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, whose political ideas, formed in Italy, under the guidance of Machiavelli, had so greatly affected the trend of English history, is here not devoid of interest.
In 1767, a document was discovered which revealed the existence of a society of Freemasons in Italy with about 64,000 members.[578] The document said: "At last the great mine of the Freemasons of Naples is discovered, of whom the name, but not the secret, was known. Two circumstances are alleged by which the discovery was brought about: a dying man revealed all to his confessor, that he should inform the king thereof; a knight, who had been kept in great state by the society, having had his pension withheld, betrayed the Grand Master of the order to the king. This Grand Master was the Duke of San Savero.
���� The king secretly sent a confidential officer with three dragoons to the duke's mansion, with orders to seize him to the palace. The order was carried out; but a few minutes after, a fire broke out in the duke's mansion, destroying his library, the real object being, as is supposed, to burn all writings having reference to Freemasonry. The fire was extin�guished, and the house guarded by troops. The duke having been brought before the king, openly declared the objects, system, seals, government, and possessions of the order.
���� He was sent back to his palace, and there guarded by troops, lest he should be killed by his former colleagues. Freemasons have also been discovered at Florence, and the Pope and the Emperor have sent thither twenty‑four theologians to put a stop to the disorder. The king acts with the greatest mercy towards all implicated, to avoid the great dangers that might ensue from a contrary course. He has also appointed four persons of great standing to use the best means to destroy so abominable a sect; and has given notice to all the other sovereigns of Europe of his discovery, and the abominable maxims of the sect, calling upon them to assist in its suppression, which it will be folly in them to refuse to do.� For the order does not count its members by thousands, but by millions, especially among Jews and Protestants. Their frightful maxims are only known to the members of the fifth, sixth, and seventh lodges, whilst those of the first three know nothing, and those of the fourth act without knowing what they do. They derive their origin from England, and the founder of the sect was that infamous Cromwell, first Bishop, and then lover of Anne Boleyn, and then beheaded for his crimes, called in his day 'the scourge of rulers.' He left the order an annual income of L10,000 sterling. It is divided into seven lodges: the members of the seventh are called Assessors; of the sixth, Grand Masters; of the fifth, Architects; of the fourth, Executors (here the secret ends); of the third, Ruricori (!); of the second and first, novices and Proselytes. Their infamous idea is based on the allegory of the temple of Solomon, considered in its first splendor, and then overthrown by the tyranny of the Assyrians, and finally restored ‑‑ thereby to signify the liberty of man after the creation of the world, the tyranny of the priesthood, kings and laws, and the re‑establishment of that liberty."
As for Oliver Cromwell, Lord Protector of England, there is no record of his having been an "accepted mason." He was however on the best of terms with Richard Penkett and is supposed by many to have been secretly affiliated to the Rose Croix but whether an adept or not he served the purpose of the sect, destruction of the Royal and Ecclesiastical Christian Power!
After the death of Charles I, Cromwell appointed an assembly of lawyers and divines to consider the petition of Manasseh ben Israel (1604‑1657) demanding the abolition of the legal exclusion of the Jews from England. In December 1655 the legal prohibition was removed. Eleven year after (1666) occurred the great fire of London.
Does the following letter help to solve the mystery of this historical disaster? It was one of many written by the Secretary‑ Interpreter of the Marquis de Louvois, an English spy, to his chief in England, published in London in 1697 by D. Jones. Gent. the firing of the City of London, in 1666: "My Lord, I am fully satisfied by what I have both seen and heard at Paris and elsewhere, that the Duke of York (Afterwards James II) was in the Year 1666 brought quite over to the French Interest; and I have heard strange Stories related concerning his conduct at the time of that dreadful conflagration of the City, looking upon it Janus‑like, with one face seeming concerned for the lamentable disaster, and with the other rejoicing to see that noble pile reduced to ashes, and its citizens ruined; who had at all times been the greatest propagators for liberty and property, and opposers of that religion which he now not only secretly profess, but was even ready publicly to own, and rewarding those incendiaries at St. James, who then were suspected generally to be Frenchmen, as your Lordship well may remember; but by our Minutes it does appear they were not such; but they were persons, at least many of them, set on work by French councils, and such as at that time were of all men least suspected; I mean Jews, of which they had then several in pay, not only in England, but all over Christendom; not only to give them Intelligence in which they are wondrous active, but likewise to promote and act the worse of mischiefs, as which they make no balk.
These fires have been kindled, not only in England, but in Germany, Poland Emissaries, though they were Jews hired with French money, the Turkish Policy not being so refined in mischief, these sorts of Jews put on the shape of what Christians they pleased, and of this sort employed by France, there were and are still several in England, the names of one or two of which I think I shall be able to give your Lordship in sometime, though they go by several, as time and occasion doth require, and so at present I remain. My Lord, Your Lordship's most Humble Servant, Paris, April 7, 1676. N. St."
More shadows of the past! More strange suggestions to shake the foundations of our belief in things as they seem! The last of the Grand Masters of the Rose Croix was Johann Christian Wolff� [579] the last master of Rose Croix died in 1750. His name was Brun). Masonry, which as a secret association had maintained its existence for years had uncovered itself and become an avowed organization with the proclamation of the Anderson Constitution (Grand Lodge of England).
Once in the open it was to be the universal screen behind which all secret societies, whether theurgic or political, would operate clandestinely. Masonry with its proclamation of three philanthropic and altruistic degrees, with no apparent real secret, declaring itself Christian and non‑political, would become the center in which ignorant men, recruited and duped, could act like puppets animated by unseen hands pulling unseen strings. Thus it came about that all blows dealt to Christianity and States were prepared by the Secret Societies acting behind the veil of Masonry. [580]
1773: During a meeting in the Rothschild's home in 1773, the following statement was reported in the French Newspaper at the time: "But is has paid us even though we have sacrificed many of our own people. Each victim on our side is worth a thousand Goyim."�����
1776: A powerful, ruthless, Satan‑directed, international conspiracy has captured our government and every segment of our entire economy and is right now in the process of enslaving or liquidating 97 percent of the population of the United States. This conspiracy, which originated in the heart of Satan and manifested itself many times both secular and Biblical history, began its deadly, final, desperate, blood‑stained march in 1776 almost simultaneously with the birth of our great nation. It was founded by Adam Weishaupt, known by his contemporaries as the "Human Devil."
Illuminati 1776‑1876
Out of Germany was hatched a Diabolical Plot that has deceived untold millions of people ‑ and which, even, now, threatens to destroy Western Civilization. In the years following the Reformation a new school of thought known as German Rationalism came to the forefront in circles of "higher learning." Rationalism developed first in Germany as that was the only country with relative freedom of religion and thought. In other countries, free thinking was verboten and church leaders persecuted or killed those who expressed their opinions.
Scholars were freed from the stifling restrictions placed on academic pursuits during the Dark Ages ‑ and the winds of investigation and intellectual curiosity began to rustle refreshing�ly through the "hallowed halls" of universities. Many were motivated to question the cherished beliefs which had come to be accepted at face value by society at large.
From the beginning Satan was frantically busy among the leadership of these "emancipators." Having failed to keep all humanity bound with his Simonian form of "baptized paganism," Satan {the Great Deceiver, [581]} tried another ruse. These "thinkers" could clearly see that corruption and depravity had decimated the strength of the church which had promulgated many of the ideas now proved to be totally fallacious. They saw that the church ‑ commonly believed to be the body of Christ ‑ held its adherents in subjection by means of fear and superstitious ritual.
They falsely assumed that the myths and superstitions of the Dark Ages were based on the Bible. When they proved that these superstitions were false, they assumed ‑ without any real proof ‑ that they had proved the Bible to be false. The teachings of that church were based on the Satan‑inspired Mystery Babylonian Religion; not on the Bible. The German Rationalists openly attacked all of the established beliefs with the deep seated conviction that all religion was false, foolish and weird. [582] One of their leaders arrogantly announced that; "The turning point in History will be the moment man becomes aware that the only god of man is man himself." [583]
Another authority defined Rationalism as, "...that manner of thought by which the human reason is considered to be the only source and the only judge of all kinds of knowledge." [584] Under an unending barrage of such "enlightened" scholarship the "intelligentsia" of Europe were prepared by the second half of the eighteenth century for the advent of Illuminism; The Secret Society called the Illuminati.
Illuminati: What does that name mean to you? Most people answer that question with a blank stare, a total lack of comprehension. Regardless of how various people may respond to that question, there is one fact of which we may be assured: The Order of the Illuminati was founded on May 1st, 1776, by Dr. Adam Weishaupt, Professor of Canon Law at the University of Ingolstadt, Bavaria. Weishaupt {born a Jew and a convert to Roman Catholicism} was a former Jesuit priest who broke with that Order to form his own organization.
He was a man of unusual talent and ability. After giving up the priesthood for which he had prepared, he studied law and became a Professor of Law in one of Germany's leading universities. He began dabbling in occultism and Satanism and finally turned against the Bible, became a bitter enemy of Christianity and dedicated himself completely and unreservedly to the Devil, who gave him great illumination and supernatural evil powers. This evil supernatural power and illumination has been passed with unbroken continuity down through succeeding generations and organizations to the conspiratorial elitists who have captured our government, our people, our country, and everything in it.
"Our Motto is power and hypocrisy. Violence must be the principle, hypocrisy and cunning the rule. We must not hesitate at bribery, fraud, and treason when these can help us to reach our objective. By the severity of our doctrines, we shall triumph and shall enslave all governments under our super government. To control public opinion it is necessary to perplex people by the expression of numerous contradictory opinions until they get lost in the labyrinth, and come to understand that it is best to have no opinions on political questions. Land or Property owners are harmful to us because they can be independent in their resources of life. For this reason, we must deprive them of their land at all cost.
We have misled, corrupted, fooled, and demoralized the youth by education along principles and theories known by us to be false but which we ourselves have inspired. In countries so‑called advance, we have created insane, dirty and disgusting literature. We must extract the very conception of God from the minds of the Christians. We must destroy all professions of faith. We will destroy family life. We will also distract them by various kinds of amusements, games, pastimes, passions, public houses." [585]
All members took an oath to bind themselves to perpetual silence and unshaken loyalty and submission to the order. In this oath they completely surrendered their individual, private judgment, will, and personal talents, powers, influence, and ability to the control and common good of the organization and to the attainment of its objectives. Any disobedience or exercise of personal freedom to act or think or speak independent of the mind or will of the group inevitably meant the sudden death or mysterious disappearance of that unfortunate member.
Only the bold, daring, ruthless members who were willing to sacrifice personal religious and political convictions, all individualism and patriotism, and every traditional concept of right and wrong, and give themselves fully and completely to the superior, intellectual illumination of Lucifer, ever rose to the highest offices.
The Illuminati always has, through infiltration, subversion, strategy, and deliberate falsehood, monopolized and controlled the writing, publication reviewing, and distribution of literature, including textbooks in schools, colleges, and universities. They also control the news media and practically every part of the entertainment world. These evil conspirators from the very beginning have said, "Land and Property owners are very harmful to our program because they are independent and hard to conquer. We must, therefore, work unceasingly to deprive people of their homes and land at all costs."
This explains the numerous deceptive, treasonable land use bills. In 10 years, the evil conspiracy infiltrated and threatened the entire Germany economy. The brave, heroic, Christian patriots discovered, unmasked and forced the conspirators to flee the country. Some went underground and many fled to France where they subtly and treasonably infiltrated the entire economy of France, used every diabolical means to destroy Christianity, marriage, family, home, and everything pure and good. They took pornography and immorality and atheism, one‑worldism, and sexual filth into the schools just as they are doing in the United States now. On every hand, there was rape, murder, pillage, devastation, brutality, and terrorism just like they are currently bringing to America.
They planned, caused and financed the French Revolution. blood ran in the streets as 1,500,000 of the best and noblest citizens of France were beheaded. Remember, these evil Satan‑directed conspirators did identically the same in Russia, China, Cuba, Cambodia, and in 45 other countries and that the United States has been taken over, concentration camps, torture cells, and gas chambers built, and nearly 100,000,000 names fed into the computers; and that it is time to pray and work.
Many otherwise educated people have assumed that just because the Illuminati is no longer an openly acknowledged organization called, say, "The Council on Illuminati Affairs" or "Illuminist International" that it, or more correctly the Satanically‑inspired philosophy behind it, is no longer a threat to Western Civilization. Such an assumption would be naive in the extreme.
It would be equally naive and foolish to assume that the great apostate religious movement started under Satan's direction by Simon Mangus in 33 A.D. has somehow "folded up its tent and crept away into the night." No way. On the contrary, we should expect to find Simon's operation very much to the fore in our society of today which is so obviously deceived ‑ and so clearly under the direction of Satan.[586] It should go without saying that the latter‑day manifestation of Satan's Simonian church wouldn't peddle its deceitful wares under the banner of, say, "Simon's Spiritual Seduction Society," "The Foursquare Church of the Babylonian Mysteries" or "Satan's Church of Baptized Paganism." Such names wouldn't lead too many people to believe that such groups were truly Christian in origin.
As many Bible students have recognized for hundreds of years, this church is unmistakably identified in the 17th chapter of Revelation as the great church {the Bible calls it the Great Whore} which has spawned numerous "daughters" {offspring} and which has; "...the inhabitants of the earth {spiritually} drunk with the wine of her {spiritual} fornication." Notice that this powerful, world‑wide organization has deceived and corrupted all nations. A deceived person doesn't know that he is deceived: if he was aware of the true facts he wouldn't be deceived. A Deceived person is totally sincere, but Sincerely Wrong.
There is evidence now extant that proves that the Simonian forces have joined the Illuminist {at the highest level} in an unholy alliance to achieve their mutual goal ‑ total world conquest. [587] It is important that we clarify the real meaning to the name of Weishaupt's Secret Society ‑ The Illuminati. This is very significant. The name implies that those individuals who are members of the Illuminati are the only members of the human race who are truly enlightened and know "what it's all about."
Weishaupt and his followers considered themselves to be the cream of the intelligentsia ‑ the only people with the mental capacity, the knowledge, the insight and understanding necessary to govern the world and bring it peace. Their avowed purpose and goal was the establishment of a "Novus Ordo Seclorum" ‑ a New World Order, or One World Government. The name Illuminati is derived from the word Lucifer, which means Bearer of the Light or a being of extraordinary brilliance.[588] Note the direct parallel between the presumptuous, totally vain and egotistical attitude of Weishaupt and his followers and the attitude displayed by Satan when he, and the angels under his control, tried to take over the universe from their Creator ‑ Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ. Illuminism is clearly Satanism in one of its latter‑day manifestations: their goals are virtually identical. In fact, Satan was the first Illuminist. Public attention was first drawn to the existence of the Illuminati and their diabolical plan for world conquest as the result of a bizarre accident in 1785. History records that a courier for the Illuminati, named Lanze, was racing on horseback from Frankfurt to Paris carrying documents relating to Illuminati activities in general, and specific instructions for the planned French Revolution in particular.
The documents originated with Jewish members of the Illuminati in Germany and were addressed to the Grand Master of the Grand Orient Masons in Paris. As the courier galloped through Ratisbon {Regensberg} he was struck by lightning and killed. All of the papers he was carrying fell into the hands of the local police who turned them over to the Bavarian Government.
The authorities ordered the police to raid the headquarters of the Illuminati and this resulted in additional documents being captured: these revealed that the Conspirators had world‑wide aims. All of the carefully documented evidence was brought to the attention of the governments of Britain, Germany, Austria, France, Poland and Russia. But for one reason or another, possibly inside Illuminati influence, they chose to turn a deaf ear to the warnings contained in these dreadful documents. Four years later the French Revolution exploded on the European scene in all of its hideous fury.
Sir Walter Scott, in the second volume of his "The Life of Napoleon," points out that the events leading up to the French Revolution were all created by the Money Barons ‑ the Illuminati ‑ whose agents then led the mob in creating the famous Reign of Terror. For more detailed information on the causes behind the French Revolution, one should consult the book of that name by Nesta Webster. Commander William Guy Carr's book, "Pawns in the Game," gives the facts regarding this important period of history in digest form.
The first real "break," as far as inside information on the Illuminati is concerned, came when these "great intellectuals" were foolish enough to invite Professor John Robison to join their ranks. Robison, Professor of Natural Philosophy at Edinburgh University, was Secretary General of the prestigious Royal Society in that Scottish city: he was recognized by his contemporaries {and especially by Adam Weishaupt} as one of the truly great intellectuals of his day. In inviting Robison to join his conspirators, Weishaupt probably felt that the British professor would prove to be his "ace in the hole" in expanding his organization in the British Isles.
Weishaupt completely misjudged Robison's character. Instead of finding a person with billowing vanity, tremendous esteem and an insatiable lust for power, he discovered a man of great integrity ‑ a man deeply concerned for the welfare of his fellow human beings and for his own country in particular. Robison was a man who couldn't be "bought." Robison didn't fall for the lie that the goals of the Illuminati were pure and honorable. He kept his reactions to himself, however, and played along with the conspirators. Subsequently he was entrusted with top secret Illuminati documents and was able to scrutinize the inner workings of the Secret Society at close range. As a result Professor Robison wrote a startling book entitled, "Proofs of a Conspiracy," which was published in 1797.
All of what is currently known about the early Illuminati comes from Robison's book and one written by the Abbe Barruel in 1798 entitled "Memoirs Illustrating the History of Jacobinism." Both books, although the authors were unknown to each other, give us a very clear‑cut picture of the organiza�tion. Both books quote extensively from The Original Writings of the Order and Sect of the Illuminati, an official report of the Bavarian government issued in 1786 following a lengthy investigation.
The following facts emerge: "Adam Weishaupt was born on the 6th of February, 1748. His early training by the Jesuits had inspired him with an intense dislike of that Order. When he broke with the Jesuits he immersed himself in the subversive and anti‑Christian teachings of the French philosophers and other writers who appealed to his innate sense of superiority.
The next five years were devoted to meditation, during which time he devised a plan to overthrow civilization and establish what he termed, a 'Novus Ordo Seclorum' ‑ a New World Order. He constructed the actual machinery for revolution itself. On the first of May, 1776, Weishaupt founded the secret society of the Illuminati, the instrument by which he planned to accomplish his goal. All of the members were required to adopt classical names. Weishaupt took the name Spartacus, the leader of an insurrection of slaves in ancient Rome; his chief assistant, Herr von Zwack, counselor to the Prince von Salm, became Cato; Baron Mengenhoffen, Sylla, etc.
The Encyclopedia Britannica, 11th edition, 1910, tells us that the Order was divided into three main classes: the first included 'novices,' 'minervals' and 'lesser Illuminati;' the second consisting of Freemasons, 'ordinary' and 'Scottish Knights;' 'the third of 'mystery' class comprised of two grades of 'priest' and 'regent' and of 'magus' and 'king.' The 'king,' of course, was Weishaupt himself. The initiates who made up the outer rings were told that the great purpose of the Illuminati was 'to make of the human race, without any distinction of nation, condition, or profession, one good and happy family.'"
All initiates were required to take an oath to bind themselves; "...to perpetual silence and unshakable loyalty and submission to the Order, in the persons of my superiors: here making a faithful and complete surrender of my private judgment, my own will, and every narrow‑minded employment of my own power and influence. I pledge myself to account the good of the Order as my own and am ready to serve it with my fortune, my honor, and my blood...The friends and enemies of the Order shall be my friends and enemies; and with respect to both I will conduct myself as directed by the Order...{and} devote myself to its increase and promotion, and therein to employ all my ability...without secret reservation." [589]
By way of warning as to the consequences of betraying the Order, the initiate took part in a ceremony during which he was warned; "If you are only a traitor and perjurer learn that all our brothers are called upon to arm themselves against you. Do not hope to escape or to find a place of safety. Wherever you are, shame, remorse, and the rage of our brothers will pursue you and torment you to the innermost recesses of your entrails." [590]
By the time the member had reached the "inner circle" his oath of absolute secrecy and unquestioning obedience had become deadly serious. Only at this stage was he allowed to finally see the ultimate aims of the Order:
1). Banish God from the heavens and Christianity from the earth.
2). Allow no private ownership of property or business.
3). Abolish marriage, family and home. Encourage sexual promiscuity, homosexuality, adultery, and fornication.
4). Completely destroy the sovereignty of all nations and every feeling or expression of patriotism.
5). Establish a one‑world government through which the Luciferian Illuminati elite can rule the world. All other objectives are secondary to this one supreme purpose.
6). Take the education of children completely away from the parents. Cunningly and subtly lead the people into thinking that compulsory school attendance laws are absolutely necessary to prevent illiteracy and to prepare children for better positions and life's responsibilities. Then after the children are forced to attend the schools get control of normal schools and teacher's colleges and also the writing and selection of all text books. Take all prayer and Bible instruction out of the schools and introduce pornography, vulgarity, and courses in sex. If we can make one generation of any nation immoral and sexy, we can take that nation.
7). Completely destroy every thought of patriotism, national sovereignty, individualism, and a private competitive enterprise system.
8). Teach that all Christianity is an evidence of insanity and have Christians either liquidated or committed to mental institutions.
9). Circulate vulgar, pornographic literature and pictures and encourage the unrestricted sale and general use of alcoholic beverage, and drugs to weaken and corrupt the youth.
10). Foment, precipitate and finance large scale wars to emasculate and bankrupt the nations and thereby force them into a one‑world government.
11). Secretly infiltrate and control colleges, universities, labor unions, political parties, churches, patriotic organizations, and governments. These are direct quotes from their own writings. [591]
12). The creation of a World Government.
Naturally, most members were never allowed to see the real goals of the Order. They were assured that the sole purpose for the society was to assure "the happiness of the human race." Weishaupt had a subtle but clear‑cut plan to destroy religion: "I have contrived an explanation which has every advantage; is inviting to Christians of every communion; gradually frees them from all religious prejudices; cultivates the social virtues; and animates them by a great, a feasible, a speedy prospect of universal happiness, in a state of liberty and moral equality, freed from the obstacles which subordination, rank, and riches continually throw in our way. My explanation is accurate, and complete, my means are effectual and irresistible. Our secret association works in a way that nothing can withstand, and man shall soon be free and happy." [592]
This plan proved extremely successful not only with the novices, but with men of all ranks and ages: "The most admirable thing of all," wrote Weishaupt to Cato, "is that great Protestant and reformed theologians {Lutherans and Calvinists} who belong to our Order really believe they see in it the true and genuine mind of the Christian religion. Oh man, what can not you be brought to believe?" [593]
Weishaupt was a master criminal of the type that appears at rare intervals in world history, who alone can aspire to attaining mastery over the world by utter ruthlessness. He undertook to be all things to all men, and women, and promised everyone fulfillment of his or her hopes and desires, no matter how contradictory. Weishaupt was the prince of confidence men.
He demanded blind obedience to the "party line" as dictated by himself. Lies, contradictions and deceit were the order of the day. He had no scruples about saying that he sought to lure dupes into his organiza�tion. He wrote: "These people swell our numbers and fill our treasury; get busy and make these people nibble at our bait...but do not tell them our secrets {they were not to be admitted to the 'secret degrees' and knowledge of the conspiracy to enslave them, the true purpose of the Order}. They must be made to believe that the low degree that they have reached is the highest."
The Protestant princes and rulers of Germany and Europe were pleased with Weishaupt's plan to destroy the Catholic Church, and they sought to join the Order. These men brought with them control of the Masonic Order, into which they initiated Weishaupt and his co‑conspirators in 1777. To prevent the rulers from realizing the true purpose of the Illuminati, Weishaupt limited them to the lower degrees.
On the 16th of July, 1782, at the Congress of Wilhelmsbad, an alliance between Illuminism and Freemasonry was finally sealed. This pact joined together all the leading secret societies of the day and united "not less than three million members all over the world."
The actual affect of this merger on the subsequent history of the world has never been appreciated by historians. "What passed at this terrible Congress will never be known to the outside world, for even those men who had been drawn unwittingly into the movement, and now heard for the first time the real designs of the leaders, were under oath to reveal nothing. One honest Freemason, the Comte de Virieu,...when questioned on the 'tragic secrets' he had brought back with him, replied: 'I will not confide them to you. I can only tell you that all this is very much more serious than you think. The conspiracy which has been woven is so well thought out that it will be, so to speak, impossible for the Monarchy and the Church to escape from it.' From that time on, says his biographer, M. Costa de Beauregard, 'the Comte de Virieu could only speak of Freemasonry with horror.'" [594]
During the next few years there was a strong movement which brought about the emancipation of the Jews in Europe. Prior to that time Jews had been barred from joining the Masonic Order: that ban was lifted. It was decided to move the headquarters of the illuminized Freemasonry to Frankfurt, which was the stronghold of Jewish finance.
The Order expanded rapidly but was soon troubled by dissension. One of Weishaupt's henchmen, Krigge, who held the post of director of the provinces, attempted to usurp some of his boss' "glory" and was relieved of his position. Consequently, he left the Order. People became intensely interested in the activities of the Illuminati as a result of information leaking out regarding their diabolical plans.
In 1785, four more leading members of the Illuminati left the Society and testified before a Court of Inquiry called by the Elector of Bavaria. Their startling evidence removed all doubt regarding the Satanic nature of Illuminism. On the 11th of October, 1785, the Bavarian authorities raided Zwack's house and discovered a mountainous array of Illuminati documents which showed quite clearly that they planned to bring about a; "...universal revolution that should deal the death‑blow to society...this revolution will be the work of the secret societies, and that is one of our great mysteries."
The dreadful danger posed by the Illuminati became clear to the Bavarian Government. They decided to let the documents speak for themselves by having them published and circulated as widely as possible. This official document was entitled Original Writings of the Order and Sect of the Illuminati. The governments of Europe ignored the warning contained in it. Shortly afterwards, Zwack left the country and Weishaupt, with a price on his head, took refuge with one of his royal adepts, the Duke of Saxe‑Gotha. This apparent breakup of the Order served well the cause of the conspirators, who now got busy circulating the news that Illuminism was a thing of the past. This lie has been perpetuated ever since by "historians" anxious to cover the truth about the Illuminati's subsequent activities. It now became more important than ever that the names "Illuminati" or "Illuminism" be removed from public use. As the instructions for the degree of Regent put it:� "The great strength of our Order lies in its concealment: never let it appear in any place in its own name, but always covered by another name, and another occupation." [595]
We will now see how exact�ly these in�struc�tions have been carried out. The Order of the Illuminati started when the American Revolu�tion was already under way, and ther�efore played no significant part in it. However, before the Colonies were united, the Constitution adopted, and our Republic established, fifteen lodges of the Order of the Illuminati were formed in the thirteen Colonies.
The Columbian Lodge of the Order of the Illuminati was established in New York City in 1785: members included Governor DeWitt Clinton, and later Clinton Roosevelt, Charles Dana and Horace Greeley. The following year a lodge was established in Virginia. Many strong warnings were issued about the activities of the Illuminati in America. On July 19th, 1798, David Pappen, President of Harvard University, issued a strong warning to the graduating class and lectured them on the influence Illuminism was having on the American scene.
President Timothy Dwight of Yale University issued a similar warning. Also, in 1798, George Washington sent a letter to a G.W. Snyder in which he stated: "It is not my intention to doubt that the doctrine of the Illuminati and the principles of Jacobinism, had not spread in the United States. On the contrary, no one is more satisfied of this fact that I am. The idea I meant to convey was that I did not believe the Lodges of Freemasons in this country had, as societies, endeavored to propagate the diabolical tenets. That individuals of them may have done it, or that the founder or instruments employed to found the democratic societies in the United States may have had this object, and actually had a separation of the people from their government in view, is too evident to be ques�tioned." [596]
The fact that George Washington was gravely concerned about the threat posed to the United States by the Illuminati is amply demonstrated in his famous Farewell Address, delivered September 17, 1796. This document ranks second only to the Constitution in national importance. He expressed his heartfelt wish that; "...heaven may continue to give you the choicest tokens of its beneficence" and..."that the free constitution which is the work of your hands may be sacredly maintained: That its administration in every department may be stamped with wisdom and virtue." He then declared "the apprehension of danger" that prompted him to "offer to your solemn contemplation, and to recommend to your frequent review, some sentiments which are the result of much reflection, of no inconsiderable observation, and which appear to me all‑important to the permanency of your felicity as a people...But as it is easy to foresee that from different causes, and from different quarters, much pain will be taken, many artifices employed, to weaken in your minds the conviction of this truth: as this is the point in your political fortress against which the batteries of internal and external enemies will be most constantly and actively {through often covertly and insidiously} directed, it is of infinite moment that you should properly estimate the immense value of your national union to your collective and individual happiness...
All obstructions to the executions of the laws, all combinations and associations, under whatever plausible character, with the real design to direct, control, counteract, or awe the regular deliberation and action of the constituted authorities, are destructive of this fundamental principle, and of fatal tendency.' Such 'combinations and associa�tions...are likely in the course of time and things, to become potent engines by which cunning, ambitious, and unprincipled men will be enabled to subvert the power of the people and to usurp for themselves the reins of government: destroying afterwards the very engines which have lifted them to unjust dominion...One method of assault may be to effect in the forms of the constitution alterations which will impair the energy of the system, and thus to undermine what cannot be directly overthrown...The jealousy of a free people ought to be constantly awake, since history and experience prove that foreign influence is one of the most baneful foes of Republican government.
The great rule of conduct for us in regard to foreign nations is, in extending our commercial relations, to have with them as little political connection as possible. So far as we have already formed engagements, let them be fulfilled, with perfect good faith. Here let us stop...Why forego the advantages of so peculiar a situation? Why quit our own to stand upon foreign ground? Why, by interweaving our destiny with that of any part of Europe, entangle our peace and prosperity in the toils of European ambition, rivalship, interest, humor or caprice? It is our true policy to steer clear of permanent alliance with any portion of the foreign world...'
For one hundred and twenty years this document formed the basis of our foreign policy; as a result we prospered as no other nation in history. One year later, Professor John Robison published his famous 'Proofs of a conspiracy' in which he warned the world of Illuminati infiltration of Masonic Lodges.
In 1796, John Adams, who had been instrumental in organizing Masonic Lodges in New England decided to oppose Thomas Jefferson in his bid for the presidency. He made a major issue of the fact that Jefferson ‑‑ who had been minister to France, 1785‑1789, and was frankly sympathetic to the Illuminist‑ fomented Reign of Terror ‑ was using Masonic Lodges for subversive purposes. John Quincy Adams wrote three letter to Colonel William L. Stone giving details of the charges. The information contained in these letters is credited with winning John Adams {his father} the presidency. The existence of these letters was first brought to the public's attention by Commander William Guy Carr in his book 'Pawns in the Game.' Until recently they were in the Rittenburg Square Library in Philadelphia. They have now mysteriously vanished.
In 1826, William Morgan decided it was his duty to inform his fellow Masons and the American public regarding the Illuminati and their secret plans. Morgan, 'who had passed through all the degrees of Masonry and held a very high position in the Order,' began to write a book on the subject. He arranged with a printer in Batavia to have it published. He 'was engaged in completing it when he was arrested on a false charge of larceny...His house was searched, and his manuscripts were seized and destroyed.' A couple of days later he was released from jail 'by the interference of some of the conspirators' and kidnaped while on his way home. At a meeting a few days later Morgan was sentenced to die as a traitor. Five men were selected to carry out the sentence. They were, according to one eye witness, 'all men of correct habits and good character, and all, I doubt not, were moved by an enthusiastic but most misguided sense of duty.' They loaded Morgan into a boat and when they had rowed out into Lake Ontario they 'wound a rope around him, attaching to each end of it a heavy weight, and threw him overboard...' The body of Morgan was found a year afterwards...None of the murderers were ever brought to justice." [597]
As a result of the public scandal that followed the murder of William Morgan, the Masonic movement in the United States suffered a server setback. Nearly 40 percent of the members belonging to the Northern Jurisdiction seceded. It is interesting to note in passing that mention of this very important historical event has been deleted from the "history" books.
As we shall see, such deletions are not "accidental." It is difficult, if not impossible, to uncover a clear picture of Illuminati activities in the early part of the last century. To trace their activities further, it becomes essential that we look for prominent individuals and groups who adhere to the Satanic tenets of Illuminism. It is "by their fruits" that we will know them. They will all be working towards the attainment of the goal of the Illuminati, the destruction of national sovereignty and the establishment of a One‑World Government, a "Novus Ordo Seclorum."
In 1829, American Illuminsts sponsored a series of lectures in New York by English Illuminist Frances "Fanny" Wright. She advocated the entire Weishauptian program of her auxiliary of the Order of the Illuminati including Communism made more palatable by the label of "equal opportunity and equal rights," atheism, emancipation of women and free love.
Those present were informed that the Illuminati intended to unite the Nihilist and Atheist groups with all other subversive organizations into an international organization to be known as Communism. This new destructive force was to be used by the Illuminati to foment future wars and revolutions.
Clinton Roosevelt
Clinton Roosevelt {a direct ancestor of FDR}, Charles Dana and Horace Greeley were appointed a committee to raise funds for this new undertaking. Roosevelt and his group posed as the champions of the working class. They advocated "noble and worthy" causes and, at least in their early writings, pretended that they were seeking to uphold the U.S. Constitution. They declared their intention to "kick the moneylenders out of the temple" and their opposition to monopolies. All of these declared aims appealed to the moronic mentality of the "peasants."
Clinton Roosevelt was so taken by his own "importance" that, in 1841, he published a book entitled "The Science of Government Founded on Natural Law." In the preface to his small book, Roosevelt leaves no doubt in the reader's mind and with regard to his superior wisdom and infallibility. He states, "A larger work would have been more imposing in appearance, but the truth is, large works and long speeches are rarely made by men of powerful thought. The giant draws up by the roots the tree, which the pigmy hacks upon the livelong day...The giant says the work is done and points him to his prostrate enemy."
He was truly an "Illuminated" one. Roosevelt's book is clearly in line with Weishaupt's instructions; "Superiors of the Order {of Illuminati} are to be regarded as the most perfect and enlightened of men; they must not even permit any doubts of their infallibility."
The title of the book is interesting also, for it adheres to Weishaupt's teachings. Weishaupt decreed that all arts, sciences and religions must be abolished and replaced by the "social(ist) science of government" as taught by himself and pronounced by him to be the only true science. Weishaupt further stated that it must be founded on "natural law."
In the Science of Government Roosevelt outlines the plans of the Illuminati for the regimentation of mankind, under the control of those who, like himself, are the "enlightened" ones. He reveals their plans to emasculate and then destroy the Constitution which he likens to a "leaky vessel" which was, "...hastily put together when we left the British flag." He declares his contempt for his Creator with the declaration; "...there is no God of justice to order things aright on earth; if there be a God, he is a malicious and revengeful being, who created us for misery."
Just how well aware the latter day Roosevelts were of plans to create such a "New World Order" is evidenced by the following passage from Roosevelt.[598] It is an account of a conversation that took place in the late 1890's: "How long do you give the government at Washington to last?' I asked (Teddy) Roosevelt and (Cabot) Lodge as we sat lunching. Those two students and writers,� and makers, of history, well versed in the causes which have led to the downfall of empires, kingdoms and Republics that have had their day and gone into the night, were both silent for a moment; then one of them said: 'About fifty years.' Which of the two set this limit, I do not recall; I remember only that the other did not contradict him."
In 1830, Adam Weishaupt died at the age of 82. In an effort to convince the world that Illuminism was dead and so no longer a threat, he staged an impressive death‑bed "repentance" and rejoined the Catholic Church.
Illuminati ‑ Goals
As the United States grew in wealth and numbers, we began to turn against God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ. God has built into our system on planet Earth what is termed "cause and effect." Leviticus 26 and Deuteronomy 28 relates the principle that Obedience to God's Law produces good. Disobedience to God's Law produces the opposite effect ‑ evil. [599]: "See, I have set before thee this day life and good, and death and evil; In that I command thee this day to love the Lord thy God; to walk in his ways, and to keep His Commandments and His Statutes and His Judgements, that thou mayest live...and the Lord thy God shall bless thee...But if thine heart turn away...I denounce unto you this day, that ye shall surely perish...I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I (Jesus Christ ‑ [600]) have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing: therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live..."
Hosea prophesied concerning our day ‑ the Twentieth Century. Notice this horrifying prediction and WHY it was spoken! [601] "My people {Israel} are destroyed {cut off} for the lack of knowledge: Because thou has rejected knowledge, I will also Reject Thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing thou hast forgotten the Law of thy God, I will also Forget Thy Children. As they were increased, so they sinned against me: therefore will I change their glory into shame."
The ultimate aims of the Order of the Illuminati were/are:
�� 1). Abolition of all ordered government;
�� 2). Abolition of private property;
�� 3). Abolition of inheritance;
�� 4). Abolition of patriotism;
�� 5). Abolition of all Religion;
�� 6). Abolition of the family {marriage morality and the proper education of children};
�� 7). The creation of World Government.
The leaders of the Illuminati realized from the beginning that if they were to succeed in their plan to conquer and rule the world, they had to gain control of the schools, colleges and universities. They also recognized the need to infiltrate and strongly influence newspapers, magazines and publishing houses. The United States, Britain {which has been under their control for many years} and other nations with a tradition of liberty and freedom were zeroed in on for special "treatment" in this regard!
As Lady Queenborough wrote in 1921: "A mind that is positive cannot be controlled. For the purpose of occult dominion, minds must therefore be rendered passive and negative in order that control may be achieved. Minds consciously working to a definite end are a power for good or for evil." [602]
Some years ago the President of a small independent college stated that at the turn of the century the "educational system jumped the tracks of sanity and went careening off into the wilderness...{and since then the educators have been funneling poison} into the plastic, unsuspecting minds" of those entrusted to their care. Those statements are absolutely right except for one vitally important point: Education didn't "jump the tracks"; it was deliberately derailed.
The Carnegie Endowment For International Peace Scenario
"Norman Dodd was Director of Research for the Reece Committee's investigation into tax exempt foundations of which the Carnegie Endowment is one. Parts of a speech given by Dodd in Washington, D.C., October 14, 1976, are reproduced in The Freeman Digest of May 1978, p. 9‑11. As part of his investigation, Dodd had received access to the minute books of the Carnegie Endowment. Those books revealed that from 1908 until 1909 the trustees of the corporation debated what would be the most effective way of changing the lifestyle of the entire nation. Their conclusion was that war would be the most effective.
Their next question was how to involve the United States in a war so their process of change could begin. Their answer was, 'We must control the diplomatic machinery of the United States.' Their next question was how to accomplish this. Their answer was, 'We must control the State Department.' That was in 1909.
With the entrance of the United States into World War I, the trustees {of the Carnegie Endowment Foundation} sent a telegram to President Wilson urging him not to end the war too quickly. They could see the alteration to our national life being magnified by our participa�tion in the conflict. When the war was over, the trustees {of the Carnegie Endowment Foundation} confronted a new problem: how to prevent life in the United States from reverting back to what it was prior to 1914. Their conclusion was that they 'must control education in the United States.' According to the Carnegie minute books as quoted by Dodd, the trustees divided the task between themselves and the Rockefeller Foundation. The Rockefeller Foundation would alter education pertaining to domestic subjects and the Carnegie Endowment would alter education bearing on International Relations.Together they decided that the teaching of American history must be revised. To do this, young aspirants were taken to London at the expense of the Guggenheim Foundation, which specialized in awarding fellowships, and there they were groomed in what was expected of them.
When they returned, they became the New Force in the American Historical Society. 'This coincides with the appearance {which perhaps you will remember} of book after book, the contents of which cast aspersion on the Founders of this country, cast aspersion on the ideas which prompted the founding of this country and relegates them to the realm of myth.' [603] As America entered the decade of the '30's the Commission of Social Studies of the American Historical Society issued the Conclusions and Recommendations {1934} report, funded by the Carnegie Corporation. Excerpts of this report can be found in Rene' A. Wormser's Foundations, p. 146‑148. The report states {even though it was NOT true} that 'the age of individualism and Laissez Faire in economy and governments is closing and that a new age of collectivism is emerging.' It goes on to say that this collectivism is one of 'integration and interdepen�dence...in which individual economic actions and individual property rights will be altered and abridged.' In their recommendations they call on teachers to free themselves from traditional academic pursuits and convert schools into agencies to create a New Society. The school boards were 'to support a school program...marked by transition to some form of socialized economy." [604]
Professor Harold J. Laski, philosopher of British Socialism, in his testimony to the Reece Committee, said of the Commission's report:� "At bottom, and stripped of its carefully neutral phrases, the report is an educational program for a Socialist America." [605]
On April 24, 1920, the joint Legislative Committee Investigating Seditious Activities filed in the Senate of the State of New York a four‑volume report known as the "Lusk Report." The general introduction of Volume I states: "...Those representing the Socialist point of view are the Socialist Party of America, the Communist Party of America, the Communist Labor Party, and the Socialist Labor Party...A study of their platforms and official pronouncements show they do not differ fundamentally in their objectives. These objectives are: the establishment of a co‑operative common wealth in place of the present {Republican} form of government in the United States; the overthrow of what they are pleased to call the Capitalist system, namely, the present system under which we live, and the substitution in its place of collective ownership, and the management of the means of production and distribution by the working class.'"
Socialism via Legislation
Centralization of power in Washington is a prime Communist/Socialist objective. If the Socialist/Communists can destroy the States {States rights completely} as effective units of government and centralize all power in Washington, they have only one battle to win. Let's examine the Tenth Amendment to the United States Constitution.
It states; "...the powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution...are reserved to the States respectively or to the people."� Nowhere in the Constitution does it give the Federal Government any power or control over education, health, welfare, labor, dams and public power projects, agriculture, unemployment or housing.
According to the Constitution, the regulation of all these areas is to remain within the jurisdiction of the states or the people. Remember the predictions of both Socialists and Communists that they would pass legislation to Socialize America Without us Knowing how it happened? When Federal funds are used to support education, health, welfare, labor, dams, public power projects, agriculture, unemployment and housing, etc., the Federal Government uses control over these areas to varying degrees.
Notice why the Liberals-Socialists-Communist-Jewish Zionists-Illuminati want the Federal Government to subsidize every area of government; the U.S. Supreme Court, in the case of Wickard vs. Filburn, 1942, included the following statement as part of its decision: "It is hardly a lack of due process for Government to regulate that which it subsidizes."
Each new Federal Law passed by Congress which invades the rights of the individual States further strengthens the control the government exercises over its citizens. To control education, there must be trained personnel to administer the program.
What is A Change Agent?
A change agent is a person, organization, or institution that changes or helps to change the beliefs, values, attitudes or behavior of people without their knowledge or consent. The purpose of most of the activity that takes place in public, and often in private and church schools, is not to change the child by developing his intellect, teaching him skills and a traditional body of knowledge. Rather, the purpose is to eliminate existing traditional beliefs, values, attitudes and behavior and to replace them with new beliefs and behavior that will render the child susceptible to manipulation, coercion, control and corruption for the rest of his life. It should also be kept in mind that the term "change agent" is the creation of the government and education establishment.
Humanism: depth of the Problem
Public schools? They don't exist. "Public" implies belonging to or controlled by the people. Schools are thought to be places where children study and learn "the wisdom of the ages" and are exposed to civilizing influences. Public Schools don't fit that description! If "public schools" are not controlled by the people in a community, and if "public schools" are not primarily places of academic education, then what are they and who controls them?
Who controls them? The Government, directly or indirectly, at the state and/or federal level controls the direction and content of local "public schools" through control and disbursement of funds given out for curriculum development, teacher training, materials, research, etc.�
Because of the Wickard vs. Filburn, 1942, Supreme Court decision, local school systems are mere administrative agencies of state and/or federal governments, and local boards of education are merely window dressing. Therefore, it would be more accurate to call such places "Government Schools;" or to be even more accurate, they would be better called "Government centers of indoctrination." And what are they, if they are not places of academic learning? They are places where: "...the concept of learning a particular amount of content as a preparation for life is obsolete, and must be abandoned." [606]
If, "...learning a particular amount of content as a preparation for life is obsolete..." then what are schools doing with children between 9:OO A.M. and 3:00 P.M., 5 days a week, for the better part of the year? Here is the answer: "...The goal of education is the facilitation of change..." [607] So, what are government schools? They are administrative government agencies that exist to promote change. What kinds of change? Social Change, Political Change, Economic Change, Cultural Change, Religious Change, Change in our form of government.
Total Change. But specifically, change from what to what? Change from a Christian, sovereign nation to a Humanist Socialist/Jewish Interdependent Nation-State in a Dictatorship Euphemistically called a "Global Community," with "World Citizens" content with enslavement. In particular, government schools are striving to destroy the status, structure and stability of the family, just like Adam Weishaupt laid down in 1776 for the Illuminati. Strong families make a strong nation and they must be eliminated if the proposed dictatorship is to be established and maintained. Look at your family and the families you know. How stable are they? The breakdown you see is not "just happening;" the chaos is planned. Public schools? They don't exist. But there are government schools. The incredible hoax and ultimate tragedy ‑‑ government schools that serve as change agents for the destruction of Christian Western civilization and to establish instead, a Humanist�-Communistic-Socialist-Jewish "New World Order."
Socialism and Humanism
Let's make sure we understand what is meant by Socialism and Humanism. Under political Socialism, there is collective or government ownership and control of all production and distribution of goods and property. There is also corporate Socialism, which to a great degree, exists in the United States. Humanism is more difficult to define, primarily because the word has been so misused. Basically, there are two types: humanism with a small "h" and Humanism with a capital "H." Humanism with a small "h" is manifested in "humane" behavior toward animals and in common everyday behavior between people. This "humane humanism" is a civilizing quality that stabilizes society and could just as easily be called "the golden rule." Then there is Humanism with a capital "H," and it is this Humanism that is promoted in the government schools {and all too often in private and church schools} and to which our country has already been converted to a great degree. This Humanism is a religious philosophy with "articles of faith" expressed in the Humanist Manifesto. [608]
Humanism as a Religion
That Humanism is a religion has been recognized in the courts as well as by Humanists. The reference often cited is found in the courts and Humanists. The reference often cited is found in the case of Torcaso v. Watkins 367 U.S. Reports, p. 495 footnote 11: "Among religions in this country which do not teach what would generally be considered a belief in the existence of God are Buddhism, Taoism, Ethical Culture, Secular Humanism and others." [609]
In the Washington Ethical Society case, the Society wanted the building in which it held meetings, to qualify for tax exemption, and contended that a belief in a Supreme Being is not essential to qualify for tax exemption given to a church or religious corporation or religious society. The court held that the petitioner qualified as a religious corporation or society.
In the March, 1978, Education Leadership, James K. Uphoff cited a "narrow" definition of religion which centers around belief in and worship of a deity. He also gave a "broad" definition of religion which: "...envisions religion as any faith or set of values to which an individual or group gives ultimate loyalty... Ethical Culture, secularism, humanism, scientism...illustrate this concept of religion." [610] The author went on to admit that the broad definition: "...applies to all of us...we educators have placed our faith in the critical thinking process as a means of improving our world, {and} we may have adopted it as a religious value..."� He continued: "My own faith in the value of and need for rationality makes me become a missionary and undertake the task with great zeal."
Humanists in the schools are a dedicated lot who do indeed display as much, if not more zeal in the promotion of Humanism than do Christian missionaries in promoting Christianity. Educator Harold C. Lyon described a course he gave in "effective education" which he claimed resulted in his students functioning as missionaries. He said: "The intangible product of the course is fifteen humanistically enlightened individuals who are now either teaching their own humanistically oriented classes or working as missionaries to influence others to deal with feelings in the classroom and in curriculum development." [611]
Humanists are just as protective of their religion as are Christians, if not more so. In the Winter, 1970, issue of Religious Humanism, the author of an article in another magazine was chastised for calling Humanism a "false religion." Exception was taken to the charge with the exhortation, "Faithful humanists are challenged by these assaults to speak and write in defense of the Humanist Faith." [612]
Humanistic Education
Schools are said to be promoting "humanistic education" or to be developing "humane" qualities, or other benevolent sounding conditions that bear the prefix "human." To most people, "humanistic education" means schools are exerting a civilizing influence on children. Schools may very well be promoting "humane" qualities {in the traditional meaning of the word "humane"} and concern for others, but we should be aware that "humanistic education" is not what it appears. There are those who would argue that "H(h)umanistic education" means nothing more than the study of the great classics. But such is NOT the case, according to William Russell, Program Officer for the federally funded National Endowment for the Humanities.
In August, 1975, he clarified the matter: "An initial clarification to make is that the term 'humanistic' is not the objective form of the noun 'humanities': Humanistic education does not mean education in the humanities disciplines." [613] Another admission that Humanistic education is not "education in the humanities disciplines" appeared in To Nurture Humaneness: "...it is not enough that we simply teach the humanities. Instruction in English, social studies, art, music, and drama is not enough. Humanism and the humanities are by NO means synonymous." [614]
If we know what Humanistic education Is Not, then what is it? A good explanation was unintentionally provided by California� Assemblyman John Vasconcellos. In March, 1974, he wrote: "...humanizing education isn't easy. It's at least controversial, and at most subversive. It's subversive because attempts at truly humanizing the public schools must run smack up against the fundamental social realities...It's controversial because it necessarily raise, even challenges, the very deepest held values and assumptions about human beings...It includes the effective and the cognitive domains. It recognizes a child has a mind of his own...has feeling...has a body, physical and sexual...needing to touch and be touched..." [615]
He elaborated on self‑determination and autonomy; the need for children to look inward instead f outward and upward to God or to parents for guidance. He lauded evolution over creation. In essence them, Vasconcellos promoted the major tenets or "articles of faith" as expressed in the Humanist Manifesto as his idea of Humanistic education. What is supposed to be the benefit of such Humanistic education? According to educator Morrel J. Clute, "Humanistic schools work to free people..." [616] The obvious question is, free people from what? Educator William D. Hedges answered the question by giving a "common core of values" that society must adhere to if it is to survive. This "common core of values" projects Not Christian values, but humanist values. He explained: "...this view of humankind requires the educative process to free people to be themselves. It values autonomy and...inter�dependence. It decries...the imposition of constraints and conventions...which can retard the individual's growth." [617]
So finally, the answer to the question, "from what do Humanist schools free people?" must be, From Christian Values, From Christian Behavior and From Christian Constraints and Conventions. In a single word, then Humanist schools Free Children from Christianity! Indeed, Humanistic education is not "value‑free," and this was readily admitted by educator Harold C. Lyon:� "Humanistic education is not 'value‑free.' If it is to be in any way a personal, humanizing experience, one accepts the fact that both students and teachers have a World View or Value set through which each interprets facts..." [618]
A "world view" is very much a part of Humanist belief. But additionally, the Humanist interprets facts ‑‑ he does not accept facts because for Humanists, facts can change. There are no absolutes. Truth is relative. Truth can mean anything one wants it to mean to suit immediate needs and the situation at hand ‑‑ "situation ethics." As we move along it will become clear in many ways that Humanistic education is not "value‑free."
It can't be "value‑free" because it is not intended to develop the "cognitive" ‑‑ the learning of academic skills and information nor to develop the "affective" ‑‑ values, attitudes and behaviors.
The "Humanist Movement"
"Humanistic Education is a movement, rather than a discipline. It lacks a sound theoretical base, and there is little research to prove, disprove, or improve the efficacy of its techniques. Those of us who are presently working in the field are anxious to see it legitimized." [619]
Humanism in the schools did not "just happen." It is the result of a movement, led and promoted by John Dewey. Humanistic education did not start with John Dewey, of course, but it was he, more than anyone else who has influenced and determined the status of present day education. A more contemporary missionary of Humanism in the schools is the well known and influential educator, Arthur W. Coombs, who in 1966, defined the "Humanist movement" with a small "h": "The humanist movement finds expression in many places. Internationally it appears in the rise and independence of the underdeveloped nations, in the United Nations, the World Court, or the freedom of women..." [620]
Bear in mind the above appeared in 1966. In 1978, the Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development published a report, credit for which was given to several authors, with Arthur W. Coombs named as chairperson.
The introduction to the report, obviously written by Coombs, defined the Humanist {with a capital "H"} Movement in a way that was amazingly like his 1966 definition: "The Humanist Movement came into being very largely in response to this fundamental change in human problems, such as ecology, starvation, conservation, atom bombs ...One sees the fruits of this movement in such world‑wide developments such as the decline of colonialism, the rise of the have‑not nations...the world court, the United Nations, UNESCO ...public education...equal rights legislation...women's liberation." [621]
So you can see we had small "h" humanism in 1966, and capital "H" Humanism in 1978. Is it significant or a printer's error? More than likely, it is significant. The Humanists are bolder now in all that they do. They no longer feel the great need to mislead. The time is right for them to be out in the open about what they are and what they are doing. It is of interest that the concerns of the Humanist Movement expressed by Coombs are also the concerns expressed in the Humanist Manifesto. The Humanists are fiercely determined to achieve the aims of their Movement. So determined, in fact, that Arthur Coombs was moved to declare: "...the tide of human affairs is running with us. The humanist movement is inexorable. It will not be stopped. Though habit and tradition may kick up waves of opposition from time to time, these are but surface manifestations...those great tides in human affairs...are disastrous to oppose. I believe the Humanist Movement is one of those tides and it is coming in." [622]
That was Arthur Coombs speaking in 1966. In 1978, his missionary zeal had not cooled a bit: "The Humanist Movement is not fad or frill. It is an absolute necessity for our times. If it did not exist, we would have to invent it." [623]
Clearly the Humanists are determined not to be stopped. There is a viable Humanist Movement and the schools are the primary areas for it to take hold, and in true missionary fashion, for it to flower and grow. Imagine what would happen if Christians were as determined to propagate Christianity in the schools!
But the Humanist Movement is not carried on only by Humanist Educators. Humanists are in positions of power and great influence in entertainment, the mass media, and particularly, in our legislatures. We have already seen one example; California Assemblyman, John Vasconcellos, an ardent champion of Humanism in education.
Higher up yet, we have California Congressman, Don Edwards, who on October 23, 1973, gave a talk in which he said in part: "...I wish I was able to...tell you that the Humanist Manifesto II has been read by 535 members of Congress, by the Supreme Court, by the CIA, by the Pentagon and by all those various people at 1600 Pennsylvania Avenue and that further they have declared unanimously that henceforth it would be the cornerstone of American foreign and domestic policy. I wish I could say that, but I can't (sic) does not mean that this very important document is not on Capitol Hill, that it is not going to have a great deal of influence in the dialogue that will go on for many years." [624]
Perhaps the Supreme Court already considers the Humanist Manifesto the "cornerstone of American�...domestic policy," for hasn't that same Court decreed there shall be no prayer or Bible reading in the government schools? And what of the abortion decision? In fact, hasn't the Supreme Court made many decisions that are supportive of Humanist beliefs? The Humanists have been very effective with their Movement to "humanize" education. At a convention of atheists in San Francisco, Madalyn Murray O'Hare claimed the climate for atheism has changed since she won her Supreme Court decision. She exulted: "Let's face it, there is no way we could have had an atheist convention 10 years ago. Everything today is much better. Part of the reason is public education." [625]
At the same convention Mrs. O'Hare was quoted as describing Vice President Mondale as "an undercover atheist." Does she know something the public doesn't know? In any case, she's right about the improved climate for atheists, and part of the reason for the improved climate is public education and a lot of help from more than a few important people in important places.
Humanist "Articles of Faith"
Just as Christians accept the teaching of Jesus Christ and the Bible, so the Humanists have their "bible" in the Humanist Manifesto II. The first Manifesto was published in 1933 and was brought up to date in 1973, as the present Humanist Manifesto II. It's a very short document which can be understood by anyone of average intelligence. upon reading it for the first time, anyone who has kept up with current events will immediately see the Manifesto as a "blueprint." To a great degree, the "articles of faith" expressed in the Manifesto have been worked into every facet of our lives: religion, politics, social and personal mores, and above all, What is taught or promoted in the government schools. Let's take a look at the situation as it relates to the tenets of the Humanist Manifesto.
Religion
Humanist Manifesto: "We believe...that traditional dogmatic or authoritarian religions that place revelation, God, ritual or creed above human needs and experience do a disservice to the human species...As non‑theists, we begin with humans, not God..."
How many Protestant denominations or Catholic churches have become totally man‑centered, with Jesus Christ accorded no more veneration than would be due just another human brother? In how many ways has your church put "human needs" ahead of worship of God? And in schools, children are no longer permitted to recite the Lord's Prayer or read the Bible. The schools DO "begin with humans not God."
Humanist Manifesto: "Promises of immortal salvation or fear of damnation are both illusory and harm�ful ...There is no credible evidence that life survives the death of the body." How many Christians no longer believe sin is possible? How many Christians now believe that regardless of how they live in this life all will be forgiven at the end? As we shall see, Humanistic death education in schools and churches is helping people to accept death as a finality ‑‑ helping them believe that this life is all there is and there is nothing to be hoped for or feared at death.
Morality
Humanist Manifesto: "...Ethics is autonomous and situational, needing no theological or ideological sanction...We strive for the good life, here and now." Because government schools cannot teach or promote Christian morality, Humanist situation ethics is promoted. Many clergymen of all faiths no longer believe it is possible to commit a sin, and they too preach and teach the use of situation ethics. Because sin is no longer recognized and because people now live by a personal code of morality, based on situation ethics, our society is in a state of moral anarchy and decline.
Many people can no longer recognize right from wrong or good from bad, and their confusion is reflected in their behavior and their toleration of uncivilized behavior. Young people taught to live by situation ethics are in a state of despair and alienation because they have no structure or standards to guide them. This is obviously a contributing cause of youthful suicides, but there is an unwillingness to admit it because the right to suicide is a Humanist belief that is accepted and promoted.
Individual Behavior
Humanist Manifesto: "...We believe in maximum individual autonomy..."
This Humanist belief is actively promoted in government schools and is responsible for the terrifying amount of youthful rebellion, alienation and violence. A child who is encouraged to exercise "maximum individual autonomy" uses situation ethics, and he decides what is right or wrong behavior. Parents and other authority figures cannot influence a child who has been led to believe he has been liberated from laws, rules and regulations established by any authority higher than himself, including God.
Humanist Manifesto: "The right to birth control, abortion and divorce should be recognized...neither do we wish to prohibit by law or social sanction, sexual behavior between consenting adults...individuals should be permitted to express their sexual proclivities and pursue their life‑styles as they desire."
Most parents know that sex education in the schools often extends from kindergarten through grade 12 and that it has caused a furor in many communities. Why do parents object to sex education? No because it teaches the "facts of life," but because it inculcates Humanist attitudes about sex and sexual activity, which is contrary to traditional morality.
In most states, Minors can obtain contraceptives, treatment for Venereal Disease and have Abortions; all without parental consent or Knowledge. Children can be directed to such services by a school counselor or by anyone in the school who by law is allowed "privileged communication" with students.
�It's a full circle. Schools teach children they have a right to express their sexual proclivities ‑‑ be they homosexual or heterosexual. If as a result of pursuing their "rights" they become infected with VD {many forms of which are becoming increasingly difficult to cure} or if contraception fails or is not used, then such "minor" problems can be fixed with "Back-up" Services and parents will never know. If this isn't destructive to family relationships, then what is?
Humanist Manifesto: "...the individual must experience a full range of civil liberties...This includes...a recognition of an individual's right to die with dignity, euthanasia, and the right to suicide."
Ever wonder why so much legislation has been introduced into state legislatures to legalize "death with dignity," and why there is so much discussion of the merits of positive euthanasia or "mercy killing?" Or why the right to suicide is more openly discussed as a viable option for those who no longer want to live?
The reasons are to be found in the beliefs stated in the Humanist Manifesto and promoted in the schools and in society at large. In the schools, these "Civil Liberties" are made acceptable in death education and through other anti-life indoctrination.
Humanist Manifesto: "All persons should have a voice in developing the values and goals that determine their lives... Alienating forces should be modified or eradicated...People are more important than decalogues..." This particular "article of faith" is more devastating than realized at first glance. Schools across the country, be they government, church or private; are providing "values education," "values clarification," "moral development" and an assortment of other values‑changing techniques.
The purpose is to help children find their "own" values. In reality, these programs are designed to implement the Humanist belief that, "all persons should have a voice in developing the values and goals that determine their lives." In essence, values education declares that parents are no longer permitted to instill their values in their children. If they attempt to do so, the school negates their efforts by teaching their children a process for deciding how they should behave and what they should believe.
Values education and moral development programs respond to the Humanist belief that "alienating forces" {the home and church} "should be modified or eradicated." Remember also, according to Humanist belief, "people are more important than decalogues." And what are those decalogues? Why, The Ten Commandments, of Course!
Education
Humanist Manifesto: "We believe in the right to universal education...The schools should foster satisfying and productive living. They should be open at all levels to any and all; the achievement of excellence should be encouraged. Innovative and experimental forms of education are to be welcomed."
The educators make much of fostering "satisfying and productive living." But what does it mean? It means that schools, in keeping with Humanist belief, provide students with the bare minimum of "survival skills" that will enable them to merely 'get by' in adult life ‑‑ to be satisfied with a government definition of what is considered "enough" and to accept dead‑end jobs that provide just enough income to pay for "satisfying living," enough food, amusements, sex and shelter. "Achievement of excellence" can mean anything and has no relation to academic excellence. A child can "achieve excellence" in getting along with his peers or in any other non‑academic effort. As for the "innovative and experimental forms of education" ‑‑ this is about all that exists in government schools, and failing SAT scores prove it.
National Sovereignty
Humanist Manifesto: "...the best option is to transcend the limits of national sovereignty...we look to the development of...world law...We believe in...international courts...the arts of negotiation and compromise...It is a planetary imperative to reduce the level of military expenditures...Commitment to all human kind is the highest church, state, party, class or race...What more daring goal for humankind than for each person to become...a citizen of a world community..."
With the help of federal funds and in accord with government policy, schools are indoctrinating children with "peace studies," "global perspective" and similar sounding programs ‑‑ all with the same intent ‑‑ to promote acceptance of "the limits of national sovereignty." Learning "the arts of negotiation and compromise" are considered "new" basic skills. Expenditures for defense are down to an alarmingly low level. In other words, the U.S. is well into accepting and promoting the Humanist demand for a "world community."
Humanist Manifesto: "We must expand communication and transportation across frontiers. Travel restrictions must cease." To reach this goal, former President Carter had announced the intention of his administration to deregulate international air fares. Is it just a coincidence that his intention satisfies the demand of the Humanist Manifesto?
The Environment
Humanist Manifesto: "The world community must engage in co‑operative planning concerning the use of rapidly depleting re�sources. The planet earth must be considered a single ecosystem...excessive population growth must be checked...Exploitation of natural resources...must end."
Do you now understand why there is an "energy crisis?" The crisis isn't that there aren't enough natural resources ‑‑ the "crisis" had to be created to satisfy the Humanist demand for "co‑operative planning" to save "depleting resources." Actually, it has been determined by reputable scientists that natural resources are not being depleted. Even if a shortage of energy sources existed, the problem could be remedied by a free, productive nation, such as the United States used to be.
The next time you hear a complaint about the "planet earth" and the terrible fate that is about to befall our "single ecosystem" because of "excessive population growth" and "exploitation of natural resources" ‑‑ remember it is propaganda to further the Humanist-Communist-Jewish Zionist/Socialist Goal of a World Dictatorship.
Change Agents and Change Techniques
Educators do not deny that the purpose or goal of "education" is to bring about change. Of course, they do not admit it for general public knowledge, but they do admit it in their journals and books. The problem, however, is that parents generally do not have the time nor inclination to read such publications. If they did, here is an example of what they might find: "The basic goal of education is change ‑‑ human change in desirable directions...This issue...focuses attention upon the school as a change agent ‑‑ and the specific focus is on changing people." [626]
If uninformed parents were to read such an incredible definition of the goal of "education," surely they would have many questions. What kind of change are they talking about? What do they mean by "human change in desirable directions?" What do they mean when they call the school a "change agent?" One of the most influential change agents in education is Carl Rogers. Here is his view of the goal of education:� "...the goal of education must be to develop individuals who are open to change...The goal of education must be to develop a society in which people can live more comfortably with change than with rigidity. In the coming world the capacity to face the new appropriately is more important than the ability to know and repeat the old." [627] Again, a puzzled parent might ask, Change from what to what? Why must schools develop people who are "open to change?" For what purpose? Should the goal of education be to develop society or to educate individuals? Why must people feel more comfortable with change than with rigidity?
What is meant by "rigidity?" How can educators claim to know what kind of people the future world will require? A common theme expressed in the writing of educators is the need to wipe out tradition, to eliminate the past or to minimize its importance: "We need to de‑emphasize tradition and the past... Educators can no longer afford to deplore and resist change. Too many teachers are still insisting that things must be done the 'right way'...Messiness, noise, confusion and mistakes, out of which may come originality, creativity and genius, are suppressed in favor of neatness, quiet, order and 'being right,' out of which can come conservatism...rigidity..." [628]
Again a parent might ask, Why must tradition be de‑emphasized, which is to deny our culture, our heritage and our roots? The answer is that knowledge of our history and emotional ties to the past deters the establishment of the new world order. Furthermore, the educators would have us flounder in noise, confusion, disorder, messiness and mistakes because they know full well it is only under such stress and chaos that the changes the one‑worlders seek is possible.
The above excerpt also tells us that teachers must be changed; that we must now have a new kind of teacher, and indeed, as we shall see, the desired "new breed" is being turned out of the universities. To add to the confusion, they are still called "teachers," but in fact they are considered "facilitators," "managers of the learning environment" and just plain "change agents."
The NEA and Change
The most powerful lobby forcing change in the schools is the National Education Association {NEA}. The goal of the NEA is not to improve the quality of academic education, but to bring about social and political change and financial security for its members.
If parents were to read even a few of the publications churned out by the NEA, they would have no difficulty understanding the role that has been and continues to be played by this change agent operation. Over the years, the NEA journal, Today's Education has provided an inside track on revolutionary events to come in the schools. The reading of the NEA book, Schools For The 70' And Beyond would convince any doubting parent that promotion of traditional academic education is about the last goal of the NEA. But the NEA doesn't just write books. It is also actively involved in teachers training and revision and in particular, in curriculum development. For instance, in celebration of the U.S. Bicentennial, the NEA made available to schools a one‑world propaganda program titled A Declaration of Interdependence: Education for a Global Community. The NEA did not wait for schools to ask for the program ‑‑ 17 different projects were launched to implement it, according to NEA advertising. In spite of the educators' insistence that every facet of education must be non‑Political, the NEA is very much involved in politics.
In 1974, it was reported that the {then} 1.5 million member outfit expected to spend about $4 million through its local, state and national affiliates to elect candidates who would support NEA programs. [629] In 1976, the NEA admitted it had 169 members serving as full delegates to the Democratic National Convention and 89 serving as alternates. [630] The NEA has a predictable liberal bias on every controversial issue that comes along. In 1975 the NEA's 127‑ member Resolutions Committee met in Washington, D.C., to forge the future orientation of the organiza�tion. The proposed radical resolutions drafted by the committee included approval of homosexual teachers and it was resolved that no person should be "dismissed or demoted because of...sexual orientation." [631]
The resolution in favor of keeping homosexual teachers on the payroll is an indication of the hostility the NEA bears toward parents who oppose sex education, which, as we shall see, includes favorable treatment of the "alternate lifestyle" of homosexuality. The NEA publication, Working With Parents, [632] a guide for teachers and other educators, advised teachers that using a citizen advisory committee at every stage of planning a sex education program..."can be a strong force in quieting parent protests."
But the publication also cautioned that in spite of very careful preparation, some parents and citizens "...whose personal attitudes are warped, may complain or may try to sabotage the program." This is a typical NEA defensive posture. Any intelligent protest or questioning of any program is immediately construed as the result of "warped" attitudes. Unfortunately, such subtle questioning of the sanity of parents is usually sufficient to cause the more faint‑hearted types to back down. The NEA has another "dirty trick" that often works very effectively to silence opposition. Recognizing that many people crumble and give up when subjected to a name‑calling attack, parents are often labeled "extremists" or "right‑wingers."
In the February, 1970, NEA publication The National Elementary Principal, [633] principals were urged "...to resist the biased and unreasonable attacks of extremist groups." This tactic is particularly effective with parents who have no particular orientation ‑‑ who in fact pride themselves on being "middle of the road" and who cherish an unblemished social reputation. They fold up the fastest, and the educators know it. The true aims and goals of the NEA could not have been more clearly articulated than they were by former California Governor and President Ronald Reagan.[634] Speaking before a Florida rally, he charged the NEA really wants "a federal educational system, a national school system, so that little Willie's mother would not be able to go down and see the principal or even the school board. She'd actually have to take her case up to Congress in Washington. I believe this is the road to disaster and the end of academic freedom."
He continued his charge, comparing the NEA goals to the system that existed in Nazi Germany. In Hitler's Germany, he explained, "where they had a nationalized school system...when he {Hitler} said 'Burn the books' they burned the books." (But no one goes to the trouble to point out the books he ordered burned were Communist propaganda). The fact is, U.S. education has already become so nationalized that "little Willie's mother" and many other mothers have found it necessary to go to Congress to protest funding of programs that in effect are "nationalized programs" as a result of federal funding they are disseminated to schools across the country with little differences among them. And heaven help "little Willie's mother" and all the other mothers who protest. They may well end up on a blacklist of those who criticize NEA‑style education. As with any other organization with revolutionary goals, the NEA is sensitive to criticism, to put it mildly. The NEA brochure titled Commission on Professional Rights and Responsibilities,[635] lists among the purposes of the Commission, the intent to "Gather information about the various individuals and groups who criticize or oppose education, and made resumes of their activities." Now remember, this is not the CIA, but the National Education Association that will not hear or tolerate any criticism of "education."
The "storm trooper mentality" of the NEA is made chillingly clear in an Inquiry Report (Inquiry Report, Kanawha County, West Virginia, A Textbook Study On Cultural Conflict, National Education Association, Washington, D.C.) prepared as a result of the revolt that took place in West Virginia after parents realized what was going on in the schools. Parents should read this document to get a good idea of the viciousness that can be employed by the NEA when its kind of "education" is questioned. The NEA is determined to protect its "turf." Proposed 1977 NEA resolutions included the following warning to dissidents: "The public school system is not expendable. Any movement that would diminish this vital asset will be opposed by the Association." Very ominous, indeed.
Change Agents: Their Preparation, Purpose and Duties
If the purpose of "education" is to change people and society, then teachers must be change agents. The kind of teacher parents remember is no longer wanted or needed in Government Schools. The older teacher who wants to teach is an undesirable anachronism. This was made clear in the NEA book, Schools for the 70's And Beyond: [636] "...teachers who conform to the traditional institutional mode are out of place. They might find fulfillment as tap‑dance instructors, or guards in maximum security prisons or proprietors of reducing salons, or agents of the Federal Bureau of Investigation ‑‑ but they damage teaching, children, and themselves by staying in the classroom."
The above statement is an accurate description of the situation that exists. Teachers who want to teach in the "traditional mode" are definitely undesirable. They are replaced as quickly as possible by "clinicians" as described in the Feasibility Study: Behavioral Science Teacher Education Program, [637] commonly known as the B STEP program. This study was published with federal funds by Michigan State University in January, 1970. The program has three major goals and the first is as follows: "Development of a new kind of elementary school teacher who...engages in teaching as clinical practice...and functions as a responsible agent of social change."
Note the reference to "clinical practice." Such medical terminology is rampant in the writings of educators. In the January, 1969 NEA publication, Today's Education, [638] educators June and Harold Shane echoed the idea that in schools in the 70's, teachers would function as "learning clinicians" and that schools would become "clinics" to provide psycho‑social 'treatment' for the student. The mental health approach of the change agents goes back a long way. In 1946, G.B. Chisholm wrote the following: [639] "The re‑interpretation and eventually eradication of the concept of right and wrong, which has been the basis of child training, the substitution of intelligent and rational thinking for faith in the certainties of the old people, these are the belated objectives of all effective psychotherapy. Would they not be legitimate objectives of original education?..."
Chisholm also stated: "Can such a program of re‑education or a new kind of education be charted?...the sciences of living should be...taught to all children...while the study of such things as trigonometry, Latin ...should be left to the universities. Only so...can we help our children to carry their responsibilities as world citizens..."
Only now is it becoming clear to many parents that universities do not train traditional teachers to teach basic skills and to impart academic information. It has become common knowledge that many young "certified" teachers cannot adequately read or write nor are they competent in their chosen fields. Then how, it might be asked, can they become certified? The simple answer is that "certification" has little to do with accumulation of knowledge or teaching ability.
Teachers who have become certified to teach are those who have received the required change agent training. And only those who continue to be processed through "in service training" retain their certification. What are some of the duties that go with the job? According to Social Studies for the Seventies [640] which is a, "...volume...intended primarily for the pre‑service through grade eight,' the change agent teacher must serve as a diagnostician, goal‑setter and developer. The would‑be teacher learns that 'If children are to change and grow and become, then someone must know about them as they can become." [641]
What that really means is that the teacher must learn "where they are" in their attitude and value formation so they can be manipulated to "where they ought to be." The teacher is given 31 ways of..."discovering a great deal about the children we teach" and includes such manipulative and prying techniques as the following:
�� * Encourage role playing "and seeing children's reactions."
�� * Read stories without any ending and have children complete the stories.
�� * Visit the homes of children.
�� * Keep diaries.
After the teacher has diagnosed and discovered all that she can about a child, and has set the desired goals, then she must put on another hat ‑‑ that of developer: "In a sense teachers are social engineers...but it cannot be done without the previous steps of discovery and diagnosis as well as of goal‑setting." [642] The social engineering begins the day the child enters school for the first time. It must begin at once because: "...the basic personality patterns may have been formed before children ever enter school. They can be changed but the later that is postponed the more difficult is the process." [643]
Of course "basic personality patterns" are formed before children enter school, and obviously, these "basic personality patterns" are a reflection of the personality patterns of parents. Therefore, it is the parental influence ‑‑ the arrogant, elitist, change agents want to eradicate.
To be more explicit, those "basic personality patterns" that must be changed are seen in: "The child of suburbia {who} is likely to be a materialist and somewhat of a hypocrite. He tends to be a striver in school, a conformist, and above all a believer in being 'nice,' polite, clean and tidy...He is often conspicuously self‑centered. In all these respects, the suburban child patters his attitudes after those of his parents." [644]
We are also told; "If we do not alter this pattern...our society may decay." If teachers are to keep track of the progress of their social engineering, then they must keep files. In Social Studies for the Seventies [645] teachers are cautioned: "One last word of warning...all records which teachers have of children should be kept confidential and placed in a safe place where no one can find them...Attention to this...can save teachers many a bad moment and in some cases their jobs."
When teachers function as "social engineers;" when they must hide confidential records: all of this must go on behind closed doors, and that's what we'll look at next.
����������������������������� Change Agents Behind: Closed Doors
"When a teacher closes the classroom door in the morning and is alone with the students, the real curriculum begins...eventually the time of reckoning may come with cries and community furor." [646]
Chances are that most parents will go on believing that "teachers" "teach" and that all schools provide an "education." Belief in this fantasy will continue because the change agents have become so skillful with deceptive "educationese" and adept at the art of using the "closed classroom door."
Recognizing the existence of resistance to change, guidelines were drawn to help the teacher function as an effective change agent without parents or even other teachers knowing about what was going on. In an article, How Teachers Can Innovate and Still Keep Their Jobs,[647] ten guidelines were proposed including the following:
* "Keep the Door Closed...The successful teacher...innovates quietly and without fanfare."
* "Use a Special Vocabulary...Avoid 'change,' 'fun,'...'new,'...'sensitivity,' 'students rights,' 'students choice,'... Publicly stress instead 'mastering basics,' 'students responsibility,' 'hard work,' respect,' 'traditional values,' 'proven,' 'discipline,' and 'results.'" Can there be any doubt they know what parents expect of them?
* "Enlist the Students in your game plan. Make a rule and gain students' agreement that they will not ask other teachers why they do what you are doing..."
* "Carry a book around...potential blockers will give you more latitude to operate if you appear to know what you are doing..."
* "Name your program as early as you feel you can...Use titles which will not alienate the general public."
In the final paragraph, teachers were given this hucksterish challenge: "You too can become a change agent."
Hopefully, all parents can understand the significance of the above guidelines. What they advise "educators" to do, in a word, is Lie about what they are doing. This is the payment parents and the public receive for the trust that is obviously misplaced.� Any lingering doubt that educators do indeed consider themselves "undercover" change agents was dispelled by the March 22, 1974 Newsletter of the Prince George's County Educators' Association Inc. {Maryland}.
In that issue teachers were warned to oppose pending legislation that would have given parents access to their children's textbooks. Teachers were ordered, "Oppose SB 196 The Parental Rights For Public School Children. Tell legislators that this legislation is not needed. May render schools ineffective as change agents since it would place all curriculum in the hands of parents." And wouldn't that be just too bad? The change agents and their cohorts are determined to eliminate any parental participation that is seen as a deterrent to efforts to change children.
In 1976, legislation to establish parental rights to review educational materials again surfaced in the Maryland legislature. As would be expected, the education establishment was in opposition, and they had quite a bit of support. On March 3, 1976, the Executive Director of the American Civil Liberties Union of Maryland sent a letter to the Maryland Congress of Parents and Teachers in which he stated: "We applaud the Maryland Congress of Parents and Teachers position in opposition to SB 165 and HB 470, pertaining to public access to educational materials...we believe that the provisions for public hearings present a serious threat to freedom of inquiry and expression. The primary problem with regard to textbooks is not denial of parental access but dullness, lack of variety and avoidance of controversy. We hope that we may be able to work with you in the future against other threats to academic freedom."
Can you see the significance of all this? What parents want for their children is of absolutely no importance. The only concern of the� educators is that they have "academic freedom" to function as change agents. Obviously, they cannot do "their thing" out in the open, so they rely on the protection of the closed classroom door, the elimination of any legislation that would hamper their efforts, and upon more than a little help from their friends. Every "good" change agent recognizes the value of the closed classroom door. Values educator Sidney Simon has declared that teachers have had "major success by closing their doors and doing things they believe in." [648] Simon also recalled that when he was teaching at Temple University: "I always bootlegged the values stuff under other titles. I was assigned to teach Social Studies in the Elementary School and I taught values clarification. I was assigned Current Trends in American Education and I taught my trend."
More "behind closed doors" guidelines were published in 1977 in Social Change (Pacesetters In Innovation, OE‑20103‑69, U.S. Government Printing Office, Washington, D.C.) a newsletter from the NTL Institute for Applied Behavioral Science. Here are just a few of them:
* "The more visible change is, the more threatening it becomes, and the more it will be resented."
* "Couch the language of change in the language of the status quo."
* "Emphasize the new program's similarity to familiar programs."
* "Use the stated objectives of the status quo. They are almost broad enough to encompass innovation."
* "Unobtrusively change one unit; the innovation, if successful, will spread."
Parents should not underestimate the value educators place on being able to function autonomously after the classroom door is closed. In spite of all the educators' rhetoric about wanting parental involvement, it should be understood that the only kind of involvement educators want is on their terms and only when they want it. Parents should not automatically assume they are welcome or that they have an absolute right to visit their child's classroom.
For instance, parents are not welcome in classrooms in at least one school district {Renton} in the state of Washington. Parents there can ask to be admitted to a classroom to observe three times a month, but the request does not have to be granted. Before a parent, Mrs. Anita Smith, went to court over the matter, a teacher didn't have to admit a parent at all.
The right to visit became an issue a couple of years ago when Mrs. Smith asked to sit in on a class. Her child had been out sick and upon returning, had difficulty understanding a week‑long game the class was playing.
Thinking she could help her child if she watched the classroom activity, Mrs. Smith asked for and was denied permission to observe. When she asked why her request was denied, she was told her presence "would be disruptive." Mrs. Smith asked to be told why it was assumed her presence would be disruptive, but the teacher would not explain. She wrote letters to the principal, superintendent and the school board, asking the same question. Her letters went unanswered.
Was Mrs. Smith a chronic complainer, a "troublemaker?" Hardly. She had visited a classroom only once in three years. She had served as president of the PTA and had been given an award by the PTSA for service to youth and the community. She is one of those people who likes to work within the system and observe rules and procedures. But regardless of her record of co‑operation and service, she nevertheless found it necessary to go to court. She lost her case; the court ruled it was a matter to be decided by the legislature. Legislation was subsequently introduced that would have established the right of all parents to visit their child's classroom, but predictably, the Washington Education Association lobbied against the bill and it died in committee.
In the meantime, the local education association took the school board before the Public Employees Commission for an assortment of unfair practices charges. One of those charges was that in response to the court suit, the board of education had established "three times a month" {but with strings attached} visitation privileges. The education association protested the policy on visits was established without negotiation! The education association took the position that visits negatively affected working conditions. Mrs. Smith countered that they weren't dealing with the manufacture of cars or washing machines, but with children, who do not belong to the state. Backed up to the wall, the educators flatly stated parents did not have a right to visit classrooms. It was a privilege that could be withheld or granted.
At the time this is written, that's where the matter stands. After the expenditure of several thousand dollars and a lot of aggravation, parents still do not have the right to visit classrooms. If educators were teaching children what parents want taught, and which taxpayers pay for, there would be no reason to object to parental visits.
Clearly, in light of all the evidence that exists, it is understand�able why the change agents want to keep their activities hidden behind closed doors and the classroom off limits to those who might be "disruptive."
�������������������������������������������������������� Change Agents:
������������������������������������ The Washington Connection
Much is made of education being controlled by local school boards that reflect the wishes of the local community. Local control may have existed at one time, but today it is a fantasy. Just about local education is controlled by the federal government through money funneled to government agencies such as the National Science Foundation {NSF} and the National Endowment for the Humanities {NEH}.� In turn, the NSF, NEH and other government agencies contract with change agent curriculum developers who produce curricula that win the approval of federal bureaucrats who control the purse strings.
For instance, it was through a NSF contract with the Education Development Center that we now have the infamous Man: A Course of Study {MACOS} curriculum. A grant from NEH assisted development of the values‑changing curriculum Ethical Quest in a Democratic Society currently being piloted in Washington state schools and slated for use nationwide. Another NEH funded curriculum, developed by the Center for Global Perspectives is called Global Perspectives: A Humanistic Influence on the Curriculum. It is being piloted in several areas around the country preparatory to being used in schools nationwide. This program and others very much like it satisfy the Humanist Manifesto calls for, "...each person to become, in ideal as well as in practice, a citizen of a world community."
Federally funded change agent programs and curricula were ushered in soon after passage of the federal Elementary and Secondary Education Act {ESEA} in 1965. By 1969 the federal government had published [649] a nearly two‑inch thick volume of all innovative projects in operation in schools as of February, 1969. Here are a few examples of projects listed in Pacesetters In Innovation that deal with changing teachers and children:
1). Project ES 001 996: Describes how "experienced teachers from the model school will serve as change agents" through staff rotation.
2). Project ES 001 783: Describes teachers as "in‑house change agents" who participate in "a 5‑day resident laboratory in human relations-sensitivity training..."
3). Project ES 002 010: Explains how emphasis will be placed on creating behavioral change in students through a combination of guidance counseling and occupational training.
4). Project ES 001 230: Explains how emphasis will be placed on creating behavioral change in students through a combination of guidance counseling and occupational training.
It is interesting that resistance to change was anticipated, and that it would not be tolerated:
5). Project ES 002 230: "Forces which block the adoption of new ideas will be identified and ways to overcome these forces will be explored."
Other evidence of the schools functioning as change agents with the help of the federal government can be found in information offered by the Educational Resources Information Center {ERIC}. This federally funded operation of the U.S. Office of Education provides materials to help educators function as change agents. For instance, it sells such documents as ED 056 345: Humanism: The Counselor's Role as a Change Agent; ED 058 664: Change Agent Teams Changing Schools: Case Studies; ED 054 513: Emotional Arousal and Attitude Change During Simulation Games.
In a document titled Report To The President's Commission on School Finance,[650] the concern was expressed that the majority of our youth hold the same values as their parents and that this pattern must be altered.
The report also stated that the use of "conventional wisdom as a basis for decision‑making is a major impediment to educational improvement." For educational improvement, the report recommended;� "...that the change agent is the decision‑maker about the innovation. That is, it is assumed that he decides what the adopter will change to." But there is concern expressed about willingness of people to change: "...people cannot be forced to change until they are psychologically ready."
To help make people psychologically ready for the change, U.S. government grants have been given to universities for the training of change agents. In August, 1973, the U.S. Department of Health, Education and Welfare {HEW} awarded $5.9 million to 21 institutions to train 500 educational personnel to become leaders of educational change. [651]
It should be clearly understood that such "leaders of educational change" do not engage in value‑free activity, [652] challenged the "value‑free" position as a myth. They said: "The issue becomes what values and therefore whose values are to be served by change. There is a natural tendency for the change agent to promulgate his values, and in such circumstances we must ask whether these values are representative of those possessed by the target system."
Zaltman and Duncan then asked the question parents should ask of every change agent educator: "Is the change agent really concerned about the welfare of the target system, or does the change activity satisfy his or her needs for power and control? If the latter motives are operating, this might cause the change agent to be more manipulative in dealing with the target system."
If you look at the scope of the change process in the schools, it is evident that the change agent is not "really concerned about the welfare of the target system." "The target system" is the children. Children are to be changed for a particular purpose with a particular goal in mind. When the federal government spends millions of dollars to train "leaders of educational change" it is obvious the purpose is not to perpetuate the status quo.
The purpose is to satisfy the desire of the Government to amass power and control in order to facilitate the Humanist New World Order. And how could any of it be done without the government school curriculum? Indeed, the curriculum, be it math or home economics, vocational training or guidance counseling; must be a tool for change.
Therefore, curricula cannot be designed or developed by those who think in the "traditional mode" or who use "conventional wisdom." Funding goes only to those curriculum developers who do not block the adoption of new ideas, but in fact, facilitate change.� "...A curriculum...whether it is a textbook, a complete set of materials and activities, or a whole school program must have some ends in view. It must be constructed in relation to some purposes. Ideally, these should be formulated in terms of the change in students the curriculum is intended to bring about."
Why aren't more parents aware of the "change in students the curriculum is intended to bring about?" Because they are not aware of the mechanics and facets of the change process ‑‑ the use of misleading "educationese;" the federally funded curricula; the federally funded programs that transform teachers into zealous missionary change agents.
Most of all, parents are not aware of the "change in students the curriculum is intended to bring about" because they don't want to know what is happening behind those impenetrable closed classroom doors. "A wonderful and horrible thing is committed in the land; The prophets {teachers} prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means; and my people love to have it so: and what will ye do in the end thereof?"� [653]; "Then the Lord said unto me, The prophets prophesy lies in my name: I sent them not neither have I commanded them, neither spake unto them: they prophesy unto you a false vision and divination, and a thing of nought, and the deceit of their heart. Therefore thus saith the Lord concerning the prophets that prophesy in my name, and I sent them not, yet they say, Sword and famine shall not be in this land; By sword and famine shall those prophets {teachers} be consumed." [654]
If they "invaded" the alien territory of the classroom where they are not wanted, they might be forced by conscience to act upon what they see and hear. Sadly, many parents would rather not fight, not even for the welfare of their own children. "For that they hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of the Lord: They would none of my counsel: they despised all my reproof. Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way, and be filled with their own devices. For the turning away of the simple shall slay them, and the prosperity of fools shall destroy them." [655]
Increasingly, the degree and scope of change agent activity that goes on behind closed classroom doors will be decided in Washington, D.C., by a carefully chosen panel of 22 elite change agents. Our society has been built on the Christian ethic. Our laws have reflected the admonitions of the Ten Commandments and are the God‑given rights and guarantees enumerated in the federal and state constitutions. Gradually, as social standards and religious beliefs were allowed to be cast aside to satisfy the demands of "pluralism," non‑theists made great strides. We are not in open conflict.
We now have nothing less than a revolution taking place. Schools have become open agents of social change, working steadily to enthrone the "articles of faith" of the religion of Humanism. At the same time, parents, who for the most part are remnant of Christianity, are fighting to return the schools to institutions of academic learning. What success they achieve is always short‑lived. Attitudes, values and behaviors must be changed for the coming new world order that will involve at the same time, the worship of man and the enslavement of mankind.
Paul foretold of a human being, "...who opposite and exaltata himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God." [656]
The prophet Daniel foretold of the same man <‑Humanist‑> who will Exalt man as God: "And the King shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvelous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: For that that is determined shall be done." [657]
Thus, by the above we can see clearly that our society is gripped by the humanism of eighteenth‑�century French philosophers like Voltaire and Roussouw: That man is basically good; that human nature is improving and perfectible. For this reason thieves, rapists and murderers are treated as "victims of society," needing treatment and rehabilitation, instead of villains needing retribution and punishment.
That the present world climate is one of "negotiation" {meaning compromise}, "unity" {meaning: conformity}, "love" {meaning: passive acceptance of evil}, and "peace" {meaning: non‑resistance to terrorism}. The scandal is that under these delusions, terrorists can be freed even while patriots are jailed. Murderers can be granted indemnity even while soldiers are prosecuted. Clergymen and politicians can campaign to save murderers by ending the death penalty, while condemning babies by promoting abortion {which is nothing but murder!}.
In this age of appeasement, personal and public policy does is not to be decided by "what is right?" but by "what is popular?" Our society no longer is faithfully building every area of life in obedience to the Word of God. The "new America" is abandoning Biblical principles and embracing humanism at a breathtak�ing pace. Francis Schaeffer defines humanism as: "...the placing of man at the center of all things and making him the measure of all things."
Alexander Solzhenitzyn described it as: "...the proclaimed and practiced autonomy of man from any higher force above him."
According to humanist thought, there is no clear‑cut standard of right and wrong. So the� inevitable results of humanism are seen in the totalitarianism and massacres of the communist East and in the permissiveness and decadence of the so‑called democratic West.
Humanists have to take responsibility for the abortion holocaust, the pornography plague, the drug epidemic, the crime wave, and the proliferation of perversion. These disasters are the logical result of rejecting God's Law and promoting situation ethics, evolution, permissiveness and "alternative lifestyles."
The Biblical doctrine of the total depravity of human nature ‑‑ that man is by nature sinful and unable to please God ‑‑ led the Reformers to hold an opposite position to the humanists. The Reformers believed that human nature is basically evil and selfish. Therefore they favored a form of government with strict laws and strict punishments for criminal behavior. They recognized that the government needed to be powerful enough to restrain the evil impulses of sinful people.
However, believing that "power corrupts; and absolute power corrupts absolutely," they knew that rulers could not be trusted with absolute power either. Their solution was not the pagan Greek utopia of democracy, where man rules, but a constitutional republic, where law rules. Therefore the reformers strove to build their republic upon the unchangeable law of God's Word. Instead of rulers, they elected servants; civil servants bound down with the chains of the constitution. And they erected a system of checks and balances to divide the power and responsibility into Trinitarian model of Executive, Legislative and Judicial branches of civil government. Being cautious of the human nature of foreign powers, they also favored a strong military defense to be a deterrent against attacks and to preserve liberty and security for their inhabitants.
Reformed Christians believe that God's Law, as revealed in His Word, the Bible, contains the absolute and unchanging principles by which all areas of life must be governed. The Laws of God reflect the eternal and unchanging character and Will of God and therefore can not be ignored. Our concern to apply God's revealed law to everyday life flows from the Biblical doctrines of the Sovereignty of God and the sinfulness of man.
�������������������������������������������������� The Need For Revival
We in America have been warned by great Christian writers like Alexander Solzhenitzyn, Richard Wumbrand and Francis Schaeffer. Our people are morally corrupt and in rebellion to God's Word. We are in danger of incurring the wrath of God in judgment upon our sin saturated country. The murdering of the unborn through abortion, the glamorizing of adultery by Hollywood, the proliferation of drug addiction, the promotion of perversion, the increase in theft, murder, rape and terrorism, child abuse and Satanism.
Queers run through our streets demanding preferential treatment because they have an alternate life style, such as running their fist up each others rectum or inserting various species of small rodents {Hamsters} in their anas. How can we avoid the just condemnation of our Holy Creator? "Does the church have a future in our generation?...I believe the church is in real danger. It is in for a rough day. We are facing present pressures and a present and future manipulation which will be so overwhelming in the day to come that they will make the battles of the last forty years look like child's play." [658]
������������������������������������������ More History of The Illuminati
In 1834, Giuseppe Mazzini, the Italian revolutionary leader, was appointed by the Illuminati as director of their revolutionary program around the world. He held this position until he died in 1872. At about this time an obscure intellectual by the name of Moses Mordecai Marx Levy, alias Karl Marx, joined one of the branch organizations of the Illuminati Conspiracy known as the League of the Just. In 1847, he was hired to write what later became known as the Communist Manifesto. It was basically, a policy statement of their overall plans for the future. Marx was of such little importance that for the first twenty years after the publication of the Manifesto his name didn't even appear on it. He was just a pawn in the "game" being played by the real powers behind the scenes. Unbiased historians have long since recognized that there was nothing "new" or "original" in the Communist Manifest: it is plainly a plagiarized rehash of the writings of Adam Weishaupt and his disciple Clinton Roosevelt.
The next important personality to emerge on the American scene as a leader in the Satanic Conspiracy was Albert Pike. He was selected by Mazzini to head their operations in the United States. Pike was born in Boston on December 29, 1809. His parents, though of moderate circumstances, succeeded in sending him to Harvard. He later went to join his family at Newbury port. While there he taught in a primary school.
During the Civil War, Albert Pike served as a brigadier‑general in the Confederate Army. The Confederate Government appointed him Indian Commissioner charged with conducting negotiations with the most savage tribes to raise an army of their warriors. To help him in the creation of this new army he was made governor of Indian Territory. When the army, composed of Chickasawa, Comanches, Creeks, Cherokees, Miamis, Osages, Kansas and Choctaws came into being, it was placed under his command. Among all of these tribes he was known as; "...the faithful pale‑face friend and protector."
Pike and his army of savages participated in an orgy of atrocities under the cloak of legitimate warfare. Their barbarism was so terrible that the foreign powers intervened. Representations made by England, threatening intervention in the name of humanity, finally compelled Jefferson Davis to disband his auxiliary Indian troops.
Albert Pike was an evil genius of the first magnitude. He was a man of many talents who invariably used his abilities to destructive ends. He was very literate, being able to both read and write in 16 ancient languages. He was a Worshiper of Satan by name; practiced necromancy, all forms of sorcery! As top Illuminists, Pike and Mazzini worked in unison. Pike took control of the theosophical side of their operations, while Mazzini was in charge of the political.
When the Grand Orient Lodges of Masonry became suspect as a result of Mazzini's revolutionary activities in Europe, Mazzini presented a Master Plan to Pike who was by then the head of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry. Mazzini's plan was simple. Being a practical man, he understood that it was inadvisable to favor one rite to the exclusion of all the others. In a letter to Pike, dated January 22, 1870, he wrote: "We must allow all of the federations to continue just as they are, with their systems, their central authorities and their diverse modes of correspondence between high grades of the same rite, organized as they are at present, but we must create a super rite, which will remain unknown, to which we will call those Masons of high degree whom we shall select. With regard to our brothers in Masonry, these men must be pledges to the strictest secrecy. Through this Supreme Rite, we will govern all Freemasonry which will become the one international center, the more powerful because its direction will be unknown." [659]
Historian Dominico Margiotta tells us that: "It was agreed that the existence of this rite would be kept strictly secret and that no mention of it would ever be made in the assemblies of the Lodges and Inner Shrines of other rites, even when by accident, the meeting might happen to be composed exclusively of brothers having the perfect initiation, for the secret of the new institution was only to be divulged with the greatest caution to a chosen few belonging to the ordinary high grades." [660]
Pike organized this ultra‑secret organization under the name of The New and Reformed Palladian Rite {Worship of the goddess Pallas}. He established three supreme councils; one in Charleston, S.C., another in Rome, Italy and the third in Berlin, Germany. Historian Dr. Bataille wrote; "...this super rite, which is Masonic Luciferian Spiritism, must not be confused with the machinery of high Masonry. Palladism is the Cult of Satan in the inner shrines of a rite superimposed on all the rites. It is a cult, a religion." [661]
��������������������������������������������������������� Arcula Mystica
Evidence gathered from a number of sources strongly indicates that scientists working with the Illuminati had discovered the secrets of wireless telephony decades before Marconi invented the radio. Bataille, for example, wrote in 1894 that Gallatin Mackey {a top Illuminst} once;� "...showed me that Arcula Mystica {the Magic Box}, of which there are only seven examples in existence, at Charleston, Rome, Berlin, Washington, Monte Video, Naples and Calcutta. When the Supreme Dogmatical chief wishes to communicate, for example, with the head of political action, he presses his finger on the Statuette Ignis and on the Statuette Ration: these sink into their sockets and at the same instant, a strong whistling is heard in Rome, in the office where Lemmi keeps his Arcula Mystica; Lemmi opens his box and sees the statuette Ignis sunk, while tiny, harmless flames issue from the throat of the silver toad. Then he knows that the Sovereign Pontiff of Charleston wishes to speak to him. He presses down the statuette of Ratio in his box and from then on, the conversation between the two chiefs proceeds, each one speaking directly into the mouthpiece, while at the same time holding to his ear the small silver ball. At the end of the conversation, each chief replaces the golden statuettes by pulling them up by the head. Each Sovereign Grand Master of a Directory travels with his Arcula Mystica. The box is personally confided to him." [662] It was the discovery of this secret that enabled intelligence officers to understand how seemingly unrelated "incidents" took place simultaneously around the world which aggravated a situation and developed into a war or revolution.�
One of Albert Pike's most famous works is the 861‑page Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, published in 1871. Following the example of Clinton Roosevelt, the "Supreme Pontiff" of Universal Freemasonry "lets it all hang out" at the beginning of the book.
He leaves no doubt as to what he has in mind:� "Force, unregulated or irregulated, is not only wasted in the void like that of gunpowder burned in the open air, and steam unconfined by science; but striking in the dark, and its blows meeting only the air, they recoil and bruise itself. It is destruction and ruin...not growth and progress...The blind Force of the people is a Force that must be economized, and also managed...it must be regulated by intellect.
To attack the citadels built up on all sides against the human race by superstitions, despotisms, and prejudices, the force must have a brain and a law. Then its deeds of daring produce permanent results, and there is real progress. Then there are sublime conquests�...When all Forces are combined, and guided by the Intellect {Illuminati}, and regulated by the Rule of Right, and Justice, and of combined and systematic movement and effort, The Great Revolution prepared for by the Ages will begin to march...It is because Force is ill regulated, that revolutions prove failures." [663]
The theological dogma of Albert Pike is laid out in the "Instructions" issued by him on July 14, 1889, to the 23 Supreme Councils of the world: "That which we must say to the crowd is: 'We worship a God, but it is the God one adores without superstition.' To you, Sovereign Grand Instructors General, we say this, that you may repeat it to the Brethren of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees: 'The Masonic Religion should be, by all of us initiates of the high degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian Doctrine. If Lucifer were not God, would Adenine {The Christian God} whose deeds prove his cruelty, perfidy, and hatred of man, barbarism and repulsion for science, would Adonay {Jewish god} and his priests, calumniate him? Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay is also God. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, for the absolute can only exist as two Gods: darkness being necessary to light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the brake to the locomotive...The doctrine of Satanism is a heresy; and the true and pure philosophic religion is the Belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of darkness and evil." [664]
In his book, Morals and Dogma, Pike states it this way:� "The true name of Satan, the Kabalists {Jews} say, is that of Yahveh reversed; for Satan is not a black god, but the negation of God. The Devil is the personification of Atheism or Idolatry. For the Initiates, this is not a Person, but a Force, Created for Good {He is saying Satan was created for good}, but which may serve for evil. It {Satan ‑ not God} is the instrument of Liberty or Free Will. They represent this Force, which presides over the physical generation, under the mythologic and horned form of the God Pan; thence came the he‑goat of the Sabbat, brother of the Ancient Serpent, and the Light-Bearer or Phisphor, of which the poets have made the false Lucifer of the legend. Gold, to the eyes of the Initiates, is Light condensed. They style the sacred numbers of the Kabalah 'golden numbers,' and the moral teachings of Pythagoras his 'golden verses.' For the same reason, a mysterious book of Apuleius, in which an ass figures largely, was called 'The Golden Ass.'
The Pagans accused the Christians of worshiping an ass, and they did not invent this reproach, but it came from the Samaritan Jews, who, figuring the data of the Kabalah in regard to the Divinity by Egyptian symbols, also represented the Intelligence by the figure of the Magical Star adored under the name of Remphan, Science under the emblem of Anubis, whose name they changed to Nibbas, and the vulgar faith or credulity under the figure of Thartac, a god represented with a book, a cloak, and the head of an ass. According to the Samaritan Doctors, Christianity was the reign of Thartac, blind Faith and vulgar credulity erected into a universal oracle, and preferred to Intelligence and Science.
Synesius, Bishop of Ptolemais, a great Kabalist {Jew}, but of doubtful orthodoxy, wrote: 'The people will always mock at things easy to be misunderstood; it must needs have impostures.' 'A Spirit {God},' he said, 'that loves wisdom and contemplates the Truth close at hand, is forced to disguise it, to induce the multitudes to accept it...Fictions are necessary to the people, and the Truth becomes deadly to those who are not strong enough to contemplate it in all its brilliance. If the sacerdotal laws allowed the reservation of judgments and the allegory of words, I would accept the proposed dignity on condition that I might be a philosopher at home, and abroad a narrator of apologies and parables...In fact, what can there be in common between the vile multitude and sublime wisdom? The truth must be kept secret, and the masses need a teaching proportioned to their imperfect reason.' Moral disorders produce physical ugliness, and in some sort realize those frightful faces which tradition assigns to the demons.
The first Druids were the true children of the Magi {Israelites}, and their initiation came from Egypt and Chaldea, that is to say, from the pure sources of the primitive Kabalah {This is not true, as the Jews are the sources of the Kabalah}. They adored the Trinity under the names of Isis or Hesus, the Supreme Harmony; of Belen or Bel, which in Assyrian means Lord, a name corresponding to that of Adonai; and of Camul or Camael, a name that in the Kabalah personifies the Divine Justice. Below this triangle of Light they supposed a divine reflection, also composed of three personified rays: first, Teutates or Teuth, the same as the Thoth of the Egyptians, the Word, or the Intelligence formulated; then Force and Beauty, whose names varied like their emblems. Finally, they completed the sacred Septenary by a mysterious image that represented the progress of the dogma and its future realizations. This was a young girl veiled, holding a child in her arms; and they dedicated this image to 'The Virgin who will become a mother; ‑‑ Virgini Pariture.'"
Here Pike is relating that the Druids, who were actually Israelites, which had lost their identity as God said they would; were looking forward to the birth of the Lord Jesus Christ! Just as the ancient prophets had prophesied!
Continuing with his blasphemous writings about Almighty God, the Lord Jesus Christ and Christiani�ty:� "Hertha or Wertha, the young Isis of Gaul, Queen of Heaven, the Virgin who was to bear a child, held the spindle of the Fates, filled with wool half white and half black; because she presides over all forms and all symbols, and weaves the garment of the Ideas.
���� One of the most mysterious pentacles of the Kabalah, contained in the Enchiridion of Leo III., represents an equilateral triangle reversed, inscribed in a double circle. On the triangle are written, in such manner as to form the prophetic Tau, the two Hebrew words so often found appended to the Ineffable Name... Alohayim, or the Powers, and Tsabaoth, or the starry Armies and their guiding spirits; words also which symbolize the Equilibrium of the Forces of Nature and the Harmony of Numbers. To the three sides of the triangle belong the three great Names...Iahaveh, Adonai, and Agla. Above the first is written in Latin, Formatio, above the second Reformatio, and above the third, Transformatio. So Creation is ascribed to the Father, Redemption or Reformation to the Son, and Sanctification or Transformation to the Holy Spirite, answering unto the mathematical laws of Action, Reaction, and Equilibrium.
Iahaveh is also, in effect, the Genesis or Formation of dogma, by the elementary signification of the four letters of the Sacred Tetragram; Adonai is the realization of this dogma in the Human Form, in the Visible Lord, who is the Son of God or the perfect Man; and Agla {formed of the initials of the four words Ath Gebur Laulaim Adonai} expresses the synthesis of the whole dogma and the totality of the Kabalistic science, clearly indicating by the hieroglyphics of which this admirable name is formed the Triple Secret of the Great Work. Masonry, like all the Religions, all the Mysteries, Hermeticism and Alchemy, conceals its secrets from all except the adepts and sages, or the elect, and used false explanations and misinterpretations of its symbols to mislead those who deserve only to be misled; to conceal the truth, which it calls light, and from them, and to draw them away from it {Can you not see, Masonry is not to draw one to light but to draw them {Away} from it!}.
Truth is not for those who are unworthy or unable to receive it, or would pervert it. So God Himself incapacities many men, by color blindness, to distinguish colors, and leads the masses away from the highest Truth {Can you believe this; Albert Pike says that Masonry believes God draws men {Away} from the Truth. What blasphemy. What an abominable liar he was!}, giving them the power to attain only so much of it as is profitable to them to know. Every age has had a religion suited to its capacity. The Teachers, even of Christianity, are, in general, the most ignorant of the true meaning of that which they teach. There is no book of which so little is known as the Bible. To most who read it, it is as incomprehensible as the Sohar {A sickening Jewish Talmud Book}.
So Masonry jealously conceals its secrets, and intentionally leads conceited interpreters astray. There is no sight under the sun more pitiful and ludicrous at once, than the spectacle of the Prestons and the Webbs, not to mention the later incarnations of Dullness and Commonplace, undertaking to 'explain' the old symbols of Masonry, and adding to and 'improving' them, or inventing new ones. To the Circle inclosing the central point, and itself traced between two parallel lines, a figure purely Kabalistic {Jewish}, these persons have added the superimposed Bible, and even reared on that the ladder with three or nine rounds, and then given a vapid interpretation of the whole, so profoundly absurd as actually to excite admiration." [665]
�������������������������������������������������������������� The Druids
We heard, in 1928 of a �Druid� celebration at Stonehenge. Shortly afterwards we read of another, an initiation ceremony, at Penzance where �12 bards of Britain, including Sir Arthur Quiller-Couch, the author, were initiated by the Archdruid of Wales into a sect revived after a lapse of 2000 year.� [666]
Some of us might prefer the lapse to have continued and as the subject of the Druid Mysteries is here relevant we quote verbatim the chapter entitled �The Druids� from Mr. Charles William Heckethorn�s interesting book �Secret Societtes of All Ages and Countries�: �The secret doctrines of the Druids were much the same as those of the Gymnosophists and Brahmins of India, the Magi of Persia, the priests of Egypt, and of all other priests of antiquity. Like them, they had two sects of religious doctrines, exoteric and esoteric. Their rites were practiced in Britain and Gaul, though they were brought to a much greater perfection in the former country, where the Isle of Anglesey was considered their chief seat. The word Druid is generally supposed to be derived from _ρ_ς �an oak,� which tree was particularly sacred among them, though its etymology may also be found in the Gaelic word Druidh, �a wise man� or �magician.�
Their temples, wherein the sacred fire was preserved, were generally situate on eminences and in dense groves of oaks, and assumed various forms.
The adytum of or ark of the mysteries was called a cromlech, and was used as the sacred pastos (Pastos: The altar upon which the ritual desecration of virginity obligatory for initiation into the phallic cult took place), or place or regeneration. It consisted of three upright stones, as supporters of a broad, flat stone laid across them on the top, so as to form a small cell. Kit Cotey�s House, in Kent, was such a pastos. Considerable space, however, was necessary for the machinery of initiation in its largest and most comprehensive scale. Therefore, the Coer Sidi, where the mysteries of Druidism were performed, consisted of a range of buildings, adjoining the temple, containing apartments of all sizes, cells, vaults, baths, and long and artfully-contrived passages, with all the apparatus of terror used on these occasions. Most frequently these places were subterranean.
The system of Druidism embraced every religious and philosophical pursuit then known in these islands. The rites bore an undoubted reference to astronomical facts. Their chief deities are reducible to two, a male and a female, the great father and mother, Hu and Ceridwen, distinguished by the same characteristics as belonged to Osiris and Isis, Bacchus and Ceres, or any other supreme god and goddess representing the two principles of all being. The grand periods of initiation were quarterly, and determined by the course of the sun, and his arrival at the equinoctial and solstitial points. But the time of annual celebration was May-eve when fires were kindled on all the cairns and cromlechs throughout the island, which burned all night to introduce the sports of May-day, whence all the national sports formerly or still practiced, date their origin. Round these fires choral dances were performed in honor of the sun, who, at this season, was figuratively said to rise from his tomb. The festival was licentious, and continued till the luminary had attained his meridian height, when priests and attendants retired to the woods, where the most disgraceful orgies were perpetrated. But the solemn initiations were performed at midnight, and contained three degrees, the first or lowest being the Eubates, the second the Bards, and the third the Druids. The candidate was first placed in the pasto bed, or coffin, where his symbolical death represented the death of Hu, or the sun; and his restoration in the third degree symbolized the resurrection of the sun. He had to undergo trials and tests of courage similar to those practiced in the mysteries of other countries, and which therefore need not be detailed here.
The Druids taught the doctrine of one supreme being, a future state of rewards and punishments, the immortality of the soul and a metempsychosis...Their doctrines were chiefly those of Pythagoras.
Their authority in many cases exceeded that of the monarch. They were, of course, the sole interpreters of religion, and consequently superintended all sacrifices: for no private person was allowed to offer a sacrifice without their sanction. They possessed the power of excommunication, which was the most horrible punishment that could be inflicted next to that of death, and from the effects of which the highest magistrate was not exempt. The great council of the realm was not competent to declare war or conclude peace without their concurrence. They determined all disputes by a final and unalterable decision, and had the power of inflicting the punishment of death.
And, indeed, their altars streamed with the blood of human victims. Holocausts of men, women, and children, enclosed in large towers of wicker-work, were sometimes sacrificed as a burnt-offering to their superstitions, which were, at the same time, intended to enhance the consideration of the priests, who were an ambitious race delighting in blood. The Druids, it is said, preferred such as had been guilty of theft, robbery, or other crimes, as most acceptable tot heir gods; but when there was a scarcity of criminals, they made no scruple to supply their place with innocent persons. These dreadful sacrifices were offered by the Druids, for the public, on the eve of a dangerous war, or in the time of any national calamity; and also for particular persons of high rank, when they were afflicted with any dangerous disease.
The priestesses, clothed in white, and wearing a metal girdle, foretold the future from the observation of natural phenomena, but more especially from human sacrifices. For them was reserved the frightful task of putting to death the prisoners taken in war, and individuals condemned by the Druids; and their auguries were drawn from the manner in which the blood issued form the many wounds inflicted, and also from the smoking entrails. Many of these priestesses maintained a perpetual virginity, others gave themselves up to the most luxurious excesses.
As the Romans gained ground in these islands the power of the Druids gradually declined; and they were finally assailed by Suetonius Paulinus, governor of Britain under Nero, A.D. 61, in their stronghold, the Isle of Anglesey, and entirely defeated, the conqueror consuming many of them in the fires which they had kindled for burning the roman prisoners they had expected to make; a very just retaliation upon these sanguinary priests. But though their dominion was thus destroyed, many of their religious practices continued much longer; and so late as the eleventh century, in the reign of Canute, it was necessary to forbid the people to worship the sun, moon, fires, etc. Certainly many of the practices of the Druids are still adhered to in Freemasonry; and some writers on this order endeavor to show that it was established soon after the edict of Canute, and that as thereby the Drudical worship was prohibited in toto, the strongest oaths were required to bind the initiated to secrecy.
There is no mystery as to the existence in Berlin of the�Druidenordes� today. It is a branch of Freemasonry and its Sovereign Grand Master, until late, was Dr. Hebbe-Schleiden. (Occult Theocrasy, pp. 100-104).
Pike also relates: "The Apocalypse, that sublime Kabalistic {Jewish} and prophetic Summary of all the occult figures, divides its images into three Septenaries, after each of which there is silence in Heaven. There are Seven Seals to be opened, that is to say, Seven mysteries to know, and Seven difficulties to overcome, Seven trumpets to sound, and Seven cups to empty. The Apocalypse is, to those who receive the nineteenth Degree, the Apotheosis of that Sublime Faith which aspires to God alone, and despises all the pomps and works of Lucifer. Lucifer, the light bearer! Strange and mysterious name to give to the Spirit of Darkness! Lucifer, the Son of the Morning! Is it he {Lucifer} who bears the Light, and with its splendors intolera�ble blinds feeble, sensual, or selfish Souls? Doubt it not!..." [667]
Illuminist propaganda would have us believe that all those who oppose Christianity are atheists. This is a deliberate lie circulated to hide the secret plans of those who are directing the Luciferian Conspiracy. They remain behind the scenes ‑ their identity and true purpose hidden even from the vast majority of those they deceive into doing their will.
They know that the final success of their diabolical plans to usurp the powers of world government depends on their ability to keep the truth hidden from the people until it's too late to stop its execution. As we shall see, the Illuminati has been working on a definite step‑by‑step plan for the systematic destruction of civilization and the establishment of their despotic rule.
In a remarkable letter dated August 15, 1871, which until recently was on display in the British Museum Library in London, Pike gave Mazzini details of the Luciferian plan for world conquest. In graphic detail he outlined plans for three world wars. He stated that in the third of these wars; "...we shall unleash the Nihilists and Atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will from that moment be without compass {direction}, anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the pure light through the universal manifestation of the Pure Doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view, a manifestation which will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianity and atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time."
The Bible confirms this Satanic rise to world power. Revelation 13:1‑2, "I...saw a beast {government} rise up out of the sea {of humanity[668]}...and the dragon {Satan‑`[669]} gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority." Political and religious philosophers have long since recognized the fact that the most effective way to conquer a man is to conquer his mind. Education, then, is "where the action is" in the battle to conquer the world. The leaders of the Illuminati realized from the beginning that if they were to succeed in their plan to conquer and rule the world, they had to Gain control of the schools, colleges and universities.
They also recognized the need to infiltrate and strongly influence newspapers, magazines and the publishing houses. The United States, Britain and other nations with a tradition of liberty and freedom were zeroed in on for special "treatment" in this regard! As Lady Queenborough wrote some forty five years ago: "A mind that is positive cannot be controlled. For the purpose of occult dominion minds must therefore be rendered passive and negative in order that control may be achieved. Minds consciously working to a definite end are a power, and power can oppose power for good or for evil. The scheme for world dominion might be doomed by the recognition of this principle alone, but, as it is unfortunately unrecognized, it remains unchallenged. Destruction, Materialism, Imposition. These are the three points of Albert Pike and they seem to be ruling the world today." [670]
Some years ago the President of a small independent college stated that at the turn of the century the educational system jumped the tracks of sanity and went careening off into the wilderness...{and that since then the educators have been funneling poison} "into the plastic, unsuspecting minds" of those entrusted to their care.
Those statements are absolutely right except for one vitally important point: Education didn't "jump the tracks" it was deliberately derailed. Let's understand the facts. Professor Carroll Quigley, in his book Tragedy and Hope, openly boasts that he has been for many years an elitist "Insider" and has a first‑hand knowledge of how the conspiracy has developed around the world. Regarding education in England, he states: "Until 1870 there was no professorship of fine arts at Oxford, but in that year, thanks to the Slade bequest, John Ruskin was named to such a chair. He hit Oxford like an earthquake, not so much because he talked about fine arts, but because he also talked about the empire and England's down‑trodden masses, and above all because he talked about all three of these things as moral issues." [671]
John Ruskin (1819‑1890) was born in London, the son of a prosperous wine merchant from whom he inherited a large fortune. His biographer, Kenneth Clark, tells us that Ruskin; "...saw that the state must take control of the means of production and distribution, and organize them for the good of the community as a whole; but he was prepared to place the control of the state in the hands of a single man. 'My continual aim has been to show the eternal superiority of some men to others sometimes even of one man to all others.' He had a very low opinion of democracy...In spite of its materialistic philosophy, he would, I think, have approved of Communism; the peasant communes in China, in particular, are exactly on his model. He would not have thought the cure worse than the disease because he could not imagine a worse disease than the capitalist society of the nineteenth century." [672]
In short, Ruskin's doctrine was Illuminism ‑ pure and simple! This fact was largely hidden behind a carefully erected facade. "Ruskin spoke to the Oxford undergraduates as members of the privileged, ruling class. He told them that they were the possessors of a magnificent tradition of education, beauty, rule of law, freedom, decency and self discipline but that this tradition could not be saved, and did not deserve to be saved, unless it could be extended to the lower classes in England itself and to the non-English masses throughout the world. If this precious tradition were not extended to these two great majorities, the minority of upper‑class Englishmen would ultimately be submerged by these majorities and the tradition lost. To prevent this, the tradition must be extended to the masses and to the empire." [673]Ruskin and his secret backers had thrown out some juicy bait and it was hungrily seized upon by his students, all of whom came out of the "top drawer" of British Society.
"Ruskin's message had a Sensational impact. His inaugural lecture was copied out in longhand by one undergraduate, Cecil Rhodes, who kept it with him for thirty years. Rhodes (1853‑1902) feverishly exploited the diamond and gold fields of South Africa, rose to be prime minister of the Cape Colony (1890‑96), contributed money to political parties, controlled parliamentary seats both in England and South Africa... Rhodes inspired devoted support for his goals from others in South Africa and in England.
With financial support from Lord Rothschild and Alfred Beit, he was able to monopolize the diamond mines of South Africa as Debeers consolidated mines and to build up a great gold mining enterprise as consolidated gold fields. In the middle of the 1890's, Rhodes had a personal income of at least a million pounds sterling a year {then about five million dollars} which was spent so freely for his mysterious purposes that he was usually overdrawn on his account. These purposes centered on his desire to federate the English‑speaking peoples and to bring all the habitable portions of the world under their control. For this purpose, Rhodes left part of his great fortune to found the Rhodes Scholarships at Oxford in order to spread the English ruling‑class tradition throughout the English speaking world as Ruskin had wanted." [674]
Dr. Quigley goes on to tell how many of the members of the British ruling class become "devoted disciples" of Ruskin and "devoted the rest of their lives" to carrying out his ideas. On February 5, 1891, Rhodes' group joined with one from Cambridge University, led by William Stead, "...an ardent social reformer," to form a "secret society of which Rhodes had been dreaming for sixteen years." [675] This secret society, just like Adam Weishaupt's Illuminati, had "outer circles" known as the "Association of Helpers." "In 1909‑1913 Lord Alfred Milner 'organized semi‑secret groups, known as Round Table Groups, in the chief British dependencies and in the United States. These still function in eight countries. They kept in touch with each other by personal correspondence and frequent visits, and through an influential quarterly magazine, The Round Table, founded in 1910, and largely supported by Sir Abe Bailey's money. In 1919 they founded the Royal Institute of International Affairs {Chatham House} for which the chief financial supporters were Sir Abe Bailey and The Astor Family {owners of The Times}...After 1925, a somewhat similar structure of organizations, known as the Institute of Pacific Relations, was set up in twelve countries holding territory in the Pacific area, the units in each British dominion existing on an interlocking basis with the Round Table Group and the Royal Institute of International Affairs...The power and influence of this Rhodes Milner Group in British imperial affairs and in foreign policy since 1889, although not widely recognized, can hardly be exaggerated. Similar Institutes of International Affairs were established in the chief British dominions and in the United States {Where it is known as the Council on foreign Relations} in the period 1919‑27." [676]
Rockefeller's General Education Board
At the turn of the century, one of the most despised names on the American scene was that of Rockefeller. Old John D. Rockefeller[677] had earned his reputation with unprecedented guile, deceit and greed. His name was synonymous with ruthless exploitation. He often stated; "Competition is a sin." In an effort to change his image {But not his character}, John D. hired Ivy Lee, one of the nation's leading ad men. At Lee's suggestion, Mr. Standard Oily carried a pocketful of dimes around with him and handed them to young children when he made his rare public appearances.
As part of his "image improvement" program, Rockefeller set up a series of foundations and trusts. Outwardly, these were presented to the public as an effort on Rockefeller's part to better the lot of the American people, by financing projects in education, medicine and religion. But, true to John D's "deeply conspiratorial nature," there was always a catch! As Gary Allen points out in his best seller, "The Rockefeller File," "...he had an even more Machiavellian scheme in mind. He would 'give' money away to foundations under his control and then have those foundations spend the money in ways which brought even more power and profits to the Rockefeller Empire. The money 'given' away would be bread cast upon the waters. But bread that almost always had a hook in it. John D. was to refer to this as the 'principle of scientific giving.'"[678]
This fact was clearly demonstrated when it came to Rockefeller's relationship with education. John D. enrolled the aid of Fred Gates, who earlier had enjoyed immense success as a front man for the Pillsbury flour company, to organize his General Education Board.
The real purpose of this board was not, as some were led to believe at the time, to upgrade the standard of American education and so benefit the nation as a whole. Just like Clinton Roosevelt and Albert Pike before them, they showed their hand in their first publication. They followed a pattern laid out over a hundred years earlier by Adam Weishaupt, who wrote; "It is necessary to gain the common people to our order. The best means to that end is influence in the schools."
It would be difficult to express more precisely the objectives of Weishaupt's conspiracy in the field of education propaganda than was done in Occasional Letter No. 1 of Rockefeller's General Education Board issued in 1904. It states, "In our dreams, we have limitless resources and the people yield themselves with perfect docility to our molding hands. The present education conventions fade from their minds, and unhampered by tradition, we work our own good will upon a grateful and responsive rural folk. We shall not try to make these people or any of their children into philosophers or men of learning, or men of science. We have not to raise up from among them authors, editors, poets or men of letters. We shall not search for embryo great artists, painters, musicians nor lawyers, doctors, preachers, politicians, statesmen, of whom we have an ample supply. The task we set before ourselves is very simple as well as a very beautiful one, to train these people as we find them to a perfectly ideal life just where they are. So we will organize our children and teach them to do in a perfect way the things their fathers and mothers are doing in an imperfect way, in the homes, in the shops and on the farm."
All the important elements of Weishaupt's Illuminism are found in this letter. First, we see the pose of "philanthropy;" second, the intent to brain‑wash or "mold" the people; third, the elimination of tradition, science and real learning; fourth, the dictatorship objective; fifth, the intent to regiment the peasants in a caste system "just as they are;" sixth, the plan to reduce national intelligence to the lowest common denominator and to destroy parental influence {and so break up the family}; seventh, total contempt for the peasants; eight, the element of subversion and un‑Americanism ‑ the declared intent to overthrow accepted customs to serve the purposes of the Rockefellers; and, lastly, "perfectibilism," the "perfecting of human nature," which was also Weishaupt's fake "aim."
The corruptive influence that the Rockefeller foundations have had on the American school system is thoroughly documented. When a Congressional Committee, headed by Carroll Reece of Tennessee, tried to hold an open investigation into the activities of the Foundations, they ran into a solid wall of opposition from all the "powers that be" in the nation's capital, and it had to be disbanded. [679]�
Four years later, the committee's general counsel, Rene A. Wormser, wrote a very revealing book on the subject called Foundation: Their Power and Influence. He stated that the facts this committee developed; "...leads one to the conclusion that there was, indeed, something in the nature of an actual conspiracy among certain leading educators in the United States to bring about socialism through the use of our school systems...A very powerful complex of foundations and allied organizations has developed over the years to exercise a high degree of control over education. Part of this complex, and ultimately responsible for it, are the Rockefeller and Carnegie groups of foundations."
Rockefeller and his "allies" understood that in order to control the school system they had to gain control of the teachers' colleges. This was accomplished over a period of years by making grants to the leading universities for the alleged purpose of helping them develop and grow. But, true to Rockefeller's "principle of scientific giving," there was a "hook" in every grant. Rockefeller "fronts" always ended up on the boards of the institutions being "helped." This gave them a big "say" in how things were run.
"Progressive" educator John Dewey was a leading figure in their overall plans. As head of the Teachers College at Columbia University he became prominent, and was later the most influential man in American education. In 1919, with Rockefeller money, he founded the Progressive Education Association to promulgate the ideas of his masters.� As time went by, Dewey was joined by Ruggs, Counts, Kilpatrick and other "one‑world" Socialists.
They succeeded in worming their way into positions of authority and set out to use the educational system as a tool to accomplish their political goals. In their writings and speeches they made no effort to hide the fact that their main objective was to lead the American nation ‑ like a flock of dumb, unsuspecting sheep in a Pied Piper procession into a socialist "one‑world" Utopia where they would, like in every other fairy tale, "live happily ever after." A few quotations should serve to prove this point.
In 1933, Dr. Harold Ruggs, in his book The Great Technology, revealed how they planned to bring America into the bondage of a Socialist state: "A new public mind is to be created. How? Only by creating tens of millions of new individual minds and welding them into a new social mind. Old stereotypes must be broken up and new 'climates of opinion' formed in the neighborhoods of America." [680]; "...through the schools of the world we shall disseminate a new conception of government ‑ one that will embrace all the collective activities of men, one that will postulate the need of scientific control and operation of economic activities in the interest of all people." [681]
Dr. George Counts, a professor of education and a leading member of Dewey's "Frontier Thinkers," wrote that; "...the teachers should reach for power and then make the most of their conquest...To the extent that they are allowed to fashion the curriculum and procedures of the school will definitely and positively influence social attitudes, ideals and behavior of the coming generation." [682]
In the 1934 Report on Education, produced by the American Historical Association and sponsored by the Carnegie Foundation, Counts wrote,� "...the age of individualism and laissez‑faire {freedom} in economy and government is closing and a new age of collectivism is emerging."
In an article in the New Republic, July 29, 1936, the leading British Socialist, Harold Laski, stated; "...stripped of its carefully neutral phrases the Report is an educational program for a Socialist America."� Counts and his associates never denied this fact. They stated that to achieve their objective, basic "changes in our ideals" were needed. [683] How are the changes in the ideals of a nation brought about?
Simply by changing WHAT is taught in the schools, colleges and universities ‑ in the churches and in the mass media. To accomplish the former goal, the new authorities in education had most of the basic textbooks scrapped or rewritten to plug the new Socialist line. Many new textbooks made their appearance in classrooms all specifically designed to undermine traditional values and to brainwash the students into the acceptance of Socialism in which "big brother" government would influence or control virtually every phase of peoples' lives.
The battle was on for the minds of the nation's youth, and the Socialists threw everything into their Blitzkrieg‑ type assault: no holds were barred. Newspapers, magazines and radio stations, all of which had been infiltrated by Leftists, Communists and owned and controlled by the anti‑Christ Jews, which took up the Socialist {Read that Communist} cause and the public was subjected to a subtle propaganda bombardment to further; "The Creation of a New Social Mind."
At first there were loud protests from those alert enough to realize that something was drastically wrong. The "progressive" educators changed their tactics: their attacks on the nation's heroes, customs and heritage were changed from being open to being implied and were thus much harder to detect by those who were not analyzing and weighing every word. From being nation‑building institutions ‑ foundational pillars in a basically sound society ‑ the school and college systems were transformed into what has rightly been termed "incubators of degeneracy."
When we look at "education" today we see a situation which is very encouraging, even inspiring ‑ To our Enemies! The creators of "a new social mind" have done a through job! Take, for example, the inroads made by pornography in our society: "What are the real motives of the intellectual pornophiles?
They appear to be mixed. Some, no doubt, genuinely believe it should be available 'by right' as a 'harmless' ingredient of a free society. But there is little doubt that others are defending it as a tool to ultimately help destroy the free society that spawns it, and thus destroy the truly worthwhile values of that society. If they can use pornography to help erode and sap the strength of a society whole present structure they wish to see swept away, well and good...It is an ideal weapon to use to weaken Western civilization, to undermine the foundations of our society, and thus to pave the way for a new ‑ presumably Marxist ‑ society...
Why is it that the millions of upright, law‑abiding citizens who do not go along with this boon in pornography just sit back and do nothing while our once stable society is being mauled by the media to the applause of the ignoramuses of the intellectual fringe and the Conspirators of the far left?" [684]
One has only to listen to the average "man {or woman} in the street" ‑ or question their beliefs {or lack of them} ‑ to understand the reason, and to realize the stunning and frightening success of the Conspiracy's onslaught through the schools and other media. Mostly, their reasoning processes have been so warped and bent out of shape by having liberal propaganda pumped into their plastic, unsuspecting minds from their earliest consciousness, that they have no real foundation on which to base decisions relating to real life.
They have not been trained to face up to real life situations ‑ life as it really is. The educational process has taught them to earn a living but it has never taught them how to live. There is a vast difference. Admiral Hyman Rickover summed up the situation well when he said: "America is reaping the consequences of the destruction of traditional education by the Dewey‑Kilpatrick experimental philosophy...Dewey's ideas have led to the elimination of many academic subjects on the ground that they would not be useful in life...
The student thus receives neither intellectual training nor the factual knowledge which will help him understand the world he lives in, or to make well‑rounded decisions in his private life or as a responsible citizen." [685] The awful truth of the Admiral's words should be startlingly evident when we look closely at society "like it really is." The aims expressed in Rockefeller's Occasional Letter Number One are being fulfilled!
Karl Marx
It has been said with good reason, the origin of Leninism and Bolshevism was firstly the Encyclopedists, and secondly, Marxist and other Socialist systems. The first were the atheists, philosophies, and economists of the Hotel d'Holbach, a lodge or literary academy founded about 1769, of which Voltaire was honorary and permanent president, having d'Alembert, Condorcet, Diderot, La Harpe, and others as members.
Most books and pamphlets against religion, morals, and the Government were written and controlled by them; in this lodge they were revised, added to, cut, and corrected to suit their revolutionary propaganda, creating the mental, moral, and political outlook which brought about the French Revolution of 1789. Further, we have shown how Freemasonry, Carbonarism, and Martinism spread their cankers, secretly initiating the ideas which eventually led in part to the Russian Revolution of 1917.
Out of this secret Masonry was built up the simpler outside manifestations, the Marxist and other Socialist systems, which in Russia culminated in the present Society regime of collectivism, slavery, immorality, and atheism. Their aim was that of Weishaupt ‑‑ liberty and equality of the forests, upon the ruins of religion and property. In 1850 several towns of Germany possessed workers' associations called communes. The heads of this conspiracy were Engels and Marx, and at the head of their manifesto, 1851, was written: "Proletarians of all countries unite!"
In 1862 the association developed immensely under the name of the International Association of Workers, and finally in 1864, at an assembly of workers in London, a committee was nominated of fifty members, who elaborated the statutes. Mazzini's manifesto and statutes were rejected and those of Marx unanimously adopted and ratified later at the Congress of Geneva in 1866. The International had two characteristics: the simple, non‑political Socialists, and the political Jacobin Socialists; it is also curious to note that the latter almost inevitably eliminated or absorbed the former. Each year the all‑supreme Congress indicated the seat of the General Council and nominated its members. This seat was at first in London, but in 1873 it was transferred to New York.
From 1864 to 1870 the International continued to develop; at its congresses the most revolutionary motions were heard and applauded, and in 1870 it was the promoter of the short‑lived Paris Commune. Everywhere it was felt; the poison of its doctrines ate into the social life of all countries. As Dupont said at the Brussels Congress: "We no longer want Governments, for Governments crush us with taxes...we no longer want armies, for armies massacre us; we no longer want religion, for religion stifles the intelligence."
And at a meeting of the International in London, 1869, Vezinier said: "The negation of Divinity is to affirm man in his strength and liberty. As for the family, we repudiate it with all our force in the name of the emancipation of mankind..."
Besides the proletarian International and the universal republican International, there was that of L'Alliance Internationale de la democratie‑socialiste, organized by Bakunin, 1850‑1860, which published its manifesto in 1868. It aimed at the complete leveling of all men, it declared itself atheist, it desired the abolition of cults, the substitution of science for faith, and human justice for Divine justice. The workers' International inscribed on its banner: "Community of Property;" the republicans' International: "Community of Power;" the democrats' International: "Community of Property, Power, Women, and War Against God." This last was more terrible because of its advanced negations. In 1860 this Socialist‑Democrats' International was affiliated to the International of the Workers, retaining a secret organization, becoming a state within a state. Trouble arose, and the alliance was dissolved, but was soon reorganized by Bakunin as the Federation jurassienne, and was excommunicated later by the International Congress at The Hague. Of these anarchists the Nihilist Kropotkin wrote: "Two great currents of ideas were found, the popular State and Anarchy ‑‑ 'an‑archy,' that is to say, complete abolition of States and organization of free federation of popular forces, production, and consumption."
In Russia the Nihilists were what the Socialist‑Democrats, or the Federation jurassienne, were elsewhere, only they increased to the utmost the principles of anarchy and destruction. Their dogma, which has given them their name, is that all is nothingness, zero, such as we find among the Manichaeans and Martinists; they profess gross materialism, a return to nature. As Winterer wrote: "Nihilism is not a system, it is a negation of all religious, moral, political, and social order." It spread like the canker it was throughout Russia, and deeply attacked all organs of the social body; it included all ranks of Russian society ‑‑ nobility, clergy, bourgeois and officials, but few peasants. Its most valuable members were the cultured women of the universities.
The heads of Nihilism were not in Russia, but in Western Europe, chiefly Switzerland. As Winterer continued: "If Nihilism could for a short time only have at its disposal the enormous resources of the immense Empire, we would see a devastating torrent such as the world has never seen before precipitate itself from east to west, carrying upon the entire continent its terrible ravages."
The creators of theoretic Marxism were Jews, or of Jewish families, from Karl Marx to Trotsky and his band. The Jew, Dr. Angelo Rappoport, member of the Bund and of the Poale Sion, in his book, The Pioneers of the Russian Revolution, in 1918, wrote: "The Bund, or General Union of the Jewish Workers, was founded in 1897. it is a political and economic association of the proletarian Jews...It carried on active propaganda in Yiddish...[it] served as model to those who fought for liberty and were pioneers of the Russian Revolution. There was not a political organization in the vast Empire which was not influenced by the Jews or directed by them ‑‑ the Social‑Democrats, the Revolutionary Socialist parties, and the Polish Socialist Party, all had Jews among their directors..."
Moreover, The Jewish World, June 25, 1931 said: "The real author of the Five‑Years' Plan, Kaganovitz, is a Jew, and what is more, a great favorite of Stalin."
Are we not, in Bolshevism, witnessing that devastating torrent, feared by Winterer, having at its disposal the enormous resources of the immense Empire, pouring its ravages ‑ economic, social, religious, and political into the life of all countries, working for this Jewish World Revolution and World Domination. In his book, "Le Temps de la Colere," 1932, R. Vallery‑Radot writes: "It is well to observe that in April 1917, the Judeo‑Mason and financier of Wall Street, Jacob Schiff head of the firm of Kuhn Loeb and Co., had publicly boasted of having had a share in the Russian Revolution."
And of the Bolshevik philosophy, M. Pierre Dominique, editor of "La Republique," said: "The Bolsheviks have therefore a philosophy. Let us ask from whence have they got it? To be frank, they have drawn this philosophy from L'Encyclopedie, which was a vast enterprise of atheism and which, politically speaking, expressed itself in a precise way at the end of the eighteenth century by the French Revolution. They are attached to a philosophy which we find at the root of all socialist systems propagated during the nineteenth century, and particularly at the root of the Marx system. Thus its early source: L'Encyclopedie; later source and very diverse: the series of contemporaneous socialist systems... Such are the deep origins of Leninism and of the Soviet revolution."
Further, both Bolshevism and Judeo‑Masonry work for a Universal Republic by World Revolution. In his Catechism, as given in the Revue des Deux Mondes, June 1, 1889, Bakunin describes the revolutionary tool: "The revolutionary is a man dedicated. He must have nether personal interests, business, sentiments, nor property. He must be absolutely absorbed in a single exclusive interest, a single thought, a single passion, revolution. He despises and hates actual morals; for him all is moral which favors the triumph of revolution, and immoral and criminal which impedes it. Between him and society there is a fight to the death, incessant and irreconcilable.
He must be prepared to die, to endure torture, to put to death with his own hands all those who are obstacles to revolution. So much the worse for him if he has in this world links of family, friendship, or love. He is not a true revolutionary if his attachments stop his arm. Nevertheless, he must live in the midst of society feigning to be what he is not. He must penetrate everywhere, among the upper classes as among the middle, in the shop, the Church, the Army, the literary world, the secret police, and even the Imperial parlour. He must consider his subordinates as part of the revolutionary capital placed at his disposal, and he must dispose of it economically so as to draw all possible profit from it."
Further one reads in the statutes of L'Alliance humanitaire universelle: "Kings, nobles, the aristocracy of money, employees of the police or of the administration, priests, and permanent armies are the enemies of mankind. Against them one has every right and every duty. All is permitted to annihilate them: violence, ruse, shot and shell, poison, and the dagger; the end sanctifies the means."
The mind is delicate and it can be manipulated. It doesn't make any difference if it is the followers of the Jim Jones cult or a President of the United States or a Prince of Wales. When a secret society, using the occult, initiates a member, he or she is almost always captured for life. There hasn't been a war or a revolution that has occurred since Oliver Cromwell that hasn't used the secret societies and the occult to prepare, not only the target country but the invading country, for the onslaught that is to follow.
The late war with Iraq was a prime example. The propagandizing of the American people was a wonder to behold. It is beyond description as to how successful the propaganda was. Another factor that is common to this new system of using the secret societies and the occult to control the world is the total disregard for human life. This system is totally ruthless and it pales by comparison any technique used in past times. "There is scarcely an event in modern history that cannot be traced to the Jews. We Jews today, are nothing else but the world's seducers, its destroyer's, its incendiaries." [686]
This was also demonstrated in Iraq, when the Iraq solders believed President Bush when he told them, if they would lay down their arms and return to Iraq they would be left unharmed. So they did. Then after they began leaving and had a caravan about 20 miles long, President Bush ordered the air-force to attack the unarmed troops. Almost 300,000 were totally destroyed.� "If a man vow a vow unto the Lord, or swear an oath to bind his soul with a bond; he shall not break his word, he shall do according to all that proce�edeth out of his mouth." [687]
So, it is the occult that is the driving force behind the secret societies and it is the secret societies that penetrate and manipulate the governments of the world for their own sinister purposes. That sinister purpose is to force the world into a one‑world government and the important part of this phenomenon is that the peoples of the world will also be driven into a one‑world religion (Judaism) and the occult along with the world government. What is meant by the word occult, anyway? In the most simple terms it means the misuse of the supernatural. One may even question the term "supernatural." To do so would be a grave mistake. In the Book of Deuteronomy, Chapter Eighteen, we read this, beginning with verse nine: "When thou art come into the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not learn to do after the abominations of those nations. There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, Or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer."
It is simple deduction to realize that such occultish practices are possible, at least to a degree, or God wouldn't have said that we shouldn't do them! When Moses tried to get Pharaoh to let the people of Israel go, God caused Moses and Aaron to use powers that were not commonly used. Pharaoh and his magicians could do the same thing.
Some people think therefore that Moses and Aaron were into the occult. No, they were given the ability for good. Pharaoh and his magi used the power for evil. A few years ago a pastor in New Mexico gave a message titled "Resolve to Understand the Evil Forces" that showed the technical use of some of this unseen energy. One must think the world is still flat to deny that the atomic structure of every creature and material is made up of electrons, protons and free electrons. And those free electrons can be very readily manipulated, either for good or for evil. You receive electricity in your house wiring because free electrons are being manipulated in the wires. That is energy and it can be manipulated for good or for evil.
The occult is as old as the hills. It predates Adamic man by many ages of time. Some of it has utilized the knowledge of the "body electric." [688] but much of it uses the manipulation of the mind. This is accomplished through incantations, charms and psychedelic drugs such as LSD or the natural root of the Pyote plant. There are many different forms of these drugs. As you can see, some of this can be used for good and all of it can be used for evil. With man's propensity for the evil, since we are all born with a carnal mind, the occultists realize the power is available to them to rule the world if they control those forces.
When we don't understand something, it can easily be called the supernatural. When we understand it we consider it just a part of science and engineering. A short one hundred years ago people would have called it the supernatural if they had seen a television, a radio, an airplane, an automobile and the list could go on and on. Any of these things can be used for good or for bad. There is power in the skill and hands of a nurse. She can make a sick patient feel so much better simply because she is there, touching, smiling, talking in a sweet and reassuring voice. A reflexologist is manipulating the body electric.
The heart specialist installs a pace‑maker to force the body electric to operate the heart properly. The electrocardiograph measures the body electric with respect to the heart functions. The electric functions of the brain are measured in the same way. The electroencephalogram is a tracing showing the changes in the electric potentials within the brain. All of these things are considered to be good. But they can be used for evil. We all know that the earth has a magnetic North and South pole. The magnetic line‑of‑force flowing between those two poles radiate outward into the near space as well as through the center of the earth.
The ionosphere which surrounds the earth is a form of magnetic barrier. For the purpose of explanation, consider the ionosphere like a basket ball. Consider the earth, which is totally within the ionosphere, as a smaller soccer ball. These two balls are suspended from each other and the magnetic lines‑of‑force within the space between the two balls is constantly undulating, so‑to‑speak, at a rate of between seven and eight cycles per second. All the creatures on earth, as well as all the life forces such as the weather, are in consonance with that undulating magnetic force. If there is any force, either external to the earth or local, that forces a change in the natural frequency of seven to eight cycles per second, we physically and mentally react.
There are two parts within the brain that react to any magnetic change that is forced upon it. First, any direct magnetic energy is received in the front part of the surface of the brain, which is called the cerebral cortex. It is thought that the RNA [which is the Amino Acid that is said to feed the DNA] is the receptor for the magnetic pulses. The pulses are received directly by the RNA and are transmitted to the body electric.
The second means of a receiving energy which modifies the magnetic forces within the body is by light pulses through the eyes. When a bright light is pulsed and seen by the eye, the pulse is transmitted via the nerves of the eye to the rear portion of the brain, called the occipital cortex. There it is changed into a magnetic pulse and transmitted throughout the body electric.
If the pulses of magnetic energy go below the normal seven to eight undulations per second, the human body becomes depressed. This depression can be so severe that a form of epileptic seizure takes place. Pilots of propeller‑driven airplanes are subject to a phenomenon called flicker vertigo or photic stimulation when the engine is powered back to an idle speed of about 500 revolutions per minute. If the pilot looks through the turning propeller into the sun, he is subject to blacking out because it would have been a harmonic of that critical frequency. The ancient Romans tested for this epileptic type phenomenon when buying slaves by rotating a spoked wheel in front of a fire. The slaves who blacked out were destroyed. On the other hand, if that strobed pulse is raised above the seven to eight cycles per second, an elated feeling is realized. This is the reason why at rock dance halls the strobe lights cause all sorts of bizarre responses form those in attendance.
Now with that brief quasi‑technical explanation of how external magnetic and light pulses effect the body electric, we can continue with the explanation of the occult powers for evil. One can say that the occult can be defined as using that energy that God provided in a manner that can be considered evil.
There are hundreds and hundreds of such organizations and probably the most comprehensive listing of such groups can be found in Lady Queenborough's Occult Theocracy, The Trail of the Serpent, by Miss Stoddard, Father of Lies by Warren Weston and The Occult Philosophy by Frances A. Yates. From The Trail of the Serpent we read in the foreword, "Going back to Patriarchal times, we attempt to trace, step by step, the worship of the ancient Serpent, the Creative Principle, the god of all initiates, from the early Cabiri, through Paganism to the pseudo‑Christianity of the Gnostics and the Cabalists, these latter largely emanating under the influence of the Hellenized Jews of Alexandria. We have endeavored to prove that the aim, in the higher grades of these varied mysteries and cults, is to awaken this serpent, the Sex Force or 'god within' man, raising it by processes and yogi methods, uniting it with the Universal Creative Principle without developing the latent senses or, so to say, deifying the adept, but only that he may be enslaved by some astute, outside and stronger mind or group of minds, who, it would seem, seek to rule the nations through Hypnotically controlled adepts. For one and all of these modern mysteries are dominated and ruled by some unknown hierarchy, just as in the Ancient Mysteries the Egyptian high‑ priests were the masters of the old world through their knowledge and power to manipulate these invisible serpent forces, the Magnetic Forces of all nature, by means of which they bound and dominated the mystics (mysteries) and even the epoptes (Greek for one initiated in the mysteries) and through them the masses.
���� These revolutionary mysteries first appear as pseudo‑religio�ns, until by means of some kind of seemingly religious uplift the necessary link with the master‑mind is formed. Then it becomes openly political and revolutionary, subverting all aspects of the nation's life, seeking by internationalism and universalism to unify all peoples, socially, economically, politically, in arts and religion, preparing for some New Era, some New Heaven and New Earth. We have finally sought to materialize these invisible masters and, allowing the Cabalists to speak for themselves, we arrive at the revolutionary and cabalistic Jew, the most cosmopolitan of peoples, who look for the coming of their Messianic Era. To some of these the Messiah is their race and their race is their god, the Tetragrammation, the Creative Principle, this Serpent Power, binding and unifying, leading to the hope of merging all races, all faiths under the Law of this their Unity of Race, thus creating the 'Greater Judaism' spoken of by the Jewish World, February, 9 and 16, 1983."
��������������������������������������������� The Communist Catechism
���������������������������������������������������������������� Introduction
���� "One cannot fully understand communism without understanding thoroughly the towering importance of this 'Catechism.' Here is the real secret that makes communism work so effectively in fomenting revolution in every land. One will never truly comprehend the psychology of the communist as a person, nor the amazing success communism as a movement has achieved without first weighing Nechayev's contribution to Marxism-Leninism through his advocacy of self-destruction as a fundamental principle of revolution! Nechayev's name is, today, almost unknown. Yet it should be added Marx's and Lenin's as those of the major geniuses of evil whose impact upon history has forever changed the world. Marxism would be only another sterile economic theory without Lenin's practicality. Lenin would himself have been only an ineffective socialist revolutionary without Marx and Nechayev. In a word, it is socialism pluw 'Nechayevism' which equals communism! There is no single document in the possession of the serious student of communism that approaches Nechayev's 'Catechism' in importance for deep insight into the actual nature of communism. It surpasses in significance even the writings of Marx himself. The Revolutionary Catechism transformed Lenin into a worthless, murderous monster.
It gave him the dreadful instrument that has made communism the most important and sinister movement of the 20th Century. It is the guide to power, the means of the transformation of ordinary men into the 'New Communist Men,' and much more. When you read the 'Catechism' you will hear (horribly perverted) echoes of the blazing missionary zeal and self denial of early Christianity.
More than any other document, the 'Catechism' is the illustration of the fact that 'communism is the perversion of Christianity.' Any person who reads and understands the importance of the 'Catechism' will never again refer to communism as merely another political movement. It is vastly more than politics.
���� Nothing could possibly be more useful than that everyone who seeks to combat communism become fully acquainted with the Revolutionary Catechism. It is still today the dreadful secret behind communism. It is the reason that there can be no compromise with the communists, no negotiations, no appeasement. Read it for yourself and fear! This is the true measure of your enemy!
���� People who have wondered as to the source of the astounding power of communism need do so no longer. The secret is out! It begins by the transformation of the spiritually destitute individual into a destructive revolutionist, using a strange process called dehumanization. In 1873, Sergey Nechayev, an obscure Russian Jewish revolutionary, aged 24, stood trial before a court in Moscow, charged with murder. His real crime was even greater. 'He discovered the key to the box containing the forces of dissolution which destroy the state. He knew this and the court was perfectly aware that he knew it. Every day the minutes of the trial were laid before a Czar...' [689]
���� Nechayev, though very young, was already an important leader of the vast conspiratorial revolutionary movement that was secretly spinning its spider's web across the whole of Russia. Abut 1873, he wrote a document which Lenin was to read and follow to the letter all the days of his life. It was this document called, 'The Revolutionary Catechism,' which provided Lenin with the formula with which he made Marxism into what communists call, 'Marxist-Leninism.' Nechavyev died in prison in 1882 but his associates had brought the Revolutionary Catechism to the personal attention of Lenin.
'The Bolshevik revolution in Russia was the work of Jewish brains, of Jewish dissatisfaction, of Jewish planning, whose goal is to create a new order in the world. What was performed in so excellent a way in Russia, thanks to Jewish brains, and because of Jewish dissatisfaction and by Jewish planning, shall also, through the same Jewish mental an physical forces, become a reality all over the world.' [690]
���� Lenin later spoke of Nechayev as, 'this titanic revolutionary who gave his every such startling formulation that they were forever printed on the memory.' Lenin himself added, 'All of Nechayev should be published. It is necessary to learn and seek out everything he wrote." Lenin used the principles of this brutal Revolutionary Catechism to come to power.
More importantly, he used them to insure that communism would stay in power (a historically unique secret which no other tyranny has known), and to spread the communist revolution throughout the earth.
The Revolutionary Catechism
���������������������������������������� (The Communist Catechism, by Sergey Nechayev (1847-1882)).
The Duties of the Revolutionary Toward Himself
from The Life and Death of Lenin by Robert Payne
1). The revolutionary is a doomed man. He has no personal interests, no business affairs, no emotions, no business affairs, no emotions, no attachments, no property and no name. Everything in him is wholly absorbed in the single thought and the single passion for revolution.
2). The revolutionary knows that in the very depths of his being, not only in words but also in deeds, he has broken all the bonds which tie him to the social order and the civilized world with all its laws, moralities and customs and with all its generally accepted conventions. He is their implacable enemy and if he continues to live with them, it is only in order to destroy them more speedily.
3). The revolutionary despises all doctrines and refuses to accept the mundane sciences, leaving them for future generations. He knows only one science: the science of destruction. For this reason, but only for this reason, he will study mechanics, physics, chemistry and perhaps medicine. But all day and all night he studies the vital science of human beings, their characteristics and circumstances, and all the phenomena of the present social order. The object is perpetually the same; the surest and quickest way of destroying the whole order.
4). The revolutionary despises public opinion. He despises and hates the existing social morality in all its manifestations. For him, morality contributes to the triumph of the revolution. Immoral and criminal is everything that stands in its way.
5). The revolutionary is a dedicated man, merciless toward the State and toward the educated classes; and he can expect no mercy from them. Between him and them there exists, declared or concealed, a relentless and irreconcilable war to the death. He must accustom himself to torture.
6). Tyrannical toward himself, he must be tyrannical toward others. All the gentle and enervating sentiments of kinship, love, friendship, gratitude and even honor must be suppressed in him and give place to the cold and single-minded passion for revolution. For him there exists only one pleasure, one consolation, one reward, one satisfaction, the success of the revolution. Night and day he must have but one thought, one aim, merciless destruction. Striving cold bloodedly and indefatigably toward this end, he must be prepared to destroy himself and to destroy with his own hands everything that stands in the path of the revolution.
7). The nature of the true revolutionary excludes all sentimentally, romanticism, infatuation and exaltation. All private hatred and revenge must also be excluded. Revolutionary passion, practices at every moment of the day until it becomes a habit. It is to be employed with cold calculation. At all times and in all places the revolutionary must obey, not his personal impulses, but only those which serve the cause of the revolution.
The Relations of the Revolutionary
Toward His Comrades
8). The revolutionary can have no friendship or attachment except for those who have proved by their actions that they, like him, are dedicated to revolution. The degree of friendship, devotion and obligation toward such a comrade is determined solely by the degree of his usefulness to the cause of total revolutionary destruction.
9). It is superfluous to speak of solidarity among revolutionaries. The whole strength of revolutionary work lies in this. Comrades who possess the same revolutionary passion and understanding should, as much as possible, deliberate all important matters together and come to unanimous conclusions. When the plan is finally decided upon, then the� revolutionary must rely solely on himself. In carrying out acts of destruction each one should act alone, never running to another for advice and assistance except when these are necessary for the furtherance of the plan.
10). All revolutionaries should have under them second-or third-degree revolutionaries, i.e., comrades who are not completely initiated. These should be regarded as part of the common revolutionary capital placed at his disposal. This capital should, of course, be spent as economically as possible in order to derive from it the greatest possible profit. The real revolutionary should regard himself as capital consecrated to the triumph of the revolution; however, he may not personally and alone dispose of that capital without the unanimous consent of the fully initiated comrades.
11). When a comrade is in danger and the question arises whether he should be saved or not saved, the decision must not be arrived at on the basis of sentiment, but solely in the interests of the revolutionary cause. Therefore, it is necessary to weigh carefully the usefulness of the comrade against the expenditure of the revolutionary forces necessary to save him, and the decision must be made accordingly.
12). The new member, having given proof of his loyalty not by words but by deeds can be received into the society only by the unanimous agreement of all the members.
13). The revolutionary enters the world of the state, of the privileged classes, of the so-called civilization, and he lives in this world only for the purpose of bringing about its speedy and total destruction. He is not a revolutionary if he has any sympathy for this world. He should not hesitate to destroy any position, any place, or any man in this world. He must hate everyone and everything in it with an equal hatred. All the worse for him if he has any relations with parents, friends or lovers, he is no longer a revolutionary if he is swayed by these relationships. "We Jews, we are the destroyers and will remain the destroyers. Nothing you can do will meet our demands and needs. We will forever destroy because we want a world of our own." [691]
14). Aiming at implacable revolution, the revolutionary may and frequently must live within society while pretending to be completely different from what he really is, for he must penetrate everywhere, into all the higher and middle class, into the houses of commerce, the churches and the palaces of the aristocracy, and into the worlds of the bureaucracy and literature and the military, and also into the Third Division and the winter Palace of the Tsar.
15). This filthy social order can be split up into several categories. The first category comprises those who must be condemned to death without delay. Comrades should compile a list of those to be condemned according to the relative gravity of their crimes; and the executions should be carried out according to the prepared order.
16). When a list of those who are condemned is made and the order of execution is prepared, no private sense of outrage should be considered, nor is it necessary to pay attention to the hatred provoked by these people among the comrades or the people. Hatred and the sense of outrage may even be useful in so far as they incite the masses to revolt. It is necessary to be guided only by the relative usefulness of these executions for the sake of the revolution. Above all, those who are especially inimical to the revolutionary organization must be destroyed, their violent and sudden deaths will produce the utmost panic in the government, depriving it of its will to action by removing the cleverest and most energetic supporters. "All communists, whether they know it or not, are still following Nechayev's soul-shattering covenant with death and destruction." [692]
17). The second group compresses those who will be spared for the time being in order that, by a series of monstrous acts, they may drive the people into inevitable revolt.
18). The third category consists of a great many brutes in high positions distinguished neither by their cleverness nor their energy, while enjoying riches, influence, power and high positions by the virtue of their rank. These must be exploited in every possible way; they must be implicated and embroiled in our affairs, their dirty secrets must be ferreted out, and they must be transformed into slaves. Their power, influence and connections, their wealth and their energy will form an inexhaustible treasure and a precious help in all our undertakings.
19). The fourth category comprises ambitious officeholders and liberals of various shades of opinion. The revolutionary must pretend to collaborate with them, blindly following them, while at the same time prying out their secrets until they are completely in his power. They must be so compromised that there is no way out for them, and then they can be used to create disorder in the state.
20). The fifth category consists of those doctrinaire, conspirators and revolutionists who cut a great figure on paper or in their cliques. They must be constantly driven on to make compromising declarations: as a result the majority of them will be destroyed, while a minority will become genuine revolutionaries.
21). The sixth category is divided into three main group. First, those frivolous, thoughtless and vapid women, whom we shall use as we use the third and fourth category of men. Second, women who are ardent, capable and devoted, but who do not belong to us because they have not yet achieved a passionless and austere revolutionary understanding; these must be used like the men of the fifth category. Finally, there are the women who are completely on our side, i.e., those who� are wholly dedicated and who have accepted our program in its entirety. We should regard these women as the most valuable of our treasures; without their help we would never succeed.[693]
There can be no doubt in anyone's mind that he had been introduced to the plans of the Learned Elders of Zion, by the Jewish Hidden Hand! The words sex‑force was emphasized to show that the occultists believe that the sex‑force is the most powerful force in the world, even surpassing the power of God Himself. It is through this belief that another phenomenon surrounding the secret societies and the occult can be discussed. The sex‑force they believe in is not necessarily limited to the normal relationship with man and woman, husband and wife. The sex‑force that the occultist believes in is that of the male aggressiveness towards sex in general.
Thus, we can readily see why phallic worship, represented in the obelisk, is so prevalent throughout the world. Who is it that provides some cities of the United States with the obelisk? Who provided the Washington monument? It was the Masons, a secret society and heavily into the occult. That sex‑force they describe supersedes normal sexual relationships. The Masonic review L'Accacia wrote: "Between Church and Freemasonry it is a war to the death, without mercy."
And comparing this Judeo‑Masonry and Revolution, M. Xavier Vallat aptly explains: "Therefore we have on one side an organization in appearance essentially anti‑religious, Freemasonry, and it is found that in addition it follows a revolutionary, social, and political aim! On the other side a Revolution in appearance political and social, today unveils itself as being profoundly atheistical! This singular meeting behind the mask of violent antagonism is of a nature to cause awakened minds to think." [694]
The revolutionary means of propaganda differs from that of yesterday only in its increased and extended field and facilities, including such international intercommunications as press, radio, movies, etc. We have also our modern Encyclopedists, who are not a bit less powerful or persistent than those of the eighteenth century. Writing of that century in his Paroles d'un revolte, the noted Nihilist Kropotkin said:� "The brochure placed within reach of the masses the ideas of the philosophies and economists, precursors of the Revolution; pamphlets and leaflets stirred up agitation by attacking the three principal enemies: the King and his court, the aristocracy, the clergy.
They did not theorize, they derided...the police in vain raided the libraries and arrested colporteurs; the unknown authors escaped to continue their work...Placards printed or written by hand appeared on every occasion when something happened to interest the public...It awakened in the hearts of the peasants, workers, and bourgeois hatred against their enemies, it announced the day of liberation and vengeance...It overran the villages and prepared minds."
Today in every country the Moscow‑directed, Zionist controlled Communists have their centers of activity, their pamphlets, and their journals of revolt against capital, civil, and religious authority; their single though, their single passion, the creation of a Soviet machine working for World Revolution which would bring in, not as they think, the reign of democracy, but that of unknown taskmasters whose slaves they would eventually become. To quote M.R. Vallery‑Radot again: "Having exiled the gods from the city, the modern world seeks for something to replace them, they know not what, which exists nowhere...As on the eve of the Revolution, we perceive on the surface a diffused odor of heresy: the same treachery of words, the same confusion of principles...strange apostles try to reconcile with Christianity the Masonic ideologies of Democracy, Humanity, Society, Progress, Pacifism, and Internationalism; by unavoidable but unilateral endosmose their dogmas dilute themselves into abstractions, their mysteries into politics."
Again: "It is, that the Peace, whose fruits we are tasting today, should have nothing in common with former Treaties. It would accomplish the great Masonic plan sketched in 1789, taken up again in 1830, then in 1848 and in 1870, by proclaiming the coming of Universal Democracy."
What was said by Disraeli in 1876 might still be applied to present world conditions:� "The Governments of this country have to deal, not only with Governments, emperors, kings, and ministers, but also with secret societies, elements which must be taken into account, which at the last moment can bring all plans to naught, which have agents everywhere, agents without scruples, who incite assassinations and can, if necessary, lead a massacre."
And according to Disraeli men of the Jewish race were found at the head of every such political secret society. George Sand also wrote: "There are moments when the history of Empires only nominally exists, and when there is nothing really alive but the sects hidden within them." The mother of all these secret societies is Judeo‑Masonry, whose principles are identical with those realized with Revolution. As Claudio Jannet says: "It extends itself throughout the entire world, covering itself with mystery, acting in all parts of the social body...binding within it, by secret links, individual societies apparently most different. Its doctrines are everywhere the same; its unity, its universality thus explains the unity and universality of Revolution."
As to the directing power, in the report of the Third Congress at Nancy, 1882, the orator, Knight Kadosch, believed that the last degrees carried on an International Masonic work of very great penetration, and that probably from there came those mysterious words which in the center of uprisings passed at times through the crowds, setting them on fire "for the good of humanity."
This secret hierarchy was also said to be Rosicrucian, a kind of Third Order, such as the "Hidden Chiefs" of the Stella Matutina. Rene Guenon, orientalist, moreover explains in the Voile d'Isis, January 1933: "Even if certain of these organizations, among the most outside, find themselves in opposition to each other, that will in no way prevent the effective existence of unity of direction. To sum up, there is something comparable to the role played by different actors in the same play in a theater, and who, although opposed to each other none the less agree in the progress of the whole; each organization also plays the role to which it is destined; and this can extend also to the esoteric domain where the elements which fight against one another none the less all obey, although quite unconsciously and involuntarily, a single direction whose existence they do not even suspect."
And as Henri Misley, who took an active part in Italy's revolutions about 1830, said: "I know the world a little, and I know that in all this great future that is being prepared, there are only four or five who hold the cards. A greater number believe they old them, but the deceive themselves."
Again, in the Congress at Nancy, 1882, it was said: "What force will not Masonry have upon the outside world, when around each lodge will exist a crowd of societies whose member, ten or fifteen times more numerous than the Masons, will receive inspiration and aim from the Masons, and will unit their efforts with our for the great work which we pursue. Within this circle once founded, one must perpetuate with care a nucleus of young Masons in such a way that the young people of the schools will find themselves directly subjected to Masonic influence."
In the Convent, Grand Orient of France, 1923, it was resolved: "An active propaganda is urgent, so that Freemasonry shall again become the inspirer, the mistress of the ideas through which democracy is to be brought to perfection...To influence social elements by spreading widely the teaching received within the institution." Some of these elements were, "sports societies, boy scouts, art circles, choral and instrumental groups. All organizations which attract Republican youth to works of education, physical and intellectual."
But as Mazzini exclaimed: "The difficulty is not to convince people, some great words, liberty, rights of man, progress, equality, fraternity, despotism, privilege, tyranny and slavery, are sufficient for that; the difficulty is to unite them. The day when they are united will be the day of the new era."
In La Temps de la Colere, M. Vallery‑Radot, 1932, further elucidates the methods: "What has been called the conquest of revolution is in reality only an implacable dogma affirmed by one party to the exclusion of all others...this party has known how to extend its conquests with admirable method, sometimes subterranean, as under the First Empire; sometimes combining infiltration with violent demonstration, as under the Restoration, the July Monarchy, the Republic of 1848; then again taking up its hidden intrigue under the Third Republic...This intangible general Will revealed to the world by a half‑fool as the sacred emanation of an autonomous humanity, who has to render account to no one but itself, this general Will calls itself Democracy, Progress, Revolution, Republic, Humanity, Laicity, but it is always the same Power, which shares it with none, jealously guarded by its priests and doctors."
And showing what may happen in the world if the nations do not awaken and realize the secret undermining force which is seeking the destruction of Christian civilization, he says: "There are in the tropics houses which appear solid, although slowly and surely the white ants are busy gnawing the internal structure. One day the inhabitants sit on the chairs, the chain to dust; they lean against the walls, and the walls crumble away. Thus it is with our civilization, of which we are so proud."
The following is taken from an article by O. de Fremond, in the Revue Internationale des Societies Secretes, July 1, 1932: "Now, let us not forget, even in the opinion of the most optimistic, the people themselves are almost entirely de‑Christianized...[695]
And according to Cardinal Verdier: 'Every day we see the number of Pagans increase.'...The causes... Without going back to the Renaissance or even to the Reform, which have both prepared the ground, we find as first cause the Revolution, called French, but in reality European, world even; the Revolution everywhere spreading nationalistic ideas and applying, more apparent than real, the false principles of the 'Rights of Man': Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity...Let us not omit the Regency, which preceded by so little the Revolution.
The great crisis, says Demolins in his Histoire de France, 1880, a propose the system of law, has had deplorable consequences: it developed above all in the higher classes, cupidity, craving for material powers, love of speculation; it displaced fortunes and rendered them unstable by detaching them from real estate in order to found them on the money‑changing operations of the Bourse; it produced also in the organization of property and public fortune an upset which should soon contribute to the entire collapse of society. Where are we a half‑ century later?
The enormous material progress realized, thanks to the great discoveries of the nineteenth century and the leap they have still more made in the twentieth by bringing these discoveries to perfection; the new facilities of existence which flow from them instead of keeping people in admiration of such marvels, by reasonable use of them, in gratitude in short towards the Creator, upon whom they depend and who dispenses them to us, the people have, on the contrary, turned their backs upon religious practices and even on belief.
Does this movement act of itself spontaneously and because of human passions of pleasure and pride, etc.? No! For the great part, a power has intervened which has pushed the wheel more and more: that which, systematically, credits all to man, his sagacity, his power to bring to perfection, and thus substitutes him, gradually and almost imperceptibly, in place of the Divine Creator, suppressing at the same time all obligation towards Him. First indifference, then unbelief. The mixture of rationalist and materialist ideas...It places all religions on the same equality: that is to say, recognizes no religion...What is the result? A society unbalanced and demoralized, where crimes abound, all the more so that the provocation of the Press more often remains unpunished, where general materialization accentuates itself day by day...From top to bottom of the social ladder there is no longer any but one motive, pleasure, but one agent, money..."
Is it not "the greater Judaism, gradually casting non‑Jewish thoughts and systems into Jewish molds." as described in the Jewish World on February 9, 1883? Of which Karl Marx and Engles were only pawns. The image of Karl Marx as a "humanist" concerned with the plight of the underprivileged, the downtrodden and the "masses" is one which the Jews have carefully cultivated in the years since his death. The fact, however, are quite different.
Karl Marx's Racial Views
Little has been written about Marx's racial views, the contempt in which he held not only non‑whites, but whole groupings of Europeans, especially the Slavic peoples. In his book, Karl Marx: Racist, Nathaniel Weyl showed how Marx privately developed an entire racial hierarchy and racial view of history by the 1860's. In the middle of that decade, Marx was casting about for some scientific or pseudo‑scientific justification for his racial notions, which he found in the work of P Tremaux. He and his friend and financial benefactor Friedrich Engels went so far as to advocate wars of extermination against the White Race and the destruction of the Russian people.
Barbaric
"Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels," Weyl writes, "were neither internationalists nor believers in equal rights of all the races and peoples. They opposed the struggles for national independence of those races and peoples that they despised. They believed that the 'barbaric' and 'ahistoric' peoples who comprised the immense majority of mankind had played no significant role in history and were not destined to do so in the foreseeable future." They regarded them as obstacles to the forward sweep of history. They considered them as objects rather than subjects. They were people who ought to be conquered and exploited by the more advanced nations. Some of these inferior stock, "...were people who ought to be eradicated and swept from the earth."
Marx took from Georg Hegel, another German philosopher, the idea that certain raced, peoples and nations were "ahistoric." Either they had never played any role in history and never would, as in the case of the African Negro, or they were insignificant peoples whose history was irrelevant, or they were frozen at civilizational levels at which the more advanced portions of mankind had already left them behind.
Private Racists
"These were ideas," the author notes, "which Marx would adopt and transform...Publicly and for political reasons, both Marx and Engels posed as friends of the Negro. In private, they were anti‑black racists of the most odious sort. They had contempt for the entire Negro Race, a contempt they expressed by comparing Negroes to animals, by identifying black people with 'idiots' and by continuously using the opprobrious term 'Nigger' in their private correspondence."
Marx, for example, wrote to Engels on July 30, 1862, about one of the leaders of socialism in Germany and his rival, Ferdinand Lassalle, who he referred to as "that Jewish Nigger, Lassale." He wrote: "...it is now completely clear to me that he, as is proved by his cranial formation and his hair, descends from the Negroes from Egypt {assuming that his mother or grandmother had not interbred with a nigger}. Now this union of Judaism and Germanism with a basic Negro substance must produce a peculiar product. The obtrusiveness of the fellow is also Nigger‑like."
It was a great joke between Marx and Engels, those two great lovers of humanity that their fellow‑Jewish‑ socialist Lasalle was suffering from syphilis. Marx wrote to Engels, May 10, 1861: "Apropos Lassale‑Lazarus. Lepsius in his great work on Egypt has proved that the Jews of Egypt was nothing but the history which Manetho narrates of the expulsion of the 'leprous people' from Egypt. At the head of these lepers was an Egyptian Rabbi Lazarus, the leper, is therefore the archetype of the Nigger Jew {Black Jews}, and Lassalle is the typical Lazarus."
Quite outside the offensive tone of these letters, Weyl points out, they; "...illustrate Marx's tendency to twist and invent evidence to express the envy and hatred he felt for his successful contemporary. Judging by surviving photographs, Marx was so swarthy that he was called 'The Moor' by acquaintances ever since his university days. He had a thick, flattened nose. One observer described his complexion as 'dirty yellow.' Nobody in his right mind would have though Marx's physiognomy German."
Pro-Slavery
Marx even championed slavery in North America. When Pierre‑Joseph Proudhon, probably the leading French socialist at the time, published a book called The Philosophy of Poverty, Marx replied with a vitriolic rebuttal entitled The Poverty of Philosophy (1874). Proudhon had been childish enough to advocate the emancipation of Negro slaves in the United States. Marx answered contemptuously: "Without slavery, North America, the most progressive of countries, would be transformed into a patriarchal country. Wipe out North America from the map of the world and you will have anarchy ‑ the complete decay of modern commerce and civilization. Abolish slavery and you will have wiped America off the map of nations."
The interesting thing about this paragraph, says Weyl, was that Marx again makes it abundantly clear the Jew has no interest whatsoever in the fate or welfare of the Negroes. The second is his preposterous prediction that, were slavery abolished, America would become a "patriarchal country." What does that mean? A nation of primitive shepherds? American Socialists early in the 20th Century adopted Marx's racist views. On September 14, 1901, the Social Democratic Herald characterized Negroes as "inferior, depraved elements" who went around "raping women and children."
In an article in the paper dated May 31, 1902 Victor Berger, one of the national leaders of the Socialist party, wrote that, "There can be no doubt that the Negroes and mulattos constitute a lower race."
Enemy of Russia
Marx called the Slavic people a "rabble" and looked forward to the time when the Christians of Russia would be destroyed. Marx called for "the most determined terror against the Slavic peoples." Weyl writes: "...again the phrase sounds as if it had been uttered a century later by Adolf Hitler. When Hitler was a half‑ vagabond, half‑artist, living in Vienna and soaking up an enormous amount of racist hate literature, did he come across these early appeals for genocide by Engels and Marx? It would be interesting to know the answers."
While people who call themselves "Marxists" today claim that they are against "imperialism," Karl Marx himself supported the control of the non‑white peoples by European and American Jews. Concerning the annexation of California after the Mexican‑ American War, Marx wrote in 1894: "Without violence nothing is ever accomplished in history...Is it a misfortune that magnificent California was seized from the lazy Mexicans who did not know what to do with it?...All important nations must in the last analysis owe a debt to those who, under the laws of historic necessity, incorporate them in a great empire, thus allowing them to take part in an historic development which would otherwise be impossible for them. Evidently, such results cannot be achieved without crushing a few sweet little flowers."
Chauvinistic
Marx more a chauvinistic Jewish nationalist than most of his race of that era, urged Jewish control over Belgium, the Netherlands, Silesia and Alsace‑Lorraine. Nathaniel Weyl, whose previous books include The Creative Elite in America and The Geography of Intellect, has painted a picture of Karl Marx which most of his biographers have sought to avoid. The Karl Marx who emerges from these pages is one filled with hate and rancor against Slavs, blacks, Asians and "lesser" nationalities such as the Belgians and the Dutch. Few would argue with Nathaniel Weyl's characterization of him as a "racist." That such a man has emerged as the symbol of the oppressed is one of history's proof of Jewish propaganda.��
New Faith of a 'Creed of Hate'
None is more dangerous to the Marxist cause than a disillusioned former communist! Take former activist David Horowitz. Son of devout Communist parents, he grew up to become a fervent New Leftist, heavily involved both in the anti‑Vietnam war campaign and the radical Black Panther movement. Too intelligent to be permanently hoodwinked by the Communist doctrine, he is today an articulate and extremely active anti‑Communist. Writing in the Washington‑based political journal, Human Events, earlier this year, he said, about Marx:� "The founding prophet of the leftist faith, Karl Marx, was born in 1818, the son of a Jewish father who changed his name from Herschel to Heinrich and converted to Christianity to advance his career. The young Marx grew into a man consumed by hatred for Christianity.
Internalizing the worst anti‑Christ stereotypes, he incorporated them into his early revolutionary vision, identifying Jews as symbols of the system of private property and bourgeois democracy he wanted to further. 'The god of the Jews has been secularized and has become the god of this world,' Marx wrote. 'Money is the jealous god of the Jews, beside which no other god may stand.' Once the Revolution succeeds in 'destroying the empirical essence of Christianity, he promised, 'the Jew will become the rulers of the world. This early Marxist formulation is the transparent seed of the mature vision, causing Paul Johnson to characterize Marxism as 'the anti‑Christian of the intellectu�als.'
The international Communist creed that Marx invented is a creed of hate. The solution that Marx proposed to the Christian 'problem' was to eliminate the system that 'creates' the Christian. The Jews, he said, are only symptoms of a more extensive evil that must eradicate capitalism. The Jews are only symbols of a more pervasive enemy that must be destroyed: capitalists. In the politics of the left, racist hatred is directed not only against Christian capitalists but against all capitalists; not only against capitalists, but anyone who is not poor, and who is White; and ultimately against Western civilization itself. The Marxist Revolution is anti-Christ elevated to a Global Principle."
Using Marx as a "front," the Illuminati attempted to implement their plan for a world‑wide social revolution, but it proved a total failure. Marx's teachings never really fired the imagination of the people at any level of society ‑ least of all the working class! In London, in 1864, Marx organized the International Workingman's Association {later known as the First Socialist International}. Their headquarters was moved to New York eight years later. Shortly afterwards they merged with the Socialist Party that had been founded there in 1868. In his own personal life Marx was a total failure. He was a leech {like most of the rest of his race} who lived off other people: it is doubtful if he ever did an honest day's work in his life. His marriage resulted in six children, Marx, however, was so busy formulating theories to "uplift the downtrodden" that he never found time to support his own family. Three of his children died of starvation in infancy. Two other committed suicide. Only one lived to maturity.
When he died in 1883, six people attended his funeral!
The Second Socialist International, founded in Paris on July 14, 1889, resulted from the realization that the "workers of the world" would not rally to the call of socialist leadership but had to be manipulated through penetration, organization, and control of labor unions. It met with very little success!
Fabians
It was at this juncture that the Fabian Society and Lenin's Bolshevik Jews made their entrance on the world scene and began to make real headway in achieving the goals outlined by Weishaupt, Roosevelt, Marx and Pike. The only real difference between these two groups were the methods they employed in working towards the same overall goal ‑ the creation of a classless, socialistic one‑world society as envisioned by Marx. [696] Since that time, the Bolsheviks {Communist ‑ Jews} have been working to bring it about by violent, revolutionary means. Of the Fabians, the Encyclopedia Britannica 1973 edition, article on Fabian Socialism, Vol. 20. pp. 750‑751 tells us; "...the name is derived from that of the Roman General...Fabius, the Delayer, because of his deliberate, long‑range strategy."
As a result, from the very outset, the Fabians worked for a "New World Order" through indoctrination of young scholars in the belief that eventually these intellectual revolutionaries could gain power and influence in the various opinion making and power wielding agencies of the world and so achieve their aims. Their tactics became known as the "doctrine of the inevitability of gradualism." It must be noted that these were just two of the MANY "front" organizations through which the International Conspiracy was working. The real power has always been held by The International Jewish Bankers!
Professor Quigley tells us that during the last part of the nineteenth century, the International Bankers and their American counterparts moved into "commercial banking and insurance on one side and into railroading and heavy industry on the other" and "were able to mobilize enormous wealth and wield enormous economic, political and social power. Popularly known as 'Society' of the '400,' they lived a life of dazzling splendor."
Sailing the ocean in great private yachts or traveling on land by private train, they moved in a ceremonious round between their spectacular estates and town houses in Palm Beach, Long Island, the Berkshires, Newport, and Bar Harbor, assembling from their fortress‑like New York residences to attend the Metropolitan Opera under the critical eye of Mrs. Astor; or gathering for business meetings at the highest strategic level in the awesome presence of J.P. Morgan himself.
"The structure of financial controls created by the tycoons of 'Big Banking' and 'Big Business'...was of extraordinary complexity, one business being built upon another, both being allied with semi‑independent associates, the whole rearing upward into two pinnacles of economic and political power, of which one, centered in New York, was headed by J.P. Morgan and Co., and the other, in Ohio, was headed by the Rockefeller family. When these two co‑operated, as they generally did, they could influence the economic life of the country to a large degree and could almost control its political life, at least at the Federal level.' They caused the 'panic of 1907' and the collapse of two railroads, one in 1914 and the other in 1925." [697]
���������������������������������������������������������� Chapter Three
The Jewish Question
To illustrate the history of the Jewish people from its earliest beginnings down through the ages to the present day, as seen and depicted by the Jewish mind itself, we give the following account from the Chicago Tribune, July 4, 1933. A pageant of "The Romance of a People," tracing the history of the Jews through the past forty centuries, was given on the Jewish Day in Soldier Field, in Chicago on July 3‑4, 1933. It was listened to almost in silence by about 125,000 people, the vast majority being Jews. Most of the performers, 3,500 actors and 2,500 choristers, were amateurs, but with their race's inborn gift for vivid drama, and to their rabbis' and cantors' deeply learned in centuries of Pharisee rituals, much of the authoritative music and pantomime was due. "Take the curious placing of the thumb to thumb and forefinger to forefinger by the High Priest (which is simply a crude picture of a woman's vagina, which the Jews apparently worship) when he lifted his hands, palms outwards, to bless the multitude...Much of the drama's text was from the Talmud (although the goy audience was told it was from the Old Testament) and orthodox ritual of Judaism."
A Jewish chant in unison, soft and low, was at once taken up with magical effect by many in the audience, and orthodox Jews joined in many of the chants and some of the spoken rituals. The Tribune's correspondent related: "As I looked upon this spectacle, as I saw the flags of the nations carried to their places before the reproduction of the Jewish Temple (Herod's Temple) in Jerusalem, and as I saw the Six-Pointed Star, The Illuminated Interlaced Triangles, Shining above all the Flags of all the peoples of all the world, my mind turned back to what Judge Harry M. Fisher, Chairman of the Jewish Day Committee, said in advance as to the whole idea of this pageant: 'The idea summarized by the prophet Isaiah: 'At the end of the days all peoples shall be coming to the mountain of the Lord ‑‑ will be portrayed.'"
But all reference to the Founder of Christianity, the Lord Jesus Christ, was omitted from the Pageant. With regard to the significance of the symbols and the Jewish unity of race and purpose ‑‑ the High Priest joining thumbs and forefingers in blessing the people thereby represented the Jewish Divine Triangle, the Trinity in Unity of the Ineffable Name ‑‑ Yod, He, Vau (various names of the Jews god which is Baal, not Almighty God the Christians worship) the Creative Principle which becomes manifest and powerful in the final He, the material basis in and through which it acts.
Russia And The Khazars: In the later years of the dimly recorded first millennium of the Christian era, Slavic people of several kindred tribes occupied the land which became known later as the north central portion of European Russia. South of them between the Don and Volga rivers and north of the lofty Caucasus Mountains lived a people known to history as Khazars.[698] These people had been driven westward from Central Asia and entered Europe by the corridor between the Ural Mountains and the Caspian Sea.
They found a land occupied by primitive pastoral people of a score or more of tribes, a land which lay beyond the boundaries of the Roman Empire at its greatest extent under Trajan (ruled, 98‑117 A.D.), and also beyond the boundaries of the Byzantine Empire (395‑1453). By slow stages the Khazars extended their territory eventually to the Sea of Azov and the adjacent littoral of the Black Sea. The Khazars were apparently a people of mixed stock with Mongol and Turkic affinities. "Around the year 600, a Belligerent tribe of half‑Mongolian people, similar to the modern Turks, conquered the territory of what is now Southern Russia. Before long the kingdom [khanate) of the Khazars, as this tribe was known, stretched from the Caspian to the Black Sea. Its capital, Ityl, was at the mouth of the Volga River." [699]
In the eighth or ninth century of our era , a khakan (or chagan, roughly equivalent to tribal chief or primitive king) of the Khazars wanted a religion for his pagan people. Partly, perhaps, because of incipient tension between Christians and the adherents of the new Mohammedan faith,[700] and partly because of fear of becoming subject to the power of the Byzantine emperor or the Islamic caliph,[701] he adopted a form of the Jewish religion at a date generally placed at c. 741 A.D., but believed by Fernadsky to be as late as 865.
According to the Universal Jewish Encyclopedia,[702] �This chieftain, brought Jewish Rabbis to represent Judaism, pastors to represent� Christianity and Mohammedanism to expound their doctrines before him. This discussion convinced him that the Jewish faith was the most preferable, and he decided to embrace it. Thereupon he and about 4,000 Khazars were circumcised; it was only by degrees that the Jewish teachings gained a foothold among the population."
This History of the Jews,[703] Professor H. Graetz gives further details: A successor of Bulan, who bore the Hebrew name of Obadiah, was the first to make serious efforts to further the Jewish religion. He invited Jewish sages to settle in his dominions, rewarded them royally, founded synagogues and schools...caused instruction to be given to himself and his people in the Bible and the Talmud, and introduced a divine service modeled on the ancient communities.
After Obadiah came a long series of Jewish chagans, for according to a fundamental law of the state only Jewish rulers were permitted to ascend the throne.
The significance of the term "ancient communities" cannot be here explained. For a suggestion of the "incorrect exposition" and the "tasteless misrepresentations" with which the Bible, i.e., the Old Testament, was presented through the Talmud, see below in this chapter, the extensive quotation from Professor Graetz.
Also in the Middle Ages, Viking warriors, according to Russian tradition by invitation, pushed from the Baltic area into the low hills west of Moscow. Archaeological discoveries show that at one time or another these Northmen penetrated almost all areas south of Lake Ladoga and West of the Kama and Lower Volga rivers. Their earliest, and permanent, settlements were north and east of the West Dwina River, in the :ale Ilmen area. and between the Upper Volga and Oka rivers, at whose junction they soon held the famous trading post of Nizhni‑Novgorod.[704]
These immigrants from the North and West were principally "the 'Russ' ‑‑ a Varangian tribe in ancient annals considered as related to the Swedes, Angles, and Nothmen." [705] From the local Slavic tribes, they organized� a state, known subsequently from their name as Russia, which embraced the territory of the upper Volga and Dnieper rivers and reached down the latter river to the Black Sea[706] and to the Crimea.
Russ and Slav were of related stock and their languages, though quite different, had common Indo‑Germanic origin. They accepted Christianity as their religion. "Greek Orthodox missionaries, sent to Rus [i.e. �Russia�) in the 860's baptized so many people that shortly after this a special bishop was sent to care for their needs" [707]
The "Rus" (or "Russ") were absorbed into the Slav population which they organized into statehood. The people of the new state devoted themselves energetically to consolidating their territory and extending its boundaries. From the Khazars, who had extended their power up the Dnieper Valley, they took Kiev, which "was an important trading center even before becoming, in the 10th cent., the capital of a large recently Christianized state."[708] Many Varangians (Rus) had settled among the Slavs in this area (the Ukraine), and Christian Kiev became the seat of an enlightened Westward‑looking dynasty, whose members married into several European royal houses, including that of France.
The Slavs, especially those in the area now known as the Ukraine, were engaged in almost constant warfare with the Khazars and finally, by 1016 A.D., destroyed the Khazar government and took a large portion of Khazar territory. For the gradual shrinking of the Khazar territory and the development of Poland, Lithuania, the Grand Duchy of Moscow, and other Slavic states, see the pertinent maps in Historical Atlas, by William R. Shepherd. [709]
Some of the subjugated Khazars remained in the Slav‑held lands their khakans had long ruled, and others "migrated to Kiev and other parts of Russia,"� [710] probably to a considerable extent because of the dislocations wrought by the Mongols under Genghis Khan (1162‑1227), who founded in and beyond the old Khazar khanate the short‑lived khanate of the Golden Horde. The Judaized Khazars underwent further dispersion both north westward into Lithuanian and Polish areas and also within Russia proper and the Ukraine.
In 1240 in Kiev "the Jewish community was uprooted, its surviving members finding refuge in towns further west" [711] along with the fleeing Russians, when the capital fell to the Mongol soldiers of Batu, the nephew of Genghis Khan. A short time later many of these expelled Jews returned to Kiev. Migrating thus, as some local power impelled them, the Khazar Jews became widely distributed in Western Russia. Into the Khazar khanate there had been a few Jewish immigrants; rabbis, traders, refugees, but the people of the Kievan Russian state did not facilitate the entry of additional Jews into their territory. The rulers of the Grand Duchy of Moscow also sought to exclude Jews from areas under its control. "From its earliest times the policy of the Russian government was that of complete exclusion of the Jews from its territories." [712] For instance, "Ivan IV [reign, 1533‑1584) refused to allow Jewish merchants to travel in Russia." [713]
Relations between Slavs and the Judaized Khazars in their midst were never happy. The reasons were not racial; for the Slavs had absorbed many minorities, but were ideological. The rabbis sent for by Khakan Obadiah were educated in and were zealots for the Babylonian Talmud, which after long labors by many hands had been completed on December 2, 499.
In the thousands of synagogues which were built in the Khazar khanate, the imported rabbis and their successors were in complete control of the political, social, and religious thought of their people. So significant was the Babylonian Talmud as the principal cause of Khazar resistance to Russian efforts to end their political and religious separatism, and so significant also are the modern sequels, including those in the United States, that an extensive quotation on the subject from the great History of the Jews, by Professor H. Graetz[714] is here presented:
The Talmud must not be regarded as an ordinary work, composed of twelve volumes; it possesses absolutely no similarity to any other literary production, but forms, without any figure of speech, a works of its own, which must be judged by its peculiar laws.
The Talmud contains much that is frivolous of which it treats with great gravity and seriousness; it further reflects the various superstitious practices and views of its Persian birthplace which presume the efficacy of demoniacal medicines, of magic, incantations, miraculous cures, and interpretations of dreams. . . It also contains isolated instances of uncharitable judgments and decrees against the members of other nations and religions, and finally it favors an incorrect exposition of the scriptures, accepting, as it does, tasteless misrepresentations.
More than six centuries lie petrified in the Talmud...Small wonder then, that...the sublime and the common, the great and the small, the grave and the ridiculous, the altar and the ashes, the Jewish and the heathenish, be discovered side by side.
The Babylonian Talmud is especially distinguished from the Jerusalem or Palestine Talmud by the flights of thought, the penetration of mind, the flashes of genius, which rise and vanish again...It was for this reason that the Babylonian rather than the Jerusalem Talmud became the fundamental possession of the Jewish race, its life breath, its very soul...nature and mankind, powers and events, were for the Jewish nation insignificant, non‑essential, a mere phantom; the only true reality was the Talmud.
Not merely educated by the Talmud but actually living the life of its Babylonian background, which they may have regarded with increased devotion because most of the Jews of Mesopotamia had embraced Islam, the rabbi‑governed Khazars had no intention whatever of losing their identity by becoming Russianized or Christian. The intransigent attitude of the rabbis was increased by their realization that their power would be lost if their people accepted controls other than Talmudic. These controls by rabbis were responsible not only for basic mores, but for such externals as the peculiarities of dress and hair. It has been frequently stated by writers on the subject that the �ghetto" was the work not of Russians or other Slavs but of rabbis.
As time passed, it came about that these Khazar people of mixed non‑Russian stock, who hated the Russians and lived under Babylonian Talmudic law, became known in the western world, from their place of residence and their legal‑religious code, as Russian Jews.
In Russian lands after the fall of Kiev in 1240, there was a period of dissension and disunity. The struggle with the Mongols and other Asiatic khanates continued and from them the Russians learned much about effective military organization. Also, as the Mongols had not overrun Northern and Western Russia, [715] there was a background for the resistance and counter‑offensive which gradually eliminated the invaders.� he capital of reorganized Russia was no longer Kiev But Moscow (hence the terms Moscovy and Muscovite).
In 1613 the Russian nobles (boyars), desired a more stable government than they had had, and elected as their czar a boy named Michael Romanov, whose veins carried the blood of the grand dukes of Kiev and the grand dukes of Moscow.
Under the Romanovs of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, there was no change in attitude toward the Judaized Khazars, who scorned Russian civilization and stubbornly refused to enter the fold of Christianity. "Peter the Great [reign, 1682‑1725) spoke of the Jews as 'rogues and cheats.'�� [716] "Elizabeth [reign, 1741‑1762) expressed her attitude in the sentence: 'From the enemies of Christ, I desire neither gain nor profit.'" [717]
Under the Romanov dynasty (1613‑1917) many members of the Russian upper classes were educated in Germany, and the Russian nobility, already partly Scandinavian by blood, frequently married Germans or other Western Europeans. Likewise many of the Romanovs, themselves ‑ in fact all of them who ruled in the later years of the dynasty ‑ married into Western families.
Prior to the nineteenth century the two occupants of the Russian throne best known in world history were Peter I, the Great, and Catherine II, the Great. The former ‑ who in 1703 gave Russia its "West window," St. Petersburg, later known as Petrograd and recently as Leningrad ‑ chose as his consort and successor on the throne as Catherine I, [reign, 1725‑1727), a captured Marienburg (Germany) servant girl whose mother and father were respectively a Lithuanian peasant woman and a Swedish dragoon. Catherine II, the Great, was a German princess who was proclaimed reigning Empress of Russia after her husband, the ineffective Czar Peter III, "subnormal in mind and physique," [718] left St. Petersburg. During her thirty‑four years as Empress, Catherine, by studying such works as Blackstone's Commentaries, and by correspondence with such illustrious persons as Voltaire, F. M. Grimm Frederick the Great, Dederot, and Maria‑Theresa of Austria, kept herself in contact with the West. [719] She chose for her son, weak like his father and later the "madman" Czar Paul I [reign, 1796‑1801), a German wife.
The nineteenth century czars were Catherine the Great's grandson, Alexander I [reign, 1801‑1825 ‑‑ German wife]; his brother, Nicholas I [reign, 1825‑1855 ‑‑ German wife); his son, Nicholas II [reign, 1894‑1917 ‑‑ German wife), who was murdered with his family (1918) after the Communists seized power (1917) in Russia.
Though many of the Romanovs, including Peter I and Catherine II, had far from admirable characters ‑‑ a fact well advertised in American books on the subject ‑‑ and though some of them including Nicholas II were not able rulers, a general purpose of the dynasty was to give their land certain of the advantages of Western Europe. In the West they characteristically sought alliances with one country or another, rather than ideological penetration. Like, their Slavic overlords, the Judaized Khazars of Russia had various relationships with Germany. Their numbers from time to time, as during the Crusades received accretions from the Jewish communities in Germany; principally into Poland and other areas not yet Russian; many of the ancestors of these people, however, had previously entered Germany from Slavic lands. More interesting than these migrations was the importation from Germany of an idea conceived by a prominent Jew of solving century‑old tension between native majority population and the Jews in their midst. In Germany, while Catherine the Great was Empress of Russia, a Jewish scholar and philosopher named Moses Mendelssohn (1729‑1786) attracted wide and favor able attention among non‑Jews and a certain following among Jews. His conception of the barrier between Jew and non‑Jew, as analyzed by Grayzel, [720]� was that the "Jews had erected about themselves a mental ghetto to balance the physical ghetto around them." Mendelssohn's objective was to lead the Jews "out of this mental ghetto into the wide world of general culture ‑‑ without, however, doing harm to their specifically Jewish culture." The movement received the name Haskalah, which may be rendered as "enlightenment." Among other things, Mendelssohn wished Jews in Germany to learn the German language.
The Jews of Eastern Europe had from early days used corrupted versions of local vernaculars, written in the Hebrew alphabet (see "How Yiddish Came to be," [721] just as the various vernaculars of Western Europe were written in the Latin alphabet, and to further his purpose Mendelssohn translated the Pentateuch ‑‑ Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy ‑‑ into standard German, using however, the accepted Hebrew alphabet. [722] Thus in one stroke he led his readers a step toward Westernization by the use of the German Language and by offering them, instead of the Babylonian Talmud, a portion of scripture recognized by both Jew and Christian.
The Mendelssohn views were developed in Russia in the nineteenth century, notably by Isaac Baer Levinsohn (1788‑1860), the "Russian Mendelssohn." Levinsohn was a scholar who, with Abraham Harkavy, delved into a field of Jewish history little known in the West, namely "the settlement of Jewish history little known in the West, namely "the settlement of Jews in Russia and their vicissitudes furring the dark ages...Levinsohn was the first to express the opinion that the Russian Jews hailed not from Germany, as is commonly supposed, but from the banks of the Volga. This hypothesis, corroborated by tradition, Harkavy established as a fact" [723]
The reigns of the nineteenth century Czars showed a fluctuation of attitudes toward the Jewish "state within a state" [724] In general, Nicholas I had been less lenient than Alexander I toward his intractable non‑Christian minority, but he took an immediate interest in the movement endorsed by opportunity for possibly breaking down the separatism of the Judaized Khazars. He put in charge of the project of opening hundreds of Jewish schools a brilliant young Jew, Dr. Max Lilienthal. From its beginning, however, the Haskalah movement had had bitter opposition among Jews in Germany ‑‑ many of whom, including the famous Moses Hess, [725] became ardent Jewish nationalists ‑‑ and in Russia the opposition was fanatical. "The great mass of Russian Jewry was devoid of all secular learning, steeped in fanaticism, and given to superstitious practices," [726]� and their leaders, for the most part, had no notion of tolerating a project which would lessen or destroy their control.
These leaders believed correctly that the new education was designed to lessen the authority of the Talmud, which was the cause, as the Russians saw it, "of the fanaticism and corrupt morals of the Jews." The leaders of the Jews also saw that the new schools were a way "to bring the Jews closer to the Russian people and the Creek church." [727] According to Raisin, "the millions of Russian Jews were averse to having the government interfere with their inner and spiritual life" by "foisting upon them its educational measures. The soul of Russian Jewry sensed the danger lurking in the imperial scheme." [728] Lilienthal was in their eyes "a traitor and informer," and in 1845, to recover a modicum of prestige with his people, he "shook the dust of bloody Russia from his feet." [729] Thus the Haskalah movement failed in Russia to break down the separatism of the Judaized Khazars.
When Nicholas I died, his son Alexander II [reign, 1855‑1881) decided to try a new way of winning the Khazar minority to willing citizenship in Russia. He granted his people, including the Khazars, so many liberties that he was called the "Czar Liberator."
By irony, or nemesis, however, his "liberal regime" contributed substantially to the downfall of Christian Russia. Despite the ill‑success of his Uncle Alexander's "measures to effect the 'betterment' of the 'obnoxious' Jewish element", [730] he ordered a wholesale relaxation of oppressive and restraining regulations [731] and Jews were free to attend all schools and universities and to travel without restrictions. The new freedom led, however, to results the "Liberator" had not anticipated..
Educated, and free at last to organize nationally, the Judaized Khazars in Russia became not merely an indigestible mass in the body politic, the characteristic "state within a state," but a formidable anti‑government force. With non‑Jews of nihilistic or other radical tendencies ‑‑ the so‑called Russian "intelligentsia" they sought in the first instance to further their aims by assassinations. [732] Alexander tried to abate the hostility of the "terrorists" by granting more and more concessions, but on the day the last concessions were announced "a bomb was thrown at his carriage. The carriage was wrecked, and many of his escorts were injured. Alexander escaped as by a miracle, but a second bomb exploded near him as he was going to aid the injured. He was horribly mangled, and died within an hour. Thus perished the Czar Liberator." [733]
Some of those involved in earlier attempts to assassinate Alexander II were of Jewish Khazar background. [734] According to the Universal Jewish Encyclopedia, the "assassination of Alexander II in which a Jewess had played a part" revived a latent "anti‑Semitism." Resentful of precautions taken by the murdered Czar's son and successor, Alexander III, and also possessing a new world plan, hordes of Jews, some of them highly educated in Russian universities, migrated to other European countries and to America. The emigration continued under Nicholas II. Many Jews remained in Russia, however, for "in 1913 the Jewish population of Russia amounted to 6,946,000.� [735]
Various elements of this restless aggressive minority nurtured the amazing quadruple aims of international Communism, the seizure of power in Russia, Zionism, and continued migration to America, with a fixed purpose to retain their nationalistic separatism. In many instances, the same individuals were participants in two or more phases of the four‑fold objective.
Among the Jews who remained in Russia, which then included Lithrania, the Ukraine, [736] and much of Poland, were the founders of the Russian Bolshevik party:
In 1897 was founded the Bond, the union of Jewish workers in Poland and Lithuania...They engaged in revolutionary activity upon a large scale, and their energy made them the spearhead of the Party. [737]
The name Bolsheviki means majority (from Russian Bolshe, the larger) and commemorates the fact that at the Brussels‑London conference of the party in late 1902 and early 1903, the violent Marxist program of Lenin was adopted by a 25 to 23 vote, the less violent minority or "Mensheviki" Marxists fading finally from the picture after Stalin's triumph in October, 1917. It has been also stated that the term Bolshevik refers to the "larger" or more violent program of the majority faction. After (1918) the Bolsheviki called their organization the Communist Party.
The Zionist Jews were another group that laid its plan in Russia as a part of the new re‑orientation of Russian Jewry after the collapse of Haskalah and the assassination (1881) of Alexander II. "On November 6, 1884, for the first time in history, a Jewish international assembly was held at Kattowitz, near the Russian frontier, where representatives from all classes and different countries met and decided to colonize Palestine..." [738] For a suggestion of the solidarity of purpose between the Jewish Bund, which was the core of the Communist Party, and early Zionism, [739]� "Henceforth a heightened sense of race‑consciousness takes the place formerly held by religion and is soon to develop into a concrete nationalism with Zion as its goal." [740]
In Russia and abroad in the late nineteenth century, not only Bundists but other Khazar Jews had been attracted to the writings of Karl Marx (1818‑1883), partly, it seems, because he was Jewish in origin. "On both paternal and maternal sides Karl Marx was descended from rabbinical families"[741]
The Marxian program of drastic controls, so repugnant to the free western mind, was no obstacle to the acceptance of Marxism by many Khazar Jews, for the Babylonian Talmud under which they lived had taught then to accept authoritarian dictation on everything from their immorality to their trade practices. Since the Talmud contained more than 12,000 controls, the regimentation of Marxism was acceptable ‑‑ provided the Khazar politician, like the Talmudic rabbi, exercised the power of the dictatorship.
Under Nicholas II, there was no abatement of the regulations designed, after the murder of Alexander II, To curb the anti‑government activities of Jews; consequently, the " reaction to those excesses was Jewish support of the Bolsheviks..."[742] The way to such support was easy since the predecessor organization of Russian Communism was the Jewish "Bund." Thus Marxian Communism, modified for expediency, became an instrument for the violent seizure of power. The Communist Jews, together with revolutionaries of Russian stock, were sufficiently numerous to give the venture a promise of success, if attempted at the right time. After the rout of the less violent faction in 1917, when Russia was staggering under defeat by Germany ‑‑ a year before Germany in turn staggered to defeat under the triple blows of Britain, France, and the United States. "The great hour of freedom struck on the 15th of March, 1917," when "Czar Nicholas's train was stopped" and he was told "that his rule was at an end...Israel, in Russia, suddenly found itself lifted out of its oppression and degradation."[743]
At this moment Lenin appeared on the scene, after an absence of nine years.[744] The Germans, not realizing that he would be anything more than a trouble maker for their World War I enemy, Russia, passed him and his party (exact number disputed ‑‑ about 200?) In a sealed train from Switzerland to the Russian border. In Lenin's sealed train, "Out of a list of 165 names published, 23 are Russian, 3 Georgian, 4 Armenian, 1 German, and 128 Jewish."[745] "At about the same time, Trotsky arrived from the United States, followed by over 300 Jews from the East End of New York and joined up with the Bolshevik Party"[746]
Thus under Lenin, whose birth‑name was Ulianov and whose racial antecedents were Jewishn, and under Leon Trotsky, a Jew, whose birth‑name was Bronstein, a small number of highly trained Jews from abroad, along with Russian Judaized Khazan and non‑Jewish captives to the Marxian ideology, were able to make themselves masters of Russia. "Individual revolutionary leaders and Sverdlov ‑‑ played a conspicuous part in the revolution of November, 1917, which enabled the Bolshevists to take possession of the state apparatus."[747] Here and there in the Universal Jewish Encyclopedia other Jews are named as co‑founders of Russian Communism, but not Lenin and Stalin. Both of these, however, are said by some writers to be half‑Jewish. Whatever the racial antecedents of their top man, the first Soviet commissariats were largely staffed with Jews. The Jewish position in the Communist movement was well understood in Russia. "The White Armies which opposed the Bolslshvik government linked Jews and Bolsheviks as common enemies."[748]
Those interested in the ratio of Jews to others in the government in the early days of Communist rule in Russia should, if possible,[749] long the Russian correspondent of the London Times. A summary of its vital passages is included in the "foreword to Third Edition" of The Mystical Body of Christ in the Modern World by Rev. Denis Fahey,[750] a well‑known Irish professor of philosophy and Church history. Professor Fahey gives names and nationality of the members of the Council of Peoples Commissars, the Central Executive Committee, and the Extraordinary Commissions, and in summary quotes from Wilton as follows:
According to the data furnished by the Soviet press, out of 556 important functionaries of the Bolshevik State...there were in 1918‑1919, 17 Russians, 2 Ukrainians, 11 Armenians, 35 Letts, 15 Germans, 1 Hungarian, 10 Georgians, 3 Poles, 3 Finns, 1 Karaim, 457 Jews.
As the decades passed by; after the fateful year 1917, Judaized Khazars kept a firm hand on the helm of the government in the occupied land of Russia. In due time they built a bureaucracy to their hearts' desire. The government‑ controlled Communist press "issued numerous and violent denunciations of anti‑Semitic episodes, either violence or discriminations." Also, "in 1935 a court ruled that anti‑Semitism in Russia was a penal offense." [751] Among top‑flight leaders prominent in the middle of the twentieth century. Stalin, Kaganovich, Beria, Molotov, and Litvinoff all have Jewish blood, or are married to Jewesses. The latter circumstance should not be overlooked, because from Nero's Poppaea [752] to the Montreal chemist's woman friend in the Canadian atomic espionage trials [753] the influence of a certain type of wife ‑‑ or other closely associated woman ‑‑ has been of utmost significance. Nero and Poppaea may be allowed to sleep ‑ if their crimes permit ‑ but Section III, 11, entitled "RAYMOND BOYER, Montreal," in the Report of the Canadian Royal Commission should be read in full by all who want facts on the subject of the corruption of scientists, and others working on government projects. In the Soviet Embassy records, turned over to Canadian authorities by Ivor Gouzinko, was Col. Zabotin's notebook which contained the following entries: [754] Professor Frenchman. Noted chemist, about 40 years of age. Works in McGill University, Montreal. Is the best of the specialists on war on the American Continent. Gives full information on explosives and chemical plants. Very rich. He is afraid to work. [755] Contact 1. Freda; Jewess, works as a co‑worker in the International Bureau of Labour. A lady friend of the Professor.
In view of the facts furnished above as to the racial composition of the early Communist bureaucracy, it is perhaps not surprising that a large portion of the important foreign efforts of the present government of Russia are entrusted to Jews.
Finally notable in the list of current or recent exercisers of Soviet power in the satellite lands of Eastern Europe. Anna binsohn Pauker, Dictator of Rumania; Matyas Rakosi, Dictator of Hungary; Jacob Berman, Dictator of Poland; D.M. Manuilsky, Dictator of the Ukraine; and many other persons highly placed in the governments of the several Eastern European countries are all said to be members of this new Royal Race of Russia.
Of Eastern European origin are the leaders of late nineteenth century and twentieth century political Zionism which flowered from the already recorded beginnings at Kattowitz in 1884. Born at Budapest, Hungary, was Theodor Herzl (1860‑1904), author (1896) of Der Judenstatt (The Jews' State), who presided over the "Zionist Congress," which "took place at Basel, Switzerland, on August 29, 30, and 31, 1897." [756]
Dr. Chaim Weizmann, the head of political Zionism at the moment at the moment of its recourse to violence, was born in Plonsk, Poland. Since these top leaders are Eastern Europeans, it is not surprising that most of the recent immigrants into Palestine are of Soviet and satellite origin and that their weapons have been largely from the Soviet Union and from Soviet‑controlled Czechoslovakia.
As a number of writers have pointed out, political Zionism entered its violent phase after the discovery of the incredibly vast mineral wealth of Palestine. According to "Zionists Misleading World with Untruths for Palestine Conquest," a full‑page article inserted as an advertisement in the New York Herald Tribune (January 14, 1947), "an independent Jewish state in Palestine was the only certain method by which Zionists could acquire complete control and outright ownership of the proven Five Trillion Dollar ($5,000,000,000,000) chemical and mineral wealth of the Dead Sea."
The long documented article is signed by R. M. Schoendorf, "Representative of Cooperating Americans of the Christian Faiths"; by Habib I. Katibah, "Representative of Cooperating Americans of Arab Ancestry"; and by Benjamin H. Freedman, "Representative of Cooperating Americans of the Jewish Faith," and is convincing. Irrespective, however, of the value of the Dead Sea minerals, the oil flow of The dominance of the motive of self‑aggrandizement in political Zionism has been affirmed and denied; but it is difficult for an observer to see any possible objective apart from mineral wealth or long range grand strategy, including aggression, in a proposal to make a nation out of an agriculturally poor, already overpopulated territory the size of Vermont.
The intention of aggression at the expense of Moslem peoples, particularly in the direction of Iraq and Iran, is suggested also by the fact that the Eastern European Jews, adherents to the Babylonian Talmud, had long turned their thoughts to the lands where their sages lived and where most of the native Jewish population had embraced the Moslem faith. Any possible Zionist religious motive such as the hope of heaven. which fired the zeal of the Crusaders, is apparently ruled out by the nature of Judaism, as it is generally understood. "The Jewish religion is a way of life and has no formulated creed, or articles of faith, the acceptance of which brings redemption or salvation to the believer..." [757] in Religious Bodies: 1936. [758] The secret or underground overseas efforts of Khazar‑dominated Russia apparently have been intrusted principally to Jews. This is especially true of atomic espionage. The Report of the Royal Commission of Canada, already referred to, shows that Sam Carr (Cohen), organizer for all Canada; Fred Rose (Rosenberg), organizer for French Canada, and member of the Canadian Parliament from a Montreal constituency; and Germina (or Hermina) Rabinowich, in charge of liaison with U. S. Communists, were all born in Russia or satellite lands. In this connection, it is important to stress the fact that the possession of a Western name does not necessarily imply Western European stock.
In fact, the maneuver of name‑changing frequently disguises an individual's stock or origin. Thus the birth‑name of John Gates, editor of the Communist Daily Worker was Israel Regenstreif. Other name changers among the eleven Communists found guilty by a New York jury in October, 1949, included Gil Green ‑‑ born Greenberg; Gus Hall ‑‑ born Halberg; and Carl Winter ‑‑ born Weissberg. [759] Other examples of name‑changing can be cited among political writers, army officers, and prominent officials in the executive agencies and departments in Washington. Parenthetically, the maneuver of acquiring a name easily acceptable to the majority was very widely practiced by the aliens prominent in the seizure of Russia for Communism, among the name‑changers being Lenin (Ulianov), Trotsky (Bronstein), and Stalin (Dzygasgvuku), The principal founders of state Communism.
The United States Government refused Canada's invitation early in 1946 to cooperate in Canada's investigation of atomic spies, but in 1950 when (despite "red herring" talk of the Chief Executive) our atomic spy suspects began to be apprehended, the first was Harry Gold, then Abraham Brothman, and Miriam Moskowitz. Others were M. Sobell, David Greenglass, Julius Rosenberg, and Mrs. Ethel Rosenberg (not to be confused with Mrs. Anna Rosenberg). Various sentences were given. Mr. and Mrs. Rosenberg received the death penalty. [760]
As of early May, 1952, however, the sentence had not been carried out and a significant portion of the Jewish press was campaigning to save the Rosenbergs. Referring to Julius and Ethel Rosenberg, Samuel B. Gach, Editor‑in‑Chief and Publisher of the California Jewish Voice ("Largest Jewish Circulation in the West") wrote as follows in his issue of April 25, 1952: "We deplore the sentence against the two Jews and despise the cowardly Jewish judge who passed same..."
In March, 1951, Dr. William Perl of the Columbia University Physics Department was arrested "on four counts of perjury in connection with the crumbling Soviet atomic spy ring...Perl whose father was born in Russia...had his name changed from Utterperl [Mutterperl?) to Perl" in 1945. [761] For further details on these persons and others, see "Atomic Traitors, " by Congressman Fred Busbey of Illinois in the June, 1951, number of National Republic. Finally, the true head of Communism in America was found not to be the publicly announced head, but the Jew, Gerhardt Eisler, who, upon detection "escaped" from America on the Polish S. S. "Batory," to a high position in the Soviet Government of East Germany. [762]
Very pertinent to the subject under consideration is a statement entitled "Displaced Persons: Facts vs. Fiction," made in the Senate of the United States on January 6, 1950, By Senator Pat McCarran, Democrat of Nevada, Chairman of the Judiciary Committee.
Senator McCarran said in part: "Let it be remembered that the Attorney General of the United States recently testified that an analysis of 4,984 of the more militant members of the Communist Party in the United States showed that 91.4 percent of the total were of foreign stock or were married to persons of foreign stock."
With more than nine‑tenths of our "more militant" Communists thus recruited from or allied to "foreign stock" and with that "stock: totaling perhaps not more than 10,000,000 or one‑fifteenth of our nation's population, a little recourse to mathematics will suggest that the employment of an Eastern European or other person of recent alien extraction or connection is one hundred and fifty times more likely to yield a traitor than is the employment of a person of native stock!�
An "authoritative" Jewish point of view toward Soviet Russia is explained in the Universal Jewish Encyclopedia in the concluding paragraphs on Karl Marx. According to this source, Jews "recognize the experience of the Soviet Union, home of 6,000,000 Jews, as testimony of the Marxist position on the question of national and racial equality."
The Encyclopedia comments further on the "striking fact that the one country which professes official allegiance to Marxian teachings is the one where anti‑Semitism has been outlawed and its resurgence rendered impossible by the removal of social and economic inequalities." [763]
In The Jewish People Face the Post‑War World by Alexander Bittelman [764] the affection of a considerable body of American Jews for the Soviet Union is considerable body of American Jews for the Soviet Union is expressed dramatically:
If not for the Red Army, there would be no Jews in Europe today, nor in Palestine, nor in Africa; and in the United States, the length of our existence would be counted in days...The Soviet Union Has Saved The Jewish People. Therefore, let the American Jewish masses never forget our historic debt to the Savior of the Jewish people ‑‑ the Soviet Union.
Be it noted, however, that Mr.. Bittelman admits indirectly that he is not speaking for all American Jews, particularly when he assails as "reactionary" the "non‑democratic forced in Jewish life...such as the Sulzbergers, Rosenwalds, and Lazarons." [765]
In addition to ideology, another factor in the devotion to their old homelands of so many of the newer American Jews of Eastern European source is kinship. According to The American Zionist Handbook, 68 to 70% of United States Jews have relations in Poland and the Soviet Union.
Quite in harmony with the Bittleman attitude toward the Soviet was the finding of the Canadian Royal Commission that Soviet Russia exploits fully the predilection of Jews toward Communism: "It is significant that a number of documents from the Russian Embassy specifically note 'Jew' or 'Jewess' in entries on their relevant Canadian agents or prospective agents, showing that the Russian Fifth Column leaders attached particular significance to this matter." [766]
In view of the above‑quoted statement of a writer for the great New York publication, the Universal Jewish Encyclopedia, which is described on its title‑page as "authoritative," and in view of the findings of the Canadian Royal Commission, not to mention other facts and testimonies, it would seem that no one should be surprised that certain United States Jews of Eastern European origin or influence have transmitted atomic or other secrets to the Soviet Union.
Those who are caught, of course, must suffer the fate of spies, as would happen to American espionage agents abroad; but, in the opinion of the author, the really guilty parties in the United States are those Americans of native stock who, for their own evil purposes, placed the pro‑Soviet individuals in positions where they could steal or connive at the stealing of American secrets of atomic warfare. This guilt, which in view of the terrible likely results of atomic espionage is really blood‑guilt, cannot be sidestepped and should not be overlooked by the American people.
The presence of so many high‑placed spies in the United States prompts a brief reference to our national habit (a more accurate term than policy) in regard to immigration. In December 2, 1832, President Monroe proclaimed, in the famous Doctrine which bears his name, that the American government would not allow continental European powers to "extend their system" in the United States.
At that time and until the last two decades of the nineteenth century, immigration brought us almost exclusively European people whose ideals were those of Western Christian civilization; these people became helpers in subduing and settling our vast frontier area; they wished to conform to rather than modify or supplant the body of traditions and ideals summed up in the word "America."
After 1880, however, our immigration shifted sharply to include millions of persons from Southern and Eastern Europe. Almost all of these people were less sympathetic than predecessor immigrants to the government and the ideals of the United States and a very large portion of them were non‑Christians who had no intention whatever of accepting the ideals of Western Christian civilization, but had purposes of their own. These purposes were accomplished not by direct military invasion, as President Monroe feared, but covertly by infiltration, propaganda, and electoral and financial pressure. The average American remained unaware and unperturbed.
Among those who early foresaw the problems to be created by our new immigrants was General Eisenhower's immediate predecessor as President of Columbia University. In a small but extremely valuable book, The American As He Is, President Nicholas Murray Butler in 1908 called attention to "the fact that Christianity in some one of its many forms is a dominant part of the American nature." Butler, then at the zenith of his intellectual power, expressed fear that our "capacity to subdue and assimilate the alien elements brought...by immigration may soon be exhausted." He concluded accordingly that "The dangers which confront America will come, if at all, from within"
Statistics afford ample reasons for President Butler's fears "The new immigration was comprised preponderantly of three elements: the Italians, the Slavs, and the Jews."[767] The Italians and the Slavs were less assimilable than immigrants from Northern and Western Europe, and tended to congregate instead of distributing themselves over the whole country as the earlier Northern European immigrants had usually done.
The assimilation of Italians and Slavs was helped, however, by their belonging to the same parent Indo‑Germanic racial stock as the English‑German‑Irish majority, and above all by their being Christians ‑‑ mostly Roman Catholics ‑‑ and therefore finding numerous co‑religionists not only among fully Americanized second and third generation Irish Catholics but among old stock Anglo‑American Catholics descending from Colonial days. Quite a few persons of Italian and Slavic stock were or became Protestants, chiefly Baptists ‑‑ among them being ex‑Governor Charles Poletti of New York and ex‑Governor Harold Stassen of Minnesota. The new Italian and Slavic immigrants and their children soon began to marry among the old stock. In a protracted reading of an Italian language American newspaper, the author noted that approximately half of all recorded marriages of Italians were to persons with non‑Italian names.
Thus in one way or another the new Italian and Slavic immigrants began to merge into the general American pattern. This happened to some extent everywhere and was notable in areas where the newcomers were not congregated; as in certain urban and mining areas, but were dispersed among people of native stock. With eventual complete assimilation by no means impossible, there was no need of a national conference of Americans and Italians or of Americans and Slavs to further the interests of those minorities.
With the new Jewish immigrants, however, the developments were strikingly different ‑‑ and quite in line with the fears of resident Butler. The handful of Jews, mostly Sephardic,[768] were not numerous enough to contribute cultural guidance to the newcomers.[769] These newcomers arrived in vast hordes ‑‑ especially from territory under the sovereignty of Russia, the total number of legally recorded immigrants from that country between 1881 and 1920 being 3,237,079,[770] most of them Jews. Many of those Jews are now referred to as Polish Jews because they came from that portion of Russia which had been the kingdom of Poland prior to the "partitions" of 1772‑1795[771] and was the Republic of Poland between World War I and World War II. Accordingly New York City's 2,500,000 or more Jews.[772]
Thus by sheer weight of numbers, as well as by aggressiveness the newcomer Jews from Eastern Europe pushed into the background the more or less Westernized Jews, who had migrated or whose ancestors had migrated to America prior to 1880 and had become for the most part popular and successful merchants with no inordinate interest in politics. In striking contrast, the Eastern European Jew made himself "a power to be reckoned with in the professions, the industries, and the political parties."[773]
The overwhelming of the older Americanized Jews is well portrayed in The Jewish Dilemma by Elmer Berger.[774] Of the early American Jews, Berger writes: "Most of these first 200,000 came from Germany. They integrated them selves completely."[775]
This integration was not difficult; for many persons of Jewish religion Western Europe in the nineteenth century not only had no racial or ethnic connection with the Khazars, but were not separatists or Jewish nationalists. The old contentions of their ancestors with their Christian neighbors in Western Europe had been largely overlooked on both sides by the beginning of the nineteenth century, and nothing stood in the way of their full integration into national life. The American kinsmen of these Westernized Jews were similar in outlook.
But after 1880 and "particularly in the first two decades of the twentieth century, immigration to the United States from Eastern Europe increased rapidly." The Eastern European immigrant Jews "brought with them the worn out concept of 'a Jewish people'"[776]
Soon these newcomers of nationalist persuasion actually exerted influence over the old and once anti‑nationalist organization of American Reform Judaism. "In the winter of 1941‑42 the Central Conference of American Rabbis had endorsed the campaign to organize a Jewish Army. The event indicated the capitulation of the leadership of Reform Judaism to Jewish Nationalism." Many American‑minded Jews protested, but "the voices were disorganized and therefore could by safely ignored."[777] American Jewry "had succumbed to the relentless pressure of the Zionist."
With the domination of American Jewry by Judaized Khazars and those who travel with them, the position of American Jews who wished to be Americans became most unhappy. The small but significant group which met at Atlantic City in June, 1942, to lay the foundations for an organization of "Americans whose religion is Judaism," were at once pilloried. "Charges" of being "'traitors,' Quislings,' betrayers were thundered" from the synagogues of America and "filled the columns of the Jewish press"[778] Many were silenced or won over by the pressure and the abuses ‑‑ but not all. Those brave Jews who are persecuted because they are not hostile to the American way of life should not be confused with those Jews who persecute them, as Mr. Berger shows, but should on the other hand receive the sympathy of all persons who are trying to save Christian civilization in America.
Since the predominant new Jews consider themselves a superior people,[779] and a separate nationality Race and Nationality as Factors in American Life, by Henry Pratt Fairchild,[780] assimilation appears now to be out of the question. America now has virtually a nation within the nation, and an aggressive culture‑conscious nation at that.
The stream of Eastern Europeans was diminished in volume during World War I, but was at flood level again in 1920. At last the Congress became sufficiently alarmed to initiate action. The House Committee on Immigration, in its report on the bill that later became the quota law of 1921, reported: There is a limit to our power of assimilation. . .the processes of assimilation and amalgamation are slow and difficult. With the population of the broken parts of Europe headed this way in ever‑increasing numbers, why not peremptorily check the stream with this temporary measure, and in the meantime try the unique and novel experiment of enforcing all of the immigration laws on our statutes?...Accordingly, the 67th Congress "passed the first quota law, which was approved on May 19, 1921, limiting the number of any nationality entering the United States to 3 percent of the foreign‑born of that nationality who lived here in 1910. Under this law, approximately 350,000 aliens were permitted to enter each year, mostly from Northern and Western Europe."[781]
The worry of the Congress over unassimilated aliens continued and the House Congress over unassimilable aliens continued and the House Committee on Immigration and Naturalization of the Sixty‑eighth Congress reported that it was "necessary to the successful future of our nation to preserve the basic strain of our population" and continued[782] as follows:
Since it is the axiom of political science that a government not imposed by external force is the visible expression of the ideals, standards, and social viewpoint of the people over which it rules, it is obvious that a change in the character or composition of the population must inevitably result in the evolution of a form of government consonant with the base upon which it rests. If, therefore, the principle of individual liberty, guarded by a constitutional government created on this continent nearly a century and a half ago, is to endure, the basic strain of our population must be maintained and our economic standards preserved.
The American people do not concede the right of any foreign group in the United States, or government abroad, to demand a participation in our possessing, tangible or intangible, or to dictate the character of our legislation.
The new law "changed the quota basis from 1910 to 1890, reduced the quotas from 3 to 2 percent, provided for the establishment of permanent quotas on the basis of national origin, and placed the burden of proof on the alien with regard to his admissibility and the legality of his residence in the United States." It was passed by the Congress on May 15, and signed by President Calvin Coolidge on May 26, 1924. The new quota system was still more favorable relatively to the British Isles and Germany and other countries of Northern and Western Europe and excluded "persons who believe in or advocate the overthrow by force or violence of the government of the United States." Unfortunately, within ten years, this salutary law was to be largely nullified by misinterpretation of its intent and by continued scandalous maladministration, a principal worry of the Congress in 1921 and continuously since. [783]
By birth and by immigration either clandestine or in violation of the intent of the "national origins" law of 1924, the Jewish population of the U. S. increased rapidly. The following official Census Bureau statement is of interest: "In 1887 there were at least 277 congregations in the country and 230,000 Jews; in 1890, 533 congregations and probably 475,000 Jews; in 1906, 1700 congregations and about 1,775,000 Jews; in 1916, 1900 congregations and about 3,300,000 Jews; in 1936, 3,118 permanent congregations and 4,641,184 Jews residing in the cities, towns and villages in which the congregations were located." [784] On other religions, the latest government statistics are mostly for the year 1947, but for Jews the 1936 figure remains. [785] As to the total number of Jews in the United States the government has no exact figures, any precise figures beyond a vague "over five million" being impossible because of incomplete records and illegal immigration.
The Committee on the Judiciary of the Senate, [786] however, accepts the World Almanac figure of 15,713,638 Jews of religious affiliation in the world and summarizes thus: "statistics indicate that over 50 percent of the World Jewish population is now residing in the Western Hemisphere," [787] i.e., at least 8,000,000. Since some three‑fourths of a million Jews live in other North and South American countries besides the United States may be placed at a minimum of about 7,250,000. Jews unaffiliated with organizations whose members are counted, illegal entrants, etc., may place the total number in the neighborhood of 10,000,000. This likely figure would justify the frequently heard statement that more than half of the Jews of the world are in the United States.
Percentage‑wise this is the government summary [788] of Jewish population in the United States: In 1937, Jews constituted less than 4 percent of the American people, but during the 7‑year period following (1937‑43), net Jewish immigration to the United States ranged between 25 and 77 percent of total net immigration to this country. For the 36‑year period, 1908‑43, net Jewish immigration constituted 14 percent of the total. The population of the Jewish population has increased twenty‑one‑fold during the same period.
The above government figures require elucidation. The figures include only those Jews connected with an organized Jewish congregation and, as a corollary, exclude the vast number of Jews, illegal entrants and others, who are not so connected, and hence not officially listed as Jews. The stated increase of Jews by 2100 percent since 1877 is thus far too small because non‑Congregational Jews are not counted. Moreover, since the increase of 300 percent in the total population includes known Jews, who increased at the rate of 2100 percent, the increase in population of non‑Jews is far less than the 300 percent increase of the total population.
This powerful and rapidly growing minority; closely knit and obsessed with its own objectives which are not those of Western Christian civilization, will in subsequent chapters be discussed along with other principal occupants of the stage of public affairs in America during the early 1950's Details will come as a surprise to many readers, who are the unwitting victims of censorship. Valuable for its light on the global projects of political Zionism, with especial reference to Africa, is Douglas Reed's Somewhere South of Suez. [789] After mentioning that the "secret ban" against publishing the truth on "Zionist Nationalism," which he holds "to be allied in its roots to Soviet Communism," has grown in his adult lifetime "from nothing into something approaching a law of lese majesty at some absolute court of the dark past," Mr. Reed states further that "the Zionist Nationalists are powerful enough to govern governments in the great countries of the remaining West!" He concludes further that "American Presidents and British Prime Ministers, and all their colleagues," bow to Zionism as if venerating a shrine.
It is Yahveh, the Tetragrammaton, a symbol of creation or generation, the mysterious union of their god with his creatures and which is said to be all‑powerful in working miracles or magic. This Ineffable Name was looked upon by the Jews as too holy and sacred to be spoken, but so that it might not be lost the High Priest uttered it once a year in the temple at the great feast of Atonement.
Further they hold that the true name will be revealed at the coming of their Messiah; which to the Jews, means The People! Of the interlaced triangles or the so‑called Solomon's Seal, it is said in the Lesser Assembly, par 720: "So also here, when the Male is joined to the Female, they both constitute one complete body, and all the universe is in a state of happiness because all things receive blessing from their perfect body. And this is an arcanum."
This can only be understood, by studying the Jewish "Kabbalah" or "Cabala" and what it relates about the Jews god.
"I. The Supreme Being and the doctrine and classification of the Emanations, or Sephiroth.
Being boundless in his nature ‑‑ which necessarily implies that he is an absolute unity and inscrutable, and that there is nothing without him, or is in him, [790] This doctrine, however, that everything is in the Deity is not peculiar to the Kabbalah, it has been propounded by the Jews from time immemorial, before the Kabbalah came into existence, as may be seen from the following passage in the Midrash. 'The Holy One...is the space of the universe, but the universe is not his space.
R. Isaac submitted: from the passage, [791] we do not know whether the Holy One...is the habitation of the universe or the universe his habitation; but from the remark Lord thou art the dwelling place,[792] it is evident that the Holy One...is the dwelling place of the universe, and not the universe his dwelling place.' [793] To the same effect is the remark of Philo, 'God himself is the space of the universe, for it is he who contains all things.'� It is for this reason that God is called the En Soph, and that the Septuagint renders [794], by which has occasioned so much difficulty to interpreters) God is called En Soph, Endless, Boundless (To the same effect is the ancient expository work on the doctrine of the Emanations which we quoted in the preceding note).
In this boundlessness, or as the En Soph, he cannot be comprehended by the intellect, nor described in words, for there is nothing which can grasp and depict him to us, and as such he is, in certain sense, not existent, because, as far as our minds are concerned, that which is perfectly incomprehensible does not exist. To make his existence perceptible, and to render himself comprehensible, the En Soph, or the Boundless, had to become active and creative.
But the En Soph cannot be the Direct Creator, for he has neither will, intention, desire, thought, language, nor action, as these properties imply limit and belong to finite beings, whereas the En Soph is boundless. Besides, the imperfect and circumscribed nature of the creation precludes the idea that the world was created or even designed by him, who can have no will nor produce anything but what is like himself, boundless and perfect. On the other hand, again, the beautiful design displayed in the mechanism, the regular order manifested in the preservation, destruction, and renewal of things, forbid us to regard this world as the offspring of chance, and constrain us to recognize therein an intelligent design. We are, therefore compelled to view the En Soph as the Creator of the World in an indirect manner.
Now, the medium by which the En Soph made his existence known in the creation of the world are ten Sephiroth or intelligences, which emanated from the Boundless One in the following manner: At first the En Soph, or the Aged of the Aged or the Holy Aged, as he is alternately called, sent forth from his infinite light one spiritual substance or intelligence. This first Sephira, which existed in the En Soph from all eternity, and became a reality by a mere act, has no less than seven appellations. It is called ‑‑ I, the Crown, because it occupies the highest position; II, the Aged, because it is the oldest or the first emanation, and this name must not be confounded with the Aged of the Aged, which, as we have seen, is the appellation of the En Soph; III, the Primordial Point, or the Smooth Point, because, as the Sohar tells us, 'When the Concealed of the Concealed wished to reveal himself, he first made a single point: the Infinite was entirely unknown, and diffused no light before this luminous point violently broke through into vision;' [795] IV, the White Head; V, the Long Face, Macroprosopon, because the whole ten Sephiroth represent the Primordial or the Heavenly Man, of which the first Sephira is the head; VI, the Inscrutable Height, because it is the highest of all the Sephiroth proceeding immediately from the En Soph.
Hence, on the passage 'Go forth, O ye daughters of Zion, and behold the King of Peace (The Sohar, like the Talmud, generally renders the words King Solomon: while verses in the Song of Songs, by the King to whom peace belongs), with the Crown!' [796] the Sohar remarks, 'But who can behold the King of Peace, seeing that He is incomprehensible, even to the heavenly hosts? But he who sees the Crown sees the glory of the King of Peace.' [797] And, VII, it is expressed in the Bible by the Divine name Ehejeh, or I Am [798], because it is absolute being, representing the Infinite as distinguished from the finite, and in the angelic order, by the celestial beasts of Ezekiel, called Chajoth. The first Sephira contained the other nine Sephiroth, and gave rise to them in the following order: At first a masculine or active potency, designated Wisdom, proceeded from it. This Sephira, which among the divine names is represented by Jah,[799] and among the angelic hosts by Ophanim (Wheels), sent forth an opposite. i.e. a feminine or passive, potency, denominated Intelligence, which is represented by the divine name Jehovah, and angelic name Arelim, and it is from a union of these two Sephiroth, which are also called Father and Mother, that the remaining seven Sephiroth proceeded. Or, as the Sohar iii, 290a expresses it, 'When the holy aged the Concealed of all concealed, assumed a form, He produced everything in the form of Male and Female, as the things could not continue in any other form (The so‑called Jewish Intellectuals totally ignore the many living beings in nature which are both male and female within themselves). Hence Wisdom, which is the beginning of development, when it proceeded from the Holy Aged, emanated in male and female, for Wisdom expanded, and Intelligence proceeded from it, and thus obtained male and female ‑‑ viz., Wisdom, the father, and Intelligence, the mother, from whose union the other pairs of Sephiroth successively emanated.' These two opposite potencies viz., Wisdom and Intelligence ‑‑ are joined together by the first potency, the Crown; thus yielding the first triad of the Sephiroth.
From the junction of the foregoing opposites emanated again the masculine or active potency, denominated Mercy or Love, also called Greatness, the fourth Sephira, which among the divine names is represented by El, and among the angelic hosts by Chashmalim. [800] From this again emanated the feminine or passive potency, Justice, also called Judicial Power, the fifth Sephria, which is represented by the divine name Eloha, and among the angels by Seraphim,[801] and from this again the uniting potency, Beauty or Mildness, the sixth Sephira, represented by the divine name Elohim, and among the angels by Shinanim.[802] Since without this union the existence of things would not be possible, inasmuch as mercy not tempered with justice, and justice not tempered with mercy would be unendurable: and thus the second Trinity of the Sephiroth is obtained.
The medium of union of the second Trinity, i.e. Beauty, the sixth Sephira, beamed forth the masculine or active potency, Firmness, the seventh Sephira, corresponding to the divine name Jehovah Sabaoth, and among the angels to Tarshishim [803]; this again gave rise to the feminine or passive potency, Splendour, the eighth Sephira, to which answer the divine name Elohim Sabaoth, and among the angels Benei Elohim [804]; and from it again, emanated Foundation or the Basis, the ninth Sephira, represented by the divine name El Chai, and among the angelic hosts by Ishim,[805] which is the uniting point between these two opposites, thus yielding the third Trinity of Sephiroth.
From the ninth Sephira, the Basis of all, emanated the tenth, called Kingdom, and Shechinah, which is represented by the divine name Adonai, and among the angelic hosts by Cherubim.
The following table exhibits the different names of the Sephiroth, together with the several names of God and the angels, which correspond to them. From this representation of each triad, as consisting of a threefold principle, viz., the two opposites, Masculine and feminine, and the uniting principle, the development of the Sephiroth, and of life generally, is symbolically called the Balance, because the two opposite sexes, are compared with the two opposite scales, and the uniting Sephira is compared with the beam which joins the scales, and indicates its equipoise. Before we enter into further particulars about the nature, operation, and classification of these Sephiroth, we shall give the Sohar's speculations about the Supreme Being, and its account of the origin of the Sephiroth, and their relationship to the Deity.
The prophet Elias having learned in the heavenly college the profound mystery and true import of the words in Isaiah xl, 25‑26, 'To whom will ye liken me, and shall I be equal? saith the Holy One. Lift up your eyes on high, and behold who hat created these things,' revealed to R. Simon b. Jochai that God in his absolute nature is unknown and incomprehensible, and hence, in a certain sense, non‑existent; that this Who (unknown subject) had to become active and creative, to demonstrate his existence, and that it is only by these works of creation that he made himself known to us. It is therefore the combination of the unknown Who with these visible works that showed him to be God (which is produced by transposed, i.e., and united with). Or, as it is in the language of the Kabbalah: 'Before he gave any shape to this world, before he produced any form, he was alone, without a form and resemblance to anything else. Who then can comprehend him how he was before the creation, since he was formless? Hence it is forbidden to represent him by any form, similitude, or even by his sacred name, by a single letter or a single point; and to this the words 'Ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake unto you' [806] i.e. ye have not seen anything which you could represent by any form or likeness ‑‑ refer. But after he created the form of the Heavenly Man, he used it as a chariot wherein to descend, and wishes to be called by this form, which is the sacred name Jehovah. He wishes to be known by his attributes, and each attribute separately; and therefore had himself called the God of Mercy, the God of Justice, Almighty, God of Sabaoth, and the Being. He wishes thereby to make known his nature, and that we could see how his mercy and compassion extend both to the world and to all operations. For if he had not poured out his light upon all his creatures, how could we ever have known him?� How could the words be fulfilled, 'The whole earth is full of his glory' [807]
Woe be to him who compares him with his own attributes! or still worse with the son of man whose foundation is in the dust, who vanishes and is no more! Hence, the form in which we delineate him simply describes each time his dominion over a certain attribute, or over the creatures generally. We cannot understand more of his nature than the attribute expresses. Hence, when he is divested of all these things, he has neither any attribute nor any similitude or form. The form in which he is generally depicted is to be compared to a very expansive sea; for the waters of the sea are in themselves without a limit or form, and it is only when they spread themselves upon the earth that they assume a form. We can now make the following calculation: the source of the sea's water and the water stream preceding there from to spread itself are two.
A great reservoir is then formed, just as if a huge hollow had been dung; this reservoir is called sea, and is the third. The unfathomable deep divides itself into seven streams, resembling seven long vessels. The source, the water stream, the sea and the seven streams make together ten. And when the master breaks the vessels which he has made, the waters return to the source, and then only remains the pieces of these vessels, dried up and without any water. It is in this way that the Cause of Causes gave rise to the ten Sephiroth.
The Crown is the source from which streams forth an infinite light: hence the name En Soph == infinite, by which the highest cause is designated: for it then had neither form no shape, and there is neither any means whereby to comprehend it, nor a way by which to know it. Hence it is written, 'Seek not out the things that are too hard for thee, neither search the things that are above thy strength.' [808] He then made a vessel, as small as a point, like the letter, which is filled from this source (i.e. the En Soph). This is the source of wisdom, wisdom itself, after which the Supreme Cause is called 'wise God.' Upon this he made a large vessel like a sea, which is called Intelligence: hence the name 'intelligent God.' It must, however, be remarked that God is wise, and through himself, for� wisdom does not derive its name through itself, but through the wise one who fills it with the light which flows from him, just as intelligence is not comprehended through itself, but through him who is intelligent and fills it with his own substance. God needs only to withdraw himself and it would be dried up.������
This is also the meaning of the words, 'the waters have disappeared from the sea, and the bed is dry and parched up.'� [809] The sea is finally divided into seven streams, and the seven costly vessels are produced, which are called Greatness, Judicial Strength, Beauty, Firmness, Splendour, Foundation, and Kingdom. Therefore is he called the Great or the Merciful, the Mighty, the Glorious, the God of victory, the Creator, to whom all praise is due, and the Foundation of all things. Upon the last attribute all the others are based as well as the world. Finally, he is also the King of the universe, for everything is in his power; he can diminish the number of the vessels, and increase in them the light which streams from them, or reduce it, just as it pleases him."[810]
In another place again the same authority gives the following description of the Deity and the emanation of the Sephiroth. "The Aged of the Aged, the Unknown of the Unknown, has a form and yet has no form. He has a form whereby the universe is preserved, and yet has no form, because he cannot be comprehended. When he first assumed the form (of the first Sephira), he caused nine splendid lights to emanate from it, which, shining through it, diffused a bright light in all directions. Imagine an elevated light sending forth its rays in all directions. Now if we approach it to examine the rays, we understand no more than that they emanate from the said light. So is the Holy Aged an absolute light, but in himself concealed and incomprehensible. We can only comprehend him through those luminous emanations which again are partly visible and partly concealed. These constitute the sacred name of God.' [811] Four things must be borne in mind with regard to the Sephiroth.
I). That they were not created by, but emanated from, the En Soph; the difference between creation and emanation being, that in the former a diminution of strength takes place, whilst in the latter this is not the case.
II). That they form among themselves, and with the En Soph, a strict unity, and simply represent different aspects of one and the same being, just as the different rays which proceed from the light, and which appear different things to the eye, form only different manifestations of one and the same light.
III). That since they simply differ from each other as the different colors of the same light, all the ten emanations alike partake of the perfections of the En Soph; and
IV). That, as emanations from the Infinite, the Sephiroth are infinite and perfect like the En Soph, and yet constitute the first finite things. They are infinite and perfect when the En Soph imparts his fullness to them, and finite and imperfect when the fullness is withdrawn from them, so that in this respect these ten Sephiroth exactly correspond to the double nature of Christ, his finite and imperfect human nature and his infinite and perfect divine nature.
In their totality and unity these ten Sephiroth are not only denominated the world of Sephiroth and the world of Emanations, but represent and are called the Primordial or Archetypal Man, and the Heavenly Man. In the figure, the Crown is the head; Wisdom the brains; and Intelligence, which unites the two and produces the first triad, is the heart or the understanding ‑‑ thus forming the head.
The fourth and fifth Sephiroth, i.e., Mercy and Justice, are the two arms of the Lord, the former the right arm and the latter the left, one distributing life and the other death. And the sixth Sephira, Beauty, which unites these two opposites and produces the second triad, is the chest; whilst the seventh and eighth Sephiroth, i.e., Firmness and Splendour, of the third triad, are the two legs; and Foundation, the ninth Sephira, represents the genital organs, it is said 'Every thing will return to its origin just as it proceeded from it. All marrow, all sap, and all power are congregated in this spot. Hence all powers which exist originate through the genital organs.' [812] Kingdom, the tenth Sephira, represents the harmony of the whole Archetypal Man. The following is the archetypal figure of the ten Sephiroth.
It is this form which the prophet Ezekiel saw in the mysterious chariot, and of which the earthly man is a faint copy. Moreover, these Sephiroth, as we have already remarked, created the world and all things therein according to their own archetype or in the likeness and similitude of the Heavenly Man or the World of Emanations. But, before we propound the Kabbalistic doctrine of the creation of the world, it is necessary to describe a second mode in which the Trinity of triads in the Sephiroth is represented, and to mention the appellations and offices of the respective triads. Now in looking at the Sephiroth which constitute the first triad, it will be seen that they represent the intellect; hence this triad is called the Intellectual World.
The second triad, again, represents moral qualities; hence it is designated the moral or Sensuous World; whilst the third triad represents power and stability, and hence is designed the Material World. These three aspects in which the En Soph manifested himself are called the Faces. In the arrangement of this Trinity of triads, so as to produce what is called the Kabbalistic tree, denominated the Tree of Life, or simply the Tree, the first triad is placed above, the second and third are placed below, in such a manner that the three masculine Sephiroth are on the right, the three feminine on the left, while the four uniting Sephiroth occupy the center, as sown in the diagram below. The three Sephiroth on the right, representing the principle of mercy, are called the Pillar of Mercy; the three on the left, representing the principle of rigor, are denominated the Pillar of Judgment; while the four Sephiroth in the center, representing mildness, are called the Middle Pillar. Each Sephira composing this Trinity of triads is, as it were, a Trinity in itself.
�� I). It has its own absolute character;
�� II). It receives from above; and
|
|
�� III). It communicates to what is below it. Hence the remark, 'Just as the Sacred Aged is represented by the number three, so are all the other lights (Sephiroth) of a threefold nature.' [813] Within this Trinity in each unit and Trinity of triads there is a Trinity of units, which must be explained before we can propound the Kabbalistic view of the cosmogony.
���� We have seen that three of the Sephiroth constitute uniting links between three pairs of opposites, and by this means produce three triads, respectively denominated the Intellectual World, the Sensuous or Moral World, and the Material World, and that these three uniting Sephiroth, together with the one which unites the whole into a common unity, form what is called the Middle Pillar of the Kabbalistic tree. Now from the important position they thus occupy, these Sephiroth are synecdochically used to represent the worlds which by their uniting potency they respectively yield. Hence the Sephira, Crown, from which the Sephiroth, Wisdom and Intelligence, emanated, and by which they are also united, thus yielding the Intellectual World, is by itself used to designate the Intellectual World. Its own names, however, are not changed in this capacity, and it still continues to be designated by the several appellations mentioned in the description of the first Sephira. The sixth Sephira, called Beauty, which unites Sephiroth IV (Love) and V (Justice), thus yielding the Sensuous World, is by itself used to denote the Sensuous World, and in this capacity is called the Sacred King, or simply the King; while the Sephira called Kingdom, which unites the whole Sephiroth, is here used to represent the Material World, instead of the ninth Sephira, called Foundation, and is in this capacity denominated the Queen or the Matron. Thus we obtain within the Trinity of triads a higher Trinity of units, viz., The Crown, Beauty, and Kingdom, which represents the potencies of all the Sephiroth.
II. The Creation or the Kabbalistic Cosmogony.
���� Now, it is not the En Soph who created the World, but this trinity, as represented in the combination of the Sephiroth; or rather the creation was arisen from the conjunction of the emanations. The world was born from the union of the crowned King and Queen; or, according to the language of the Kabbalah, these opposite sexes of royalty, who emanated from the En Soph, produced the universe in their own image. Worlds we are told, were indeed created before ever the King and Queen or the Sephiorth gave birth to the present state of things, but they could not continue, and necessarily perished, because the En Soph had not yet assumed this human form in its completeness, which not only implies a moral and intellectual nature, but as conditions of development procreation, and continence, also compresses sexual opposites. This creation, which aborted and which has been succeeded by the present order of things, is indicated in Genesis xxxvi, 31‑40. The Kings of Edom, or the old kings as they are also denominated, who are here said to have reigned before the Monarchs of Israel (can you believe that ‑‑ the Jews are saying that Edom which is Esau according to the Scriptures, existed before Abraham. Their own grandfather!), and are mentioned as having died one after the other, are those primordial worlds which were successively convulsed and destroyed; while the sovereigns of Israel denote the King and Queen who emanated from the En Soph, and who have given birth to and perpetuate the present world. Thus we are told: ‑‑ 'Before the Aged of the Aged, the Concealed of the Concealed, expanded into the form of King, the Crown of Crowns (i.e. the first Sephira), there was neither beginning nor end.
���� He hewed and incised forms and figures into it (i.e. the crown) in the following manner: He spread before him a cover, and carved therein kings (i.e. worlds), and marked out their limits and forms, but they could not preserve themselves. Therefore it is written, 'These are the kings that reigned in the land of Edom before there reigned any king over the children of Israel.' [814] This refers to the primordial kings and primordial Israel. All these were imperfect: he therefore removed them and let them vanish, till he finally descended himself to this cover and assumed a form.' [815] This important fact that worlds were created and destroyed prior to the present creation is again and again reiterated in the Sohar..."
|
|
Thus, we can clearly see from the Jewish Kabbalah, that the Jews god is not the same God the Christians worship. In this respect, let's look at an article published in the May, 1940 issue of the Jewish, Marxian‑Socialist, Zionist magazine, "Jewish Frontier."� It says that Bakunin, who was Marxs' closest associate in founding the "First International" (a world association of Communist‑Socialist parties), in 1871, who wrote of Marx as follows: "He is a Jew and is surrounded by a crowd of little more or less intelligent, scheming, agile, speculating Jews, just as Jews are everywhere, commercial and banking agents, writers, politicians, correspondents for newspapers of all shades, in short, literary brokers, just as they are financial brokers, with one foot in the bank and the other in the Socialist movement, and with their behind sitting upon the German press; they have taken hold of all newspapers, and you can imagine what a nauseating literature is the outcome of it."
And he continues: "Now this entire Jewish world, which constitutes an exploiting sect, a people of leeches, a voracious parasite, closely and intimately connected with one another, regardless not only of frontiers but of political differences as well, this Jewish world is today largely at the disposal of Marx or Rothschild. I am sure that, on the one hand, the Rothschilds appreciate the merits of Marx, and that, on the other hand, Marx feels an instinctive inclination and great respect for the Rothschilds. This may seem strange. What could there be in common between communism and high finance? Oh! The communism of Marx wants a strong State centralization, and where this exists there must inevitably exist a central state bank, and where this exists, there the parasitic Jewish nation, which speculates upon the labor of the people, will always find means for its existence. A year later, in 1872...Bakunin wrote, 'In reality this would be for the proletariat a barrack regime, under which the workingmen and working women, converted into a uniform mass, would rise, fall asleep, work and live at the beat of the drum; the privilege of ruling would be in the hands of the skilled and the learned, with a wide scope left for profitable crooked deals carried on by the Jews, who would be attracted by the enormous extension of the international speculations of the national banks."
This same Jewish Frontier article, concerning one of Marxs' essays, "The Jewish Question," says it, to quote: "...'Money,' he says, 'is the Zealous God of Israel (The Jews) outside of whom no other god is permitted to exist."
Concerning another of Marxs' articles, "Money Is the Jewish God," it says: "Marxs' idea that the concepts of 'Jew' and 'capitalist' are interchangeable is epitomized in these two sentences (of Marxs'), The emancipation of the Jews is in its last analysis the emancipation of mankind from Jewry' and 'The social emancipation of the Jews is the emancipation of society from Jewry.'"
It is their star of the Macrocosm, the dual forces in all nature, the sign of a power which nothing can resist. It constitutes the secret power of the Jew through which he dominates the mind and actions of men and nations. It is the Hebrew talisman of power and illuminism. Turning to Nomades by the Jewish writer Kadmi Cohen, 1929, we read: "The perfect Semite is positive and impassioned. The two elements exercise a reciprocal influence, each moderating what is too excessive and therefore unlikely to live in the other, creating a being apart who easily arrives at domination, for nothing can stop such a man...It is the eternal opposition of Shylock and Jessica (This Jew is admitting that the Semites are not Jews, that they are a different people). It is the illogical and monstrous mixture of the rarest qualities with the most abject defects, mixture of irresistible force and of irremediable weakness."
And of their race‑idea of god, Kadmi Cohen says: "The Jews are not a part of a vast Whole which they reintegrate in dying, but they are a Whole in themselves, defying space, time, life, and death. Can God be outside the Whole? If he exists, necessarily he confounds himself with this Whole...Thus Divinity in Judaism is contained in the exaltation of the entity represented by the race ‑‑ passional entity, eternal flame, it is the Divine essence. It must be preserved and perpetuated, therefore the idea of pure and impure was created." It is pantheistic and cabalistic. We might, therefore, conclude that The Romance of a People represents this Jewish Divinity, the eternity and unity of the people and their ever living hope of bringing all nations under the influence of the uniting and illuminizing power of the interlaced triangles. Hence the many illuminizing sects and cults of today, some of which are nominally Christian, but in reality: All are Cabalistic, Gnostic, Pantheistic, and Instruments of Judaism.
In Nomades, which is an essay on the Jewish soul, we find many interesting and enlightening ideas on the place, as the author sees it, of the Jew in the world. Socialist, Communist, revolutionary, passional, utilitarian, unitarist, the Jew is yet a fixed solidarity, undifferentiated. Kadmi Cohen writes: "'I am that I am,' said the Eternal. The Eternal ‑ It is the Race. One in substance ‑ undifferentiat�ed. One in time ‑ stable and eternal." From a psychological point of view there are two kinds of Jews: Hasidim, the passionals, the Mediterranean mystics, Cabalists, sorcers, poets, orators, frenetics, dreamers, voluptuaries, prophets; and the Mithnagdim, the Utilitarians, the Asiatics (Askenazi, Khazars), cold, reasoners, egoists, positives, and on the extreme left, the vulgar elements, keen on gain, without scruples, arrivists, merciless. The "Passionalism" of the Khazars is characterized by: "...a nervous excitability, a chronic exaltation of the passion, in which commingle the interior life of the individual and its exterior manifestations, a state in which sentiment, idea, and will are confounded together, where for the lack of the powerful corrective of logic, the flights of imagination know no bounds, where life and human activity are deprived of a regulator, and move outside the material and concrete factors, by the sole interior force of the soul."
A condition which apparently corresponds to the unbalanced psychic visions of Illuminism! "It is not only this fervent 'Passionalism' which conditions the attitude of the Jews in the political and social order...They always experience the need to seek unity. Because of that they are sentimentally led to reject in a more or less absolute fashion all which is contradictory to this unity. For them, what is differentiation is an attack on the principle of unity; injustice and inequality are differentiations. They must be rejected or lessened...Thus is explained the Socialist and Communist tendencies of which they are reproached...It is in what is called business that the Jewish soul, by utilitarianism with which he is so strongly impregnated, finds a liberal career: commerce, trade, banks, finance, and industries. It is this same characteristic which in all times and in all places has brought upon the traditional Jew sarcasms and reprobation, often enough, let us recognize it, justified."
The Jewish role in world Socialism; "...is so important that it is not possible to pass it over in silence. Is it not sufficient to recall the names of the great revolutionaries of the nineteenth century and twentieth, the Karl Marxes', Lassalles, Kurt Eiseners, Bela Kuhns, Trotskys, and Leon Blumes, in order to find thus mentioned the names of all theorists of modern Socialism?...Further, in Europe in the same years, the role played by the Jews in all revolutionary movements was consider�able...'Revolutinarism' exacts, at least technically, a very strong dose of passionalism together with the esprit de masse of the crowd. The different individuals, in principle autonomous, blend even to disappearing in the whole, and the 'magma' thus created takes on an aspect entirely different from the individual figures, however characteristic each may be, of which it was primarily composed."
Again: "The same basis of a State: opposing interests balanced by combating each other, is wanting. In its place passions animating popular masses, passions deprived of the corrective of the consideration of realities, passions let loose at the will of mere psychic factors...these factors which agitate the masses muting their material power of reason, which those who take no account of imponderables will find mysterious. Like a compass needle, influenced by a magnetic storm, imperceptible to our senses, becomes erratic, sending astray the vessel which trusts to its indications, losing it in the mysterious ways of the ocean...In a general way, almost everywhere, the Jews are Republicans. The Republic tending towards leveling has always been one of their most cherished aspirations. Not the Republic which affirms and consolidates the privileges of the possessors, but a Republic...whose theoretic mission is to make most social inequalities disappear. For them the Republic is not crystallized in a constitutional formula: it is a constant progress, a slow but sure march towards the meeting of the heights and abysses, unification, individual, social, and political equaliza�tion...Finally, a phenomenon of contradiction attests to the existence of the Semite (non‑Jewish) concept of unity: it is that of anti‑Semitism...An anti...ism shows the reality of the thing, the system. We do not mean that vulgar anti‑Semitism, fermentation of hate and calumnies, composed of errors and absurdities, factor of injustice and crimes...We speak of that anti‑Semitism which is untroubled by passion, a particular form of judgment, claiming logic, reasoned and rational. Such an anti‑Semitism has its own contention, its intrinsic value, its force of ideas and action. Qualified representative, champion of a determined order of thought, of sentiments, beliefs, and results, it has, thanks to the powerful extension of Christianity [816]...established a mode of civilization almost universal [817]..." Thus the Jews became inevitably the ferment of all revolutions, and even Bakunin, Social‑ Democrat, anarchist and nihilist, came up against the power of this Jewish unity. In his Study of the German Jews, 1869, he wrote: "I know in expressing with this frankness my ultimate opinion of the Jews, I expose myself to enormous danger. Many people share it, but very few dare to express it publicly, for the Jewish sect...constitutes today a veritable power in Europe. It reigns despotically in commerce, in the banks, and it has invaded three‑quarters of German journalism, and a very considerable portion of the journalism of other countries. Woe, then, to him who has the clumsiness to displease it!"
He was not a Jew hater or detractor, but the Jews saw to it that his Study lay unpublished for over thirty years. In a recent book, Israel aux mysterieux destins, by A. Cavalier and P. d'Halterive, we find the following statements on anti‑Semitism by various eminent Jews.
�The Jewish State," by Theodore Herzl, the celebrated initiator of Zionism, an essay on the modern solution of the Jewish question, appeared in 1895, creating a great sensation in the Israelite world. In it he writes: "The Jewish question exists wherever the Jews live, however small their number. Where it does not exist it is imported by Jew immigrants. We naturally go where we are not persecuted, and, still persecution is the result of our appearance...By persecution we cannot be exterminated...the strong Jews turn proudly to their race when persecution bursts out. Entire branches of Judaism may disappear, break away; the tree lives."
Again: "I believe I understand anti‑Semitism which is a very complex movement. I see it as a Jew, but without hatred or fear. I recognize what in anti‑Semitism is rude jesting, vulgar jealousy of metier, hereditary prejudice; but also what can be considered as in fact legitimate defense."
Those who foresee its disappearance in the development of universal love or human brotherhood are, according to Herzl, "soft dreamers" or "sentimental dotards." Further he says: "We incessantly produce average intelligences who remain without outlet, and who, because of that, constitute a social danger...The cultivated Jews without fortune naturally all tend today towards Socialism...Among the peoples anti‑ Semitism grows from day to day, from hour to hour, and must continue to grow, for the causes continue to exist and cannot be suppressed...At the bottom we become revolutionaries by proletarizing ourselves, and we form the inferior officers of all subversive parties. At the top, at the same time, grows our (Jewish) formidable financial power."
Herzl had understood and proclaimed the failure of assimilation. In "The Jewish Chronicle," April 28, 1911, M. Schindler, an American Rabbi, wrote: "For fifty years I have been a resolute partisan of assimilation of the Jews, and have believed in it. Today I confess my error. The American melting‑pot will never produce the fusion of one Jew. Fifty years ago we were near to assimilating ourselves to the Americans. But since then two millions of our brothers (or three or four) have arrived from the East, keeping their ancient traditions, bringing with them their old ideal. This army has submerged us. It is the hand of God. The Jew must differentiate himself from his neighbor: He must know it: he must be conscious of it; he must be proud of it."
But as Isaac Blumchen said in Le Droit de la Race Superieure: "We are hostile strangers, guests in all countries, and at the same time we find ourselves at home in all countries when we are masters there."
Herzl declared: "I do not intend to provoke a softening of opinion in our favor. It would be idle, and would lack dignity. I am content to ask the Jews if, in the countries where we are numerous, it is true that the position of advocates, doctors, engineers, professors, and employees of all kinds, belonging to our race, is becoming more and more intolerable." And as the Jew Israelite Cerfberr de Medelsheim said in Les Juifs, 1847: "(The Jews) fill in proportion, thanks to their insistence, more posts than the other communities, Catholic and Protestant. Their disastrous influence makes itself felt above all in affairs which have most weight in the fortune of the country; there is no enterprise in which the Jews have not their large share, no public loan which they do not monopolize, no disaster which they have not prepared and by which they do not profit. It is, therefore, ill‑considered to complain, as they always do, they who have all the favors and who make all the profits!" [818]
With regard to the influence of the Jews in the various revolutions of the nineteenth century, we quote another Jewish writer, Bernard Lazare, in L'Antisemitisme, 1894: "During the second revolutionary period which began in 1830 they showed even more fervor than during the first. They were moreover directly concerned, for, in the majority of European states, they did not enjoy full civic rights. Even those among them who were not revolutionaries by reason or by temperament were such by self‑interest; in working for the triumph of liberalism they were working for themselves. There is no doubt that by their gold, their energy, their ability, they supported and assisted the European revolution...During those years their bankers, their industrial magnates, their poets, their writers, their demagogues, prompted by very different ideas moreover, strive for the same end...we find them taking part in the movement of Young Germany: they were numerous in the secret societies which formed the ranks of the militant revolution, in the Masonic lodges, in the groups of Carbonaria, in the Roman Haute‑Vente, everywhere, in France, in Germany, in Switzerland, in Austria, in Italy." [819]
Again, Bernard Lazare writes: "What virtues and what vices brought upon the Jew this universal enmity? Why was he in turn equally maltreated and hated by the Alexandrians and the Romans, by the Persians and the Arabs, by the Turks and by the Christian Nations? Because everywhere and up to the present day the Jew was an unsociable being. Why was he unsociable? Because he was exclusive, and his exclusiveness was at the same time political and religious or, in other words, he kept to his political, religious cult and his law...This faith in their predestination, in their election, developed in the Jews an immense pride; they came to look upon non‑Jews with contempt and often hatred, when patriotic reasons were added to theological ones."
As de Poncins has justly said, the secret forces of subversion which must be fought and overcome in order to return to world sanity are: "Freemasonry, Judaism, and Occultism, whose alliance and reciprocal interpretation no longer require demonstration."
By means of these the mentality of the Western world has been for long and still is being Judaised in all departments of life, producing Socialism, Communism, and Bolshevism, which if successful would inevitably lead to Jewish domination and the destruction of Western and Christian civilization. In Le Probleme Juif, 1921, Georges Batault tells us that when studying Greek civilization: "...arrived at the Hellenic period I saw the Jewish people surging before me armed with its strange and powerful religion, which throws itself into the conquest of the world. I saw arising face to face with Hellenism in its splendor, but already declining, Judaism insinuating, tenacious, and mysterious, which grew and extended itself over the ancient world like a pernicious evil which spreads to the detriment of the body it invades. As the success and then the victory of the Judaic conceptions have marked the decline and then the ruin of the ancient world, we are fully justified in maintaining that the Jews brought absolutely nothing to ancient civilization except the most powerful ferment of dissolution."
And the chief cause of this destructive ferment of Judaism lies in its "exclusivism," out of which has arisen its eternal spirit of revolt. To quote Georges Batault: "There is no people in history so narrowly and so ferociously conservative and traditionalist as the Jewish nation, and its national traditions are all religious; we find ourselves in the presence of this unique, strange, and bizarre composition ‑‑ a people‑religion and a religion‑people, the two ideas are inseparable." As the Jewish historian Graetz wrote: "The Talmud has been the banner which has served as a rallying sign to the Jews, dispersed in diverse countries; it has maintained the unity of Judaism."
Batault continues: "Humanity changes, empires arise and fall, ideals spring up, become resplendent, and are extinguished the Jew remains, Judaism remains clothed in its fierce exclusivism, hoping all from the future, indefatigable, superhuman, inhuman...A people without land, wandering nation, dispersed race, they preserve a country, their religion...ever pursuing the mirage of a golden age, a new era, a messianic time when the world would live in joy and peace, subject to Yahveh (which to the Jews is Baal), serving his Law under the rule of the sacerdotal people, who had been prepared by trials for the attainment of this hour... (This) the most conservative among peoples is justly reputed as being possessed by a spirit of inexting-uishable revolt...they are eternally unadaptable, and can only hope for subversion..."
From the time of Alexander the Great the Jews of Alexandria, both numerous and powerful, were continually working sedition and rising in revolt, and these revolts were religious, not social, due to exclusivism, not humanitarianism. Realizing their power they used the menace of revolt to gain privileges. Little is known of the influence and power of the Jews in Rome towards the end of the Republic, except for a passage from Pro Flacco, by Cicero.
Flaccus, praetor of the province of Asia, was accused by the Jews through Lelius of laying hands on the gold which was being sent to Jerusalem by certain Jews; Cicero, in defending him, said to Lelius: "Thou knowest how numerous this tribe is, how united and how powerful in the assemblies. I will plead in a low voice so that only the judges may hear, for instigators are not lacking to stir up the crowd against me, and against all the best citizens. To scorn, in the interest of the Republic, this multitude of Jews so often turbulent in the assemblies shows a singular strength of mind. The money is in the Treasury; they do not accuse us of theft; they seek to stir up hatreds..."
As Batault added: "We suddenly learn, not only that there were Jews in Rome in great numbers, but that they had political influence which they exercised to the profit of the popular party against that of Cicero and the Senate.�� ����
���� Revolutionaries by doctrine, since all messianism declares the destruction of all existing order...the Jews have drawn profit from all revolutionary movements in history since the fall of the Roman Empire. At the Renaissance, a time of perpetual uprisings, they lent money to Princes and merchants, and were well‑considered; again at the Reformation they took advantage of religious schisms to further their own beliefs. From the Revolution of 1789 came the emancipation of the Jews in France, and their principal advocate was Mirabeau, largely under the influence of Moise Mendelssohn and Dohm; the revolutions of 1830 and 1848 brought further ameliorations to them."
Coming to the present day Batault continues: "The somber destiny of the Russian Empire has profoundly terrified souls and brought trouble into the world. The Bolshevik ideology by its nature and the will of its creatures, is in the first place international; so that it may have a chance to triumph, it is not enough to subjugate Russia, it must also disorganize and subjugate the rest of the world. For this end the Treasury of Russia, fallen into the hands of the Moscow tyrants, is placed at the service of an intense outside propaganda, and the funds are sent into all countries by clever propaganda agents; if three‑quarters of the Bolshevik staff are Jews, its agents abroad with rare exceptions are all Jews...It appears, therefore, that Bolshevism is one of the most powerful and actual causes of the universal anti‑Semite movement."
And of Germany he says: "In no place so much as in Germany do the Jews (in finance, industries and commerce) hold such an important, almost preponderant part. Therefore it might easily be said that all the newly‑rich and war‑profiteers were Jews...the Jew‑usurer, the Jew‑exploiter, the Jew‑profiteer, is an ancient of a thousand years...The immense majority of the influentials in Austrian Socialism were and are still Jews...Finally, in a certain sense the Jews oppose themselves to non‑Jews, above all in the role they play as initiators and actors in the extreme‑left parties as internationalism opposed to nationalism."
To conclude: "More than ever the study of the Jewish problem is a pressing reality, but...the Jewish question is also more than ever taboo; one must not speak of it, still less study it. At most the right to deny its existence is recognized. Those even who should be most interested in finding a solution pretend to solve the problem by abstention or silence which is considered both a sane method and a high humanitarian idea...Judaism in its origins and expansions presents an ensemble of sentiments, notions, and ideas which are the source of veritable systems, religious, political and social; one has the right to discuss and contest these systems."
According to "The Jewish Chronicle," April 4, 1919: "...that the ideals of Bolshevism at many points are consonant with the finest ideals of Judaism." On April 22 of the same year a letter was made public, signed by ten of the best‑known Jews in England, dissociating themselves and other British Jews from the above statement made by the Jewish Chronicle.
In Le Livre Proscrit, a diary written during the terrors of the Hungarian revolutionary and Bolshevik movements, Cecil Tormay thus describes this spirit of Judaism so closely akin to Bolshevism: "A bestial tyranny establishes itself over the peoples weakened by the war. The flood‑tide carries away, in its endless boilings, cities, nations, and parts of continents. Underground it breaks forth through burst sewers, invading houses, ascending the marble staircase of the banks, unfurling itself in the columns of the journals. At every place where the softened soil appears to yield, it foams, and everywhere it is the same flood‑tide."
Speaking of its dissolving effect upon Russia, Hungary and Bavaria, the author continues: "So great are the specific differences between the three peoples that the mysterious similitude of events cannot be because of the analogies of race, but solely the work of the fourth race living among the others without mixing with them. Among modern nations the Jewish people is the last representative of ancient oriental civilization...It weeps over the destroyed ramparts of Jerusalem and unperceived raises new ones. It complains of being isolated, and by mysterious ways it binds together the infinite parts of Jerusalem which cover the entire universe. Everywhere it has connections and links which explain how capital and the Press concentrated in its hands can serve the same plans in all countries in the world...If it glorifies someone, the latter is glorified throughout the whole world; if it wishes to ruin someone, the work of destruction operates as if a single hand directed it...If it teaches revolt and anarchy to others, itself it admirably obeys invisible guides...How did it succeed in dissimulating this world plan?...They placed in front of them men of the country, blind, volatile, venal, perverse or stupid, who served as screens and knew nothing. They then worked in safety, they the formidable organizers, the sons of the ancient race, who know how to guard a secret."
Moreover, Rene Fulop‑Miller, in The Mind and Face of Bolshevism, 1927, writes of the primitive Gnostic sects, which for long have dominated peasant Russian, and even invaded the intelligentsia. As the Jewish Encyclopedia says, Gnosticism "was Jewish in character long before it became Christian," and both the pantheism and rationalism of Judaism, which so often ends in cabalistic theurgy, sure to be found in these sects. Fulop‑Miller Informs us: "Almost all the Russian sects, as they existed in the time of the rule of the Tsars, and still exist in the midst of the Bolshevik world of orthodox materialism, show in their spiritual principles a predominantly religious‑ rationalist character. It is true that there are also a number of brotherhoods of orgiastic, mystical tendencies; but in their rites, religious worship and articles of faith, a trained psychologist will also recognize, without difficulty, many of the roots and first stages of present‑day Bolshevism...If we pass in review all these Russian sects we...can establish a remarkable advance in the form in which they express the idea of communism, which is fundamental in them all, the Molokany and the Dukhobors and all the other rationalist sects confined themselves to proclaiming a community of earthly possessions (to these, we are told, Tolstoi owed his system of social ethics); but among the Khlysty we see an advance: love, marriage and the family have ceased to be a private matter, and with them we find promiscuous sexual intercourse...
���� Finally, if we consider that we can hardly be in error in estimating the number of the members of these sects, before the Revolution, at about one‑third of the total population of this enormous country, we are bound to admit that we are here confronted by a phenomenon of truly elemental power, which must be of the greatest significance, not only from the religious, but also from the socio‑political point of view. For these rationalistic‑chiliastic (millennium) notions of the Russian sects...soon forced their way into the higher strata of the Russian intelligentsia, and even into the world of ideas of the politicians...Linking up these half‑mystical notions with the modern principles of Marxist materialism, for it was only by the amalgamation that the soil was prepared for the Bolshevik revolution."
In the same way, and with the same effect, demoralizing, de-Christianizing, and Judaising, we see a swarm of neo-Gnostic, Cabalistic, mystic and illumine sects invading America and the Western World, poisoning their mentality from a religious and socio-political point of view, infecting them with pantheism, rationalism, socialism, and communism, preparing the way for domination by this same secret power working behind Bolshevism. They are the agents of Satan, they are his children, they are the promoters of presidents (king) George Bush's "New World Order!" English‑speaking people are wholly uninformed about the differences of character between the various sections of the more than fifteen millions of Jews dispersed over the earth.
Those varied sections of Jewry are, nevertheless, capable of bringing into world movements a marvelous solidarity of racial influence, exercised by means of important political positions held in all countries, and by a far‑flung power over the Press and other means of publicity. But it is quite impossible for the British public to understand the movements of Bolshevism and World Revolution, owing to the prevalent ignorance of the dominant part played by revolutionary Jews in all countries. As Thackeray has expressed it: "Sow a thought and reap an action; sow an action and reap a habit; sow a habit and reap character; sow character and reap destiny."
Thus are revolutions sown and reaped; so also would revolutions be frustrated and brought to naught but for the sinister power which everywhere today controls the press and publishers. As far back and June 29, 1789, Arthur Young, in his Travels in France and Italy, wrote of this secret Press control: "Will posterity believe that, while the Press has swarmed with inflammatory productions that then to prove the blessing of theoretical confusion and speculative licentiousness, not one writer of talent has been employed to refute and confound the fashionable doctrines, nor the least care taken to disseminate works of another complexion."
Further, in Les Victories d' Israel, Roger Lambelin wrote of this same evil: "What of the big newspapers of all countries, controlled directly or influenced indirectly by the great Jewish capitalists, through intermediaries, editors, information agencies, or publicity! Try to advertise in the big Press, or even in so‑called national journals of Paris, London, New York, Vienna or Rome, a publication which clearly shows the action of the Jews and its imperialism, and you will see what kind of welcome it will receive."
As an example, the "Anti‑Defamation league, Chicago," December 13, 1933, wrote to the publishers of Anglo‑ Jewish periodicals, concerning a book antagonistic to Jewish interests, "The Conquest of a Continent," by Madison Grant: "We are interested in stifling the sale of this book. We believe that this can be best accomplished by refusing to be stampeded into giving it publicity...The less discussion there is concerning it the more sales resistance will be created. We therefore appeal to you to refrain from comment on this book...it is our conviction that a general compliance with this request will sound the warning to other publishing houses against engaging in this type of venture. (Signed) Richard E. Gutstadt, Director."
Speaking of one of his own books Leon de Poncins relates how an American offered to get it translated and published, but advised as follows by her solicitor, negotiations were stopped: "In my opinion, according to the law of defamation prevalent in this country (U.S.A.), you cannot in any way participate in the publication of the Forces Secretes de la Revolution by de Poncins, without incurring grave legal responsibility with risk of damages...The personalities and associations criticized are so powerful in this country that very costly lawsuits would certainly result from the publication of the book."
Another aspect of this formidable Jewish question is to be seen in Palestine in its relations to the indigenous Arab. In "Le Peril Juif," Charles Hagel places before his readers what he considers as the true position of the Jew and the Arab. He wrote: "We look at it objectively with documents and proofs in hand, giving conclusions authorized by fifty years of an attentive life, lived with open eyes in this North Africa, which is, indeed, the most marvelous laboratory and the best ground on which to follow the taboo; that is, of the Jew...Who will say I exaggerate...in this Algeria where there is no longer a single journal in which the word Jew can be written with a capital 'J'...
Atheist in the religion of others, international in the country of others, revolutionaries in the society of others, but prodigiously jealous and fiercely conservative in what is their own, their originality, spirit and race, such during half a century have the Jews revealed themselves to my attentive eyes...It is not so much through himself and his deleterious actions that the Jew is dangerous, it is by the example he gives, the contagion he exercises, and the spirit he teaches to the unchained masses deprived of direction and too much inclined to imitate...Our anti‑Semitism, therefore, is not of violence, disorder or recrimination, but of clairvoyance, of methodical protection; our anti‑Semitism is of the State, regulations, and laws."
We have Wickham Steed, in his book The Hapsburg Monarchy, quoting a letter from a half‑ Jew writing in 1905 of Hungary: "There is a Jewish question, and this terrible race means, not only to master one of the greatest warrior nations in the world, but it means, and is consciously striving to enter the lists against the other great race of the north (Russians), the only one that has hitherto stood between it and its goal of world power.
Am I wrong? Tell me. For already England and France are, if not exactly dominated by Jews, very nearly so, while the United States, by the hands of those whose grip they are ignorant of, are slowly but surely yielding to that international and insidious hegemony. Remember that I am half a Jew by blood, but that in all I have power to be, I am not."
As we know, Hungary was, in 1918, fast in the grip of Bela Kuhn and other communist Jews, all the tools of the Bolshevik Government. In An Outlaw's Diary, Cecile de Tormay, Hungarian patriot and writer, depicts preparatory conditions: "Then Karolyi came and prepared the way for Bolshevism in the education of Hungary's younger generation. The mass appointment of Jewish Masonic professors and teachers; the Bolshevik reform of school books; the destruction of the souls of the children; the degradation of parental authority; the systematic destruction of moral and patriotic principles; the revelation of sexual matters; all these were the work of Karolyi's Government."
Further, in explanation of the role played by Judeo‑Masonry in Hungary, we take the following documented information from Leon de Poncin's book La Dictature des Puissances Occultes. The history of this Masonry in Hungary is of special interest, because after the fall of the Bela Kuhn Bolshevik revolution, the Government of Hungary dissolved the Masonic Lodges, seized and published their archives, and these clearly showed the connection of the Jew‑dominated Masonry with the revolutionary movement of 1918.
He reproduces an open letter on this subject sent by the Deputy Julius Gombos (Prime Minister of Hungary) to Comte Paul Teleki, President of the Hungarian Council, in which we read: "The Royal Government of Hungary has, as the whole world knows, dissolved Hungarian Freemasonry because some of the members of this organization have taken part in the preparation of the October revolution and the work of systematic destruction which has taken place against the interests of the people and the State of Hungary. There were, according to the investigators, among these people men who, in this country, wee representatives or agents of Jewish tendencies having in view universal domination, and who have dreamed in the silence of secrecy to lull to sleep national sentiment so as to make an anti‑national doctrine triumph, which is foreign to us but dear to them...
Although the decision on the fate of Hungarian Masonry is the business of the Interior order, in my opinion, Your Excellency would render a great service to the country by enlightening the foreigner on this question, and another, connected with it, the Jewish question, so that the foreigner does not form erroneous ideas on the measures taken in view of the defense of the religion and morality of the people and nation."
A Jewish correspondent of the Patriot, who was a close observer of all the facts that escape from the Bolshevik political chaos, remarks, about the Jews greatest fear: "The fact that anti‑Semitism was made a criminal offense (punishable by death) in Bolshevia (Russia) does not prove philo‑ Semitism; on the country, one might reason logically thus: Jew‑hatred is so rampant in the country that the authorities were compelled to put the offense in the same category as counter‑revolution, which is the most severely punished crime in Soviet Russia, for otherwise they would be unable to suppress the tendency."
He continued: "Some years ago a Jewish financier was reproached for pouring millions of dollars into Soviet Russia. 'Have you,' he tersely retorted, 'ever visualized in your mind what would happen to our brethren in Russia should, God forbid, the soviet regime collapse, the retaliatory measures would be terrible, apart from the outbursts of the vengeful popultice.'
The fact remains that Asia anti‑Semitism obtains now in the same degree as in the Czarist days with the sole difference that now it is driven underground, which aggravates the malady. It is quite evident that the key of the solution of this hoary problem lies in finding ways on how to overcome the obstacles of the formidable, both numerical and energetically, revolutionary section of Jewry."
The above shows clearly that occultism is the knowledge and use of the dual sex or hidden creative forces in all nature, and the Jewish Cabala, based on these same secret laws, is one of the most learned and powerful systems for gaining control over the mind and actions of man, bringing into play and perverting these forces in order to attain money, power and domination. It is polarity and a subtle method of suggestion. The Revue International des Societies Secretes has for some time been investigating and exposing the age‑old source and hidden power of the secret societies, hoping also to assist other investigators, and supply a choice of weapons to those who are already fighting step by step against contemporary Judeo‑Masonry. M. Henri de Guillebert, "a specialist of the first order in these matters," has taken a leading part in these investigations. We will present only a few extracts from his articles, "Studies in Occultism:" "The importance of the part played by secret societies in religious, social, economic, and political evolution is generally denied...There is no trace in the history of peoples of any international attempt to determine the origin, the vicissitudes, the aim, the claims, the doctrine, and discipline of sects, considered no longer as isolated phenomena, but as a permanent organization, thus monstrously and solidly formed of a multitude of separate parts.
It is therefore to a certain extent a novelty to show the action of occultism upon people in its successive phases by establishing what secret societies are; how they are linked together in time and space; where they come from and whither they wish to lead men; who constitutes them, and who directs them...In our time occultism can no longer be other than a material and human reality, a problem to be solved by recognized methods of criticism, a work analyzable by means of investigations, capable of unmasking secret societies as a whole. To observe, analyze, classify, and compare all sects is a purely scientific work...
Judeo‑Masonry: This term can be used, making all reservations as to its correctness, to designate the orga�nization composed of Caba�listic Jews and secret societies, considered no longer as isolated phenomena in time and space, but as a whole, having a common doctrine and discipline, a common aim and methods...The method employed always consists of perversion of the traditions and institutions of Christianity, conforming them to the beliefs and organizations inspired by occultism...the destruction of the family, country, of authority, and of the church is for occultism merely a means...The principle of the teaching minority is not only to keep the knowledge of the mysteries from the adept, but also to divide its teachings between twisting the mentality and perverting men in such a way as to destroy all obstacles to the establishment of its rule over the world, and to establish its tyranny over a land freed from all Church institutions...The final aim is the enthronement of the so‑called world king, placing universal authority, by means of subordinate dupes, into the hands of the Grand Masters: All Jews; the subjection of all peoples to these men, by monopolizing social offices, the transformation of man into a domestic animal, the exploitation of the masses by the Jew, once the heads of Christian control have been suppressed.
The present revolution is the actual end. It is the consummation, by a formidable convergence of efforts made everywhere and at the same time, of a permanent conspiracy, which failed, was taken up again, and pursued with a terrible tenacity, and with ever‑increasing skill gained through long centuries of experience. Their aim, for ever inaccessible, would be the final domination of all peoples by the god‑people, all esoteric religions having been but ethnological forms of the Cabala, transitory forms which vanquishing Judaism must get rid of...The sole force of Jewish cohesion lies in the submission of its scattered communities to the religious supremacy of a Patriarchate, whose social seat, constantly changed, remains unknown to the profane. The Jew looks upon himself as the sun of humanity, the male, opposed to which the other peoples are but the female, manifesting and assuring the coming of the Messianic era. In order to realize this sociological manifestation, the Jew organically extends his influence by means of secret societies, created by him in order to spread everywhere his initiating force...(hoping to realize) the 'Universal Republic' controlled by the god of Humanity, the Jew of the Cabala...The chief effort of these secret societies is to gather into their plans the religious traditions of all peoples."
Be not deceived, all the many secret and pseudo‑public occult societies, be they esoteric Masons, Rosicrucians, Illuminati, or merely calling themselves Universal Brothers, they are consciously or unconsciously, linked up with the Central Group which is acting behind the International actions of Moscow, whose actions are controlled by their Jewish heads in New York, London, Paris and Tel Aviv. Many of these orders outwardly appear antagonistic to each other, and each would, in fact, seem to believe that it and it only knows the Whole Truth. The craft of this lies in that members breaking away for various reasons almost inevitably seek for another, preferably opposed to the one they have left. These groups and orders are varied, so as to appeal to the many and different types of humanity. Many, if not all of them, are nominally working for "the Service of Humanity," but this appears to have resolved itself into the service and rights of the so‑called workers of the world, and, although their watchword is said to be Love and Unity, it appears to mean class‑hatred!
Epochs of Lemuria
Marcel Lallemand writes in Notes on Occultism: "Under the influence of Theosophy, occultism is associated with visions of libraries buried in the caves of the Himalayas."
For many years much has been written among certain of these secret societies about the mysterious hierarchy and subterranean libraries of Agarttha. Those who read Mission de l'Inde en Europe, en Asie, written in 1886 by Saint‑Yves d'Alveydre, we are led to conclude that it is more or less symbolic, that Agarttha is of no one country, of no one nation, but universal; that the hierarchy is, apparently, a group of cabalistic and gnostic magi and initiates, having links with the Jewish School of Alexandria, seeking by means of unification, through many Judeo‑Christian sects, to dominate and secretly rule the Western World and eventually unite the East with the West (which we can see happening today).
That in all probability the mysterious subterranean libraries merely consist of what is known as the "Akashic Records" ‑‑ akasa meaning eher, which according to these initiates has imprinted upon it all past, present, and future world happenings. Therefore they claim to be able to tap the ether and get back the nature and beginnings of pre‑historic man and ancient civilizations, as for example their mystical accounts of the Lemurian and Atlantean epochs. In writing of these ancient epochs of Lemuria and Atlantis Edouard Schure in From Sphinx to Christ explains: "Dr. Rudolf Steiner, endowed with esoteric knowledge and highly developed clairvoyance, has furnished us with many novel and striking glimpses of the physical and psychical constitution of the Atlanteans in relation to anterior and posterior human evolution."
There is, however, reason to suspect that Steiner's clairvoyance was more or less the thought‑forms of his powerful Masters using him as an instrument to restore the mysteries and illuminise the Western World. Moreover, his teachings on the evolution of the world and man are wholly based on these said visions of the primary, Lemurian, and Atlantean epochs, and the result is like some horrible nightmare, entirely anti‑ Christian, reeking of ancient Sabeism intermingled with the perverted Christianity of the Hellenized Jews of Alexandria.
Schure, Max Heindel, and Steiner himself in his "Outline of Occult Science," all expound this mythological mystery. The early Lemurians are described as eyeless, mindless, vapoury hermaphrodites, ruled by planetary gods, guided by angels, and aided by Luciferian spirits. Later the sexes were separated, bringing terrible sexual disorder, and finally Lemuria was submerged. According to Schure the priests of Ancient Egypt preserved the tradition of a vast Continent which had formerly occupied a great part of the Atlantic Ocean from Africa and Europe to America, and of a powerful civilization which was engulfed in some prehistoric catastrophe.
The priest claimed to have received it from the Atlanteans themselves through some far‑back connection; in turn they told Solon of the tradition, and Plato, borrowing from him, wrote of it in his dialogue, the Timeus. The whole tradition is a vast legend, although there are scientific proofs that such a Continent had probably existed.
Some of the Lemurians, it is said, survived and settled in Atlantis, which, as Schure explains, was a tropical Eden with a primitive humanity; then came a long period of wars, followed by a Federation of Initiate‑ Kings, and finally decadence and a reign of black magic, and the Continent was gradually rent and destroyed by subterranean fires.
These primitive people, according to Schure, were powerful psychics: "His sparkling serpent‑like eye seemed to see through the soil and the bark of the trees and to penetrate the souls of animals. His ear could hear the grass growing and the ants walking;" they spent their nights in astral dreams and visions, believing they contacted and conversed with the gods. Again Steiner says that the Atlantean Kings had spirit guides in human form, "Messengers of the Gods" (Elder Brothers), who actually ruled men through the kings. As he explains, these guides were under Luciferian influence, but used it progressively to free themselves from error by becoming initiates of the Solar‑Christ Being ‑‑ they became Illumines!
They imparted the mysteries to disciples and in fact became Christ‑oracles. Matter in the form of Ahriman came along and intellect was born and the gods receded from among men. In the later Atlantean evolution the mysteries, he said, had to be kept secret so that the knowledge of how to control and direct Nature's forces should not be used for evil and sensual purposes, but in time these powers became known, black magic became rampant, and Atlantis was destroyed.
Then according to Steiner, Europe, Asia, Africa, etc., were colonized by the descendants of Atlantis and with them came the initiates of the oracle‑mysteries. Yarker in his Arcane Schools states: "When the island of Atlantis sank a pass was rift with drained the Desert of Gobi...Tibet has preserved many details of the wars of this lost Atlantis, charging the cause of its destruction to the cultivation...of black magic."
Further he quotes the Popul‑Vuk, or Book of the Azure Veil, of the Mexicans which tells us that these Atlanteans were a race that "Knew all things by intuition," and repeats the charge of black magic. Yarker adds: "This book allegories and personifies the forces of nature."
Thus we might conclude that much of the legend of Atlantis is also an allegory, personifying Nature's secret and perceptible forces, as found in all mythologies. And upon this web woven out of the astral light Steiner has built up much of his Occult Science and Christian Illuminism.
In support of our opinion of the nature of Agarttha we quote from the above book by Saint‑Yves d'Alveydre. He explains that "the name Agrttha signifies impossible to be taken by violence and inaccessible to anarchy."
In itself he says it is a Trinitarian unity and Synarchy of Judeo‑Christians, as opposed to "general government by brute force, that is, military conquest, political tyranny, sectarian intolerance, and colonial rapacity." Everywhere today it looks as if an attempt were being made to rule the world by some such Synarchic hierarchy of men, politically, religiously, and economically.
He continues: "Suffice it to know that in certain regions of the Himalays, among twenty‑two temples representing the twenty‑two Arcana of Hermes (the cabalistic keys of the Tarot Cards) and the twenty‑two letters of certain sacred alphabets (among others Greek and Hebrew), Agarttha forms the mystic Zero, the undiscoverable. The Zero, that is to say, All or Nothing, all by harmonious unity, nothing without it, all by Synarchy, nothing by Anarchy."
The Zero is the Fool of these Hermetic Arcana, whose symbol is air, and which is found on one of the paths uniting the Jewish Sephiroth of the Supreme Creative Triad at the summit of the Cabalistic Tree of Life. It represents idealism which has lost its foothold on the material world; metaphorically speaking, it is in the air! "The sacred territory of Agarttha is independent, synarchically organized, and composed of a population rising to the figure of nearly 20 million souls."
That is, Yogis, adepts, and initiates, who, all over the world, practice Yoga, Eastern or Western, and are united on the astral by the magnetic life‑principle which penetrates all peoples and all nature. "Agarttha is a faithful image of the eternal World throughout all Creation." Its symbol is the Triangle of Fire, the manifestation of the Creative Principle.
"The highest circle and the nearest to the mystical Center is composed of twelve members. These last represent Supreme Initiation, and correspond, among other things, to the Zodiacal Zone. In celebrating their magical Mysteries they wear the symbols of the signs of the Zodiac, as also certain hierarchic letters. These libraries, which contain the true substance of all ancient arts and sciences going back to 556 centuries, are inaccessible to all profane eyes and to all attacks...Alone in his Supreme Initiation, the Supreme Pontiff, with his principal assessors, holds the complete knowledge of the sacred catalogue of this planetary library."
He alone possesses the key to open it and the knowledge of the contents of the "Cosmic book." Therefore there is reason to put these libraries down as "Akashic Records," said to be opened and read by means of Hermetic and Cabalistic magical symbols and formula. Further, he says, the priests and learned men, by entering into this Ancient and Universal Alliance, where ever there was to be found the grave of a vanished civilization, "not only would the earth deliver up its secrets," but these men would have the golden key of entrance, and would gain complete knowledge of them. "On the spot they would piously rebuild the antiquity of Egypt, Ethiopia, Chaldea, Syria, Armenia, Persia, Thrace, the Caucasus, and even the plateau of High Tartary."
By Illuminism all would be known from the highest heaven to the central fire of the earth. There would be no evil, intellectual, moral, or physical, or which union of Man with Divinity could not bring a certain remedy. It is wholly a work of magic, as is Agarttha itself.
"Finally, to pass from the public law of today to the Synarchic Alliance of tomorrow, it will be sufficient for us that circumstances should allow a Sovereign Pontiff to rise up at the head of the whole social Judeo‑Christian body, to set up its Authority and synthetic spirit and, supported by the conscience of all peoples who are attentive to the voice of truth, to call Governments to the law of intelligence and love, which should reunite and reorganize them."
Then we appear to come to a League of Nations: "For the first time, European States will be able without danger, under guarantee of this great intellectual and arbitrary Authority, supported by the public conscience of Europe, to proceed to enthrone a general Government of Justice and not of diplomatic ruse and military antagonism. For the first time under the double guarantee of these two Supreme Councils, the Teaching Authority and this Power of Justice, Emperors, Kings, or Presidents of Republics forming an integral part of the latter, will be able to call Judeo‑Christian nations to form a great economic assembly. Thus the Synarchy can accomplish itself excathedra under the banner of the European Sovereign Pontiff, and become accessible to all Judeo‑Christians without exclusion of cults, universities or peoples. This super national reorganization is the possible corner‑stone of the whole European social State...This holy, pacific, synarchic authority, fifty‑five thousand years old, uniting Science and religion, blessing all cults, all universities, all nations, embracing entire Humanity and Heaven in one and the same intelligence, in one and the same love...In fact, it is not an ordinary work, nor can any century undertake it without the aid of initiates of the highest grade, this synthetic work which was accomplished by Alexandria under the invisible breath of Christ; although under the eyes and hand of Caesarism, the Epoptes who, visible or invisible, presided at this synthetic work had to mask esotericism under exotericism, Israelito‑�Christianity under Helleno‑Christianity...It is thus that the Helleno‑Christianity included nominally or really all the degrees corresponding to the initiations of the ancient universities, of the Jewish Cabala, of Chaldea, of Egypt, of Thrace, etc. ...In all antiquity the Law signified the Science of things natural, human, and divine."
He further speaks of, "The Cosmic Cysteries such as are revered not only by Judeo‑Christian cabalists, such as are practiced in secret, not only by the actual disciples of John the Baptist and certain esoteric schools of Cairo, Sinai, Arabia, but also as are scientifically professed by the magi of Agarttha."
Again he explains: "This spirit is always that of the Universal Alliance of all members of Humanity, that of the indissoluble Union of Science and of Religion in all their universality."
Now we know that, according to himself, Steiner's mission was: "To link together Science and Religion. Bring God into Science and nature into religion, and so fecundate a new Art and Life."
It was Agarttha too, "who, at the beginning of modern times, everywhere renewed, through the Judeo‑Christians, the thousands of associations developed today under the name of Freemasonry."
As Schure wrote: "The tradition of esoteric Christianity, properly speaking, is directly and uninterruptedly attached to the famous and mysterious Manes, founder of Manichaeism, who lived in Persia in the fourth century."
This sect arose out of the influence of the Jewish School of Alexandria. Like Mazzini who cried: Associate! Associate! Associate! Saint‑Yves d'Alveydre's cry was: "Synarchy! Synarchy! Synarchy! Thus save your tiaras, your universities, your crowns, your republics, all that is yours, all, including what was legitimate in the Revolution of 1789 in its social promises, that the Synarchy Judeo‑Christian alone can maintain and accomplish. Unite in that Law, teaching bodies, ecclesiastic or laic; juridical bodies; economic bodies."
Once more Steiner's teaching corresponds, for his "Threefold State" is Economic life; Public Rights; Intellectual and Spiritual life, religion, teaching, art, etc.! In conclusion: "This holy Agarttha which I have revealed to you in this present book is anti‑sectarian par excellence, and far from using its influence over Asia to obstruct a European Synarchy, it only awaits a gesture from you, in this sense, to give you gradually the fraternal communion of all sciences, of all arts which it conceals under the secret of the Mysteries, the nomenclature of which is contained in the texts of our admirable Judeo‑Christian Religion...
Thus, finally united anew by the Synarchic Law, the Judeo‑Christians of the Promise and with them the other human communions will see above in the clouds, surrounded by angels, spirits, and souls of saints the glorious body of Christ, and behind the solar auroral of his head, the Triangle of Fire bearing the sacred name of Yod, He, Vau, He (the Tetragrammaton of the Jews and the Gnostic Solar Christ!)."
Today we are fast coming under the threefold Law of some such secret Synarchy: Religions; the cry of unification of sects and cults under the propaganda of the New York Thosophist, Mrs. Alice A. Bailey, under her Tibet Master and Hierarchy of Supermen ‑‑ one family, one humanity, one life?
Also in the earlier "Parliament of Religions," in Chicago. Economic; the insidious P.E.P.; Political Economic Planning ‑‑ of Israel Moses Sieff, which has got such a hold upon this country and is in apparent partnership with G.D.H. Cole's Principles of Economic Planning which has appeared under the banner of Zionism and Freemasonry! International Politics; the Judeo‑ Masonic League of Nations, presently the United Nations.
In 1869 the Chevalier Gougenot des Mousseaux wrote his book, "Le Juif, Le Judaisme et La Judaisation des Peuples Chretiens:"� "The anti‑religious but, above all, anti‑Christians efforts which distinguish the present epoch have a character of concentration and universality which marks the stamp of the Jew, the supreme patron of the unification of peoples, because he is cosmopolitan people par excellence; because the Jew prepares by the license of librepensee, the era called by him Messianic; the day of his universal triumph...The character of universality will be noted in L'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle, in the Universal Association of Freemasonry..."
Moreover, in support of the above, we quote, in "Jewish World," of February 9 and 16, February, 1883:� "The dispersion of the Jews has rendered them a cosmopolitan people. They are the only cosmopolitan people, and in this capacity must act, and are acting, as a solvent of national and racial differences. The great Ideal of Judaism is not that Jews shall be allowed to flock together one day in some hole‑and‑corner fashion, for, if not tribal, at any rate separatist objects; but that the whole world shall be imbued with Jewish teachings and that in a Universal Brotherhood of Nations, a greater Judaism, in fact, all the separate races and religions shall disappear...The new Constitution of the (Jewish) Board of Deputies marks an epoch in the history of that important institution...The real importance of the new Constitution is...that it provides a machinery for enabling the Jews of England to work together when the occasion requires, that in short it organizes the Jews of the whole Empire, and renders their aggregate force available in cases of emergency."
And of these cabalistic sects, east and west, des Mousseaux, in 1869, raised a voice of warning, all unheeded: "There will burst forth one fine evening one of these formidable crises which will shake the earth and which occult societies have long prepared for Christian society, and then perhaps will suddenly appear in open day, throughout the entire world, all the militia, all the fraternal and unknown sects of the Cabala. The ignorance, the carelessness in which we live, of their sinister existence, their affinities, and their immense ramifications will in no way prevent them for recognizing each other, and under the banner of no matter what universal alliance, giving each other the kiss of Peace, they will hasten to gather together under one chief..." This book of Gougenot des Mousseaux was published in 1869 and was immediately bought up, and save for a few odd copies completely disappeared! It was not until ten years after his mysterious death that a second edition was allowed to be published in 1886, and finally circulated. In conclusion, these, then, are the results of our further investigations into the many secret and occult societies both of yesterday and today, as published in the Patriot from 1930 to 1935.
Everything seems to point to the cabalistic and revolutionary Jew as the Master‑mind working behind them, using them as pawns in his great gamble and world‑wide conspiracy, which would disintegrate and destroy, not only the Christian Faith, but the entire traditions of Western civilization. His weapon of control and attack being the Triangle of Fire, these magnetic‑forces of Life which can both slay and make alive, and by which he professes to free and enlighten the peoples, only the more surely to bind, unify, and enslave them under some unknown and alien Ruler Moreover, to forward this sinister gamble he entraps and blinds them with the ancient catch‑words: "Know Thyself" and "Ye shall be as Gods." That is Illuminism or so‑called Liberation of Man ‑‑ Free not to use his freedom for himself, but to fulfill the Plans of the Great Conspiracy and its Supreme Pontiff!
Inner Governments America and the World
We find much about this mysterious "Inner Government of the World," which apparently ruled Mrs. Besant and through her the Theosophical Society, of which she was head, in a book, Initiation Human and Solar, 1933, by Mrs. Alice A. Bailey, occultist and theosophist, New York. It is published by the Lucis Publishing Co., New York, and is dedicated "To the Master K.H. (Koot Humi)." This is the same "Koot Humi" of Mme Blavatsky and Mrs. Besant! Of these Masters Mrs. Besant wrote in a pamphlet, The Masters, 1912: "A Master is a term applied by Theosophists to denote certain human beings, who have completed their human evolution, have attained human perfection...have reached what the Christians call 'Salvation' and the Hindus and Buddhists 'Liberation.'...Those who are named M. (Morya) and K.H. (Koot Hoomi) in The Occult World by Mr. Stinnett were the two Masters who founded the Theosophical Society, using Colonel Olcott and H.P. Blavatsky, both disciples of M., to lay its foundations; and who gave Mr. Sinnett the materials from which he wrote his famous books, the one named above and Esoteric Buddhism which brought the light of Theosophy to thousands in the West. H.P. Blavatsky has told how she met the Master M. on the bank of the Serpentine, when she visited London in 1851."
We would add, to show how in reality all these groups, whether Theosophical or Rosicrucian, are linked up under one sinister group of esoteric men, frantically imbued with the idea of World Domination: Dr. Felkin, late head of the R.R. et A.C., possessed a fine photograph, said to be "Maitreya," which hung over his desk, and his daughter had one of "Koot Hoomi" in her room; both were looked upon, by their owners, as "Holy!"
In her book Mrs. Bailey writes that this Inner Government is a Hierarchy of Light, Elder Brothers. First, there is the King Sanat Kumara, who is said to live in Shamballa, a somewhat mystical or perhaps mystical center in the Gobi desert; he is the Lord of the World and initiator (representing the Creative Principle) ‑‑ and around him is the Triad of manifestation. Below him, manifesting the light of energy to the world, is this Triad of Departmental heads:
1). Manu: racial government, founding, directing, and dissolving racial types, producing those required for their plans. He visualizes that which has to be done, and by sound transmits the required creative and destructive energy to his assistants. He is said to live at Shigatse in the Himalayas.
2). Lord Maitreya: Religion, World Teacher or Christ, initiator of the mysteries and liberator. He is said to live in the Himalayas.
3). Manachohan: he manipulates the forces of Nature, and brings about civilization as required. Under these she says, work the Masters of the (Great White) Lodge, representing the seven rays or planetary aspects of the Light. These as regents hold in their hands the reins of government for continents and nations, guiding their destinies; they impress and inspire statesmen and rulers; they pour fourth mental energy of governing groups, bringing about desired results wherever co‑operation and receptive intuition can be found.
They are: Master Jupiter: lived in the Nilgherry Hills. Held the reins of government of India and a large part of the Northern Frontier, and he must eventually guide India out of her present chaos and unrest and form her diverse people into a synthesis.
Master Morya: lived in Shigatse, but is a Rajput Prince. He worked in connection with many organizations of an esoteric or occult kind as well as through the politicians and statesmen of the world, influencing more especially those with international ideals. Koot Humi: lived at Shigatse, but is a Kashmiri. Is in the line for World Teacher to the sixth root race, was educated at a British university, widely read in current literature. Concerns himself with vitalizing certain great philosophies, and interested in philanthropic agencies. His work was largely Love ‑‑ awakening the brotherhood idea.
Master Jesus: he lived in a Syrian body somewhere in the Holy Land. He worked with the masses rather than individuals; he was preparing the way in Europe and America for the eventual coming of the World Teacher. "Certain great prelates of the Anglican and Catholic Churches are wise agents of his."
Master Kjwal Khul: lived in Shigatse, is a Tibetan, and was called "The Messenger of the Masters." Had profound knowledge of the rays and planetary and solar influences, and worked with healers, welfare and philanthropic world movements, such as the Red Cross.
Master Rakoczi: is a Hungarian, and lives in the Carpathian Mountains. Was known as Comte de St. Germain, Roger Bacon, and later Francis Bacon. Worked with the occult side of affairs in Europe, largely through esoteric ritual and ceremonial, being vitally interested in the effects of the ceremonial of the Freemasons, of various fraternities, and of the Churches. Acted practically in America and Europe as general manager for carrying out the plans of the executive council of the Lodge, which is an inner group of Masters round the Three Lords.
Master Hilarion: a Cretan, who lived in Egypt. He worked with those who were developing intuition, and his energy was behind Psychical Research, and he initiated the Spiritualistic Movement, and had all higher psychics under observation. There are two English Masters; one lives in Great Britain, and guides the Anglo‑Saxon race and is behind the Labor movement throughout the world and guides rising democracy. The key for the future is to be co‑operation, not competition; distribution, not centralization.
Master Serapis: called the Egyptian, energized music, painting, and drama.����
Master P.: Irish, worked under Rakoczi in North America; worked esoterically with Christian Science and New Thought; is training disciples for the Coming of the Christ towards the middle or close of the present century. Some of the Masters are expected to come out among men towards the close of the century.
Moreover, she says, prior to the Coming, adjustments will be made, so that at the head of all great organizations will be found either a master or an initiate, as also at the head of certain great occult groups of the Freemasons of the World and of the various great divisions of the Church, also residing among many of the Great Nations. Everywhere they are gathering in those who in any way show a tendency to respond to high vibrations seeking to force their vibrations and fit them to be of use at the time of the Coming. "The work may proceed through one medium or another (disciple or movement), but always the life‑force persists, shattering the form where it is inadequate and utilizing it when it suffices for immediate need."
At will these monstrous masters would use their power to shape and hew, slay and make alive! With regard to her statement that "at the head of all great organizations will be found either a master or initiate," did not the Jewish writer, Dr. Angelo Rappoport, say in his book, "The Pioneers of the Russian Revolution": "There was not a political organization in the vast Empire which was non influenced by the Jews or directed by them; the Social‑Democrats, the Revolutionary Socialist Parties, the Polish Socialist Party, all counted Jews among their directors; Plehve was perhaps right when he said that the combat for political emancipation in Russia and the Jewish question were practically identical."
As to the expected consummation towards the close of the century, in Cheiro's World Predictions, we find some significant statements, whether inspired or not it is not possible to say: "From 1980...will, in my opinion, see the restoration of the Twelve Tribes of Israel as the dominant power in the world... Another law giver, like Moses, will arise...and so in the end through this 'despised race' (despised by the Jewish race) universal peace will be established."
In all illuminised sects the means of communication with their unknown directors is to begin with invariably pseudo‑yoga in one form or another and alter by formula. In another of her books, Letters on Occult Meditation, she throws some interesting light on the methods and nature of these Masters' world schemes. This book is dedicated "To the Tibetan Teacher who wrote these letters and authorized their publication," 1922.
Much is camouflage, meant to deceive; and to cover themselves and the possibility, always great, of harmful results from their diabolical experimentation with men, women, and nations, they talk much of the dangers to be encountered from "Dark Brothers," evil entities and elementals! It is more likely that they are "Dark Brothers" themselves! By means of this pseudo‑yoga, the pupil's personality is to turn withdrawn from the physical, etheric, astral, and mental bodies, until "the man recognizes himself as a part of the Master's consciousness...The Master is only interested in a man from the point of view of his usefulness in the group soul and his capacity to help."
The forces used and set in motion are "those magnetic currents of the universe, that vital fluid these electric rays...the latent heat stored in all forms." We are told there are two special methods of setting these forces in motion, so as to bring about unity with the Masters. Mantrams: rhythmic sounds, words, and phrases, a compelling force. "A Mantram, when rightly sounded forth, creates a vacuum in matter, resembling a funnel. The funnel is formed betwixt the one who sounds it forth and the one who is reached by the sound. There is then formed a direct channel of communication...(and when) a similarity of vibration is somewhat achieved...the pupil (becomes) custodian of a Mantram whereby he may call his Master...It is purely scientific and based on vibration and the knowledge of dynamics."
It is destructive, removing obstacles; and constructive, building up the masters' kingdom of power. Rhythmic Movements, which, according to the rhythm, brings "those who use it into line with certain of Nature's forces...permitting of the rhythmic flow of force in certain specified directions for certain specified ends." It stimulates the sex‑organs and brings about illumination. Its effect is tremendous, and can be world‑wide in its radius. Further, we are told this may be applied on special occasions as follows:
Politically: It is said the time is coming when those who are manipulating nations, sitting in the assemblies of the people, administering law and justice, "will begin all their work with great rhythmic ceremonies (ritual dancing!)," putting themselves in touch with Manu, so as to carry out his plans and intentions. The funnel made, they will proceed to� business, having placed two men in their midst as the focal point for receiving the Master's instructions. What about the League of Nations? The United Nations?
Religious: The priest will be the focal point, and after due ceremony and rhythm the united congregation will be the transmitter of forces and information from Maitreya even as the Liberal Catholic Church and the Churches which belong the National or World Council of Churches.
Educational: All universities and schools will start the sessions with this rhythmic ceremony, the teacher being the focal point, thus stimulating the students mentally and intuitionally, inspired through the funnel by Mahachohan.
Here apparently we have an explanation of the Steinerite Eurhythmy and the "Goetheanum Speech Chorus," from Dornach; by rhythmic movement and sound the Kundalini is stimulated, the centers vivified, and the vacuum created through which the required forces and influences are directed through which the required forces and influences are directed by their Master, affecting not only the performers, but the whole audience, merging and orienting them for occult purposes. (Is this not what is happening today, when the so‑called rock groups perform?
They use rhythmic sounds, words, and phrases, which are certainly a compelling force from the actions of the audience! We also see the same thing happening in the churches, which use so‑called rock music to "reach" the lost!).
Magnetizing the hall and preparing the people for illumination! "In all these three branches of service you will notice that the faculty of working with groups is one of paramount importance...It may be either a band of Church workers among the orthodox; it may be in social work, such as the labor movements, or in the political arena; or it may be in the more definitely pioneer movements of the world, such as the Theosophical Society, etc...I would add to this one branch of endeavor that may surprise you. I mean, the movement of the Soviet in Russia and all the aggressive radical bodies that sincerely serve under their leaders for the betterment (sic) of the masses."
These, then, are some of the tools and their rhythmic methods of black magic, inspired by these mysterious directors, with their camouflaged teachings, and camouflaged names, seeking for World Domination, not through the betterment, but the enslavement and spiritual death of mankind. As de Luchet said with truth: "If several men mix together half qualities, they temper and strengthen each other...the weak yield to the stronger, the most skillful draw from each what he can supply. Some watch while others act, and this formidable ensemble arrives at its goal, whatever it may be...It was according to this principle that the sect of the Illuminati was formed."
The Illuminati are still with us, ruled from behind by the same mysterious and invisible power! Maurice Joly, in his revolutionary pamphlet, Dialogues aux Enfers, 1864, makes Machiavelli say: "Before thinking of actually directing the public opinion of all peoples one must stun it...dazzle it by all sorts of movements; mislead it insensibly in its ways."
From Mrs. A.A. Bailey's books we have shown the basis of the secret World Government (One World Order), its work and method of rhythmic control. We will now consider, from the same source, the establishment of a world‑wide chain of occult schools, whereby it proposes to impose its will upon all people. Of these movements her Tibetan teacher says: "Experiments are being made now, unknown oft to the subjects themselves...people in many civilized countries are under supervision and a method of stimulation and intensification is being applied which will bring to the knowledge of the Great Ones Themselves a mass of information that may serve as guide to their future efforts for the race. Especially are people in America, Australia, India, Russia, Scotland, and Greece being dealt with. A few in Belgium, Sweden, and Austria are likewise under observation...
Schools have been already started...when they are firmly grounded, when they are working smoothly and with public recognition, and when the world of men is being somewhat colored by them and the subjective (astral) emphasis, when they are producing scholars, workers, politicians, scientists, and educational leaders who make their impress on their environment, then mayhap will come... the true occult school...This subjective reality being universally admitted, will therefore permit of the founding of a chain of inner schools...that will be publicly recognized (there will always be a secret section)... H.P.B. (Mme Blavatsky) laid the foundation stone of the first school...the keystone...If all that is possible is done, when the Great Lord comes with His Masters the work will receive a still further impetus...and become a power in the world."
And the whole idea of this tentative plan is to control the bodies of man through the so‑called "god within," linking him by means of the Masters to this central control in Shamballa. "The Himalayan Brotherhood (of Light) is the main channel of effort, power, and light...and is the only school, without exception, that should control the work and output of true occult students in the West. It brooks no rival."
The National subdivisions will be, Egypt: in Greece and Syria the preparatory schools, and in Egypt, much later, the advanced school profoundly occult. United States: the preparatory school in the South Middle‑West and an extensive advanced occult college in California. Latin countries; South France the preparatory school and in Italy an advanced school. Great Britain: the preparatory in one of the magnetized spots in Scotland or Wales, and later, after Ireland has adjusted her internal problems, the advanced school will be in one of her magnetized spots, and will be under Maitreya.
In Sweden: a preparatory school for Northern and German races. Russia: may later be the headquarters of a more advanced school. New Zealand: preparatory school, and later an advanced school in Australia. Japan: a preparatory school and a most esoteric branch in West China under Manu. None at present in South Africa nor in South America. Preparatory schools are in process of being founded, the more advanced will precede the Coming of the Great Lord (1980). A beginning will be made with members of the different occult schools, such as the esoteric section of the Theosophical Society, etc.: the work in Britain, America and Australia is already started. "This much of the plan has been permitted publication as an incentive to all of you to study and to work with more strenuous application."
For what? Slavery under these masters! When these so‑called mysteries are restored, their custodians will be "the Church and the Masons!" That was written first in 1922.
In 1934 Mrs. Bailey wrote a booklet, "The Next Three Years," purporting to be the World Plan, for the uplift of Humanity by the realization of man's divinity through the guidance of some so‑called "Elder Brothers or Supermen." According to Mrs. Bailey: "Out of the medley of ideas, theories, speculations, religions, churches, cults, sects, and organizations, two main lines of thought are demonstrating."
These are, she says, the "reactionary dogmatists," who bow to a prophet, a bible, or a church, and are doomed eventually to die out. The other, the "subjective group of intellectual mystics," regarding themselves as members of the Universal Church, destined to grow and strengthen until they form the new subjective religion. Apparently the latter are not free as they bow to the authority of this unknown Hierarchy of Elder Brothers, who seek to order and dominate the world by the "unification of effort in all departments of human enterprise, religious, scientific, and economic."
She later wrote: "...a breaking away from old‑established tradition, a revolt from authority, a tendency towards self‑determination and an over‑throwing of the old standards, of old barriers, of thought, and of the divisions hitherto existing between races and faiths. Hence we find ourselves passing through an intermediate stage of chaos and of questioning, of rebellion, and of consequent license."
Or as Lady Emily Lutyens, one of Mrs. Besant's followers, wrote in the "Herald of the Star," March 1927: "We are witnessing the birth of a new world consciousness, of a world civilization...Old traditions are being broken down, old customs destroyed, old landmarks swept away...There must be anarchy before there can be creation." Thus they pave the way for the New Age, new civilization, new science, and the new religion of so‑called Illuminism and intuition. Mrs. Bailey explains: "The Plan as at present sensed and for which the World Knowers (under the Elder Brothers) are working might be defined as follows: It is the production of a subjective synthesis in humanity and of a telepathic interplay which will eventually annihilate time...it will make men omnipresent...and omniscient."
It is Illuminism! The time, she says, in which these Elder Brother (Learned Elders of Zion) must complete their Plan is limited by the Law of Cycles, "when forces, influences, and energies are temporarily at work, and of the World Knowers seek to make use." It is what they call the Qquarian Age! "which will last astronomically 2,500 years, and which can, if duly utilized, bring about the unification, consciously and intelligently, of mankind and so produce the manifestation of what may be called 'scientific brotherhood.'"
Therefore their aim is to break up family, national and racial pride! Since the fifteenth century, she continues, in order to build a more synthetic unity, seven groups have been formed ‑‑ cultural, political, religious, scientific, and later philosophical, psychological, and financial.
These were to bring about certain preparatory conditions as part of the Hierarchical programme. The philosophers, including ancient Asiatic philosophers, powerfully mold thought, psychologists talk about man's urges and characteristics, and the purpose of his being. Financiers control and order means whereby man exists, "...constituting a dictatorship over all modes of intercourse, commerce, and exchange...Their work is most definitely planned and guided. They are bringing about effects upon earth which are most far‑reaching."
All these groups, she says, are co‑operating with the Hierarchy and build for posterity. These world workers, "...are necessarily cultured and widely read...they do not regard their country and their political affiliations as of paramount importance. They are equipped to organize, slowly and steadily, that public opinion which will eventually divorce man from religious sectarianism, national exclusiveness, and racial bias."
1934 to 1936 were to be the test years. In politics, the development of an international consciousness, economic synthesis among nations. "Material stress and strain, the wrecking of old political parties, the overthrowing of trade rela�tions...demonstrating the necessity of establishing a spirit of international dependence and interrelation, so that the nations would be politically forced to realize that isolation, separateness, and the cultivation of national egoism must go."
Thus bringing about the Brotherhood of Nations ‑‑ a World federation State (The United Nations)! She further classes together the following dictatorships: The Soviet dictatorship of the proletariat, "...behind all the mistakes and the cruelty, behind the rank materialism there lie great ideals (Jewish!);" the dictatorship of racial superiority in Germany; the dictatorship of organized business in America; the dictatorship of empire in Britain; Italy, Turkey, etc., and all such national movements, according to Mrs. Bailey, are in reality under the impelling impulse of the ideas thrown into men's minds by the secret Hierarchy but because of ignorance, they are "distorted, selfishly applied, and separately utilized."
Further, from 1945 the World Faith will take shape, and she explains: "The three words, electricity, light, and life, express divinity and their synthesis is God."
This is merely the life‑force, and is sheer pantheism and Illuminism. Again she says, the scientists set themselves the goal of expanding man's consciousness, the unfolding of his latent senses, and so widening his horizon that a synthesis of the tangible and the intangible will take place in education, science, and psychology.
Finally, for the next few years we are asked to drop antagonism, antipathies, hatreds, and racial differences, and to think in terms of one family, one life, on humanity. The end and aim being unification and mental control by the so‑called "Hierarchy of Supermen."
Who are they? What of the dreams and activities of L'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle! Such a monstrous robot is even now showing signs of materializing, but the dram is too fantastic and too fanatical to succeed among Western peoples. As to their Protestant‑Christianity, it might be classed with the early Gnostics or even the Cabalistic Jews as expressed in many illuminized sects.
As William Pelley's Mentor says: "We (as Christians) invent so to speak the Christos‑idea, we recognize in the Christ the Creative Principle set apart in peculiar order of Avatar Spirit...rendering a certain mission to Itself and to the Man‑Race, which likewise is 'part' of Itself...Christ Jesus the man, and Christos‑Lord, the Holy angelic avatar Spirit come to earth to epitomize good (light) are as distinct and separate as adult and school child. They go on to explain that the ancient "you," in each man, is the god‑spirit, the god‑stuff, the Christos Magic Man, the individualized Logos, the individual word made flesh. This is simply the creative principle in each, positive and negative, the Gnostic Good and Evil, light and matter. Again we get the echo of the manichaean "phantom" Christ: "The Jews as a people did not crucify Christ." He was crucified by certain "deterrent and malign 'psyches'" that incarnated in Jewish bodies "to strike back at the Logos of Light which they recognized as having burst into flame in Jesus, the man...It was Jesus the Avatar psyche (illuminising force) that they evilly schemed to get out of the way."
William Pelley adopts the Great Pyramid teaching of Dr. Davidson, declaring it contains a divine revelation and is the key to all daily events, and asks: "How did it happen at the time of the American revolution, when next to nothing was known of the mathematical interpretation of the great monument, that its symbolism was used in concrete exactness on the Great Seal of the United States, indicating that it was the part of America to reinstate the rule of Christ on earth?"
Now Charles Sotheran, New York, Mason of many degrees, initiate of the Rosy Cross and other secret societies, wrote to Mme Blavatsky, January 11, 1877: "In the last century the United States was freed from the tyranny of the Mother country by the action of secret societies more than is commonly imagined."
Was the United States Seal the inspiration of these secret societies? Many people think so. Others think it was designed by Almighty God because the United States of America is the New Jerusalem and New Zion as spoken of in the Scriptures. However, it is curious to find the same Seal with the Statue of Liberty used as symbols of the "New Order of the Ages," Rosicrucian and illuminism, whose head was Dr. Swinburne Clymer, apparently under the direction of the mysterious International Secret Council of Nine, said to be Rosicrucian, with its center in France. Dr. Randolph, original founder of the Group, 1864, takes the Rosicrucians, a vast Secret Brotherhood, back to the Sabeans and calls them founders of the "Semitic civilization."
William Pelly is hot‑footed up against, above all, the Jew of International Finance, but does not his mentor's psychic teaching of the Christos‑Logos of Light point to the Sabean primitive cult of the stars and the serpent, out of which the "Semitic civilization" arose? He knows nothing of his psychic mentors but what they have chose to impart to him; might not their aim be de‑Christianization of the United States and establishment of this "Semitic civilization," a Gnostic so‑called "Christ‑Democracy" ruled and directed by "voices unseen but living teachers?" As the Jewish Encyclopedia has pointed out, Gnosticism "was Jewish in character long before it became Christian."
Blue Masonry
In "Verite‑Israelite," 1861, it was written: "The spirit of Masonry is the spirit of Judaism in its most fundamental beliefs."
Freiherr von Stolzinger, 1930 writes; "It is, therefore, perfectly understandable that Judaism early turned towards Freemasonry, and that, thanks to its remarkable powers of adaptation, it became an increasing influence within it. One is hardly mistaken in affirming that today the greater number of the Lodges are subject to Jewish influence, and that they form the spiritual storm‑troops of Judaism."
The "Freimaurer‑Zeitung," on December 15, 1866 reported: "In a lecture on the religious element of Freemasonry...F. Charles de Gagern made the following statement: 'I am firmly convinced that the time will, and must, arrive when atheism will be the general opinion of all humanity, and when the latter will consider deism as a past phase, just as deist‑�Freemasons are above religious divisions. We must not only place ourselves above different religions, but above all belief in any god whatever.'"
The most important grades in Grand Orient masonry, that is: Blue Masonry, Rose‑Croix, and Kadosch degrees as practiced in France. In these will be found the same pantheistic and nature ideas as expressed in their symbolism. According to Bazot, Secretary‑General of the Grand Orient, 1812: "Masonry is merely the primitive cult of man discovered after his first wants are satisfied. The Brahmans and Egyptian priests transmitted its mysteries to Solomon. Jerusalem, victim of revolutions, having been destroyed, the Jewish people being dispersed, this Masonry spread with them all over the earth."
And man's place in this cult is thus expressed in an official Dutch Masonic document: "A sacred unity reigns and governs in the vast firmament. There is only one mission, one moral, one God...we, men, form a whole with the Great Being. All ends in this revelation: We are God!"
Here we find the pantheistic idea of Judaism, its race, its god. As Claudio Jannet and Louis d'Estampes wrote in "La Franc‑ Maconnerie et la Revolution," 1884: "This deification of humanity is not at first openly stated by Freemasonry, but is insinuated in all its rites and expressed in all its symbols. A vast temple is to be built, apprentices, fellow‑craftsmen, and masters work at it; Hiram or Adonhiram, one of these masters, is killed by three craftsmen in order to obtain the word of master; the body of this Master, hidden in the earth, has to be found and replaced and his death avenged; the building of the temple is resumed and is to be finished; such is the fundamental and universal allegory, basis and essence of Freemasonry and all secret societies.
Thus do all their rites and manuals, their most authorized orators and interpreters teach it. This allegory is indicated in the grades of Apprentice and Fellowcraft, is developed at length in that of Master, is completed and explained in the grades of Rose‑Croix and Kadosch, and in the last grades of the Misraim rite it reaches its final development."
The three assassins to be pursued and exterminated are: superstitions, prejudices, and tyranny; that is, religion, moral control, monarchy and all authority, family, property, and nationality. French Masonry was captured, just before the French Revolution of 1789, by Weishaupt, and secretly illuminized by certain of his high adepts. He thus gained direction of all the lodges, and today, even, the taint of his pernicious system still remains among them, and among all those who are in any way linked to them.
The fundamental thought of this system is thus expressed by Weishaupt himself: "Equality and liberty are the essential rights which man in his original and primitive perfection received from nature. The first attack upon this equality was made by property; the first attack upon liberty was made by political societies or Governments; the sole supports of property and Governments are the religious and civil laws. Therefore, to establish man in his primitive rights of equality and liberty, we must begin by destroying all religion, all civil society, and finish by abolishing property."
To which Caludio Jannet adds: "These few lines indicate the root idea of masonry and all secret societies; the germ is found in the symbolic grades, it is scientifically developed in the high grades, and brutally realized in the communism of the International and the anarchism of Bakumin and Socialist democracy."
And we would add: in the Soviet system in Russia, and again attempted in Spain, South America and elsewhere. Briefly, the three grades represent generation, putrefaction, and regeneration. The Temple, that of nature, is maintained, as Clavel says, by two Pillars, "Boaz and Jakin, the generative principles; the one, light life, and good, the other darkness, death, and evil; they maintain the equilibrium of the world."
It is the dualism of the Gnostics, Manicheans, the Jewish Magical Cabala, and all ancient mysteries. In each grade an oath of secrecy, etc., is taken. In the first grade, neither clothed nor yet unclothed, the candidate enters as the man of nature who is to receive the light; he is the rough stone upon which he has to work, under the direction of his chiefs, to free himself from prejudices, vices, and superstitions.
The Apprentice thus freed passes from the Pillar Jakin to the Pillar Boaz, from natural science to wisdom, as he enter the second grade Fellow‑craft, in which he is to learn to know the letter G, the God of Masonry. Speaking of the consecration of the triangle in the lodges Ragon writes: "In the center is the Hebrew letter Yod, life‑giving spirit, or fire, generative principle, represented by the letter G, initial of the word God in northern languages, and whose philosophic signification is generation."
Further, according to Ragon, the grade of Master allegorically represents the death of the Light‑God, solar, philosophic, or physical putrefaction, for the life is withdrawn, as expressed in the grade word Macbenac, the flesh leaves the bones, and out of which arises the regenerated form. Finally, as Ragon explains: "The entire triangle has always signified God or nature, and the allegories of the truths, foundation of the early mysteries, the successive and eternal acts of nature: (1) that all is formed by generation; (2) that destruction follows generation in all its works; (3) and that generation re‑establishes under other forms the actions of destruction."
In revolutionary Masonry and secret societies this pantheistic and cabalistic creed is applied to all aspects of life; old ideas and opinions are destroyed, others, new and subversive, are insinuated and more or less unconsciously absorbed and established; Christian beliefs are perverted and nullified; man, illuminized, apparently becomes his own redeemer, and god, though in truth enslaved to the invisible hierarchy; according to some the kundalini is man's redeemer! Kings are dethroned and replaced by some form of disintegrating republic or socialist democracy. It is death to all old traditions and civilizations, and out of the inevitable chaos and putrefaction is to arise the "New Heaven and New Earth," the Universal Brotherhood of all these subversive and Judaic sects.
Rose-Croix
As Gaston Martin tells us: "All Freemasons of the three obediences in friendly relations, belong to what in politics is called 'the Left.' The shades in doctrine are not such as to prevent accord reigning amongst all the members." These three obediences are: the Grand Orient, the Grand Lodge, and the Droit Humain. "As the three grades of ordinary Masonry (said Louis Blanc) include a great number of men opposed by position and principles to every project of social subversion, the innovators multiplied the degrees of the mystic ladder to be climbed; they created secret lodges reserved for ardent souls; they instituted the high grades of elus, chevalier du soleil, Rose‑Croix, strict observance, of Kadosch or regenerated man, mysterious sanctuaries whose doors only open to the adept after a long series of tests, calculated to establish the progress of his revolutionary education, to prove the firmness of his faith, to try the temper of his heart. There was, in the midst of a crowd of practices, sometimes puerile, sometimes sinister, nothing which related to the ideas of freedom or equality." [820]
In the Rose‑Croix grade, when holding Chapter the lodge should be hung with red, and in the East a triangular altar, one face turned to the West. On this altar should be a great transparent picture representing a Calvary; two crosses at the side (good and evil, light and darkness, of the Manicheans), and on that in the center is a rose and interlaced drapery, above being the inscription I.N.R.I. Below, in front of the picture, there are broken pillars, on the ruins of which are the sleeping watchmen; in the midst of them is a kind of tomb whose upper stone has been moved and out of which comes a shroud.��
When there is a reception the hangings, transparency, and altar should be covered with black sown with tears. There should be three great triangular pillars above which are the three virtues, Faith, Hope and Charity, or as Ragon suggests: active, passive, and manifestation of the Creative Principle. At the opening of the Lodge the "Tressage" is seated on the third of the seven steps of the altar, his head supported by his hand. After the first orders, he says; "My brother, you see me overwhelmed with sadness; all has changed; the veil of the temple is rent, the pillars of masonry are broken, the cubic stone sweats blood and water, the Word is lost, et consummatumest."
By this we can see that in the Rose‑Croix degree, the advent of Christ; His crucifixion; and resurrection is considered to be destructive of the Masonic Lodge. The first and second chevaliers are requested, with the help of other worthy chevaliers, to look on the pillars and find the lost Word. Each brother gives the Word, whispered in the ear ‑‑ the lost Word is found, and, paying homage to the Supreme Architect, all rise and turning to the East, make sign and bow with one knee on the ground. In the East is the Flaming Star, the Delta and the letter G or J, signs of fire. The Chapter is opened.
The prepared candidate is led into the lodge, now hung with black, and when questioned, replies that he was born of noble parents of the Tribe of Judah, his country is Judea, and he professes the art of Masonry. He is then told that the Word is lost, and they hop to find it through his courage; was he willing to use it for that purpose? Consenting, he takes the oath, and finally, in the lodge, now hung with red, he replies to questions again, that he comes from Judea, passing through Nazareth, led by Raphael, and he is of the Tribe of Judah. Uniting the initials of these four names, he makes I.N.R.I.; he has found the lost Word.
The candidate then kneels at the foot of the altar, and the "Tressage" places his naked sword on the head and admits, received, and constitutes him now and for ever, Chevalier prince de l'aigle et du pelican, perfect free Mason of Heredon, under the sovereign title of Rose‑Croix. He is then raised, given the sash, word, sign, and grip; the Word is I.N.R.I.[821] Such is the grade of Rose‑Croix of the Scottish Rite. The French rite only differs in the drawing up of formula and accessories. It is on Good Friday that the Rose‑Croix hold their Chapters and have their receptions.[822] A few explanations of the symbolism as given by the Jewish writer, Ragon, "sacred" Grand Orient authority, in his Cours philosophique, etc., 1841, are enlightening: "Three major events should fix the attention of the Rose‑Croix: the creation of the world (generation), the deluge of Noah (destruction), and the redemption of mankind (regeneration). The triple consideration should be, in fact, ever present in the mind of all Freemasons, since the royal art has, like the ancient mysteries, no other aim than the knowledge of nature, where all are born, die, and regenerate themselves (here we can see that they believe in reincarnation)...
This regeneration of man was an will always be the work of the philosophy practiced in the mysteries...the eagle is liberty, the Rose‑Croix, humanity, symbolized by the pelican...The rose was also the emblem of the woman, and as the cross or triple phallus symbolized virility or the sun in all its force, the combination of these two emblems offers one more meaning expressing, as the Indian lingam, the union of the two sexes, symbol of universal genera�tion...Fire (or vital energy) is concealed everywhere, it embraces all nature, it produces, it renews, it divides, it consumes, it maintains the whole body...heat and light are but its modifica�tions, fecundity, movement, and life the effects (of the letters I.N.R.I. he says). Their combination formed a mysterious meaning long before Christianity and the (Jewish) sages of antiquity had attached to it one of the greatest secrets of nature; that of universal regeneration."
Thus they express it: Igne natura Renovatur Integra ‑‑ entire nature is renewed by fire. Finally, there is the supper: "All ancient mystagogies were terminated by all breaking bread and tasting the wine from a common cup to recall among themselves the community of goods and that initiates have nothing of their own. The bread and wine are consecrated. This mystic nourishment, which should feed body and soul, was an emblem of immortality."
Thus we see that this Rose‑Croix grade is a complete perversion of Christian symbolism and Sacred Beliefs, it is the cult of nature by whose forces, generation, destruction, and regeneration the adept, under the mask of deification or development of latent powers, is led to the slavery of illuminism, whereby he becomes a willing instrument in the heads of some powerful and unscrupulous but unknown leaders, who profess as their goal the emancipation of humanity, through whom they hope to rule the world.
In the Tuileur de l'ecossisme, 1821, it is said: "...30th degree, grand inquisitor, grand elu, chevalier Kadosch, also called White and Black Eagle. Although the Scottish, they say, never confer this grade except by communication, and that it occupies, in the ancient rite, only the thirtieth degree, it must be considered as the final, the real aim of the Scottish Rite, just as it is the nec plus ultra of the Templar Masonry. In it they commemorate the abolition of the Order of the Templars by Philippe le Bel and Pope Clement V, and the punishment of the first Grand Master Jacques Molay, who perished in the flames, March 11, 1314."
As Descamps writes, 1881: "In vain they repeat with compliance that the Kadosch of France is purely philosophic...War to the throne and the altar is the grand cry of the Order. The fierce Nekam Adonai (Vengeance Lord!) has produced the Illuminati and the Carbonari. In the hands of fanatical men, aided by favorable circumstances, it constantly gives similar results." According to the manuals of Willaume and Teissier, authorized by the Grand Orient, the cry, when making the sign of the grade, is Nekam Adonai, and the three passwords for entry into the Supreme Council all begin with Nekam ‑‑ Vengeance! Ragon further writes: "The more or less development, extension, or application given to vengeance introduces into the Kadosch a multitude of variants, or rather, makes it like so many different grades (some he admits are horrible). One finds in very old manuscripts of English Masonry that the Kadosch is called Killer."
It apparently belongs to all rites, among other: 30th degree Scottish Rite, 66th Egyptian or Misraim Rite, 25th Heredon Rite or Perfection Rite or Order of the Temple, believed to be its source, 10th degree Rite of Saint‑Martin, also in the Lyons Lodge, which served later as the cradle of French Illuminism under the name of chevaliers bienfaisants de la Sainte cite, 1743 (Deschamps).� Again, in his cours d'initiations, 1842, Ragon writes of this grade: "It bears with reason the title nec plus ultra; the three degrees above are merely administra�tive...The Kadosch is not only the Mason of the Lodges, the Mason of the Chapters, but admitted to the third sanctuary, it is to him that these two precepts of ancient initiation will be addressed. Give yourself to the science of nature, study politics for the good of your fellow‑creatures. Penetrate the secrets of religion and of high sciences, and communicate your ideas with prudence...the initiate, therefore, studied politics and religion."
He then tells us that there are four apartments in the grade, and the initiation is accomplished in the fourth. He says: "The Jewish word Kadosch signifies saint, consecrated, purified. It must not be thought by that that the Knights of the White and Black Eagle have any pretensions to sanctity, they wish to express by this word that they alone are the elect, men par excellence, purified of all the dregs of Prejudices."
In the fourth room, which is hung with red, sits the Supreme Council. "Reaching this divine sanctuary the candidate learns the pledges that he contracts. There is a cross in this sanctuary, a three‑headed serpent wearing, the first a crown, the second a tiara, and the third a sword; they give him a dagger with a black and white blade. The cross, says Ragon, is the phallic Tau. The serpent represents the evil principle; its three heads are the emblem of the abuses or evil which has entered into the three high classes of society. The head of the serpent which wears a crown indicates the sovereigns, that which wears a tiara or key indicates the Popes, that which carries a sword the Army..."� The dagger, mithraic or the sickle of Saturn, "...morally recalls to the grand elect that he must continually work to fight against and destroy prejudices, ignorance, and superstition, or that which is upon the three heads of the serpent."
Finally, the new grand elect Kadosch is told: "...Thou knowest thyself; never forget that there exists no degree of good fortune to which the man who enters again into his primitive rights could not aspire to. Forget not that thou hast within thyself the precious thread (Kundalini) by aid of which thou art able to come out of the labyrinth of material things...Reintegrated (by illuminism) today into thy natural (or primitive) rights, behold thyself for ever freed from the yoke of prejudices; apply thyself without ceasing to deliver thy fellow‑creatures from it." [823]
In "The Morning Post," July 14, 1920, Cause of the World Unrest, speaking of this revolutionary Masonry, it said: "When at length the candidate is admitted into the 30th grade, and after going through terrifying ordeals to test his obedience and secrecy, becomes a Knight Kadosch, he learns that it is no longer Adoniram or Hiram whose death cries for vengeance." And the catechism says: "Do you fully understand that this degree is not, like much of so‑called Masonry, a sham that means nothing and amounts to nothing...that what you are now engaged in is real, will require the performance of duty, will exact sacrifice, will expose you to danger, and that this Order means to deal with the affairs of nations, and be once more a Power in the world."
Woman in Masonry
And the women, too, were drawn into the Masonic net. Minos, one of Weishaupt's chiefs, wrote: "Women exercise too great an influence over men for us to hope to reform the world if they themselves are not reformed...but they will need something which directs and stimulates them: an order, meetings for reception, secrets etc..."
According to Albert Lantoine, the Masonic writer of the Grand Lodge of France, the Anderson Constitution, 1723, says: "Slaves, women, immoral and dishonored persons cannot be admitted, but only men of good reputation."
However, Clavel Informs us that Freemasonry for women was first instituted, 1730, in France, but until after 1760 the forms varied in name and ritual, and it was only recognized and sanctioned by the Grand Orient in 1774, on condition that meetings were held by officers of regular lodges. Later they were attached to a masculine lodge, receiving its name, that is to say, 'Loge d'adoption.'
In 1743, the sisters of the Order of the Felicitaires, in imagination, sailed under the pilotage of the brothers to the Isle of Felicity, and in 1747 was instituted the Order of the Fendeurs, or woodcutters, copied from the coterie of the Charbonniers. The lodge was the Chantier or Woodyard, the members were cousins and cousines. Still another was the Order of the Chevaliers and Nymphes de la Rose. These were frequented by men and women of the Court, and clothed as peasants, they joined in all the rowdyism of popular gaiety. Later these were succeeded by others more closely akin to ordinary Masonry, and about 1760, and later, the most famous were the Lodges, presided over by Mme Helvetius, the Contrat social, with the Princess de Lamballe as President, and the Duchesse de Chartres as Grand Mistress (or master!), and La Candeur.
In "The Power and Secret of the Jesuits," 1930, Fulop‑Miller writes: "The leaders of the Enlightenment (Encyclopedists), Montesquieu, d'Alembert, Diderot, Lamettrie, Helvetius, La Chalotais, and shortly before his death, Voltaire, were members of the Parisian Lodge 'At the Nine Sisters.'...The success of the great Encyclopedists was to a considerable extent due to the initiative and support of the Parisian Grand Lodge."
And yet they could not save the Princess de Lamballe from her horrible death at the hands of the Jewish revolutionaries! The fetes and balls of these women's lodges were frequented by all that was most brilliant in literature, art, and nobility; the whole Court was infatuated by Freemasonry. The Masonry of adoption, says Teissier, consists of five principal grades, of which three are obligatory: Apprentice, Fellowcraft, Master; the others were Perfect Master and Souveraine illustre ecossaise.
This last grade was political, and a Florence journal, Vera buona nouvella, gives the speech of the Grand Master before the reception. After the oath of secrecy he says, "...An arduous but sublime task is henceforth imposed upon you. The first of your obligations will be to incense the people against kings and priests, in cafe, theater, and evening entertainment work with this sacrosanct intention." [824] This infatuation persisted during the Empire, Restoration, and following regimes.
Temple of Isis
This Universal Ether, the Lord of the Universe, is invoked in aid of the aspirant to this Initiation: "...O God the Vast One, Thou art in all things; O Nature, Thou Self from Nothing, for what else can I call Thee? For myself I am nothing, in Thee I am All‑Self, and exist in Thy Self‑hood from Nothing. Live Thou in me, and bring me unto that Self which is in Thee."�
Seeking this Light of Nature, the aspirant is led into the Vault, the Tomb of the Adepts, for death and disintegration awaits the seeker after this Light, death of his own Selfhood and absorption into the All‑Self, not God but Nature's Creative Principle, controlled by the Guardians of the Order.
The key to the Vault is the Rose and Cross, which like the Ankh, is a symbol of the dual forces of life. The seven sides represent the seven planets, the varying aspects of the solar force, and the whole shows the working of the Spirit or Serpent Power in and through these planets, the twelve signs of the Zodiac, the whirling force of initiation, and the three elements, the material basis.
The Altar in the center is the Pentagram, the four elements dominated by the Hebrew letter Shin, the Solar fire. It is Jehesuah or Jesus the illuminized man. And thus the Rosicrucians say: "From God we are born. In Jesus do we die. Through the Holy spirit we rise again" ‑‑ the Serpent Power.
Above, in the Vault, is the Light, and below the Darkness; and here comes the Illuminati creed: "But the Whiteness above shines brighter for the blackness which is beneath, and thus mayest thou at length comprehended that evil helpeth forward the good."
And by the juxtaposition, on the seven sides, of symbol, colors and evocations by formula, the Vault becomes a place of vibrations and flashings, attracting and fixing the forces from the masters, and in this Vault these forces may never be banished. Beneath the altar is the pastos, in which lies the Chief Adept, representing Christian Rosenkreutz, the man crucified upon the Cross of Light. The pastos is opened, and touching the buried adept on the breast with his wand, the aspirant says: "Out of the Darkness let the Light arise!"
Then from the pastos issues a mysterious voice: "Buried with that Light in a mystical death, rising again in a mystical resurrection. Cleansed and purified through Him our Master, O brother of the Rose and Cross! Like him, O adepts of all ages, have ye toiled; like him have ye suffered; tribulation, poverty, torture, and death have ye passed through. They have been but the purifications of the gold in the alembic of thine heart, through the athanor of affliction. Seek ye the Stone of the Wise. Quit thou this tomb then, O aspirant, with thine arms crossed upon thy breast, bearing in thy right hand the Crook of Mercy and in thy left the Scourge of Severity, the emblems of those external forces betwixt which, in equilibrium, the Universe dependeth. These forces whose reconciliation is the key of life, whose separation is evil and death..."
Here we have resurrection by means of the Stone of the Wise ‑‑ the Serpent Power, the Key of Life, it is Illuminism! The lid of the pastos illustrates the means of this Illuminism. It is divided into two parts, dark below and light above, and both are placed upon the Cabalistic Tree of Life. Below is the crucified adept in the form of the Crucified Christ on the Cross of Light and the Great Dragon Leviathan, with the seven heads and ten horns, rises up to the Daath, the pineal gland, of the adept, where the head of the serpent unites with its tail, the negative and positive life‑forces.
From the above descends the lightning flash, attracted by and uniting with the serpent, and illuminising, destroying the adept's selfhood, linking him with the universal either and the Guardians of the Order.
Aleister Crowley, who was an initiate of this Order, still, we believe, used these rituals in his pernicious Orders. In his "Equinox, The Review of Scientific Illuminism," he writes: "In Daath is said to be the head of the Great Serpent Leviathan, called evil to conceal its holiness (!) the Messiah or Redeemer. It is identical with the Kundalini of the Hindu philosophy...and means the magical force in man which is the sexual force applied to the brain, heart, and other organs, and redeemeth him."
That is, illuminises him. The Kundalini, the Dragon with the seven heads, or Serpent Power, is therefore the Christ or Redeemer of the Rosicrucians and Cabalists! It is Luciferian! The Chief danger therefore in all these secret and occult societies of today, as of yesterday, is that they are ruled and influenced by an invisible hierarchy, which cannot be more closely defined than as composed of Cabalistic Jews. The visible societies train and orient, physically, mentally and astrally, instruments or mediums to be used at will by this hidden center.
Their "inner senses" must be awakened, the Kundalini or unused sex‑forces must be aroused and perverted to bring about this mediumship. The danger of mental unbalance is recognized and risked by these masters and the chiefs working under them. It was said by a Stella Matutina chief of one such medium through whom the messages and instructions were coming: "Christian Rosekreutz said she would be of great use if her brain stood the strain." If mental unbalance took place it was never said to be because of the Order work, but always through some inherent weakness in the adept so afflicted.
There was a bad case, one, who had been a brilliant student, and who later under Order influences became undoubtedly unbalanced and obsessed by the masters, believing herself to be the Christ or "the woman clothed in the sun with the moon at her feet." Much physical suffering and danger is entailed by these initiating forces, often reducing the adept to the lowest ebb of vitality, and some have even slipped out of life under the strain and vital depletion. Doctors are often puzzled to account for these illnesses. Always they are looked upon by the credulous adept as mystery tests. No matter how bad the past record of an Order may be, the faithful ever believe, "we at least can make it beautiful and spiritual," and so the deception works out to its evil end.
Many brilliant men and women have joined, and even ruled, these Orders ‑‑ only to be broken on the wheel. Fine young clergymen, who have gradually and unconsciously become imbued with the false and subversive teachings of these masters, believing them to be heaven sent, no co‑operate with revolutionaries, extolling the doings of Moscow, and at every opportunity decrying the British Empire, seeking to wipe it off the face of the earth, blasphemously perverting Christ and His teachings in their attempt to prove their points. Others are men and women with every apparent chance of a brilliant career; but, all, even legitimate personal ambitions, must be given up at the bidding of these masters, who say, "We have need of thee and all thy gifts." Known brilliant brains in all walks of life have prostituted to the cause of a diabolical dream which has no place for God or Christianity.
There must be no communication with outside and uninitiated mediums, the masters must alone control and enlighten! They know the power of Christianity and its Holy Sacraments and the uplift of religious fervor, and these they pervert, encouraging the adept to let go the material under the influence of perverted idealism. In the Church messages and visions are given, and even diabolical initiations attempted by these masters.
The Key to all Mysteries is shown by their symbol. It is the seven‑pointed Star of Venus or Cytherea, the goddess of the ancient Serpent Fire, the goddess of Love. In the center is the Vesica, or symbol of the union of the dual sex‑forces of Nature, and in each angle is a letter of the name Babylon ‑‑ the Great Mother of all Gnostic and illuminized cults; it is nature in her Vastness. The work of the A.A. is said to be the opening of the "inner senses" by rousing and raising the Kundalini. Therefore do his disciples say, "Blessing and worship to the Beast, the Prophet of the Lovely Star!" Equinox 1911. Of the same nature, if not actually the same, are Aleister Crowley's "Ordo Templi Orientis" and his M.M.M. "Mysteria Mystica maxima," and all are apparently akin to the "Universal Gnostic Church." An account of the "Ordo Tempi Orientis" will follow later.
In 1905 Crowley went to India and made an unsuccessful attempt to climb Kinchinjanga, with fatal results to four of his party. In November of that year he was in Calcutta, and his night‑prowling in the bazaars ended in such serious trouble that he, his wife, and young child left precipitously and proceeded to Burma. From Bhamo they trekked through Southern China to Hong Kong, and he was again in England in June 1906.
In 1912 his Temple was in 33 Avenue Studios, Fulham road. In 1916 his O.T.O. Temple, near Regent Street, was raided by the police, books and papers were seized, and Mary Davis, the well‑known medium, who was in charge, was fined. Later she was in a Temple in Hampstead as priestess of the Cult of the beetle, again under Crowley.
According to the Patriot, May 17, 1923: "During the War Crowley went to America, renounced his allegiance to his country, and conducted an active anti‑British propaganda."
In 1922 we hear of him in his "Abbey," at Cefalu, Sicily, to which, according to the Sunday Express, February 25 and March 4, 1923, he enticed a brilliant university man of twenty‑two and his young wife, and there, after going through unspeakable horrors, the young man died. Shortly after Crowley was cleared out of Sicily by the Italian Government, and for nearly seven years his headquarters have been in Paris, and only in April of 1929 was he asked to leave France on the score of his immoral cults and practices.
Here and there from out the enforced silence a tragedy, due to Crowley's evil power and vicious influence, shows its ghastly face, renegade priests, broken and ruined, officiating at his Black Mass; young students and women demoralized and demented, hypnotized and forced to do the will of the "Beast 666" (the solar serpent), whose doctrine is the doctrine of the "Universal Gnostic Church." "Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law; Love is the Law; Lover under will." According to Crowley, Christianity is played out, and a new era is about to begin, an era apparently of the Cult of the Serpent ‑‑ sex, the so‑called redeemer of humanity! The power of Illuminism and Judeo‑Masonic domination!
The following quotations from certain instructions issued by the Fratres of the O.T.O. to outsiders in the hope of drawing them into the net, November 1924, and also to be found in the Equinox, September 1912, will show how easily one might be deceived by apparently inspiring words and lofty ideas. In the Equinox it is called: "I.N.R.I. British Section of the 'Order of Oriental Templars O.T.O., M.M.M.,' and adds: 'The premonstrator of the A.A. permits it to be known that there is not at present any necessary incompatibility between the A.A. and the O.T.O. and M.M.M. and allows membership of the same as a valuable preliminary training.'"
In the instructions of 1924 the heading was: "Sign of the Seal of Hermes, O.T.O. Ordo Templi Orientis, Rosicrucian Order of Freemasonry."
Then follows the Preamble: "During the past twenty‑five years constantly increasing numbers of earnest people and seekers after truth have been turning their attention to the study of the hidden laws of Nature... Numberless societies, Orders, groups, etc., have been founded in all parts of the civilized world, all and each following some line of occult study...There is but one ancient organization of Mystics which shows the student a royal road to discover the One Truth. This organization has permitted the formation of a body known as the Ancient Order of Oriental Templars. It is a modern school of Magi, it derives its knowledge from Egypt and Chaldea. This knowledge is never revealed to the profane, for it gives immense power for either good or evil to its possessors. It is recorded in symbol, parable, and allegory, requiring a key for its interpretation...By the right use of the 'Key' alone, the 'Master Word' can be found."
Instructions: "Let it be known that there exists, unknown to the great crowd, a very ancient order of sages, whose object is the amelioration and spiritual elevation of mankind by means of conquering error, and aiding men and women in their efforts at attaining the power of recognizing the truth. The Order has existed already in the most remote and prehistoric times; and it has manifested its activity, secretly and openly in the world under different names and in various forms; it has caused social and political revolutions, and proved to be the rock of salvation in times of danger and misfortune. It has always upheld the banner of Freedom against Tyranny in whatsoever shape this appeared, whether as clerical or political or social despotism, or oppression of any kind...
Those persons who are already sufficiently spiritually developed to enter into conscious communication with the great spiritual Brotherhood (Great White Lodge) will be taught directly by the spirit of wisdom; but those who still need external advice and support will find this in the external organization of this society...it is the Society of the Children of Light who live in the Light and have obtained immortality therein...The mysteries which are taught embrace everything that can possibly be known in regard to God, Nature and Man...
We all study only one book, the Book of Nature, in which the keys to all secrets are contained, and we follow the only possible method in studying it, that of experience. Our place of meeting is the 'Temple of the Holy Spirit' pervading the Universe (ether or astral)...The first and most necessary requirement of the new disciple is that he will keep silence in regard to all that concerns the society...Not that there is anything in that society which needs to be afraid of being known to the virtuous and good, but it is not necessary that things which are elevated and sacred should be exposed to the gaze of the vulgar and be bespattered by them with mud (!)...There may be things which appear strange, and for which no reason can be given to beginners, but when the disciple has attained a certain state of development, all will be clear to him or her...The next requisite is obedience...The conquest of the higher self over the lower self means the victory of the divine consciousness in man over that which in him is earthly and animal. Its object is realization of true manhood and womanhood."
Crowley is said to have established these "Temples of Love" all over the world. John Bull, February 4, 1925. In 1911, according to the Equinox, he had more or less flourishing branches of his cult in England, America, South and West Africa, Burma, India, Malay Peninsula, Australia, British Columbia, Paraguay, Brazil, Holland, Switzerland, Germany, France, Algeria, and Egypt, and "excellent accounts from the Caucasus!" And thus is the canker spread abroad. The following, which might well be applied to all these pantheistic and cabalistic cults of today, is an interesting statement, said by Mme Blavatsky in her Isis Supreme Council of the Ancient and Accepted Rite held in New York, August 15, 1876: "This Principal Creator is no new phrase ‑‑ it is but an old term revived. Our adversaries, numerous and formidable, will say, and will have the right to say, that our Principal Creator is identical with the Principal Generator of the Indians and Egyptians, and may fitly be symbolized, as it was symbolized anciently, by the Lingae...To accept this, in lieu of a personal God, is to abandon Christianity, and the worship of Jehovah, and return to willow in the styes of Paganism."
The Universal Gnostic Church
The Jewish Encyclopedia points out that Gnosticism; "was Jewish in character long before it became Christian, and quotes the opinion, a movement closely connected with Jewish mysticism."
The Freemason Ragon says: "The Cabala is the key of the occult sciences. The Gnostics were born of the Cabalists."
Again, to quote Dr. Ranking, "During the Middle Ages the main support of the Gnostic bodies...was the Society of the Templars."
In his "History of Magic," Eliphas Levi tells us: "The idea of Christian hierophants was to create a society pledge to self‑sacrifice by solemn vows, protected by severe rules, recruited by initiation, and as sole depository of the great religious and social secrets, making kings and pontiffs without being itself exposed to the corruptions of empire...A similar realization was also dreamed by dissident sects of Gnostics and Illuminati, which claimed to pin their faith on the primitive Christian tradition of St. John. A time came when this dream was an actual menace for the Church and the State, when a Reich and dissolute order, initiated into the mysterious doctrines of the Kabbalah, seemed ready to turn on legitimate authority, on the conservative principles of the hierarchy, menacing the entire world with a gigantic revolution. The Templars ...were the terrible conspirators in question...
���� To acquire wealth and influence, to intrigue on the basis of these, and at need fight for the establishment of Johannite dogma, such were the means and end proposed by the initiated brethren...' We shall be the equilibrium of the universe, arbiters and masters of the world.' The Templars had two doctrines: one was concealed and reserved to the leaders, being that of Johannism; the other was public, being Roman Catholic doctrine...
The Johannism of the adepts was the Kabbalah of the Gnostics, but it degenerated speedily into a mystic pantheism carried even to idolatry of Nature and hatred of all revealed dogma...They fostered the regrets of every fallen worship and the hopes of every new cultus, promising to all liberty of conscience and a new orthodoxy which should be the synthesis of all persecuted beliefs. They went even so far as to recognize the pantheistic symbolism of the grand masters of Black Magic...they rendered divine honors to the monstrous idol Baphomet."
Is this not equally true of the present World Revolution and the hidden power, working through the many secret Orders and groups of today? In February 1928 occult issue of the Revue Internationale des Societes Secretes, M.A. Delmas, speaking of the Universal Gnostic Church, with its center in Lyons, tells us that it has adherents in France, Switzerland, Germany, Austria, Hungary, Holland, Russia, Rumania, the Slavonic States, Turkey and America. It is known under different names, two being, "Order of the Templars of the East" and "Order of Light of the Seven Communities of Asia," and its affiliations are now generally known as Neo‑Christians and Neo‑Gnostics.
Its Supreme Head is Sovereign Patriarch and Vicar of Solomon. M. Delmas gives a curious and interesting account of its office and creed: "Do what thou wilt, render an account of thine actions. Therefore I proclaim the Law of Light, Love, Live, and Liberty in the name of Iao."
Here again we have the Serpent Power, the Lord of the Universe. "Love is the Law, Love under control of the will." At once we recognize the doctrines of the notorious Aleister Crowley. Love too is the watchword of the R.R. et A.C. said to be love of humanity; but in the 5‑6 ritual it says: "Note well that through the side of the Planet Venus thou hast entered" into the seven‑sided Vault of the Adepts, the place of initiation. And we find in A.J. Pearce's Textbook of Astrology: "It was early recognized that Venus was the chief cause of generation and the mother of Love ‑‑ the universal passion...'the Star of Being and existence.'"
The Creed: �I believe in the Lord, a God secret and inexpressible (in the S.M. ritual we find, 'The Lord of the Universe who works in silence and whom naught but silence can express'); in a star among a group of stars (sun and planets), by whose fire we are generated and to whom we return; a father of life; O mystery of mysteries! his name is Chaos (the all‑pervading ether); it is the sole representative of the sun upon earth; in air, nourisher of all beings who breathe. And I believe in earth our mother, from whose womb is born all who are born. O mystery of mysteries! her name is Babylon ('Babylon, the Great Mother of the idolatrous and abominable religions of the earth').������
���� And I believe in a Serpent and a Lion, O mystery of mysteries! it is called Baphomet (the Serpent of Wisdom and the Flaming Sword of the R.R. et A.C.; according to Eliphas Levi 'the Lion is the celestial (astral) fire, while the serpents are the electric and magnetic currents of the earth,' the Gnostic Logos, the spirit of the seed). And I believe in a Universal Gnostic Church, whose Law is Light, Love, Life and Liberty; whose name is Thelima. And I believe in the Communion of the Saints. And seeing that our daily bread, material and earthly, which we eat is transformed each day within us into a spiritual substance, I believe in the miracle of the Holy Mass. And I believe in the baptism of Wisdom by which we accomplish the miracle of becoming men. (Crowley, in his O.T.O. says: 'Its object is to realization of true manhood and womanhood'). And I confess and believe that my life is eternal, which was, is, and ever shall be. Amen. Amen. Amen."
The ether is said to be a storehouse of all that was, is, and shall be; and to be without beginning or end. IT IS LUCIFERIAN!
The Emperor Julian and Maximus of Ephesus
In connection with these many illuminized orders, all of the Kingdom of Lucifer, the following is interesting. Dmitri Merejkovsky, the Russian historical writer, in his book, "La Mort des Dieux," gives a picture of a mystery initiation supposed to have been given to Maximus of Ephesus, the theurgist, to Julian, the Apostate, before he became Emperor.
It began at midnight with Julian, clothed in hierophant's tunic, entering the long, low, mystery hall. "A double row of orichaic pillars sustained the vault. Each pillar, representing two interlaced serpents, served as supports for perfume‑boxes...At the end shone two golden‑winged bulls (emblems of life), supporting a superb throne upon which was seated, like a god, the very great Hierophant Maximus of Ephesus, clothed in a black tunic entirely embroidered with gold, emeralds, and rubies...Someone approached Julian from behind and securely bandaged his eyes, saying, 'Go, fear neither fire nor water, spirits, bodies, life nor death.'"
He was passed through a door into a long, dark passage; descending into the depths of the earth he passed through the trials by water and by fire, succeeded by nauseating odors and following shadows; an icy hand clutched his, which "had the playful movement and repugnant caresses of dissolute women." In horror he signs himself three times with the cross and loses consciousness. "When he recovered his senses the bandage no longer covered his eyes, he was in...an enormous dimly lit grotto...In front of Julian was a man, emaciated and nude, with copper‑colored skin, the Gymnosophist (Yogi), Maximus's assistant. Motionless above his head he held a metal disk. Someone said to Julian: 'Look!' He gazed at the circle, scintillating with an almost painful brilliance ...Long he looked, the contour of the objects blurred, and a pleasant languor took possession of him. It seemed to him that the luminous circle no longer burned in space but within himself, his eyelids closed...Several times a hand lightly touched his head, and a voice asked 'Art thou asleep?...Look into mine eyes!' Julian obeyed, and perceived Maximus leaning over him...Under his thick eyebrows Maximus' eyes shone, alive, searching, penetrating, in turn mocking and tender...Julian, lying motionless, pale, with eyelids half‑closed, watched the rapid visions which unrolled themselves before him, and it seemed to him that he saw them not of himself, but that someone willed him to see them...'Wouldst see the Rebel? (Lucifer) Look!...' Above the head of the specter shone the Morning Star, the Star of Dawn and the Angel said: 'In my name deny the Galilean' (thrice demanded and thrice denied). 'Who art thou?' 'I am the Light, I am the Orient, I am the Morning Star!' 'How beautiful thou art!' 'Be as I am.' 'What sadness in thine eyes!' 'I suffer for all living; there must be neither birth nor death. Come to me, I am the shadow, I am peace, I am liberty! (liberation, loss of personali�ty)...rebel, I will give thee force...break the law, love, curse Him and be as I am.'"
Julian awakes. He climbs the stairs with Maximus' firm hand in his: "He feels that some invisible force raises him on its wings (psychic force)...'Didst thou call him?' asked Julian? 'No, but when a cord of the lyre vibrates another responds to it, the contrary to the contrary (polarity)." Maximus demands that Julian should choose one of two ways; the Kingdom of Lucifer or the Kingdom of God. Julian refuses the cross, and Maximus says: "Then choose the other way, be powerful as the ancients! Be strong and proud, pitiless and superb! Without pity, love, or forgiveness! Rise and conquer all...Eat of the forbidden fruit; but repent not. Believe not, doubt not, and the world shall be thine...Dare! thou shalt be Emperor! They find themselves on a high marble tower ‑‑ astronomical observatory of high theurgy, built after the model of ancient Chaldean towers, on a high rock above the sea."
Below were luxurious gardens, palaces, etc., and beyond on the mountain Artemision and Ephesus. "Stretching out his arm, the Hierophant said: 'Look! all this is thine...Dare!...Unite, if thou canst, the truth of the Titan and the Truth of the Galilean, and thou shalt be greater than all men born of women." (Is this not Johannism?)
In his library Maximus talks of this initiation with one of his disciples. "How can Maximus, the great philosopher, believe in all thee absurd miracles? ‑‑ I believe and I do not believe in them, replied the theurgist. Nature, which you and I study, is it not most wonderful of miracles? What a superb mystery in the vessels of the blood and the nerves; the admirable combination of organs...Our mysteries are more profound and more beautiful than thou thinkest. Men require enthusiasm. For him who hath faith the prostitute is truly Aphrodite and the luminous scales, the starry heaven...Julian hath seen what he wished to see. I have given him enthusiasm, force, and daring. Thou sayest I have deceived him...I love the lie which contains the truth...Until my death I will never forsake Julian. I will allow him to taste of all forbidden fruits. He is young, I will live in him, a second existence; I will unveil for him the seductive and criminal mysteries, and perhaps he shall be great through me! Master, I understand thee not. And because of that I thus speak to thee."
This is an illustration of what is taking place today in all the Luciferian Orders? This Invisible Center by means of theurgic power, deceives, hypnotizes, suggests; promising power, liberty, and peace, a peace which is the peace of the controlled, of a living yet will‑less and soul‑less man, filled with the power of these devilish masters such as Aleister Crowley! It is interesting to find in the R.R. et A.C. that the chief who refused the initiation was some time before astrally taken up a similar theurgic tower and shown the world above and below, as a promise of future power! This power is the "Jewish Talisman!"
Turning back the pages of Russian history we come across a man who was obviously another tool in the hands of this Central Power. In his booklet, Mysticism in the Court of Russia, M.J. Bricaud says: "In all ages the Court of Russia knew of, and submitted to, the influence of prophets and theurgists...Certain writings of Dostoiewsky, Tolstoi, and Merejkovsky have revealed to Western people the secret nature of the Russian soul, tormented and eager for the marvellous."
Merejkovsky, in several of his books, has vividly painted the various aspects of the soul‑ sickness of Russia which, according to M. Bricaud, "ended in 1917 in the fall of the dynasty and the overthrow or its ancient institutions." In "Le Mystere d'Alexandre Ier and La Fin d'Alexandre Ier," Merejkovsky gives an interesting and detailed account of certain secret societies which were initiated and which spread throughout Russia in the reign of Alexander I.
The translator, E. Halperine‑Kaminsky, tells us in his prefaces that it was after the march through Europe, after the retreat of Napoleon, that the Russian officers became imbued with, more especially, the French revolutionary ideas. On their return "a first secret society was founded by them in 1816, called 'Alliance de Salut;'" one of the chiefs was Paul Pestel.
In 1818 this society took the name of "Alliance de la Prosperite." Under Pestel a revolutionary organization (Society of the South) was formed within this, having for its aim the violent abolition of autocracy. The society for the union of the Slavs was formed in the south, and later fused with the Society of the South. "It is certain, in fact, that the movement created in 1816 marked the beginning of the Jewish Russian Revolution, which a hundred years later, in March 1917, triumphed in the name of the same principles as the 'Decembrists' of 1825."
Again, E. Halperine‑Kaminsky shows the extra‑ordinary parallels between the reigns of Alexander I and Nicholas II. He writes: "Other parallels could easily be established. But what will astonish even the best‑informed on Russian affairs is the disclosure of actual Bolshevik roots working in the ground which gave rise to secret societies recruited from among the better class, even from the Imperial Guard, and which empoisoned the whole latter part of Alexander's life. To listen to the chief conspirator, Colonel Pestel, is to believe oneself listening to Lenin in person."
Let us listen to this conspirator Pestel, director of the Society of the South, who was executed in 1826. This was written by Merjkovsky in 1910, and was remarkably prophetic of what came to pass in 1917 and later: "'The reunion of the Society of the North with that of the South is proposed by our Tribunal, commenced Pestel, on the following conditions: (1) Recognition of a sole director and sovereign dictator over the two tribunals. (2) Swear to an absolute and passive obedience towards this dictator‑director. (3) Abandon the long road of civilization and slow action generally accepted, and decree regulations more absolute than the futile principles given in our statutes. Finally, accept the constitution of the Society of the South and swear on oath that there shall be no other in Russia...The first and principal action is revolution, insurrection in the army, and abolition of the Throne...The Synod and Senate must be forced to grant the provisional Government absolute power...The reigning dynasty must, therefore, in the first place cease to exist...The murder of one only will cause divisions, will produce insurrection. It is, above all, necessary that the destruction of all tyrants should be consummated (do you see the Jewish dialectics in this. They are to have an absolute dictator‑director, yet they say to destroy all tyrants.
What is a dictator if he is not a tyrant?).' He spoke placidly but unnaturally. 'He is an automation, thought golitsine, or rather one possessed! The events of the years 1812, 1813, 1814, and 1815, said Pestel...as well as those of preceding and subsequent times, have shown us so many thrones overturned, so many kingdoms abolished, so many coups d'etat accomplished that these events have familiarized minds with revolutionary ideas, the possibilities and opportunities of their realization...From one end of Europe to the other, from Portugal to Russia, not excepting England and Turkey, these two political opposites, the spirit of reform is setting all brains seething' (the actual words of Pestel).
He spoke as a master, and the fascination of his logic acted as the charm of music or the beauty of women. Some were subjugated, other were enraged...but all felt that what had been only a distant dream became all at once a near reality, terrible and heavy with responsibili�ties...'These aristocrats, said Pestel, are the principal obstacles to public prosperity and the surest support of tyranny; only a republican Government can level them...I have greater faith than you in the predestination of Russia; the 'Verite Russe' is the name I have given to my constitution.
���� I hope indeed that the 'Verite Russe' will one day be the universal truth, and that it will be adopted by all European peoples, asleep up to now in a slavery less apparent than ours, but perhaps worse, because inequality of property is the worst slavery. Russia will be the first to free herself. Our way goes from complete slavery to integral liberty. We have nothing; we want all! Without that the game would not be worth the candle...All differences of fortune and condition will cease, all titles and nobility will be annihilated. The merchant and bourgeois classes will be suppressed. All nationalities will renounce individual rights of its people. Even the names of nations will be abrogated except only the name of the Great Russian People...The citizens will be divided into rural communities so as to give all a uniform life, instruction, and government, and all will be equal in a perfect equality...The severest censure of the Press, secret police with a staff of spies, all tried citizens; qualified liberty of conscience...'"
The revolution was attempted in the reign of Nicholas I, December 14, 1825, and miserably failed. Five of the conspirators were hung July 13, 1826, among them Peste. Merejkovsky further says that these secret societies were branches of the Jewish Carbonari. Also speaking of their control, he wrote: "Our aim is the same and our forces are yours on the sole condition that you submit yourselves absolutely to the Sovereign Duma of the society of the South. 'What Duma? Where is it, and who belongs to it?' 'According to the rules of the Society I cannot reveal it...but look!' He took a pencil and piece of paper, drew a circle, writing within; 'Sovereign Duma,' tracing rays from it, at the extremity of which he drew other smaller circles. 'The great central circle...is the Sovereign Duma; the lines from the circle are the intermediaries, and the little circles the districts which communicate with the Duma, not directly, but by intermediaries.'"
Therefore, it is obvious that Pestel was merely a controlled intermediary, and the Sovereign Duma the Supreme Directory of the Cabalistic Jews, the Invisible Power of the "Protocols?" The Learned Elders of Zion! This is yet the system of all revolutionary Jewdeo‑Masonry, of yesterday and of today!
The Panacea Society
In the preface to Jane Lead's Early Dawn of the Great Prophetical Visitation to England, "Octavia," of the Panacea Society, tells us that since 1666 the plan of redemption for England has been set forth thus:
"(1) As a prophetic whole by Jane Lead (1681‑1704).
(2) Split up into the seven prismatic colors (the seven aspects of solar force, the planets!) and given forth by Brothers, Joanna Southcott, George Turner, William Shaw, John Wroe, Jezreel, and Helen Exeter in succession, 1792‑1918. (The last was drowned in the Galway Castle, which was torpedoed in the Channel on September 14, 1918).
(3) As an operative whole, now being set forth by Octavia and by Rachel Fox, supported by the four, the Twelve, and the gathering 'remnant.'"
Jane Lead, associated with Dr. Pordage, and her son‑in‑law the Rev. Francis Lee, founded the Philadelphian Society in London in 1652. In "The Mystery of God in Woman," Rachel Fox, President of the Panacea Society, writes: "...Between 1623 and 1704 a certain Jane or Joan Lead received revelations of a very pure and exalted nature. These are printed in what is called 'Sixty Propositions to the Philadelphian Society, whithersoever dispersed as the Israel of God.' In this Prophecy is set forth the future rise of the Philadelphian Church, depicted in the Apocalypse as the idea Church...' a Virgin Church which has known nothing of man nor human constitu�tion...shall be adorned with miraculous gifts and powers beyond what ever yet hath been.'"
A careful study of these "Prophecies" shows that they are pure Illuminism and Jewish Cabalistic. The teaching, as usual in all these cults, mystic or occult, leads to an initiation, forming an etheric link with some invisible power, arousing and perverting the Kundalini for this purpose, awakening the "inner senses:" clairvoyance ‑‑ "a clear crystalline sight...without any medium;" clairaudience ‑‑ "a supernatural hearing...the Heavenly language as from eternal nature spoken;" intuition ‑‑ "Profound deep wisdom."
Finally, fixation of the astral light in a prepared and purified material body. To describe one such cult is to describe all; it leads to pure negation of Self, cutting off "the rational understanding," bringing about complete subjection; as with Steiner, no intellectualizing is permitted. As we have seen in the R.R. et A.C. (1919), a Triune‑cup, or Triangle, was to be prepared (1700), formed of three "Love‑elders," placed at the top of the Cabalistic Tree of Life, representing the Priest or reconciler, full of Faith, and to whom was said as to the chief of the Triangle in the R.R. et A.C.: "Except ye drink of My blood, ye have no life in you." It is said to relate to the "Melchizedek" priesthood; the second love‑elder is the Prophet, or passive receiver of the wisdom from above.
The third is the Kingdom, the active transmitter or wielder of the Power, always under control. The whole attracting and manifesting the superior forces. Further it was said: "Whereupon from the Upper Court and Council did come forth a decree that it (Triune‑cup) should be enclosed round with a threefold circle. The first appeared as a circle of golden light (Sun), the second was a circle of a silver light (Moon), the third a mild, gentle fire, yet invincible strength for defense (destroying fire) ‑‑ 'Sun, Moon, and Fire of the Serpent Power. and the final fixation of the light in the 'vehicle' is expressed in words similar to those used in the R.R. et A.C. 6‑5 ritual: 'Arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of thy bridegroom is now become thy covering.'"
The light and glory of Illuminism! This was to be built up for the purpose of establishing a Love Kingdom to be ruled by their Prince of Love and Peace; first, invisibly in the hearts and minds of certain persons who are "to scatter among all fellowships and societies these pure sparkling powers of Love received from the Deity ‑‑ ether."
Their deity is the Creative Principle, the Great mother is Nature and their Christ is the illuminizing astral light. Finally: "...a healing embassage from heaven is now sent down, that calleth and urgeth for universal harmony and unity (universal republic and brotherhood!)...For the Prince of Love and Peace is near to pitch his Throne‑Dominion and Kingdom...and from whence will go forth such mighty influencing powers as shall cause all that is destructive to the Love‑Kingdom to cease."
The is the power spoken of by Dr. Felkin's teacher: "We can project the psychic fluid with such tremendous power that it is positively possible to literally slay or make alive...but this power is so tremendous and dangerous that it only permitted to a few;" as a curative or punitive current, or even hypnotic. What is this but the Jewish World Dominion by means of Illuminism, Krishnamurti's "Kingdom of Happiness?"
As etheric link and oracle, Jane Lead, like all such links, suffered much both mentally and physically. In 1699 she speaks of "great war and muting in the bodily parts...that might very easily have released the imprisoned soul...and such a depression of my superior life and spirit, which prevented me free use of my super‑sensual faculties."
As sole answer to her complainings, her master said: "You must not think it much (trial) to have your faith ground down, tried and proved" ‑‑ a faith attained only when reason and sense "were cast into a deep sleep," hypnotic control!
Mass hypnotism! One of their chief works was to enlighten the Church and to induce twenty‑four bishops to open Joanna Southcott's box, the contents of which they believed would save England. To further this end Rachel Fox was strongly impressed that she must first be baptized and later confirmed in the Anglican Church so as to "hold her own with the bishops."
She was therefore confirmed June 25, 1919, by the Bishop of Truro. Octavia, being the etheric link with the masters, suffered intensely. We are told of a nervous breakdown, the result of the bishops' refusal to act, and a long sojourn in a mental institution about which she writes, November 1915. She only came out, however, to be imprisoned (set apart!) within her house and garden for some years, and still she suffered intensely; she was to be isolated from all that might influence and turn her aside from the great work!
On November 27, 1917, the triangle took an Oath, swearing to be led only by the Master, and to seek light on the Visitation from no book but the Bible, the Apocrypha, and the writings of their prophets. August 4, 1918, this master asked Octavia, "Art thou willing to lose thy personality for a period?" Believing the Master to be divine she consented, and on March 27, 1919, she tells of fixing of the link, the illuminizing power ‑‑ Shiloh, Prince of Peace ‑‑ descended into her body ready "after suffering great and terrible." Her reason and sense "were cast into a deep sleep!"
Finally, they are told: "All who would enter the coming Kingdom, which is the realization of what has hitherto existed in vision, speech, and writing, must enter a period of cessation from psychic moments (it was said in the R.R. et A.C. that a time would come when all magic must cease!). Those have been allowed by me to develop in the last decade for this reason, that I had to gather many in this manner...but all must now walk on the material plane...Concentration upon soul‑development (that is, astral‑ development) will hinder the Coming. This is a hard saying, but be it known I will now to be a center (having taken possession of his 'vehicle'), drawing my people unto me, whereas in soul‑development my people endeavored to draw me unto them..." (As in Steiner's Way of Initiation, leading to obsession).
In other words, these masters ‑‑ doubtless identical with the terrible power behind the horrors of Russia's sufferings and World Revolution ‑‑ have in reality no interest in soul or astral development except as a means of forming passive illuminised tools, completely controlled in mind and actions. As we have seen, one of the main objects of this Society was to get Joanna Southcott's box opened by twenty‑four bishops, but only under specified conditions as decreed by their masters. The conditions are as follows:
"1). The exact location of the box is known to a lady who has seen the box herself, and upon hearing from the Bishops, will put them into communication with the intermediary, who will supply the custodian's name and address.
2). Portions from the writings of Joanna Southcott, from the moment they were written, were commanded to be kept close till the Bishops should ask for them, 'in a time of grave national danger.' The initiative must therefore be taken by the Bishops or by some authority in the land and not by believers in the Visitation. But, when the Bishops agree to send for the box, twenty‑four believers will come forward to form a jury, to meet the twenty‑four Bishops or their representatives.
3). The Book of the trial of the claims of Joanna Southcott (1804) must be read by all those consenting to be present.
4). An attorney must be present.
5). There are written instructions for the judges and jury, which are to be kept sealed until the Assembly meets.
6). A suitable house must be lent or rented for the occasion. The box of writings must be previously placed for three days in the vault or cellar of the house. (The writings are charged with the 'original atom' even as the sections of linen are said to be)!
7). The house must be close to a field or railed‑in space. (To 'set it apart,' in order to place round it the 'three fold circle')?
8). The sixty‑five books and any original MSS. believers are to be exposed for investigation on the first three days of the Assembly.
9). In the first the double jury of believers must meet the Bishops, that they may discuss the problems at stake.
10). On the second there will be a sign from the Lord of great importance.
11). On the third the sealed writings are to be cut open and examined.
12). This trial is the herald or precursor of the doom of Satan, as described in Revelation XX. There will be no rest in the world until the opportunity be afforded of putting the assertion in Joanna's writings to the proof.
13). If the verdict of the Bishops be against the writings, they may be burnt.
14). It will be recognized, when the box is opened, the trial compares for importance with the Trial of Christ before the Sanhedrin.
15). In the published writings, the ceremony is also compared to the reading of a last will or testament. (It might be the death of the British Empire! brought about by the 'small and constant Jewish Sanhedrin.')
16). It is also compared in the writings to an inquest (!), the box is to be regarded as men regard a body which has been discovered.
17). On this occasion the Church of England will stand her trial, to keep or lose her place among the Candle sticks.
18). Those calling the trial must sustain the cost ‑‑ i.e. the expenses of jury and witnesses, etc. (Bishops)!
19). No sealed person is to be refused admission to the Trial.
20). 'As I made Myself known in the breaking of bread at Emmaus, so will I make Myself known in the breaking of the seals of the Writings.'" [825]
Jane Lead's Prophecies are the basis of all this, and they are Illuminism and Rosicrucian. As we have seen one of the great aims of the R.R. et A.C. was to corrupt and disintegrate the Church in England and the Empire.
A box, said to be Joanna Southcott's, was eventually opened, and one of the most interesting accounts was given in the Daily Telegraph, May 9, 1927, written before the actual opening. We are told that she was born in 1750, had little education, working in domestic service and in shops, and in an orthodox way was an assiduous attender at church and chapel. At the age of forty‑two she began to prophesy, announcing the near approach of the Millennium and coming convulsions in Europe. According to her prophecies, the faithful were to number 144,000,[826] and certificates of their appointment to felicity, no doubt a form of sealing, were issued.
Notwithstanding this, "one of the recipients was certainly hanged for murder!" In 1813, at the age of sixty‑ three, she announced "that she was to become the mother of Shiloh the Prince of Peace," a new Messiah! But "Joanna died without bearing a child." Upon her death‑bed, it is reported she gave to a companion a sealed box, with the injunction that it was only to be opened in time of dire national need, and in the presence of a number of bishops; under these conditions it would reveal an unexpected means of saving the country. What is said to be this box, though it is denied by the Panacea Society and others, was opened, and the result was not only a fiasco but a farce.
"In The Impatience of the People," by Mark Proctor, the Panacea Society once more made a brave effort to catch the public eye. The consummation of their hopes, "the Second Advent," so‑called, which was looked for in 1923, is now long overdue! Joanna's box, or at least one of the many, has been opened and has passed into oblivion, resulting in a fiasco to all such as believed in her supposed power to save an England which apparently has no desire to be saved! England still rides the storms and still holds her own, notwithstanding many onslaughts visible and invisible. The first thing that is obvious in this little book is its profound and almost insolent arrogance, a trait common to these hidden Illuminati, these Cabalistic Jews, but not what one expects from Divine inspiration, such as they claim! In it he says: "How good, then, it is to learn that man's extremity is God's opportunity, and that when things are getting to such a climax that no one knows what to do, God is coming to the rescue with a fresh message (through the Panacea Society!) which brushes aside the confusion of academic intellectualism, of false ecclesiasticism, of mystical spiritualizing, of ritual staging, of quarrelsome Anglicanism and Protestantism, of the emotional religiosity of the Non‑conformists, and of the whole gamut of cults and sects daring to call themselves 'religious' today."
One wonders, in amazement, in what respect the panacea society differs from "the whole gamut of cults and sects," illuminised as they themselves are. Do they not each one believe, as does the Panacea society, that they alone are not as other cults and sects? Further he writes: "A prophet is not a priest at all; he is an automatic receiver of a direct divine message, stated in a sequence of words, which he must set down precisely as he heard them." He adds that fulfillment is the proof of their divine nature, in which case their messages apparently fail in the test; have they been fulfilled?
In a pamphlet issued by the Panacea Society, April 1926, they supposedly have the power to give "Divine Protection" during a coming crisis. Now what is this crisis? In their magazine, Panacea, they give an explanation. They have in it a quotation from an amusing article, reprinted from Punch, called "the Next War," in which it is said there is going to be another war, and this time entirely in the air ‑‑ airplanes dropping "filthy things" over all, "so you will just inhale your ration of stink‑bomb like a man, and die like a dog!"
The panacea takes this very solemnly, and writes: "Yes, it is true that no weapon formed against England will prosper when she awakens to the power of the Panacea remedy. Our airships carrying the blessed water; the result of God's Visitation to England since 1792 (Joanna Southcott) ‑‑ will be a wall of defense to Britain, a wall which no enemy will be able to pass or destroy!"
In 1923 they placarded the following poster in Plymouth: "Earthquakes, Thunder, Plague will soon startle England unless the Bishops open Joanna Southcott's box."
Such troubles are always more or less with us, but the plague we have to fear more than all these put together, is the plague of these illuminised societies and their so‑called divine missions, directed from the air; they are the stink‑bombs to be shunned by all who really love their country.
Again they speak of "Divine Healing," and for this healing the afflicted one must write out a full list of complaints, imaginary or otherwise. This is read to the "Oracle," who receives the so‑called divine instructions, and the wafer or section of linen is charged with the required psychic‑magnetic forces must in the same way, no doubt, as a magical talisman is charged.
These sections are to be dipped into the drinking water, bath, and even it may be into the medicine prescribed by a medical man, though it seems scarcely fair to the medical man! In all occult Orders, with varying methods, healing by means of this magnetic fluid goes on with more or less success, and as we know it can slay or make alive. If curative it may also be hypnotic, creating a band of faithful followers! They make much of healing, "without money and without price," but, after all, one of the rules of the Rosicrucians was: "That none of them should profess any other thing than to cure the sick, and that gratis," though some adepts have interpreted "gratis" as "freely," so that a fee might be asked! In their pamphlet, Healing for All, they say: "Any fool can detect Satan's wickedness, but it takes a wise man, indeed, to discover Luciferian error!"
Can they be sure that they are wise enough not to be deceived by Luciferians such as these hidden Illuminati? Can they be sure they, along with all these other Orders and groups, are not working to bring about the reign of Luciferian power ‑‑ that is, Illuminism? They say: "We have no hesitation in declaring that no religion nor cult nor any individual whatsoever, outside of this Visitation, has the whole Truth!" This is very like the spiritual pride, that, it is said, brought about the fall of Lucifer!
One word about their communications which are recorded by them in The Writings of the Holy Ghost ‑‑ that is astral communications. They appear to be very much the same as many received today by occult and spiritualist groups, and, far from being divine, are full of crafty deception and flattery. In these records, April 15, 1920, it is said: "I have led thee to note that in the years of 1919, 1920, 1921, the period between Easter and Ascension tide was a time of many developments."
Easter 1919 was the time of the attempt, by these hidden Illuminati, to establish the Triangle of Power in the R.R. et A.C.! And they succeeded in Russia to a degree none would have believed possible.
The Universal Order
The Universal Order is yet another pseudo‑mystic group, professing to have nothing to do with occultism, but nevertheless equally deceptive and dangerous. It was known for many years as the "Order of Ancient Wisdom," with its headquarters in Manchester, and a branch in London and possibly elsewhere. Its teachings were Neo‑Plutonism, and they held their London meetings and gave grades in the large upper room over Eustace Mile's vegetarian restaurant. The ceremonies were simple, but occult, attracting forces, such as are found in all occult ceremonies, though they professed merely to teach a form of philosophy.
In or about 1918‑19, when similar movements, unknown to each other, were taking place in other groups, the leaders of this group were by some "compelling force," or occult influence, made aware that they were expected to recognize and practice the Christian faith, from which they, as Neo‑Platonists, had lapsed; this they accordingly did. Somewhat later the name was changed to the "Universal Order," no doubt as being more akin to international brotherhood, and was conducted on more or less Christian lines, including retreats, meditations, and having, apparently, modified grades to suit the apparent change of outlook.
This induced a form of pseudo‑religious excitement, creating highly nervous, emotional, and mediumistic conditions, leading to possible control, as is universally found in all such Orders and groups. The Order was linked by mutual membership to the S.M. and R.R. et A.C. (Roseae‑Rubeae et Aureae Crucis) and their mission was also apparently to enlighten the Church or bore from within, as in the S.M. Later again, some of its groups changed the name to the "Shrine of Wisdom" ‑‑ the title of its publication.
Leaflet No. 1 sent by the "Secretary of the Universal Order," a few words about their aims and system might be useful. From this leaflet the Universal Order appears to be a veritable Esperanto of philosophy, religion, and mystic science, for they aim at the realization of Universal Wisdom; yet it "is not a religion, but embraces the essence of all religions; it is not a philosophy, but it includes the fundamentals of all great philosophical systems."
In seeming contradiction we are told that the finite intelligence nominally is capable of apprehending only one presentation of Truth; following several it frequently fails to understand any of them! Therefore, although universal, they advocate one definite system of instruction, their own, professedly embracing all aspects of Truth! Who then has built up this apparently contradictory system ‑‑ universal yet particular?
Who is the judge of the true essence and fundamentals which constitute this system of universal wisdom leading to brotherliness and tolerance? Have they, too, unseen masters who direct and instruct?
Let's see what they endeavor to avoid. Following their "Ideal Harmony," they cultivate such a "wise sympathy and tolerance, a silencing of that inquisitorial criticism," that they "do not condemn, nor attack, nor countenance the attacking of any other movement, howsoever diverse it may seem," for they believe every movement may serve some useful purpose! What of the Grand Orient Judeo Freemasonry, whose avowed aim is "International Revolution" and its subsequent "Universal Republic?"
What of the Illuminati? Who seek by subtle pseudo‑spiritual teachings to create Illuminzed tools, blinding and intoxicating by false ecstasy, false vision, and false teaching, forming "unbreakable chains," as the "Protocols" show, whereby they secretly unite mankind and control them, the only possible method by which thy could hope to rule the world as a whole. What of the Bolsheviks and the invisible power behind them? Does the Universal Order passively condone such movements?
They endeavor to avoid all dualistic doctrines, but what is the triangle of their symbol? It is not the two contending forces ever united by a third which produces manifestation in conformity with its principle ‑‑ as above so below? Again they endeavor to avoid psychic, passive mediumship, necromancy, and magic of all sorts; but they "do not turn away or oppose those who follow any of these pursuits!"
Thus through this passive tolerance and lack of using their critical faculties, their Order may become a secret breeding‑ground for all these evils they do not oppose or turn away. They use rituals, rites, and symbolism, rightly or wrongly interpreted and adapted from the teachings of the ancient mysteries, even as is done in the Stella Matutina and kindred Orders ‑‑ we have seen what the basis of these mysteries was! Upon this unstable and somewhat contradictory basis the members are encouraged to seek for "personal illumination" and "interior occultism of the soul," by "soaring in prayer, meditation, and contemplation."
Is this not playing with hidden fire, which invariably leads to nervous wreckage? Can the leaders of this Order with any certain assure their members that this personal illumination will mean union with the divine, and not obsession by this invisible material power which is everywhere seeking for instruments, and which perverts all that is sacred, using it as a means of ensnaring the unsuspecting victim? What do the "Protocols" say of "collectivism?" "We will let them ride in their dreams on the horse of idle hopes of destroying human individuality by symbolic ideas of collectivism. They have not yet understood, and never will understand, that this wild dream is contrary to the principal law of nature, which from the very beginning of the world, created a being unlike all others in order that he should have individuality." Why, then, this demand of absolute self‑sacrifice from members of these mystic and occult groups? Is it not that these groups of pseudo‑public and actual secret societies are merely so many cogs in this great annihilating machine, whose mission, in the name of Unity and Universal Brotherhood, is a slow and deadly destruction of all individuality, creating a soulless automation, whose driving and directing power is the will of this central group of Hidden Chiefs, the Great White Lodge? A powerful picture of this "Collective Man" as attempted in Soviet Russia is given in The Mind and Face of Bolshevism, by Rene Fulop‑Miller. Here is the author's final judgment: "What concerns the whole civilized world in the highest degree is this 'barbarous jesuitry' (as seen in Weishaupt's Illuminism) which claims to be a doctrine of salvation for the whole of humanity, while in reality it is threatening its very foundations. Bolshevism aims at more than the confiscation of private property: it is trying to confiscate human dignity in order ultimately to turn all free reasonable beings into a horde of will‑less slaves."
The same might, with truth, be said of the way of salvation and so‑called "evolution of humanity," as depicted in the teachings of all these secret societies and "new temporary religions" of today.
"The Morning Post," on September 22, 1928, published an article, by Edgar Wallace, the well‑ known writer and expert on all sorts of weird criminology, entitled: "A New Crime ‑‑ Hypnotism as a Weapon." It shows that he realized, as many others have, and who have time and again stated that one of the deadliest powers of the occult centers lies in their knowledge and practice of hypnotic control. And with the drugs available today, it is an even more potent weapon; but it is almost entirely unknown to those who have not made a study of history.
Quoting a letter he had received, he said: "...There is the criminal about which you have not written: he or she who exults in the undoing of his fellow...A friend of mine, a woman with some property, fell under the influence of a certain occult group. She became fascinated, and eventually a devotee, and submitted to a form of hypnotism...It is sufficient to say that the woman who did the hypnotism began to exercise an extraordinary influence, telepathically ‑‑ that is to say, when they were not together...and (the friend) was only stopped by timely interference from conveying all her property by deed of gift...the mischief was wrought by a superior mental power upon a weaker."
Edgar Wallace continued: "Now here is the fact which has interested me...During the past two years I have received more than a dozen letters, written by people who are obviously sane, if handwriting goes for anything, telling me exactly the same story without any florid etcetera...In every case (so far as I remember)...there was a history of occultism at the beginning, and in every case it was a practiser of this 'magic' who gained dominion over the mind of the novice. There is support for the theory, that such a form of criminality is on the increase, by reported cases...The domination of a strong mind over a weaker is no unusual phenomenon, but there is more than a suspicion that this mental tyranny is becoming systematised, and that it may easily represent a real danger, especially to women of the moneyed class...It is, at any rate, a matter which is well worth investigation, for the practicers of this new 'art' are among the most dangerous members of the underworld. They are more dangerous because, in the strictest sense of the word, they are not members of the criminal classes. We are probably on the verge of making very important discoveries in the psychic field, and when the new truths (whatever they are) are established, when realities of, let us say, telepathy are revealed, quite a new department may come into existence at Scotland Yard."
Similar cases have become known, and all due to the powerful influences of advanced occultists. In the Morning Post, October 4, 1928, there was a letter on the above article sent by Mordaunt Shairp, in which he wrote: "...I can understand the hesitation he felt before writing it. In spite of all that is known of the possibilities of waves of light and sound, we are still reluctant to believe in these thought waves, which are the basis of that powerful and dangerous telepathic influence he so convincingly describes."
Speaking of his own play, "The Bend in the Road," produced by the actors at the Apollo Theater, January 1923, which was noticed by the Morning Post, Mr. Shairp said: "It showed a man in whom this thought‑power had been remarkably developed, using it out of motives of revenge to undermine the health and happiness of his rival to the verge of suicide...As Mr. Wallace points out, it is a fact, and we shall hear more of it in the future."
Here we have shown the use and abuse of the so‑called psychic fluid which "slays and makes alive" ‑‑ this Serpent Power ‑‑ set in motion by powerful will and thought, the worker of all magic and miracles, as used in esoteric masonry and all Rosicrucian and occult groups. In the R.R. et A.C. there is a formula used for influencing people from a distance for good or bad. In this is used the power of the Pentagram and of the Interlaced Triangles (the Jewish Talisman). This fluid is attracted and then projected with strong and concentrated intention in the required direction, as if along a path or ray of light, and interesting and weird results have been obtained. It not only acts upon the person physically and mentally, but apparently through the intermediary adept, who used this formula, it links him with the hidden center who controls the Order.
|
|
In a pamphlet, The Hebrew (Jewish) Talisman already quoted, the following extract is interesting in connection with the above. Speaking of Abraham Goldsmid, who is said to have received the Magic Box from Dr. Falk, a cabalistic Jew who arrived in London in 1742 (see Mrs. Nesta Webster in Secret Societies and Subversive Movements), the Wandering Jew said: "Aye, let the Nazarene dogs (True Israelites) lift their hands and eyes in ignorant wonder; the great Goldsmid was my very and mere instrument: I raised him because I deemed him worthy; I found him incompetent to the vast and sacred duty I designed him for, and I dashed him down even as we cast aside the gourd when we no longer require a drinking‑cup. Who among the elder frequenters of the great Temple of Mammon, which is called the Exchange, does not remember the golden box with which the hand of Goldsmid was perpetually occupied in his busiest and most important moments! It was his talisman.
The words of power had been pronounced above it: with it he could encounter a world and be triumphant...I had warned him again and again; I had menaced, I had entreated, but in vain; I could him incorrigible in his neglect of the cause of our (Jewish) people and our God (Baal); and even while he was sailing at his luxurious villa in the neighborhood of morden, the words of power went forth from my lips, and his talisman had departed from him for ever...He appeared upon the Exchange without his palladium; bargained, lost, and saw absolute ruin looking at him with steadfast and unpitying eyes. Two days he bore this, and then he blew his brains out! None can be false to our cause and prosper."
And if an adept destined by these evil masters for some "mighty work," dares to betray their trust, misfortune, discredit, and even death may follow, but that great occultist Paracelsus wrote: "The spirits (forces) of a man may act upon another without the other man's consent or intention...If man's will is in unity with his thought and desire, a spirit (force) will be produced which can be employed for good or evil. If two such spiritual forces battle with each other, the weaker one, which does not defend itself sufficiently, will be overcome, and bodily disease may be the result. An evil‑disposed person may throw the force of his will upon another person and injure him, even if the latter is stronger than the former, because the latter does not expect and is not prepared for the attack; but if the other is stronger and resists successfully, then a force will be kindled in him which will overcome his enemy and which may destroy him."
America should take a lesson from the above teaching of Paracelsus. Her people are stronger than the enemy within and without but they have been taken, more or less, unaware. Let them sake off this insidious apathy and pacificism, which are merely the poisonous vapors of the enemy. Then and only then will America rise strong and ready to recapture her old and honored place as God's Christian Nations: not the Devil's!
Who is this enemy? It is the power behind these deadly secret Orders, which is slowly but surely sapping her power of resistance, and turning her people away from their God and King, it is the "serpent people," which fascinates, but fascinates unto death. Cheiro, in his Predictions, tells us of the coming World Domination by the Jews, the setting up of their kingdom in Egypt and Palestine which is to eventuate before the year 2000, according to his reckoning, a reckoning which we can falsify if we recognize the possible danger.
This book of Cheiro's appears as if it might be a subtle piece of propaganda, seeking through astrology, cabalistic teaching, so‑called seership, and much playing about with scriptural quotations, to prove the inevitableness of the Jewish World Domination.
Astrology is an ancient science we know, but Cheiro himself said: "As I see it," and "in the light of occultism," man is not infallible, and occultism, as taught in these devilish secret societies, was ever a deceiver! On the cover of the book is an allegorical design by Countess Hamon of a lightning‑stricken world;� Illuminism! A few extracts will show his ideas and conclusions: "That the Israelites (it is obvious he thought the Jews were Israel) were for some unaccountable reason a race set apart for the manifestation of the God Power in connection with the destiny of mankind, is, I think, evident from the prophecies concerning them. That they were also intended to be an example of the mysterious influence of the planets or human life appears to be equally evident...All through the story of the Israelites...the power of the Seven Creative planets is not only distinctly emphasized, but in all cases represents the mysterious 'God‑Force' in nature...the mysterious Law of Vibration or 'God‑Force,' symbolized by the number seven."
Here we have the electro‑magnetic forces of the ether, the "finer force of nature," the seven aspects of the solar force, the spectrum, the Serpent Power. He appears to throw cold water upon the belief of the "Identity Movement" which is at last gaining ground at a rate which strikes fear in the hearts of the anti‑Christs as they see thousands upon thousands of our White Anglo‑Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, Celtic and Kindred people realize at last who they are. That They, not the anti‑Christ Jews, are the Chosen of God, which he says represents: "England as the children of Ephraim and the U.S.A. as Manasseh. My own opinion is that such a proposition appears to limit the purpose of the Creator and brings too much into the controversy the personal element of the English and American people...The present so‑called 'Great Powers,' in the intoxication of their youth, forget they are but children in comparison with races which have passed away (he fails to realize that many of those so‑called races were Israelites and did not disappear but simply moved from one place on earth to another. Fulfilling God's purposes in their destiny)...With the innocence of children they prattle of their greatness..."
He claims: "...that the real meaning of the Great Pyramid is an astrological one, setting forth the religion of life...that this plan or design is linked up with the Children of Israel, and contains in its records exact periods of years corresponding to the great events in their history...It is in fact the Solar‑Lunar Clock of the Universe...From 1980...will, in my opinion, see the restoration of the Twelve Tribes of Israel as the dominant power in the World. The Great Pyramid will then become the controlling center in the world's civilization...Beneath the thirteen‑acre base of the Pyramid a treasure temple will be discov�ered...revealing scientific secrets by which the Pyramid was built, which will upset all previously known laws relating to astronomy, gravitation, electricity, the harnessing of the powers of light, etheric rays, and the hidden forces of the atom. With such knowledge at their disposal the Israelites and all the descendants of 'the lost tribes' will become the possessors of the earth in every sense, as has been predicted so many times in the Bible...Another Law‑giver, like Moses, will arise (he does not understand that Christ was the one like Moses who was to arise. Which happened almost 2000 years ago)...and so in the end through this 'despised race' (he still never saw that the Jews are the despised race because they are the children of Satan, not Almighty God) universal peace will become established..."
Are the above secret laws not the same forces used today by thieves hidden Illuminati, these "grandmasters, all Jews?" Further, as in all illuminised orders, he too says that there is to be a new age of Predictions, p. 35: "...the negation of Self ‑‑ arrived at through suffering...It may be that the revolutions and upheavals we see around us on all sides may for the time being bring about the fall of empires, the destruction of thrones, the death of the 'old' and the birth of the 'new.' He believes in a 'War of Wars': 'The aftermath of the Great Armageddon will completely revolutionize our present ideas of nations, kingdoms, and republics; a wonderfully organized Central Government in Palestine will radiate laws of life and humanity to the entire world...That 'the stranger' will be a co‑worker (subordinate dupe) with the returned Israelites in making Palestine and its surrounding countries the center of a new and coming civiliza�tion...such perfection cannot be attained until all religions have become merged in one...the language of stars, planets and suns, will translate the 'Book' into words 'understandable by the people' (Jewish Cabala!)...The predicted period 'the Times of the Gentiles' is rapidly coming to a close..." Compare this with the Protocols: "Today I can assure you that we are only within a few strides of our goal. There remains only a short distance, and the cycle of the Symbolic Serpent; that badge of our people, will be complete..."
Finally, in all this domination by the power behind these secret and illuminised societies there is a deadly danger to civilization. With reference to an article in the Patriot, march 14, 1929, on "Growing Moral Degradation," does not Disraeli, in his novel Lothair, 1870, speaking of the aims of the Illuminati and Freemasons, make the Cardinal say: "The foundation of the Christian family is the sacrament of matrimony, the spring of all domestic and public morals. The anti‑Christian societies are opposed to the principle of home. When they have destroyed the hearth the morality of society will perish." [827]
Professor Charles Grangent, of Harvard University, said in his book Prunes and Prisms: "If the color of sex has come to pervade all our thinking, even as the smell of gasoline forms the major constituent of our atmosphere, we owe that ether‑like omnipresence, in great measure, to a Viennese nerve doctor, called by some of his American disciples 'Froude'" [828]
In her "Secret Societies and Subversive Movements," Mrs. Webster quotes an eminent neuro‑psychiatrist of New York: "The Freud Theory is anti‑Christian and subversive of organized society...Freudism makes of the individual a machine, absolutely controlled by subconscious reflexes...Whether conscious or unconscious, it makes for destructive effect...Not only the Freud theory of psycho‑analysis, but a considerable quantity of pseudo‑scientific propaganda of that type has for years been emanating from a group of German Jews who live and have their headquarters in Vienna."
The Freudian theory reduces everything, good or bad, to a crude sex‑basis. Do we not find the same "ether‑ like omnipresence" in all the illuminised esoteric secret societies, where the power of illuminism lies in the awakened and perverted sex‑forces united to the universal agent or ether? To bring about the unity of humanity, bound by the magnetic chain into the "Universal Republic" of the Grand Orient Judeo‑Masonry, perverted sex‑consciousness by every means possible is necessary, such as illuminism, nudity cults and dances. Further, Mrs. Webster quotes a critic who wrote of a well‑known Jewish artist: "He brings to the world of art a new gospel, a black gospel, a gospel in which everything is to be inverted and distorted. Whatsoever things are hideous, whatsoever things are of evil report, whatsoever things are sordid; if there by any unhealthiness or any degradation; think on these things."
Is this not the curse of certain other present‑day expressions of life and art ‑‑ books, plays, music, etc. Mr. H.A. Jung, of Chicago, wrote of the Hon. Betrand Russell: "His teaching on the sex question can be bluntly summed up as follows: complete sexual promiscuity under sanitary conditions; that man's desires should be the guiding factor in life, and that outside of human desires there is no moral standing; that right or wrong can only be determined by consequences...He says in his book, Why I am not a Christian: 'I say quite deliberately that the Christian religion as organized in the churches has been, and still is, the principal enemy of moral progress in the world.' Mrs. Russell writes in her book The Right to be Happy: 'Animals we are, and animals we remain, and the path of our regeneration and happiness, if there be such a path, lies through our animal nature.'" [829]
Rasputin, that licentious evil genius of Russia, had a similar creed, "Redemption through sin." Likewise that pernicious Aleister Crowley, of the O.T.O. looked upon sex as the redeemer of man! Krishnamurti, the Leadbeater‑Besant fallen "Star of the East which was to proclaim the dawn of earth's new an greater day," advocated in his book, Life in Freedom, revolt from all restraints, and said that each one must be his or her own law‑giver, intuition! He wrote: "When you bind life to beliefs and traditions, to codes of morality, you kill life."� And to all this is linked birth‑control and "Companionate Marriages!"
William Farren, wrote in a letter to the Patriot, April 19, 1928: "There are very few theaters, music halls, and places of entertainment (whore houses) which are not under Jewish management (the same is said of Paris, London and New York in the Victories of Israel)...the theater has become a mere workshop to turn out what is ugly, vulgar, and debasing."
Why? Because of the modern "commercial manager!" The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion, foreshadow all this in a remarkable way when they said: "The educated classes of the Gentiles (non‑Jews) will pride themselves in their learning, and without verifying it, they will put into practice the knowledge obtained from science (even 'Spiritual Science!'), which was dished up to them by our agents with the objects of educating their minds in the direction which we require."� Since the "coup of coups" in 1815, when they literally bought control of England for a couple of cents on the dollar, the Rothschilds dominated the banking scene [830]. All their efforts to foist a permanent central bank on the United States had met with failure. Our Constitution gave the Congress alone the authority "to coin money, [and) regulate the value thereof." Using the Created "panic of 1907" as an "example" of America's great need for a centralized banking authority, a vast propaganda campaign was launched to "sell" the idea to the American public.
Dresden 1945
The Real Holocaust!
Fifty‑five years ago, as Allied planes rained death and destruction over Germany, the old Saxon city of Dresden lay like an island of tranquility amid desolation. Famous as a cultural center, and possessing No Military Value, Dresden had been spared the terror that descended from the skies over the rest of the country.�
In fact, little had been done to provide the ancient city of artists, and craftsmen with anti‑aircraft defenses. One squadron of planes had been stationed in Dresden for awhile, but the Luftwaffe decided to move the aircraft to another area where they would be of use. A "gentleman's agreement" seem to prevail, designating Dresden as an "open city."
On Shrove Tuesday, February 13th, a flood of refugees fleeing the Red Army sixty miles away had swollen the city's population to over a million. Each new refugee brought fearful accounts of Soviet atrocities. Little did those refugees, retreating from the Red Terror, imagine that they were about to die in a horror worse than anything Stalin [a half Jew) could devise.
Normally, a carnival atmosphere prevails in Dresden on Shrove Tuesday. In 1945, however, the outlook was rather dismal. Houses everywhere overflowed with refugees and thousands were forced to camp out in the streets, shivering in the bitter cold.
However, the people felt relatively safe; and although the mood was grim, the circus played to a full house that night as thousands came to forget, for a moment, the horrors of war. Bands of little girls paraded about in carnival dress in an effort to bolster waning spirits. Half‑sad smiles greeting the laughing girls, but spirits were lifted. No one realized that in less than twenty‑four hours those same innocent children would die screaming in Churchill's fire storms. But, of course, no one could know that then. The Russians, to be sure, were savages, but at least the American and the British were "honorable."
So when those first alarms signaled the start of fourteen hours of sheer hell, Dresden's people streamed dutifully into their shelters. But they did so without much enthusiasm, believing the alarms were false, since their city had never been threatened from the air. Many would never come out alive, for that "great democratic statesman," Winston Churchill [a Jew), in collusion with that other "great Jewish democratic statesman," Franklin Delano Roosevelt, had decided that the city of Dresden was to be obliterated by saturation bombing To Impress Stalin!
Letter from F.D. Roosevelt to J.V. Stalin: "My dear Mr. Stalin, This note will be presented to you by my friend Averell Harriman, whom I have asked to be head of our delegation to Moscow. Mr. Harriman is well aware or the strategic importance of your front and will, I know, do everything that he can to bring the negotiations in Moscow to a successful conclusion.
���� Harry Hopkins has told me in great detail of his encouraging and satisfactory visits with you. I can't tell you how thrilled all of us are because of the gallant defense of the Soviet armies. I am confident that ways will be found to provide the material and supplies necessary to fight Hitler on all fronts, including your own. I want particularly to take this occasion to express my great confidence that your armies will ultimately prevail over Hitler and to assure you of our great determination to be of ever possible material assistance. Yours very sincerely, Franklin D. Roosevelt." [831]
What were Churchill's motive? They appear to have been political, rather than military. Historians unanimously agree that Dresden had no military value. What industry it did have produced only cigarettes and China. But the Yalta Conference was coming up, in which the Soviets and their Western Allies would sit down like ghouls to carve up the shattered corpse of Europe. That card, however, was never played at Yalta because bad weather had delayed the originally‑scheduled raid. Yet Churchill insisted that the rad be carried out anyway to "disrupt and confuse" the German civilian population behind the lines.
Dresden's citizens barely had time to reach their shelters. The first bombs fell at 10:09 p.m. The attack lasted twenty‑four minutes, leaving the inner‑city a raging sea of fire. "Precision saturation bombing" had created the desired firestorm. A firestorm is created when hundreds of smaller fires join in one vast conflagration. Huge masses of air are sucked in to feed the inferno, causing an artificial tornado. Those persons unlucky enough to be caught in the force of wind are hurled down entire streets into the flames. Those who sought refuge underground often suffocate as oxygen is pulled from the air to feed the blaze, or they perish in a blast of white heat ‑ heat intense enough to melt human flesh. One eyewitness who survived told of seeing, "...young women carrying babies running up and down the streets, their dresses and hair on fire, screaming until they fell down or the collapsing buildings fell on top of them." There was a three‑hour pause between the first and second raids.
The lull had been calculated to lure the civilians from their shelters into the open again. To escape the flames, thousands of civilians had crowded into the Grosse Garden a magnificent park nearly one and half miles square. The second raid came at 1:22 a.m. with no warning. Twice as many bombers returned with a massive load of incendiary bombs. The second wave was designed to spread the raging firestorm into the Grosse Garden. And it was a complete "success." Within a few minutes, a sheet of flame ripped across the grass, uprooting trees and littering the branches of others with everything from bicycles to human limbs. For days afterward, they remained bizarrely strewn about, as grim reminders of Allied sadism [Read that Jewish sadism for they were the planners of the raid).
At the start of the second air assault, many were still huddled in tunnels and cellars, waiting for the fires of the first attack to die down. At 1:30 a.m. an ominous rumble reached the ears of the commander of a Labor Service convoy sent into the city on a rescue mission. He described it this way: "The detonation shock the cellar walls. The sound of the explosions mingled with a new, stranger sound which seemed to come closer and closer, the sound of a thundering water fall; it was the sound of the mighty tornado howling in the inner city."
Melting Human Flesh
Others hiding below ground died. But they died painlessly ‑ they simply glowed bright orange and blue in the darkness. As the heat intensified, they either disintegrated into cinders or melted into a thick liquid, often three or four feet deep in spots. When dawn broke, a three‑mile column of yellow‑brown smoke curled up into the sky. The mass of smoke drifted over the countryside toward Czechoslovakia, scattering debris the man‑made tornado had sucked up. A home owner some fifteen miles from Dresden found his garden littered with prescriptions and pill boxes from a pharmacy in the inner city. Papers and documents from the gutted land Register Office showered down on the village of Pirna, some eighteen miles away. Shortly after 10:30 a.m. on the morning of February 14th the last raid swept over the city. American bombers pounded the rubble that had been Dresden for a steady thirty‑eight minutes. But this attack was not nearly as heavy as the fist two.
Hospital Patients Machine Gunned
However, what distinguished this raid was the cold‑blooded ruthlessness with which it was carried out. Mustangs appeared low over the city, strafing anything that moved, including a column of rescue vehicles rushing to the city to evacuate survivors. One assault was aimed at the banks of the Elbe River, where refugees had huddled during the horrible night.
In the last year of the war, Dresden had become a hospital town. During the previous night's massacre, heroic nurses had dragged thousands of crippled patients to the Elbe. The low‑flying Mustangs machine gunned those helpless patients, as well as thousands of other men, women and children who had escaped the city. When the last plane left the sky, Dresden was a scorched ruin, its blackened streets filled with corpses. The city was spared no horror. A flock of vultures escaped from the zoo, and fattened on the carnage. Rats swarmed over the piles of corpses.
One eyewitness to the aftermath of Churchill's scheme to impress Stalin gave this account: "Next to the tram shelter was a public lavatory of corrugated iron. At the entrance was a woman about thirty years old, completely nude, lying face‑down on a fur coat. A few yards further lay two boys, aged about eight or ten, clinging tightly to each other. They too were naked. Their legs were stiff and twisted into the air. As far as we could make out, they were suffocated by lack of oxygen."
Worse Than Hiroshima
A Swiss citizen described his visit to Dresden two weeks after the raid: "I could see torn‑off arms and legs, mutilated torsos, and heads which had been wrenched from bodies and rolled away. In places the corpses were still lying so densely that I had to clear a path through them in order not to tread on arms and legs."
The death toll was staggering. The full extent of the Dresden holocaust can be more readily grasped if one considers that 250,000 people died within a fourteen‑hour period, whereas the dead at Hiroshima numbered only 71,879. Allied apologists, for the massacre, have often "twinned" Dresden with the English city of Coventry. But the 380 killed in Coventry during the entire war cannot begin to compare with the 250,000 slaughtered in fourteen hours at Dresden.
Moreover, Coventry was a munitions center, a legitimate military target. Dresden, on the other hand, produced only china; and cups and saucers can hardly be considered as military hardware! It is interesting further to compare the respective damage to London and Dresden, especially when we recall the schmaltz put out by Hollywood about the "London Blitz." In one night, 1600 acres of land were destroyed in the Dresden massacre.
London escaped with only 600 acres during the entire war. In one ironic note, Dresden's only conceivable military target, its railroad yards, were ignored by the Allied bombers. They were too busy concentrating on helpless men, women and children; whose only crime was trying to escape the horrible calamities of war.
If ever there was a war crime, then certainly the Dresden Massacre ranks as the most sordid one of all time. Yet there are no movies made today condemning this fiendish slaughter; nor did any Allied airman ‑ or Sir Winston ‑ sit in the dock at Nuremburg. In fact, Dresden airmen were actually awarded medals for their role in this mass murder. But, of course, they could not, nor should they, have been tried, because they "were only following orders."
This is not to say that the mountains of corpses left in Dresden were ignored by the Nuremburg Tribunal. In one final irony, the prosecution presented photographs of the Dresden dead as "evidence" of National Social atrocities against Jewish concentration camp inmates! Churchill, the monster who ordered the Dresden slaughter, was knighted and the rest of his career is history. The cold‑blooded sadism of the massacre, however, is brushed aside by his biographers, who still cannot bring themselves to tell how the desire of one half‑Jewish madman to "impress" another half‑Jewish one led to the mass murder of a quarter of a million men, women and children.
Operation Keelhaul
In 1945, in direct violation of their claims to be the defenders of freedom, the U.S. and Britain co‑operated in the forcible and brutal repatriation of four million Russians after they had fled to the West. This agreement with Joseph Stalin [Operation Keelhaul) was a violation not only of the traditional allied spirit of freedom, but also of the Geneva Convention. The Operation Keelhaul file (1945) was classified secret in 1972, and is off limits to investigators. Julius Epstein in his book Operation Keelhaul gives us many of the nauseating details of what has been called; "...probably the greatest single blot of all time on British and American diplomacy."
Operation Keelhaul was the code designation the American Army gave to its own, originally Top Secret, documentary record of the forced repatriation of more than one million prisoners of war and displaced persons to Stalin's hangmen and slave labor camps. The chief perpetrators of this crime against humanity were not the Nazis, nor the Communists, but the military authorities of the Western Allies.
The crime was committed not against the enemies of the West, but against the enemies of Communism. It was committed not in compliance with existing law, but in violation of all existing domestic legislation and international law.
It did not serve the interests of the Western democracies and freedom, but only and exclusively the interests of Joseph Stalin, the Soviet Union and World Communism. What makes the case truly perplexing is the fact that our highest officials have spoken strongly against forced repatriation. In a statement to the press on May 20, 1947 Secretary of State George C. Marshall said: "It is the fixed policy of the United States Government to oppose any forced repatriation of displaced persons." [832]
In 1952, during the war in Korea, President Truman, answering a letter from U.S. Army Captain Charles G. Ewing, wrote: "Your conversations with those men who prefer death to life under a Communist regime point up vividly the compelling humanitarian and moral reasons for the stand which the United Nations negotiators have taken on the repatriation question. We must not use bayonets to force these prisoners to return to slavery and almost certain death at the hands of the Communists. You soldiers in Korea can also well appreciate the fact that behind the Iron Curtain there are millions of people who yearn desperately to regain their lost freedom and sense of dignity. These people look to the free world as their only hope to achieve this goal." [833]
This letter shows the hypocrisy of the Truman Administration!
Speaking before Committee One of the United National General Assembly on October 24, 1953, Secretary of State Dean G. Acheson declared, "So far as I know, there has been no member of the United Nations outside the Communist group that has ever suggested that it was right, proper, legal, or necessary to return these prisoners by force."
Finally, President Eisenhower, in a speech of May 7, 1953, expressed these categorical views: "People that have become our prisoners cannot by any manner of means be denied the right on which this country was founded...the right of political asylum against the kind of political persecution they fear...Consequently, to fore those people to go back to a life of terror and persecution is something that would violate every moral standard by which America lives [But not by the moral standards of President Dwight D. Eisenhower). Therefore, it would be unacceptable in the American code, and it cannot be done."
And yet the fact is that in May, 1945, the Guide to the Care of Displaced Persons in Germany [G5 Division, Displaced Persons Branch, Revised May 1945) of the Supreme Headquarters, Allied Expeditionary Force, contain the following unmistakable, mandatory instructions [Instructions issued by Dwight Eisenhower, then Commander‑in‑Chief of the Allied Expeditionary Force with unreflecting firmness): "After identification by Soviet Repatriation Representatives, Soviet displaced persons will be repatriated regardless of their individual wishes. Supreme Headquarters will issue instructions based on such cases to serve as a guide to Assembly Center Directors in dealing with subsequent cases. Note: Enemy and ex‑enemy displaced persons, except those assimilated to United Nations status, will be returned to their countries of nationality or former residence without regard to their personal wishes."
And these instructions, despite all U.S. laws, traditions, official statements, and considerations of humanity to the contrary, were implemented between 1944 and 1947, resulting in the forced repatriation of at least two million people to the Soviet Union, To Jail, Slave Labor Camps, Ruthless Persecution and Death! [834]
The dictionary defines Keelhaul as: "...to drag (a person) under water beneath the bottom of a ship from one side to the other, formerly a naval punishment." Keelhauling is the cruelest punishment ever devised for use by navies. It involved tying up a man with ropes, throwing him overboard and dragging him from side to side under the boat's keel, or from stem to stern. Those subjected to keelhauling were dead long before their punishment was completed. "Operation Keelhaul" is the official name for one of the most tragic events of the Second World War period; the forcible repatriation of Russian anti‑communists to their enemy the Soviet Union.
Were the authorities responsible for selecting the name "Operational Keelhaul" aware of its definition? For many of those unfortunate to be repatriated, their fates were the same as the keelhauled sailor of long ago. Of the six to seven million repatriated, the figure for those forcibly repatriated is conservatively estimated at from two to three million.
The repatriates belonged to several distinct groups: Cossacks and emigres, POWs captured by the Germans, members of Valasov's army. For those unwilling to return, varying degrees of forces were employed by the Allies, notably the British and American military authorities.
This tragic event, so little known in the West, was sanctioned by the highest authorities and carried out by a few hundred individuals, in total violation of international law and all western concepts of asylum for political refugees.����
We need to be reminded that the Second World War commenced when Germany invaded Poland on September 1, 1939, following a treaty between the Nazis and the Communists known as the Hitler‑Stalin Pact or the Molotov‑Ribbentrop Pact which was signed secretly in August, 1939.
In the early days of the war, the Nazis and Communists cooperated in the invasion of Poland. This harmony was shattered when the Germans invaded Russia in June, 1941. The authoritative British periodical, "SOVIET ANALYST," reminds us as follows: "In fact it was Stalin, not the Americans, who cooperated with the Nazis from 1939 to June 1941, the USSR not the USA which signed a pact with Berlin distributing between them the territory of Poland and the Baltic States. Khatyn was a village wiped out by the German invaders; the Katyn massacre was at another place, another time. In the woods near Smolensk, the Germans found the bodies of over 4,000 Polish officers, hands bound behind their backs and shot through the nape of the neck. The Post Mortem evidence of Swiss Forensic Experts pointed to the conclusion that since the murders occurred in 1940, Stalin's NKVD was responsible. The 1953 Soviet Encyclopedia says that the victims were 'taken prisoner by the Soviet army during the 1939 liberation of Western Ukraine and Western Byelorussia' and makes the false claim that the Nuremberg Tribunal found Nazi war criminals guilty of the Katyn Massacre (never explaining how the Nazi's came into possession of Soviet prisoners); In Fact the embarrassed Western Allies let the case drop."
Simon Wiesenthal, director of the Vienna Documentation center, recalls that a Soviet investigator on the Katyn case committed suicide. Wisenthal has discovered documentary evidence that confirms Soviet Guilt at Katyn and has a copy of a secret protocol to the Soviet‑German Friendship Treaty signed in Moscow on 28 September 1939 by the German and Soviet foreign ministers. Ribbentrop and Molotov, in which the two sides agree to cooperate in suppressing Polish resistance in occupied Poland.
Stalin's desire to see repatriated all those who opposed his dictatorship, and communism in general, is understandable. The existence of ardent anti‑Communists outside the Soviet Union would have been an embarrassment and a propaganda blow against both Stalin and his entire political system, besides providing a permanent anti‑Communist‑force in the free world. But the Allied acquiescence in returning those who wished to remain in the West, even to the extent of using force, can neither be understood nor justified (until it is realized that these same men and women who were repatriated could have refuted the so‑called "Six‑Million Jew Lie" and this the Zionist‑Communists' could not have).
To this day, those involved in the original decision either suffer memory lapses regarding their action, or justify them by invoking the Yalta Agreement and the fact that Stalin was an ally. But in the words of Julius Epsten in his classic study, "Operation Keelhaul, The Story of Forced Repatriation from 1944 to the present," through allies of Stalin, the Western Democracies: "...were morally and legally bound by the tradition of ready asylum to political exiles, as well as by the complete absence in international law of any provision allowing forced repatriation. Therefore, compliance with Stalin's desire to lay his hands on the anti‑Stalinist prisoners of war and displaced persons, and the repatriation of millions of human beings to a regime which could only mean death or a life of torture in Siberian slave labor camps, amounted to a war crime, a crime against humanity." [835]
The possible fate of those repatriated could never have been in doubt. In Egypt, from where some Russians held in Greece and Italy had already been repatriated, Lord Moyne reported to the Foreign Office that fear of the fate awaiting them was common, while many repatriates were convinced they would be shot upon return. Furthermore, Lord Moyne had overheard General Sudakov, head of the Soviet repatriation team, say that many of the prisoners, "are due for liquidation on their return."
However, in spite having this information General Dwight Eisenhower, in October 1944, urged the combined chiefs of staff that the United States adopt a policy in accordance with the wishes of the Soviet Mission. The Chiefs of Staff, after studying the proposal, recommended that the United States act in accord with the established British policy. (Now you know that it was because of this Satanic Act of General Dwight Eisenhower that hundreds of thousands were murdered in cold blood, and that blood must forever be on his hands!!!).
Thus under pressure from General Eisenhower, to solve the problem of the increasing numbers of Russian POWs by repatriation, and under the urging of Eden, the American Administration came round to the British Foreign Office point of view before the meeting of the three powers at Yalta.
The following orders were issued.
"(I) Any attempt whatsoever at resistance will be dealt with firmly by shooting to kill.
(ii) Any attempts by the officers to commit suicide will be prevented if there is no danger whatever to our troops. If there is the slightest danger to our troops the suicide will be allowed to proceed." [836]
Soldiers, armed with automatic rifles with fixed bayonets and batons, jumped out of trucks and stood awaiting their orders. Then after the orders were given, the soldiers began to cut out small groups that could be caught easily and loaded into trucks.
Those that resisted were knocked unconscious or shot; then as they fell they were picked up and unceremoniously thrown into the awaiting vehicles. As each truck was filled it was driven away to a nearby railroad siding, where the victims were stuffed into cattle cars like sardines and the doors were closed and tightly bound with barbed wire. The trucks were then dispatched back for another load.
At this stage only one question remains to be answered: What happened to those who were sent home? Col. General Golikov, who was the Soviet officer charged with the repatriation of all Soviet citizens reported by October 1, 1945, 5,236,130 Soviet Citizens had been sent back to the "Motherland" With Western Help! He went on to say that out of that number 1,645,633 had found employment, and that 750,000 were still waiting for jobs. Golikov glossed over what had happened to the remaining, unaccounted for, nearly three million repatriates, because they were, without exception, either executed, died on the way home, or were sent to concentration camps in the wastes of Central Russia or Siberia!
A small indication as to their treatment and fate was provided by a German Soldier who was taken prisoner by the Soviets and who had since returned to West Germany. He was one of many German prisoners forced to dig deep trenches outside the town of Sverdlovsk, which was the control point for all those extradited from the West and on their way to the slave labor camps. When the trainloads of repatriates arrived near Sverdlovsk, they were divided into groups, the physically fit and the sick. The latter were led out to the trenches and mown down with machine gun fire. However, many of the cattle cars filled with repatriates were simply diverted to old abandoned rail sidings where they were soaked with gasoline and kerosine, set afire and then the remains were shoved into pits dug by bulldozers (supplied to the Russians by the American government during the war) and covered over!
Operation Keelhaul ‑ 1970 or The Case of Simas Kudirka
On November 29, 1970; six days after the event occurred, The New York Times carried a report by Robert McFadden: "At 2 p.m. last Monday (November 23, 1970), as the mother ship of a Soviet fishing fleet and a United States Coast Guard cutter rocked in the swells a mile off Martha's Vineyard, a Lithuanian seaman made a dramatic leap for political asylum. The seaman, a radio operator known here only as Simas, hurled himself across a 10‑foot gap from the Sovetskaja Litva and onto the deck of the cutter Vigilant. About 10 hours later, after a flurry of ship‑to‑shore radio consultations, the seaman was forcibly returned to the fishing ship by Soviet crewmen who had boarded the American vessel with the permission of the Coast Guard. The man, according to eyewitness accounts, was severely beaten by the Russians while the American seamen looked on.
���� 'Simas pleaded with [the Americans) to let him stay,' a civilian who was aboard the cutter and witnessed the beating said yesterday. He added: He was crying 'help' and was on his knees praying and begging him to save his life. But the captain said he was just following orders.' The incident has led to a series of demonstrations here and in other cities, produced conflicting statements by the Coast Guard and the State Department, and raised questions over a possible United States violation of the Geneva Convention protocol on political asylum."
This latest event in the unending history of Operation Keelhaul infuriated President Nixon who called the Coast Guard's refusal to grant asylum to Simas Kudirka "outrageous." [837] An investigation by the Coast Guard was immediately ordered. In addition, Congress decided to investigate the incident. Congressional hearings began on December 3, 1970 and continued on the 7th, 8th, 9th, 17th, 18th and 29th of December, 1970.
They were held by the Subcommittee on State Department Organization and Foreign Operations of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, House of Representatives, under the chairmanship of Wayne L. Hays, of Ohio. Among the witnesses who gave testimony was Robert M. Brieze, President of the New Bedford Seafood Producers Association. Brieze, himself a refugee from the Soviet Union, said in his statement before the subcommittee: "At approximately 6 p.m. a United States sailor informed me that there was a defector aboard who had asked for political asylum. I then went to see Captain Eustis.
The captain told me that the defector was a Lithuanian and that he was asking for political asylum. I explained to the captain that the United States State Department does not recognize the occupation of Lithuania by the Soviets, and that the State Department has a special desk which handles Baltic affairs. I further told Captain Eustis that should the Lithuanian defector be returned to the Soviet ship, he would either lose his life or be exiled to Siberia. I informed him that I had escaped the Soviets myself in 1944 and I know how they treated defectors. At approximately 11 p.m. Captain Eustis said that he had orders from above to give back the Lithuanian defector to the Russians. I than pleaded with Captain Eustis to save the defector's life and keep him aboard the Vigilant. Captain Eustis said he had no choice as he had received orders...He said that the orders had come from the Boston office.
About 11:30 p.m. three additional Russians boarded the Vigilant for the purpose of removing Simas Kudirka. The six Russians were allowed to go to the room where Simas Kudirka was placed. A fight ensued and cries were heard by all of us from the room where the Russians had entered to get Simas Kudirka. The door was temporarily opened, and I heard cries of 'help, help,' and saw Simas Kudirka being beaten by the Assistant Soviet Commander. His face was bloody and his shirt torn off. Somehow, Simas Kudirka managed to escape the room, ran on deck, and still shouting 'help, help,' disappeared from sight on the upper deck. Somebody shouted, 'he jumped, he jumped,' and at that time the Vigilant started its engines and snapped it lines from the Sovetskaya Litva.
The Russian sailors continued searching the U.S. ship. They found Simas Kudirka, overpowered him, tied him with ropes and blankets, and beat him violently. At midnight, somebody ordered a United States lifeboat lowered and several U.S. seamen accompanied the six Russians and Simas Kudirka to the Soviet ship. When the U.S. sailors returned, they said that Simas Kudirka had been beaten savagely and that he was either unconscious or dead when he was taken aboard the Russian ship. They said he had [also) been kicked repeatedly. After the Soviet ship raised its anchor, we followed it out of United States territorial waters. On the way back to port, Captain Eustis asked all of us to keep the matter quiet." [838]
Representative Hays, the Subcommittee chairman, thanked Brieze and remarked: "Mr. Brieze, that is about as sickening a story as I have ever heard in all my years as an American citizen. It is contrary to American tradition. It is contrary to everything that this country stands for. I have not been able to find out yet, at least to hear from him who ordered this, but whoever it is, he should be in my opinion court-martialed, dismissed from the service and preferably sent to Siberia where he assigned this poor man Kudirka."
He soon found out. On December 9, 1970 Admiral C.R. Bender, Commander, U.S. Coast Guard, appeared before the Hays Subcommittee. From his testimony evolves the fact that the three key figures in the forced repatriation of Simas Kudirka who, according to the official opinion of the State Department, was not a Soviet citizen, were: Admiral William B. Ellis, Commander of the First Coast Guard District, Boston; Captain Fletcher W. Brown, Chief of Staff of the First Coast Guard District; and the commanding officer of the Coast Guard cutter Vigilant, Commander Ralph W. Eustis. That these are the people who bear the most direct responsibility for Kudirka's forcible repatriation. There is no doubt, at least in my own mind, that these men should have been court‑martialed and dishonorably dismissed from the service. Instead, they were allowed to retire with full pay.
Yalta Agreement
The desire of the Western Allies not to displease Stalin at the conclusion of World War II was apparently so strong that nobody in Washington nor in the other capitals of the Western Allies remembered the humanitarian principles which governed the repatriation policy after the end of hostilities.
At the basis [The excuse they used) of [for) their actions was the Yalta Agreement, which reads: agreement relating to prisoners of war and civilians liberated by forces under Soviet command and forces operating under United States of America command. The Government of the United States of America on the one hand and the Government of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics on the other hand, wishing to make arrangements for the care and repatriation of United States citizens freed by the forces operating under Soviet command and for Soviet citizens freed by forces operating under United States command, have agreed as follows:
Article 1: All Soviet citizens liberated by the forces operating under United States command and all United States citizens liberated by the forces operating under Soviet command will, without delay after their liberation, be separated from enemy prisoners of war and will be maintained separately from them in camps or points of concentration until they have been handed over to the Soviet or United States authorities, as the case may be, at places agreed upon between those authorities. United States and Soviet military authorities will respectively take the necessary measures for protection of camps, and points of concentration from enemy bombing, artillery fire, etc.
Article 2: The contracting parties shall ensure that their military authorities shall without delay inform the competent authorities of the other party regarding citizens of the other contracting party found by them, and will at the same time take the necessary steps to implement the provisions of this agreement. Soviet and United States repatriation representa�tives will have the right of immediate access into the camps and points of concentration where their citizens are located and they will have the right to appoint the internal administration and set up the internal discipline and management in accordance with the military procedure and laws of their country. Facilities will be given for the dispatch or transfer of officers of their own nationality to camps or points of concentration where liberated members of the respective forces are located and there are insufficient officers.
The outside protection of and access to and from the camps or points of concentration will be established in accordance with the instruction of the military commander in whose zone they are located, and the military commander shall also appoint a commandant, who shall have the final responsibility for the overall administration and discipline� of the camp of point concerned. The removal of camps as well as the transfer from one camp to another of liberated citizens will be effected by agreement with the competent Soviet or United States authorities. The removal of camps and transfer of liberated citizens may, in exceptional circumstances, also be effected without preliminary agreement provided the competent authorities are immediately notified of such removal or transfer with a statement of the reasons. Hostile propaganda directed against the contracting parties or against any of the United Nations will not be permitted.
Article 3: The competent United States and Soviet authorities will supply liberated citizens with adequate food, clothing, housing and medical attention both in camps or at points of concentration and en route, and with transport until they are handed over to the Soviet or United States authorities at places agreed upon between those authorities. The standards of such food, clothing, housing and medical attention shall, subject to the provisions of Article 8, be fixed on a basis for privates, non‑commission�ed officers and officers. The basis fixed for civilians shall as far as possible be the same as that fixed for privates. The contracting parties will not demand compensation for these or other similar services which their authorities may supply respectively to liberated citizens of the other contracting party.
Article 4: Each of the contracting parties shall be at liberty to use in agreement with the other party such of its own means of transportation as may be available for the repatriation of its citizens held by the other contracting party. Similarly each of the contracting parties shall be at liberty to use in agreement with the other party its own facilities for delivery of supplies to its citizens held by the other contracting party.
Article 5: Soviet and United States military authorities shall make such advances on behalf of their respective governments to liberated citizens of the other contracting party as the competent Soviet and United States authorities shall agree upon beforehand.
Advances made in currency of any enemy territory or in currency of their occupation authorities shall not be liable to compensation. In the case of advances made in currency of liberated non‑enemy territory, the Soviet and United States Governments will effect, each for advances made to their citizens, necessary settlements with the Governments of the territory concerned, who will be informed of the amount of their currency paid out for this purpose.
Article 6: Ex‑prisoners of war and civilians of each of the contracting parties may, until their repatriation, be employed in the management, maintenance and administration of the camps or billets in which they are situated. They may also be employed on a voluntary basis on other work in the vicinity of their camps in furtherance of the common war effort in accordance with agreements to be reached between the competent Soviet and United States authorities. It is understood that liberated members of the respective forces will be employed in accordance with military standards and procedures and under the supervision of their own officers.
Article 7: The contracting parties shall, wherever necessary, use all practicable means to ensure the evacuation to the rear of these liberated citizens. They also undertake to use all practical means to transport liberated citizens to places to be agreed upon where they can be handed over to the Soviet or United States authorities respectively. The handing over of these liberated citizens shall in no way be delayed or impeded by the requirements of their temporary employment.
Article 8: The contracting parties will give the fullest possible effect to the foregoing provisions of this Agreement, subject only to the limitations in detail and from time to time of operational, supply and transport conditions in the several theaters.
Article 9: This Agreement shall come into force on signature. Done at the Crimea in duplicate and in the English and Russian Languages, both being equally authentic, this eleventh day of February, 1945.
The defenders of forcible repatriation of anti‑Stalinist prisoners of war and displaced persons are always referring to the Yalta Agreement as providing the basis for it. How justified is this claim? The fact is: The Yalta Agreement contains no reference whatsoever to the use of force for the purpose of repatriating prisoners of war and civilians who do not want to be repatriated! So, clearly, there was no legal [or Moral) basis to justify the procedure of forced repatriation.
There is no need to further demonstrate that the forced repatriation of non‑Vlasov prisoners in German POW camps, taken over by American and British troops, was illegal and utterly inhuman, contrary to every civilized rule of war. As for the forcible repatriation of Vlasov and his men, it must be considered illegal in the light of the many reasons which follow.
The Vlasov troops tried to surrender to the West before the end of hostilities on May 7, 1945 the day the shooting virtually ended. Many of them had become prisoners of American and British when they were captured in the West long before V‑E Day. They were captured in German uniforms and, therefore, according to the Geneva Convention of 1929, were to be treated as German prisoners of war.
The Vlasov soldiers, as well as untold thousands of Russian soldiers who did not officially belong to General Vlasov's army, surrendered to the Americans [and smaller parts of them to the British and the French) upon the explicit invitation of the West. This invitation to surrender to the Americans, for instance, was extended through millions of American leaflets dropped in the West and all over Germany.
About 90 percent of all prisoners taken in the West were found to be in possession of Allied leaflets. This should come as no surprise, since approximately six billion leaflets were dropped over the European continent by aircraft based in the United Kingdom from September 3, 1939 until the unconditional surrender of Germany on May 7, 1945. The largest part of these leaflets invited the enemy, including Vlasov and non‑Vlasov Soviets, to surrender to the West, which solemnly promised good treatment, in accordance with the Hague and Geneva Conventions. The American leaflet operation was under the direction of Brigadier General Robert A. McClure, Chief, Psychological Warfare Division, SHAEF. With General McClure therefore rests the main responsibility for the American operation, which was a complete success.
Soon after the German unconditional surrender, General McClure ordered a report on the leaflet campaign. It was submitted to him on July 2, 1945. This official ["restricted") report by the Psychological Warfare Division ["Psy War") was titled, "Leaflet Operation, Western European Theater," a copy of which is now in possession of the Hoover Institution on War, Revolution and Peace, Stanford University. This official document leaves no doubt that the American leaflet denounced as lies the Nazi propaganda that Soviet nationals fighting or not fighting with the Germans would ultimately be forcibly repatriated to the Soviets if they ever surrendered or deserted to the Americans. The report states on page 15:
(5) Geneva Convention. Our adherence to the Convention, and the strict observation of its provisions in Canada and the United States, proved to be a great asset and was exploited throughout the campaign. Insistence on our observation of Article 75 of the Convention was an especially useful weapon in countering German claims that prisoners would be shipped to Russia.
This statement is of special interest. It shows:
1) That, in millions of leaflets, we countered the German assertion that Russian prisoners would be forcibly repatriated by the British or the Americans.
2) That U.S. military authorities were well aware of the illegality under international law of forced repatriation of Soviet prisoners captured in German uniforms, and that the whole leaflet propaganda action was aimed at convincing the Russians among the German armed forces that the United States would never carry out such forced repatriation to the U.S.S.R.
3) That, at the time the Leaflet Report was delivered, on July 2, 1945, high ranking American military authorities had already forcibly repatriated General Vlasov and his staff, the Generals and Colonels Trukhin, Boyarsky, Zakutny, Meandrov, Maltsev, Malyshkin, and Zhilenkov.
Therefore, it is evident that the official Leaflet Report submitted to General McClure misrepresented the truth. It did not mention the fact that in June, 1944, General Eisenhower had already started the American Operation Keelhaul, even while General McClure's Psychological Warfare Division was still busy dropping millions of leaflets denying the German assertion that the U.S. would forcibly repatriate Soviet nationals.
The question of forced repatriation, as opposed to the voluntary repatriation of prisoners of war, was first raised on September 16, 1944, by Alexander C. Kirk, the United States Political Adviser on the Staff of the Supreme Commander, Mediterranean Theater, in the following cable to Secretary of State Cordell Hull: "According to information received at AFHQ (Allied Force Headquarters) from War Office in London, an agreement has now been reached with the Soviet Government for repatriation of Soviet citizens now or in future held as prisoners of war in Mid East irrespective of whether the individuals desire to return to Russia or not.
Statements will not be taken from Soviet nationals in future as to their willingness to return to their native country. Mid East has received instructions from London to implement this agreement and arrange as soon as possible for transfer of the persons to Tehran. Macmillan (Harold Macmillan, then British Minister Resident at Allied Force Headquarters, later Prime Minister) is apparently receiving instructions to this effect from the Foreign Office." [839]
This cable shows that the British Government concluded a secret agreement, until recently unpublished! With the Soviet Government on forced repatriation of Soviet prisoners of war, irrespective of whether they were captured in Russian or German uniforms, six months before the Yalta Agreement on the exchange of prisoners of war and liberated civilians was signed! One day later, on September 17, 1944 Kirk followed up his cable to the Secretary of State by a second one in which he stated: "I assume Department is considering advisability of assuring itself of the nature of methods which may be applied in compelling those Russian prisoners of war, who under previous arrangements were given option of retaining prisoner of war status, to return to Russia, especially in view of fact that I understand some were taken by our forces and delivered to British under arrangement where under that option prevailed."
The diplomatic record further shows that the British summarily resolved the problem of repatriation of Soviet citizens captured in German uniforms in favor of forced repatriation, in violation of the spirit of the Geneva Convention of 1929. On October 7, 1944 a month after his first cable on the subject, Kirk dutifully reported from Caserta to the Secretary of State that Macmillan's office had informed him of a report from the Foreign Office in London stating: "...that despite terms of Geneva Convention it is not possible for a soldier captured by his own forces while he is serving (willingly or unwillingly) with enemy forces to claim protection of Convention vis‑a‑vis his own Government. The Foreign Office added that if such a man is captured by an Allied Force, the Allied Government has a right to deliver him unconditionally to his own Government without being held responsible for violation of Convention. Foreign Office stated that in any event, Moscow Government has requested the men to be sent back to Soviet Union for furtherance of war effort or for further service with Red Army and since these men will no longer be treated as prisoners, the Geneva Convention will no longer apply." [840]
As this document shows, the British abolished international law by aphoristic declaration. There is no judicial justification of the British dictum. How could they assume the right to change the status of those prisoners captured in German uniforms to that of extraditable criminals? How could they believe for one moment that those forcibly repatriated to the Soviet units in Great Britain would ever be employed by the Red Army for "further service?" They must have known that those Soviet citizens would be treated by the Soviets as "traitors" and "enemies of the people;" that their leaders would be hanged or shot and the masses would be sent to Siberian concentration camps. But in spite of this common knowledge, the decision was made by the Churchill Government.
One of the most amazing political predictions of all time was made about fifty years ago. It was made by Nikalai Lenin, the successor of Guiseppe Mazzini and Adriano Lemmi. It was a prediction of what would happen on the world scene; it was also the grand strategic plan of the Illuminati. Lenin said: "First we will take Eastern Europe, then the masses of Asia, then we will encircle the United States which will be the last bastion of capitalism. We will not have to attack. It will fall like an overripe fruit into our hands."
The most important result of World War II was engineered at the infamous Yalta Conference which took place early in February, 1945. At this meeting the first step of Lenin's plan for the conquest of the world finally became a reality. All of Eastern Europe was handed over to the Communists.
Eleven sovereign nations were delivered into slavery by the stroke of a pen ‑ the pen of the Greatest Traitor of any nation in the history of the world, the Jew, the former President of the United States of America: Franklin D. Roosevelt, with another Jewish traitor by the name of Alger Hiss at his side. Three sovereign nations and part of Poland were given to Russia outright, to become part of Russian territory. Immediately, the people of those once proud nations were shipped away in cattle cars by the millions to every corner of the Communist Empire.
Many of which were burned alive while still locked in the railcars. In an act of pure genocide, three entire nationalities were deliberately destroyed. Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania, as nations, are all but dead ‑ with our approval and over the signature of the man who was the President of the United States.
The other nations of Eastern Europe were placed under the control of Communist Governments without even the pretense of free elections. Shortly afterwards, Poland, whose invasion and conquest had set off the Second World War, fell completely under Communist domination, much more brutal form of oppression than that of Hitler. In that respect, it can be said: All the "Blood, Sweat and Tears" shed from 1939‑1945 was in vain!
But that is not exactly true. The conspirators were proceeding on schedule. Lenin had said: "First we will take eastern Europe." At the Yalta conference in 1945, his successor, Stalin, got eastern Europe ‑ as a free gift from the President of the United States. It was now time for the next step, "then the masses of Asia." In 1945, the communists in China were a small minority who had a foothold in only a few provinces. As the war ended, the Nationalist government of China, or firm ally through our war with Japan, turned its attention ridding China of the Communists.
Once again our government stepped in to aid the growth of Communist power and the fulfillment of Lenin's prediction. General George C. Marshall, the same man who was responsible for not warning the commanders at Pearl Harbor and who was one of those responsible for the holding back of the Allied advance into Germany, now turned up as our representative in China. Marshall pressured Chiang Kai‑shek, the Nationalist leader, to admit Chinese Reds into his government.
When he refused all American aid to him was cut off. The Communists continued to be supplied by Russia via Siberia. They also gained access to vast quantities of Japanese arms which had been under our control following Japan's surrender. As a result of our embargo, Chiang could no longer get gasoline for his tanks and planes or ammunition for his guns. His forces were slowly driven back.
On December 7, 1949; the eighth anniversary of Pearl Harbor, Chiang evacuated his government to Formosa. As a result of our betrayal of Chiang Kai‑shek, the way was now clear for the start of the Korean War, the war we were not allowed to win, the war in which the greatest American general of the century, Douglas MacArthur, was disgracefully dismissed by President Truman because he would accept no substitute for victory.
When the Chinese Communist hordes entered the war, our policy makers afforded them a privileged sanctuary across the Yalu River, in Manchuria, by prohibiting American commanders from attacking Chinese Communist depots, bases and airfields there. Officials in Washington also ordered the American Seventh Fleet into Formosa Strait, to prevent our ally.
Chiang:� from invading his lost mainland [which would have taken the pressure off our troops fighting the Chinese Communist enemy in Korea). Our government even refused Chiang's offer to fight beside us in Korea.
Disclosure of some of these facts by patriotic Americans during the Korean War ‑ coupled with the work of a few Congressional investigating committees, carried on despite fierce opposition from liberals finally began to bring about some awakening among the American people to the dangers of Communism. This became a major issue in the political campaigns of 1952.
Eisenhower Rhetoric
Eisenhower campaigned with bold statements about "liberation," "rolling back the Iron Curtain" and "freeing the captive peoples."
When Eisenhower became President many patriotic Americans naively assumed that drastic changes would be made in our foreign policy and that we would quickly get back on the right track once again.
People behind the Iron Curtain listened to the Eisenhower rhetoric ‑ and in the fall of 1956, in Hungary, they acted. In the magnificent uprising against their tyrannical Communist slave masters, the Hungarian "Freedom Fighters," in a few days of sublime heroism, forced the withdrawal of Russian occupation forces from Hungary.
This was the first major uprising in any Communist country since the Bolsheviks first gained control of Russia. It was the first chance we had been offered to prove that "liberation" was more than an empty slogan to help win elections, and that victory over our enemies was more than a bygone dream. The world looked to us to redeem our pledges, to honor our commitment to the freedom we valued above all else. In this one brief moment, we had a dazzling opportunity to roll back the Iron Curtain and free the captive peoples as promised by Eisenhower in his campaign rhetoric.
Resentment against Communist rule was at fever pitch all through Eastern Europe. Had the uprising in Hungary succeeded, there would, no doubt, have been a wave of similar uprisings in almost all the other Eastern satellites. The whole area was a powder keg waiting to explode in Russia's face ‑ if we sided with the brave Freedom Fighters. We answered by spitting in their faces and dousing the fuse with ice cold water! Our State Department sent a telegram to the Communists. It read: "The Government of the United States does not look with favor upon governments unfriendly to the Soviet Union on the borders of the Soviet Union." [841]
That was all Khrushchev needed. The American State Department had confirmed its support of his objectives. Within hours, the Russians sent their tanks and troops back into Budapest, with orders to kill without mercy.
In this way "our" State Department sealed the fate of millions of freedom loving Hungarians who had been naive enough to believe Eisenhower's cheap election rhetoric. As the Red Army's tanks rumbled into Budapest on November 4, 1956, the radio station of the heroic Freedom Fighters broadcast one last, vain message: "People of the world, listen to our call. Help us not with words, but with actions, with soldiers and arms. Please do not forget that this wild attack of Bolshevism (Jewish Attack) will not stop. You may be the next victim. Save us...our ship is sinking. The light vanishes. The shadows grow darker from hour to hour. Listen to our cry. Start moving. Extend to us your brotherly hands...God be with you and us." [842] After this there was only silence.
In the same year, 1956, officials in Washington, in conjunction with the World Bank and the United nations, black‑mailed the British and French governments into handing over the Suez Canal, and the various surrounding military bases, to Egypt under the threat that full economic sanctions would be employed against both countries if they refused. [843]
Following the "Suez Debacle," it was the turn of the Cubans to be sold into slavery by the powers behind the scenes. The Communists had the Caribbean Island handed to them on a plate by our State Department, which was greatly assisted by the "leading" newspapers in this country.
The Cuban Connection
A young revolutionary named Fidel Castro ‑ a known Communist ‑ had a small group of bandit followers in the mountains of Cuba. He did not attract much public attention in the United States until 1957, when he was given a big build up on the front pages of America's leading newspaper, the New York Times. That same year, William A. Wieland was appointed as State Department representative in the Caribbean. Derogatory reports on Wieland, at the time of his appointment, brought no action from his superiors. Later, investigations by a Senate committee showed that Wieland: "...regularly disregarded, sidetracked or denounced FBI, State Department and Military Intelligence sources which branded Castro as a Communist." Wieland and his cohorts "buried" all information that showed Castro's true colors and saw to it that the United States invoked sanctions only against Batista who ruled Cuba at the time. Castro was built up before the American public [just as Red Chinese "agrarian reformers" had been) as a heroic, patriotic, well‑ meaning leader. The George Washington of Cuba. As a result, the policies which permitted Castro's victory won public acceptance at the time. Later, when Castro announced his Communist allegiance, the damage had been done. Cuba was in Communist hands. Can there be any doubt that the famous Bay of Pigs fiasco of a few years later was carefully planned that way?
The Vietnam Tragedy
We could go on to recite a long string of incidents in which official Washington aided and abetted the Communist cause and hindered the cause of freedom, but we will spare you the trauma...and conclude with one of our greatest national tragedies of all, the Vietnam War. In the mid‑1960's, those in charge in Washington, in spite of campaign promises to the contrary, ignored the stern warnings of top military leaders to never get enmeshed in a land war in Asia. In May, 1965, American troops began to pour into South Vietnam. At the height of the Vietnam conflict [April, 1969) U.S. troop strength in Vietnam reached a peak of 543,000. The phony "war" was costing the long suffering American taxpayer $30‑billion a year. It is a fact, stated many times by military men on the scene, that we could have beaten the Communists convincingly and won the war within a matter of a few weeks...had official Washington given the go‑ahead. The decision to continue the war in a half‑hearted manner for so many years was purely a political one. Instead of winning the war, strict orders came from Washington not to bomb the enemy where it would really hurt him ‑ in his war plants, harbors, railyards, refineries etc. As a result tens of thousands of Americans were fighting, and dying, with one hand tied behind their backs (Which was verified in a speech by President George Bush in a speech to the nation on January 16, 1991 as reported in the St. Louis Post Dispatch, January 17, 1991), on strict instructions from their own leaders. Some vitally important facts regarding the Vietnam "war" are found in National Suicide, Military Aid to the Soviet Union, written by Antony C. Sutton of the Hoover Institute: "The tanks, guns and trucks [for the Communist forces) came from the Soviet Union, and were produced in plants erected and equipped by American and European Companies. The T‑54 has a modified Christie‑type suspension. The GAZ trucks on the Ho Chi Minh trail came from the Ford built Gorki plant. Both plants were equipped with new American machinery while the Vietnam war was in progress. The amphibious PT‑76 tank was manufactured at Volgograd ‑ in a factory built by eighty U.S. firms. This is called 'peaceful trade' by the traitorous mystics in Washington...
The 'arsenal for revolution' was built by Western firms and has been kept in operation with 'peaceful trade.' When all rhetoric about 'peaceful trade' is boiled out, it comes down to a single inescapable fact ‑ the guns, the ammunition, the weapons, the transportation systems [and the money to carry on the war) that killed Americans in Vietnam came from the Soviet Union...Both the Johnson and Nixon administrations irrationally and illogically chose to expand trade ‑ the carrier for the technology required to fuel the North Vietnam side of the war ‑ and so voted to continue the war. The more Hanoi stoked up the war, the more Soviet Russia received from the United States. American policy ‑ wittingly or unwittingly was guaranteed not only to maintain the Vietnamese war but to expand it. Increase our loses, and compound the problem of preserving South Vietnam." [844]
To have won the Vietnam War would have been contrary to the plans of the Insiders. a victory would have dramatically improved the American "image" around the world; it would have dealt a severe blow to Communism.
Since Franklin Delano Roosevelt was the longest serving President of the United States ‑‑ and will some day, no doubt, go down as the single greatest traitor in America's history we will present the following for your review. Which will explain why he was capable of such treason; it is because he belonged to the greatest race of traitors the world has ever known, the Jewish Race. With their fellow religionares from Eastern Europe and Asia; whom they will settle in the key‑electoral states with the designs of bringing about a perpetual Jewish control of America.
With the election of Franklin D. Roosevelt, they were in a position to increase their maneuvers to consolidate the capture of the finances of America and make it look like it is nothing more than a satellite state of the Bastard State in the Middle East, and known to the world as Israel. The Communist movement, which is sweeping the world today, causing the foundations of organized society to crumble, is Our country was founded by men and women who sought a land where the people would not be subjected to the rule of kings or a ruling dynasty one family. Today, the ideal which they sought and established here, in the United States, is in grave jeopardy.
This has been brought about by a group of One World Internationalists, and are known by many names, who desire to foster upon our American/Israel people a One‑World‑Government. These Internationalists, in the majority, are Jews, who know that by keeping a member of their race in or near the President, and Congress they will be able to obtain special privileges and high positions in government for members of their race or religion.
They know that a Jew in the White House, will make it possible for them to bring millions of their a Jewish movement, of which there is no doubt! Whether it is the first manifesto, written by the Jew Karl Marx in 1848; or the Jewish Dictatorship in Russia, set up in 1917, composed of 545 leaders, of which 447 were Jews; or whether it is a Welfare‑State program carrying our beloved nation toward the Red Communist Abyss of Bolshevism. The Radical Program is today, and always has been primarily a JEWISH PROGRAM. Even a hasty perusal of this factual document from the Carnegie Institute convinces one as to the Roosevelt Jewish ancestry.[845]
From the view point of eugenics, it explains their natural bent toward radicalism and Communism. The Roosevelts, as with others of their race/religion, draw upon their Jewish ancestry; it is therefore as natural for them to be a traitor, as it is for a White Anglo‑Saxon to be loyal to his God, his Savior The Lord Jesus Christ and his country. This is why they publicly gloat over destroying those traditions which are fundamental to our American Christian Character.
They Are Not one of Us:
They Are The Great Traitor Race of the World!!!
It is doubtful if they understand the inner forces that surge through their being, drawing them further and further away from mankind, in general, and Christians specifically! It is in their blood! Meanwhile the result of over 200 years of constructive efforts on the part of the White Christian Patriots, threatens to be swept away.
So we believe that it is in the interest of our White Christian brothers, an perhaps to the other races as well to know the ancestry of the late President Franklin D. Roosevelt. In the 1938 "World Almanac," under the heading "Biographies of U.S. Presidents and their wives," page 237, there appears the following: "Franklin Delano Roosevelt was the son of James Roosevelt; a direct descendant of Chales Martenzen van Rosenvelt, who arrived in New Amsterdam in 1649 and married Jannetje SAMUELS."
This following is from "The House of Roosevelt," by Paul Haber, 1936 edition: "Claes Rosenvelt entered the cloth business in New York, and was married in 1682. He accumulated a fortune. He than changed his name to Nichalal Rosenvelt.
Of his four sons Isaac died young. Nicholas married Sarah Solomons. Jacobus married Catherina Hardenburg. The Roosevelts were not a fighting, but a [so‑called) peace‑loving people, devoted to trade. Isaac became a capitalist. He founded the Bank of New York in 1790."
Clinton Roosevelt in an 1841 brochure on, "The Science of Government," seemed to favor Socialistic Doctrines; in answering a question, it stated: "By what tenure would you hold the soil? he replied 'The System� Would Rule' [which would be called Communist or totalitarian today). Clinton held, that in general, 'The principle of Jewish law is a good one, by which an eye is demanded for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.'"
It also might be of interest to Christians, he constantly used the small "c" in his writings and used the word Christian. "The American Freedom Magazine" of Los Angeles, California, in their April 1938 issue, reproduced the following: "In an address to the National Convention of the Daughters of the American Revolution, President Franklin Delano Roosevelt, said that he was of revolutionary ancestry. But not a Roosevelt was in the Colonial Army. They were Tories, busy entertaining British Officers. The first Roosevelt came to American in 1649. His name was Claes Rosenfelt. He was a Jew. Nicholas, the son of Claes was the ancestor of both Franklin and Theodore. He married a Jewish girl, named Kunst, in 1682. Nicholas had a son named Jacobus Rosenfelt..." [846]
"The New York Times," of March 14, 1935, quotes the late President as saying: "In the distant past my ancestors may have been Jews. All I know about the origin of the Roosevelt family is that they are apparently descended from Claes Martenszen van Roosevelt, who came from Holland."
Additional information regarding the nationality of the Roosevelt family, was given by Chase S. Osborn, early in 1934, at St. Petersburg, Florida. Mr. Osborn was formerly Governor of Michigan. The leading newspaper of the city [The Times) carried the following report after the interview: "Although a Republican, the former Governor has a sincere regard for President Roosevelt and his politics. He referred to the 'Jewish ancestry' of the President, explaining how he is a descendent of the Rossocampo family expelled from Spain in 1620. Seeking safety in Germany, Holland and other countries, members of the family, he said, changed their name to Rosenberg, Rosenbaum, Rosenblum, Rosenvelt and Rosenthal.
The Rosenvelts in North Holland finally became Roosevelt, soon becoming apostates with the first generation and other following suit until, in the fourth generation, a little storekeeper by the name of Jacobus Roosevelt was the only one who remained true to His Jewish Faith. It is because of this Jewish ancestry, former Governor Osborn said, that President Roosevelt has the trend of economic safety (?) in his veins."
Franklin Delano Roosevelt's
Distinguished Services to Jewry
During his administration, the New York Jews designed and struck off a medal with the head of Roosevelt on one side and the six‑pointed Solomon Star, synagogue symbol of possession and world power on the other side; with a mystical so‑called good luck idiom in the center of the star. The medal bore the following statement: "Good luck and wisdom to Franklin Delano Roosevelt, our modern Moses leading Jewry IN the promised land [America), under the seal of Solomon." The following New York item was published from coast to coast under an Associated Press date line, May 8, 1937. "President Roosevelt will receive the 10th award of the Gottheil Medal, for 'Distinguished Services to Jewry." Another such Jewish Medal was given to him on December 22, 1938.[847]
The Delanos Jewish Also?
Writing in the "Hakenkreuzbanner" May 14, 1939, Prof. Dr. Johann von Leers of Berlin‑Dahlem, Germany, published an exhaustive analysis of Roosevelt's ancestry. While it is apparent that the authorities quoted are not convinced regarding the authenticity of the Holland Rossocampo‑Rosenvelt Jewish genealogy, a new discovery is quoted to show that President Franklin Delano Roosevelt's mother; Sarah Delano, was from a Jewish‑blood family.
���� "At once the veil falls," comments Dr. von Leers. "F.D.R's father married Sarah Delano; and it becomes clear. Schmalix [genealogist) writes: 'In the seventh generation we see the mother of Franklin Delano Roosevelt as being of Jewish descent. The Delanos are descendants of an Italian or Spanish Jewish family; Dilano, Dilan, Dillano. The Jew Delano drafted an agreement with the West Indian Co. in 1657 regarding the colonization of the island of Curacao. About this the directors of the West Indies Co. had correspondence with the Governor of New Holland.
In 1624 numerous Jews had settled in North Brazil, which was under Dutch Dominion. The old German traveler Uienhoff, who was in Brazil between 1640 and 1649, reports: 'Among the Jew settlers the greatest number had emigrated from Holland.' The reputation of the Jews was so bad that the Dutch Governor Stuyvesant (1655) demanded that their immigration be prohibited in the newly founded colony of New Amsterdam [New York).
It would be interesting to investigate whether the Family Delano belonged to these Jews whom the Dutch Governor did not want. It is known that the Sephardic Jewish families which came from Spain and Portugal always intermarried; and the assumption exists that the Family Delano, despite [so‑called) Christian‑confession, remained purely Jewish so far as race is concerned. What results? The mother of the late President Roosevelt was a Delano. According to Jewish law [848] the woman is the bearer of the heredity. That means: children of a full‑blooded Jewess and a Christian are, according to Jewish Law, JEWS. It is probable that the Family Delano kept the Jewish blood clean, and that the late President Roosevelt, according to Jewish Law, was a blooded Jew even if one assumes that the father of the late President was Aryan. We can now understand why Jewish associations call him the 'New Moses;' why he gets Jewish medals‑ highest order of the Jewish people. For every Jew who is acquainted with the law, he is evidently one of them."
With this alleged Jewish Delano descent added to the other records herein the fact that New York Jews on the East Side constantly refer to the late President proudly as "Rosenvelt," it would seem that Dr. von Leers, in his letter of May 14, 1939, transmitting his latest discoveries, is justified in exclaiming: "It being true that the Delanos are well‑known Jews from the Netherlands, President Roosevelt is, from the standpoint of Jewish Heredity Law, as good A Jew as Bernard M. Baruch." Baruch a Sephardic Jews, whose family was reported to have come from Europe via Brazil to the United States, greatly bolstered the "sagging psyches" of countless millions of American citizens. Instead of winning, we built up the deep‑sea ports, the road and rail systems, the airports, and other strategic areas in South Vietnam and handed them over [lock stock and barrel) to the enemy we had been aiding and abetting since long before the outbreak of hostilities. In addition, we left behind $5‑billion in Military Equipment as a gift to the Communists. Several vitally important objectives were accomplished by our unseen rulers as a result of the National Catastrophe, known as the Vietnam War.
(1) It greatly increased our National indebtedness to the International Jewish Bankers, thus pushing America and its Israel people deeper into their grasp.
(2) The trauma of the Vietnam War was used by the Conspirators to tear the Nation apart through internal strife. Those who created the strife were heavily subsidized by the Insiders.
Jerry Kirk, a student at the University of Chicago, left the Communist Party in 1969 and, some months later, testified before the House and Senate Internal Security Committees. He states: "Young people have no conception of the conspiracy's strategy of pressure from above and pressure from below, so well outlined in Jan Kozak's, And Not A Shot Is Fired. They have no idea they are playing into the hands of the Establishment they claim to hate. The radicals think they are fighting the forces of the super rich, like Rockefeller and Ford, and don't realize that it is precisely such forces which are behind their own revolution, financing it, and using it for their own purposes."
Kirk went on to describe an appearance made at the University by Stokeley Carmichael, then, leader of the militant revolutionary group known as SNCC: "Mr. Carmichael was obviously in the middle of something rather important which made him more nervous and tense than in the past...He started speaking of things which he said he could not have said before because his research was not finished...He repeated the line from the song he liked so well, 'Something is happening here, but you don't know what it is, do you, Mr. Jones'...He kept hitting on the theme that a very large monopoly capitalist money group, the bankers to be exact, was instrumental in fomenting [the) idea that Jews are the ones actually behind the oppression of blacks...In the agencies of this power, he cited banks, the chief among which were Morgan Guarantee Trust and Chase Manhattan. And the foundations connected with these monoliths." [849]
Within weeks Carmichael had been mysteriously removed from SNCC and the Black Panthers. He had learned too much! In April, 1968, James Kunen was one of the leaders of the group of students who seized Columbia University. They were allowed to hold it for several days. Later, in a book entitled, The Strawberry Statement, he related a very significant incident that happened during that period. On pages 130‑131 we find: "In the evening we went up to the U. to check out a strategy meeting. A kid was giving a report on the SDS convention. He said that...at the convention men from Roundtable International, the meeting sponsored by Business International for their client groups and heads of government, tried to buy up a few radicals. These men are the world's leading industrialists and they convene to decide how our lives are going to go. These are the guys who wrote the Alliance for Progress. They are the left wing of the ruling class...They offered to finance our demonstration in Chicago. We were also offered Esso [Rockefeller) money. They want us to make a lot of radical commotion so they can look more in the center as they move to the left."
(3) The long drawn‑out agony of the Vietnam War also served to make the average American sick and tired of war and internal strife...and much more susceptible to the propaganda put out by the One‑Worlders. This strategy is in complete agreement with their master plan.
Enter Jimmy Carter
As the Vietnam debacle ground to a humiliating end, for the American nation, a psychologically destructive conclusion in the mid‑1970's, many Americans sensed the need for a major change in national leadership. It was at this juncture that Jimmy Carter suddenly burst upon the national political stage, with his apparently honest and straightforward approach to our problems. The American people "bought" the Georgia peanut farmer with the Ultra Bright smile when he stated, "I have been accused of being an outsider. I plead guilty. The American people are honest, true and faithful. They deserve a government as honest as they are. I will give you a government that is as good and honest and decent and fair and truthful and compassionate as the American people."
The voters who put Jimmy Carter in the Oval Office in 1976 were unaware of the fact that, several years earlier, he had sold himself lock, stock and toothy grin to the Rockefeller interests. He was their property! Spotlight was the Only national paper that revealed the true background of the peanut politico and his ties with the Jewish International Banker ‑ controlled Trilateral Commission.
This elitist organization, created by David Rockefeller, is dedicated to harnessing the resources of the top brainpower of America, Japan and Europe for a final push towards the establishment of a New World Order. Nothing could demonstrate more clearly the fact that Carter was in the pocket of the Jewish International Bankers than the list of those who occupied top positions in his administration. His cabinet was loaded with individuals who had long‑since sold out to the One‑Worlders.
Vice President Walter Mondale, National Security Advisor Zbigniew Brzezinski and Cyrus Vance, Harold Brown and W. Michael Blumenthal, Secretaries of State, Defense and the Treasury respectively ‑ were all members of the subversive Council on Foreign Relations [CFR) or the Trilateral Commission. A total of 284 members of the CFR held positions of responsibility in the Carter administration.
The monumental hypocrisy and blatant chicanery of the Carter administration was demonstrated in many ways during the years from 1977‑1981. Carter's action in granting full diplomatic recognition to the Red Chinese, murderers of an estimated 64‑million human beings since 1949; his economic and psychological aid to the Reds in Nicaragua; his betrayal of American interests in Panama, and the massive federal deficits sustained under his regime, all greatly assisted the Internationalists in their overall plans.����
Carter spoke smugly of "human rights" when he was opposing governments that were resisting Marxism, but was deathly quiet on the same issue when Marxist governments trampled all over the people under their authority. The real issue in Africa has never been "majority rule," as suggested by Carter and the Jewish owned media. Such a concept is totally foreign to Africans. The real issue is control of the awesome Natural Resources of the African Continent.
Under White rule this vast wealth was controlled by fiercely independent businessmen from numerous European countries. These were rugged individualists who, through resourcefulness, planning and hard work, made many sections of Africa fertile and prosperous. This system has to be destroyed if the International Jewish Bankers are to seize absolute control of this vast wealth. Since the "independence" movement sprang into life in Africa following World War II, guided and directed by the Illuminati, all but South Africa have fallen under the control of Marxist or Left‑leaning regimes.
In country after country, conditions have deteriorated; abject poverty prevails; citizens live in constant fear. Debts mount as the authorities stagger from one crisis to another. This degeneration was predictable, and exactly as the Jewish International Bankers planned it. With the African nations mortgaged to the hilt to the International Bankers, and with the stabilizing influence from the white businessmen removed from the scene, control of the vast wealth of the Dark Continent slips increasingly into the hands of the Internationalist elite.
We see the President and Congress continue to commit treason each and every day by allowing the United Nations to control our very lives. And we have been allowed to "think" we live in a land of the Free and the home of the Brave. We continue to see our economy being slowly destroyed, with American jobs being sent overseas to foreign Jew owned companies under the guise of "cheap labor." We see our Christian moral standards decimated...and our Common Law heritage denied us in "their courts."
We see organized religions being converted to "Humanism...i.e. no God," Christian Prayer and The Pledge of Allegiance taken from our children in school removing any loyalty what‑so‑ever by these children towards Jesus Christ and this, His Christian Nation. We see today, on television, where a so‑called artist has put our American Standard on the floor where people will stand upon it to sign a damn book. And still we don't hang the SOB!
They have lined their pockets at taxpayers expense, the same taxpayers who sent their sons and loved ones to Korea and Viet Nam to die, suffer, to be taken prisoner, and then deserted by these same vile and godless politicians. Yes, the true enemy of all the Korean and Viet Nam veterans, and even our present military forces has been sitting in "high places" of the United States government all the time. Paul warned us [850]. This is "why" the war was allowed to go on, and on, and on...so these filthy Jewish Bankers could continue to fill their pockets with the blood money of our dead, wounded, and missing in action!
The individuals that scream the loudest about Prayer in school and The Pledge of Allegiance in "our" Christian public schools are Communist Jews of the Anti‑Defamation League of B'nai B'rith with their offices located at 823 United Nations Plaza, New York, NY 10017.
This same group of Communist Jews supplies information to the F.B.I. concerning any true Christian or Christian group that stands up for the Truth. Needless to say, since the murder of J. Edgar Hoover, the F.B.I. has been sleeping in bed with the Communist A.D.L.
Damn it don't you understand ‑ the Jews hate anyone who has anything to do with Jesus Christ! The United States is a Christian Nation and it always shall be, even if it means having our veterans clean house and put things back in order as our founding fathers had them.
May God Almighty, Jesus Christ bring their Israel [White American People) back to Him and bring forth His wrath upon those who have caused our young men to be killed, wounded, mimed and captured and left to rot in stinking foreign prisons while they laugh at the stupid Christians they have tricked into not only killing each other but to even finance such slaughter out of their own pockets ‑‑ all the while filling the coffers of the International Jewish Bankers with the blood of Christians and with Christian gold!!! What we see happening, is the unfolding of a cold‑blooded, systematic destruction of the American Dream. It is the fulfillment of a plan forged in the dusty corridors of Babylon, over 500 years before the time of Christ.
The Master Plan has been in the British Museum in London since 1906 under a title of "Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion." It is difficult to obtain but a copy can be acquired from: Liberty Bell Publications Box 21, Reedy, W. Va. 25270. The leaders of this movement have accepted the Luciferean doctrine of men like Adam Weishaupt, and Albert Pike, both much honored in the circles of world Freemasonry. These men worship at the throne of Satan himself. They acknowledge the authority of no one except their supreme leader.
While many who are in places of political power may have pledged their allegiance to America, even with their hands on the Holy Bible, they give their loyalty to no nation. they arm and divide people; finance both sides in wars; they are the moving force behind world terrorism and they control the vast criminal underground organizations of the world, from which they siphon off unbelievable amounts of wealth. At the root of all these problems, foreign, domestic, economic and spiritual, lies the tremendous power of world Jewry, operating under the guise of International Zionism. In spite of all attempts by well known electronic evangelists such as Jerry Falwell, Jimmy Swaggart, and Pat Robinson, to whitewash these "sons of Satan," [851] these men indoctrinate millions of gullible Christians each week with their obvious falsehood such as the "Jews are God's Chosen People," yet these men know full well, that International Zionism, stands at the head of the class as far as hatred of Christianity is concerned.
Communism is and always has been a "confidence trick" used by world Jewry to acquire a nation's wealth by pretending to nationalize it for the benefit of the working class. But communist leaders make no attempt to hide the fact that when power is in their hands, the workers are far worse off than anything they suffered under Nationalism.
The former Jewish Communist dictator of Hungary, Matyas Rahaski, for instance, had the sole gentile in his government, a man named Laslo Rajh. But he was hanged on order of Rahaski for alleged "anti‑Semitism." [This is the same king of law the Anti‑Defamation League of the Jewish B'nai B'rith is pushing for in the U.S.
Notice how in every article which deals with "right wing" patriotic groups, the A.D.L is always religiously quoted. They have become the government advisor to the U.S. Justice Department). Most gentile stooges of communism have been eliminated as soon as the Communists get into power and I would venture to say that men like Falwell, Swaggart and Robinson would not last long if the Zionist‑Communist clique ever took over in America. All their "playing footsies" with the Zionists would be conveniently forgotten.��
When men like Falwell and Swaggart offer false assurance to their listeners, they are leading them to deliberate destruction. Prosperity will never come to America as long as the "International Jewish money changers" are allowed to operate in our Nation. The time for a thorough housecleaning is far past.
When Christians once learn the truth about who they are, and their responsibilities, then God has promised to act on our behalf. [852] Until that time, He said that He does not even "hear our prayers." [853]
The Jews, down through the ages have been noted for their genius at salesmanship. In every country taken over by Communism, it has been this group of people who have been in the forefront of "selling the worker's hell of Communism," to the gullible working man, as a "worker's paradise." How can Communism ever become a "working man's dictatorship," when it is run by the wealthy internationalists of Zionism? When as in Russia today, over 90% of the Politburo are Jews?
When virtually all of the high ranking military men in Russia today are Jews? When the head of the national police force, the KGB is a Jew. Men like General of Police Anatlij Ivanovich Lazarov; Deputy General of Disinformation, V.R. Sitnikov; N.A. Korsnihov, Director of the KGB Illegal Operations and on and on. When ex‑Soviet diplomat Theodore Butenko, fled Romania in 1938, he described Communism bluntly to the "Gironale d'Italia."
"The Communists have promised to give the industries, mines, etc., to the workers and make them the masters of the country. But in reality, never has the working man suffered such privation as those suffered under Socialism. In place of the former capitalists, a new 'bourgeoisie' has been formed, composed 100% of Jews."
In a Republic, such as the United States was meant to be, the Jewish lust for maximum profit was hindered by the formation of Labor Unions, which they instigated so that as the country began to be turned into a Democracy and not into a semi‑socialist State, the functions of the labor unions are not to protect the worker, but to control them. This fits into the Zionist‑Communist plan to perfection.
Now that the Labor Unions have accomplished their purpose, the Jews are systematically destroying them so that the working class will not have an organized body to hinder them in their further enslavement of the people of the United States. Today, without fail, wherever you see a world peace movement, either among the working class, or in the perverted churches of Christendom, you will find Communist infiltration, always Jewish led.
Many years ago, in the 1920's and 30's this movement to subvert the churches was begun in one of the most prestigious seminaries in the country, Union Theological Seminary in New York, headed at that time by Dr. Harry F. Ward, a dedicated communist. According to FBI informants, as many as 50,000 communist oriented preachers went out from this school to contaminate the pulpits of America.
There are many "brainwashed" ministers in America who seem to believe that Communism would be preferable to another war. They fit the descriptions, as related in the Scriptures, as ABSOLUTE FOOLS, as any study of communist history will prove! Yet, in spite of the knowledge we have through example, the National Council of Churches, in 1969, drew up a plan for the surrender of the United States in case we got in a war with the Soviet Union, before the first Soviet bomb exploded on American soil. Their watchword was the nauseating cry: "It's better to be red, than dead!"
With this kind of leadership in our major denominational churches, what chance do the parishioners have of learning the truth about this Satanic monster? In the evangelical and fundamental churches, the people are being led astray by two monstrous lies. The one is the Judeo‑Christian teaching that the people Jesus called "Children of Satan," are the Chosen People of the Bible and the Jewish "fairy‑tale" called the Rapture Theory, which neutralizes good Christian soldiers by saying to them in effect. "You have nothing to worry about if you're saved. Jesus will come back and take you to be with Him before things gets too bad!"
Completely ignoring the untold millions which have been murdered in the last two thousand years which were not Raptured. This teaching is a subversion of Scripture truth. Yet these "brainwashed" people cling to it as though it came for the mouth of our Lord Himself. If you really want to know what will happen before our Lord's return, study His own words regarding it in Matthew 24 and Luke 21. There is not a hint here of anything such as a Rapture of Christians. However, Jesus does say to Christians, not Jews [854]. He is even more specific as to whom the persecutors will be [855].
Following is what will happen to Christians in America if the Jews get total control: "All the cement floor of the great garage (the execution hall of the departmental [Jewish) Cheka of Kief) was flooded with blood. This blood was no longer flowing, it formed a layer of several inches: it was a horrible mixture of blood, brains, of pieces of skull, of tufts of hair and other human remains. All the walls riddled by thousands of bullets were bespattered with blood; pieces of brains and of scalps were sticking to them.
A gutter twenty‑five centimeters wide by twenty‑five centimeters deep and about ten meters long ran from the center of the garage towards a subterranean drain. This gutter along, its whole length was full to the top of blood...Usually, as soon as the massacre had taken place the bodies were conveyed out of the town in motor lorries and buried beside the grave about which we have spoken; we found in a corner of the garden another grave which was older and contained about eighty bodies. Here we discovered on the bodies traces of cruelty and mutilations the most varied and unimaginable. Some bodies were disemboweled, others had limbs chopped off, some were literally hacked to pieces. Some had their eyes put out and the head, face, neck and trunk covered with deep wounds. Further on we found a corpse with a wedge driven into the chest. Some had no tongues. In a corner of the grave we discovered a certain quantity of arms and legs...[856]
The Red Terror became so wide‑spread that it is impossible to give here all the details of the principal means employed by the (Jewish) Cheka(s) to master resistance; one of the most important is that of hostages, taken among all social classes. These are held responsible for any anti‑Bolshevist movements (revolts, the White Army, strikes, refusal of a village to give its harvest etc.) and are immediately executed. Thus, for the assassination of the Jew Ouritzky, member of the Extraordinary Commission of Petrograd, several thousands of them were put to death, and many of these unfortunate men and women suffered before death various tortures inflicted by cold‑blooded cruelty in the prisons of the Cheka.
This I have in front of me photographs taken at Kharkoff, in the presence of the Allied Missions, immediately after the Reds had abandoned the town; they consist of a series of ghastly reproductions such as: Bodies of three workmen taken as hostages from a factory which went on strike. One had his eyes burnt, his lips and nose cut off; the other two had their hands cut off.
The bodies of hostages, S. Afaniasouk and P. Prokpovitch, small landed proprietors, who were scalped by their executioners; S. Afaniasouk shows numerous burns caused by a white hot sword blade. The body of M. Bobroff, a former officer, who had his tongue and one hand cut off and the skin torn off from his left leg. Human skin torn from the hands of several victims by means of a metallic comb. This sinister find was the result of a careful inspection of the cellar of the Extraordinary Commission of Kharkoff. The retired general Pontiafa, a hostage who had the skin of his right hand torn off and the genital parts mutilated.
Mutilated bodies of women hostages: S. Ivanovna, owner of a drapery business, Mme. A.L. Carolshaja, wife of a colonel, Mmo. Khlopova, a property owner. They had their breasts slit and emptied and the genital parts burnt and having trace of coal.
Bodies of four peasant hostages, Bondarenko, Pookhikle, Sevenetry, and Sidorfehouk, with atrociously mutilated faces, the genital parts having been operated upon by Chinese torturers in a manner unknown to European doctors in whose opinion the agony caused to the victims must have been dreadful.
It is impossible to enumerate all the forms of savagery which the Red Terror took. A volume would not contain them. The Cheka of Kharkoff, for example, in which Saenko operated, had the specialty of scalping victims and taking off the skin of their hands as one takes off a glove...At Voronege the victims were shut up naked in a barrel studded with nails which was then rolled about. Their foreheads were branded with a red hot iron Five Pointed Star. At Tsaritsin and at Kamishin their bones were sawed...At Keif the victim was shut up in a chest containing decomposing corpses; after firing shots above his head his torturers told him that he would be buried alive. The chest was buried and opened again half an hour later when the interrogation of the victim was proceeded with. The scene was repeated several times over. It is not surprising that many victims went mad." [857]
Ask yourself who worships in synagogues. There is ONLY ONE PEOPLE, the Jews. How Christians can believe they are going to be different from all Christians that have gone before them, and escape this Jewish persecution, calls for a tremendous ego which in itself is decidedly anti‑Christian.
Whenever Communism seeks to take over a country, they always seek to disarm them through "Peace Offensives." This is best illustrated by a speech made by Dmitri Manualisky in 1947. He was then Under secretary of Military and Political Affairs of the United Nations. He said: "We [USSR) will offer them [The Free World), unheard of concessions and the capitalist nations, stupid and decadent, will leap at the chance to be our friends; they will be willing to co‑operate in their own destruction. Then when their guard is down and they have gone to sleep, we will smash them with our clenched fist." [Sound familiar)
This has been Communist doctrine since the very beginning and it has never changed. Over and over again they have reiterated the doctrine: "We will never have to fight against them, because they will collapse from within." This collapse will be a planned Zionist tragedy. The Apostle Paul, writing about the "day of the Lord," put it in words which apply to America's present situation.[858] Today, the churches of the National Council of Churches and many of the Roman Catholic faith, are in the forefront of what has popularly been called the preaching of "Liberation Theology."
This is Zionist‑Communist doctrine pure and simple and is in direct contradiction to the teachings of Christ. Along with this they have started the "Sanctuary Movement," which is aiding tens of thousands of illegal aliens to enter the United States, many of them known enemy agents, under the guise of refugees. Yet these are the same churches who harp on the theme of.[859] They tell their brainwashed people that this means they must obey the government no matter what it does. Yet on the other hand, they deliberately break the law through their "Sanctuary Movement." We are probably dealing with the worst religious hypocrites in the world's history.
A leader in the South Vietnamese community admitted that possibly as many as half of the 640,000 Vietnamese refugees in this country are Viet Cong. The Roman Catholic Church in Oklahoma, which had been responsible for tens of thousands of these refugees coming to America, admitted publicly that many of them came to America, admitted publicly that many of them came to America, not to gain freedom, but because they could get government welfare. These are also part of the "plague of locusts" Joel wrote about.
Have you ever wondered why down through the years, from World War I to the present, the nations of Christendom [more commonly called the Free World), have spent hundreds of billions of dollars on wars which killed off their own White people?
A little study will show you that in every one of those wars the life of International Jewry was at stake and they were the only ones who benefitted from them. If we as a Christian nation can spend that amount of money on a people who hate our Christian philosophy and our Christ, why is it that we will not spend the same kind of money to halt unemployment, and keep our small businessmen and farmers on a sound business basis?
Why do our bankers give huge loans to countries like the Israeli and the Third World nations who hate our guts, at low interest rates, when they charge the maximum interest rates to our farmers and businessmen? You should know the answer if you are honest and are looking for it. War has always put gold into the pockets of the International Jews.
Many years ago following the Civil War, one of their top rabbis said: "Wars are the Jews harvests; for with them we kill off the Christians and get control of their gold. We have already killed 100 million of them and the end is not yet."
This was before the holocausts of World War I and II. In 1939, 400 world financiers held over 98% of the world's wealth under their control. Of these, over 90% were Jews. At this time, they owned over $25‑billion worth of gold. If the rest of the world had copied the economics of "pre‑war" Germany and coined their own money, they would have never gone broke.
But when the United States tried to do this under the leadership of Abraham Lincoln[860] in 1865, he was murdered by the Internationalists. So using clever Jewish salesmanship, the Internationalists convinced the world that Adolf Hitler was a monster who must be stopped to save civilization. That since he meant to conquer the world, he must be stopped at all costs, and once again we were at war with our German brethren, this time killing over nine million of them. Today we stand in similar circumstances. There are great masses of food and raw materials available in the world, but the Nations of Christendom do not have enough money or gold to make them available to the rest.
Why is this, when we have been the most productive. It is because the White Christian stooges of Christendom, the true Israelite people, were conned into voting for their own destruction. Led by their pastors who had been poisoned in the seminaries, often by Jewish professors, they went into the Zionist camp in direct defiance of the Word of God, they said they followed. They, "...loved the Lord with their mouth, while they supported His enemies with their money and actions."
But to further the problem, these same men diluted the "true Gospel of Christianity," by a counterfeit religion which has popularly been called "Judeo‑Christianity." This religion is now taught in the majority of American churches and so well have the enemy done their dirty work, that when one tries to expose them, they immediately become the enemy of the Christians they are trying to save.
While our pastors thunder the words of 2 Corinthians 6:14, and those of 2 John 11 they join hand in hand with the very people who call their Lord and Master an "illegitimate bastard." It is the leaders of Christianity, those "wolves in sheeps' clothing" who have led their people into the trap of Judeo‑Christianity. Whatever view you may hold of Adolf Hitler, and he is not one of our favorite historical characters for a number of reasons; in all honesty he did one tremendous thing for Germany, he put a brake on the Jewish control which was strangling pre‑war Germany. In fact he kept Germany from becoming a Second Russia.
What do the Internationalists have to say about themselves? Unbelievably, ‑‑ unless you understand their way of thinking ‑‑ they brag about what they are doing, while screaming "anti‑Semitism" against anyone who says the same things about them. Max Nordrow, a German Zionist leader during WW I stated in The Jewish World: "We are neither German, English or French. We are Jews and your Christian mentality is not ours."
"The Jewish Courier," January 17, 1924 stated: "Jews may adopt the customs and language of the countries where they live; but they will never become part of the native population."
Dr. Oscar Levy, a well‑known Jewish writer, in the preface to his book, "The World Significance of the Russian Revolution," said: "...we [Jews) are today nothing else but the world's seducers, its destroyers, its incendiaries, its executioners."
We hear so much about the Jewish "holocaust" of World War II, which we know from documentary evidence has been greatly exaggerated, but which is nevertheless constantly shoved down our throats by the Jewish controlled media. Yet few Christian pastors or leaders have the "spiritual guts" to tell the truth about the holocausts which have been brought on the Christian world through Jewish influence. Seldom will a Jew speak up about Jewish cruelty in any critical manner. Probably two of the most outspoken have been Dr. Benjamin Freedman who spent his life and fortune fighting Zionism and Dr. Alfred Lilenthal, a well‑known Jewish diplomat and author who wrote a monumental book titled The Zionist Connection. On page 286 of his book he says: "...the famed author [James Michener), a strong protagonist for Israel and equally anti‑Palestinian, ludicrously presented Israel as a land of faith, although more than 60% of its population was either atheistic or agnostic. In the filming of ISRAEL: A SEARCH FOR FAITH, Michener continually misled his viewers not only by invariably using Zionism, the national movement, interchangeably with Judaism, the faith, but by conveniently substituting the country Israel for the people of Israel. He equated Hebrew, Israelite, Judean, Jew, and Israeli as one, so as to draw a continuity for Jews from 2000 years B.C. to date. Everyone watching Michener was led to believe there has always been an Israel, and by implication that the Zionists have every right to hold onto this land [Palestine). But in fact, aside from the 250‑odd years the Kingdom of Israel existed in the 8th Century B.C. there was no entity called Israel in the Middle East until 1948."
On page 406 he says: "Americans who have recently shown how sensitive they are to the threats to their privacy and liberties when CIA wiretapping and spying was revealed, have never been told about the building of what might be called the Jewish Gestapo or the largest non‑government spy system functioning in the Western hemisphere." He was referring to the Anti‑Defamation League of the Jewish B'nai B'rith.
In his startling book "Facts are Facts," the Christianized Jew, Dr. Benjamin Freedman says: "The confusion of the average Christian comes from the action of the clergy. Confusion creates doubt! Doubt brings loss of confidence! Loss of confidence brings loss of interest! There need be no confusion in the minds of Christians concerning the fundamentals of the faith. It would not exist if the clergy were not 'aiding and abetting' their worst enemies. Many clergymen are their [Zionists) allies, without realizing it, while others have become deliberate 'male prostitutes' to their cause. [It would appear Jerry Falwell, Jimmy Swaggart, Mike Evans, Oral Roberts, Kenneth Copeland, Billy Graham and almost every other radio and television evangelist fit into this category). When Christians see their leaders in retreat which can only bring defeat they are confused and afraid. To stop this surrender, the clergy MUST make an about face immediately and take a stand against the invisible and intangible ideological war which is subversively being waged against the Christian faith."
In another place in this same book he says: "As Christians learn how self‑styled Jews have spent millions of dollars to manufacture the 'Jewish myth' for Christian consumption and that they have done this for economic and political advantage, you will see a tremendous explosion against the Jews. Right thinking Jewish leaders are worried about this, since they see it coming."
He goes on to say: "The guidance and control of America has gravitated into the hands of those least worthy of trusteeship. One of their most notable achievements, has been the making of 'male prostitutes' who do the dirty work for them.
A 'male prostitute' is a male who offers the facilities of his anatomy from the neck up, to anyone who is willing to pay the price, exactly as a female prostitute of the same species offers her body from the waist down. Thousands of these 'pseudo‑Christian' male prostitutes are circulating in all walks of life, pandering to evil propaganda for monetary profit and political power."
Since that day in Persia, about 500 B.C. when 75,000 Persians were massacred by the Jews, until the present time in the Middle East, the Jews have been the greatest murderers of all time. Which is what Jesus told their leaders in [861]. Today, whether you want to accept this truth or not, world Zionism is in the forefront of the attack against White Christian civilization and the benefits it has brought to mankind. When you realize that the Jew is taught in his most holy book, The Talmud, that you as a Christian are an "animal," [862]; and that a Jew may lawfully cheat a non‑Jew [863]; and that "all property of other nations belongs to the Jewish nation, who consequently is entitled to seize upon it without any scruples." [864]; then you can understand why they act as they do and why the Apostle Paul said of them: "Who hath both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us [Christians); and they please not God, and are contrary to all men." [865]
Today, most people are reluctant to speak about "race." It seems as though it is perfectly all right for a Black man to believe that "Black is beautiful!" but when a White person expresses pride in his race, they are immediately labeled a "racist." But "race" is and has always been one of the most important issues in world history and we will be destroyed unless we take cognizance of this fact. The downfall of the World Zionism‑Jewry will take place when the Aryan [White) people of the world once again become "race conscious." This is why Disraeli, the British Prime Minister of Britain during the time of Queen Victoria, said: "The question of race is the secret of the history of the world."����
The Jews brag that they will remake the world through Communism. The Jewish author Lewis Brown, in his book How Strange of God, stated: "We intend to remake the Gentiles...what the communists are now doing in Russia."
In 1917, America went to war to "make the world safe for democracy." then in 1941, we again entered a Jewish made war to give the Jews a homeland in Palestine, which was stolen from its rightful owners, the Arabs. However, Americans were never told that our last four big wars, World War I, II, Korea and Vietnam, in which we lost 426,629 battlefield dead; 209,792 service related deaths and suffered over 1,131,435 casualties, which today are taxing the Veteran's Hospitals to overflowing, were not fought to defend the security of the United States, since it was never in any danger.
These wars were all "created" by the Internationalists, not only to line their pockets with unimaginable wealth, but to increase their control over our people and prepare them for their dream of a One World Government. The people of America gained absolutely nothing from these four wars, except death, suffering and an unbelievable debt which we will never be able to pay. Someone once said: "The duty of historians to society is to seek and disclose the truth, but even more important, to relentlessly pursue the truth."
In 1947, the Rockefeller Foundation made a grant of $139,000 to the Council on Foreign Relations to prevent a repetition of what was called a "journalistic effort following World War I, to bring the public the truth." It is a known fact that the "big boys," who pull the strings of our government, cannot afford to allow the American taxpayer to know the truth.
It is a fact, known to many, that the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) has put the clamps of censorship on any organization which examines too closely, and criticizes too freely, statements relative to America's basic aims in our last four wars. These would become so explosive, if known, as to pose a real danger to our national leaders. (Those behind the scene leaders), and would blow the CFR and its Jewish controllers out of power.
People cannot judge wisely unless they are informed, and the controlled media of America for at least the last seventy years, has done a masterful job of "mis-information" to the public. A mis-informed, or un-informed public becomes a real danger to our freedom, but is so much easier for the "masters" to control. In 1914, at the annual dinner of the American Press Association, John Swinton, the editor of a well-known newspaper, was about to retire. In his retirement speech he said: "There is no such thing as an independent press in America, if we except those of the little country towns. You know this, I know it! Not a man among you dares to utter his honest opinion. Were you to utter it, you know that it would never appear in print...I am paid to keep my honest opinion out of the newspaper for which I write. You too are paid for similar services. Were I to permit a single edition on the newspaper for which I write, to contain an honest opinion, my occupation...would be gone in less than twenty-four hours. The man who would be foolish enough to write his honest opinion would soon be walking the streets in search of another job. It is the duty of the New York journalist to lie, distort, to destroy, to revile, to toady at the feet of Mammon, and to sell his country, and his race, for his daily bread, or what amounts to the same, for his salary. We are tools and vessels of the rich (Jewish International Bankers, and their affiliates such as the CFR, Tri-Lateral Commission, Skull and Bones, Builderbergers and etc.) behind the scenes. We are marionettes. These men pull the strings and we dance. Our time, our talents, our lives, our capacities, are all property of these men - we are intellectual prostitutes."
As far back as May 29, 1950, the photos of Senator H. Lehman - International Banker; Justice Felix Frankfurter, U.S. Supreme Court, and Henry Morgenthau, former Secretary of the Treasury (all Jews), who were connected with the Internationalists, appeared on the front page of the Chicago Tribune. They were identified as the "Secret Government of the United States." It was of such men as these that former New York City Mayor John Haylan was speaking when he said: "The warning of Theodore Roosevelt has much timeliness today, for the real menace of our republic is this Invisible Government which like a Giant Octopus sprawls its slimy length over city, state and nation. Like the octopus of real life, it operates under cover of a self-created screen. It seizes in its long and powerful tentacles our executive officers, our legislative bodies, our schools, our courts, our newspapers, and every agency created for the public protection. It squirms in the jaws of darkness and thus is the better able to clutch the reins of government, secure enactment of the legislation favorable to corrupt business, violate the law with impunity, smother the press and reach into the courts. To depart from mere generalizations, let say that at the head of this octopus are the Rockefeller-Standard Oil interests and a small group of powerful banking houses generally referred to as the international bankers. The little coterie of powerful international bankers virtually run the United States Government for their own selfish purposes. They practically control both parties, write political platforms, make catspaws of party leaders, use the leading men of private organizations, and resort to every device to place in nomination for high public office only such candidates as well be amenable to the dictates of corrupt big business. They connive at centralization of government on the theory that a small group of hand-picked, privately controlled individuals in power can be more easily handled than a larger group among whom there will most likely be men sincerely interested in public welfare. These international bankers and Rockefeller-Standard Oil interests control the majority of the newspapers and magazines in this country. They use the columns of these papers to club into submission or drive out of office public officials who refuse to do the bidding of the powerful corrupt cliques which compose the invisible government." [866]
It is well recognized by those in power, that the general public does not know what goes on behind the scenes. They know only what they see, and what they hear from the controlled media. It is so much easier for the "masters," this way. Their thoughts are shaped by the printed word, and the all-persuasive media of television.
The media, which has the skill, talent and knowledge to reach our people with the truth and make a tremendous contribution to our welfare, have for the most part "sold their soul" for the almighty dollar, and in the words of John Swinton, have become "intellectual prostitutes," for the International gangsters who seek to control us.
It has always been the "liberal Democratic Imperialists," who have been responsible for getting America involved in wars. These men play with human lives, as pawns in a game of international chess. War has become the "bloody sport," of the super-rich, the International schemers who are the only ones who benefit from them. It has always been so! As Americans are worn out by the daily struggle to make a living; this struggle brought on by the machinations of these same men, they are mesmerized and soothed into a comfortable lethargy by the syrupy sedatives put out by television, radio, the newspapers, magazines, and of course Zionist controlled Hollywood.
Because we Americans, for the most part, have been seduced by the "opiate of religion," (And yes, Lenin was correct when he said: "Religion is the opiate of the people" - Religion, not Christianity). Into the so-called nobility of "total tolerance," we have allowed ourselves to be educated into ignorance. In no areas of American life, is this more visible than among that group who call themselves Judeo-Christians, and who go contrary to the very Word of God Himself, whom they profess to adore. "...shouldest thou help the ungodly? and love them that hate the Lord? Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord." [867] Not written for Twentieth Century Christians, surely? God must have had someone else in mind when He had those words penned! It is almost as though the majority of our people accept the axiom: "What you don't know, won't be able to hurt you."
�������������������������������� Spiritual Warfare For Protection Against
������������������������ And Destruction of The Antichrist Enemies!
We know that �words� can hurt, they can even destroy you. Following is an examination of the enemy�s weaponry and the Christian�s defense. By Paster Peter J. Peters, in his Newsletter, Scriptures For American Worldwide, Vol. 2, 1997.
The Apostle Paul explained, �for though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh for the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds.� [868] Our Sovereign God has not left the Christians� adversary defenseless. They, too, have been given weapons and they learn to use them quite well. And yet, if you ask most Judeo-Christians what their enemies� weapons are, few of them even know they have enemies and those that do, there are few that can tell you.
The Bible tells us that their weapons is not the Word of God, but are rather �Words� Themselves. �My soul is among lions: I must lie among those who breathe forth fire, even the sons of men whose teeth are spears and arrows. And their tongue a sharp sword.� [869]; �Hide me form the secret counsel of evildoers, from the tumult of those who do iniquity, who have sharpened their tongue like a sword. They aimed bitter speech as their arrow, To shoot from concealment at the blameless; suddenly they shoot at him and do not fear.� [870]; �His speech was smoother than butter, but his heart was war. His words were softer than oil, yet they were drawn swords.� [871]; �There is one who speaks rashly like the thrusts of a sword.� [872]
These are just a few of many Scripture verses which reveal that their weapons are, in fact, words. The sly words of the liberal Antichrist, Jewish-controlled media are not just words: they are their weapons and they are used as such, conscious of the old adage-that the pen is mightier than the sword, and it can be. And it is not just the media but as Jude 4:16,19 reveals, they come into the very midst of our congregations to employ their weapons. Sticks and stones may break my bones but words never hut anyone: So goes the old adage. Don�t you believe it! Your enemies don�t, and the Bible doesn�t teach it. Like a physical swords, words can pierce, cut, gash, cripple and even kill (both spiritually and physically). Do we not use such sayings as �his words are cutting,� �what she said to me hurt,� �it just pierced me to the heart to hear him say that to me (or about me),� etc?
Scripture likens words, used by our enemies, to be actually instruments of warfare used in Bible times such as crushing stones,[873] flaming arrows,[874] spears and swords,[875] snares,[876] and poison.[877] Though most of us have not been taught this, we seem to intuitively know it. Consider such phrases as, �what you said just crushed me� (crushing stone): �when I hear that, it just burns me up� or �that makes me hot� (flaming arrow), or �she turned him against me� (poisonous venom).
|
���� 1). Words can separate friends: �A perverse man spreads strife and a slanderer separates intimate friends.�� (Proverbs 16:28) |
|
���� 2). Words can divide a family, a church, even a nation: �Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offenses contrary to the doctrine which you have learned; and avoid them. For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple.� (Romans 16:17-18) ���� 3). Words can destroy one�s reputation and credibility: Read the story in 1 Kings 21:13, where false words ruined Nabath, and eventually cost him his life. ���� 4). Words can take away the heart and the will to survive and conquer: See the story in Numbers 14, where just a single �news report� discouraged a people and destroyed their future. ���� 5). Words can affect your health: 1 Samuel 4:17-21 tells how words caused both a death and a miscarriage. Read it, then consider that the same thing would have happened even if the news report had been false (instead of true). ���� 6). Words can stop a good word: (Ezra 4:1-5) ���� 7). Words can affect the economy: ON a national scale, this is apparent when one observes how the words spoken one day by Mr. Greenspan of the Federal Reserve system can alter the stock market the next day. As for one�s personal economy, the Bible relates how the parents of a blind man were afraid to speak the truth lest the Jews put the word out against them and have them put out of the synagogue, which would have been very bad for business. (John 9:22). |
Christian Defense; Activating the Shield of Fath: It is essential that Christians understand how the wicked use words as weapons, and that they be aware of the devastation that can be wrought by them. But more importantly, Christians need to know how to defend against them. Our God has given us a defense: It is called �the shield of faith.�
Many Christians know of the shield of faith. �Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts� (word) of the wicked.� [878] However, it is apparent that most do not know how to actually employ the shield of faith in real warfare. Either they fear the words of the adversary, or else they are pierced, wounded, angered, discouraged, or outright crushed by the words of the wicked.
God told the prophet Ezekiel: �...neither fear them nor fear their words...neither fear their words nor be dismayed...� [879] Fear and faith cannot co-exist.
Once we refuse to fear, then what? Well, some of you may remember the rhyme �Shield of faith, Romans 8:28" �And we know that God causes all things to work together for good to those who love God, to those who are called according to His purpose.� [880]
You simply cannot bring the shield of faith to bear unless you believe Romans 8:28. Only when you believe do you develop �eyes to see� how our God still turns the enemies� curses (as in Balaam�s day) into blessings. Here are a few illustrations, taken from personal experience. Loss of friend, as noted already, can come as a result of your enemies� words. �A perverse man spreads strife and a slanderer separates intimate friends.� [881]; �He who reports a matter separates intimate friends.� [882] The enemy comes in disguise as a friend often using smooth and flattering speech,[883] and subtly wages war. The damage done, he steps back and says, �Ah ha! I�ve hurt him now. I�ve cause him to lose friends.� But with faith, you are shielded. With faith, you do not view matters as the world does.
For example, the world is convinced that many friends are good, a sign of success. Yet our god tells us �A man of many friends comes to ruin...� [884] Thus, when an enemy strikes like this, your response should be: �My enemy didn�t hurt me by turning friends against me. He only saved me from ruin. My Heavenly Father knew I had too many friends.� Our Heavenly Father is not unlike the earthly father who may say to his son, �I don�t like the friends you are running around with. I don�t think they are good for you.� But He goes a step further. He uses enemies to draw away questionable friends.
His Word says, �An evildoer listens to wicked lips, a liar pays attention to a destructive tongue.� [885] Thus, if you have a friend that heeds wicked lies spread about you, you have a friend who is himself a liar and an evildoer. Praise the Heavenly Father who removes such friends from your life!
Division can be caused by words: The world regards unity as good: �the more, the merrier.� A Christian soldier must see things differently. Like a small boy eyeing the spinach put on his plate by his mother he doesn�t particularly like it but gladly eats it because he�s been told it�s not only good for him but ill make him stronger. Our Savior has taught us that He prunes the vine so that it may bear more fruit.[886] When our Heavenly Father appraised the evangelistic recruiting efforts of Gideon, he complained that Gideon had assembled too many men. God said to thin the ranks.[887] Concerning factions, He says that we need them, at times, �For there mist also be factions among you in order that those who are approved may become evident among you.� [888] Often He uses the divisive tactics of our enemies to help us determine who belongs with us. �They went out from us, but they were not really of us; for If they had been of us, they would have remained with us; but they went out in order that it might be shown that they are not of us.� [889]
Word can destroy a reputation and one�s personal economy: �With his mouth the godless man destroys his neighbor, but through knowledge the righteous will be delivered.� [890] According to Proverbs 22:1 a reputation is more valuable than silver or gold, and so the godless enemy boasts �Ah ha! We will destroy your good name and reputation.� But little does he know you�ve already given that to God, so they can only do with it what He allows. Through faith you rejoice, knowing that your God has promised to give back, in this life and that to come, several times over what you�ve given up for His sake.[891] So, with the shield of faith, you know your enemy is not really bringing you to poverty but is instead raising you to riches.
These are just a few examples of activating the shield of faith so as to not only protect yourself but to transform intended curses into actual blessings.
Going Beyond The Shield of Faith: We are now living in a time where, as the Communists say, �The conflict has reached a new level.� Our Antichrist enemies whose assigned job is to steal and destroy and kill,[892] know that words can kill. �The words of the wicked lie in wait for blood...�
There are many Bible examples of this; �But the Jews who disbelieved stirred up the minds of the Gentiles, and embittered them against the brethren...And when an attempt was made by both the gentiles and the Jews with their rulers, to mistreat and to stone them...� [893]
It�s called in warfare �propaganda,� the definition of which is �The spreading of ideas, information or rumor for the purpose of helping or injuring.� It�s actually one of the so-called �black arts� of sorcery that the Jews brought out of Babylon of old. This is exactly what they did in crucifying our Savior. �But the chief priests stirred up the multitude to ask him to release Barrabbas for them instead. And answering again, Pilate was saying to them, �Then what shall I do with Him whom you call the King of the Jews?� And they shouted back �Crucify Him!�� [894]
A contemporary, secular example of the use of their dastardly witchcraft was the Gulf War. With just a few weeks of Jewish media propaganda, the American people were stoning, with missile and bombs, innocent men, women, and children in Iraq. When we �hasten to shed innocent blood� then �our sins testify against us.� [895]
Now their target is Christian people who have come to know and understand not only the Christian Israel Identity truth, but also who their enemies are. This can best be seen in a newly-released documentary (so-called) already aired several times on national television called �The New Faces of Terrorism.� It�s an un-American, anti-Christian, Jewish propaganda flick, disguised as an �investigative report.� I took an interest in it because the face they showed as the leading terrorist preacher was Pastor Peters, whom they pathetically tried to connect to everything from hatred to racism to murder.
Rest assured, though, that if our Antichrist enemies could have their way, they would not stop with those Christians who grasp the Identity truth. That is why the time has come for all Christians soldiers to go beyond the shield of faith. To exchange the fox-hole mentality of �occupy until He return� to that of being �more than conquerors.� [896] Now is the time, in this spiritual warfare, to go on the offensive. The shield of faith is invaluable, but a shield merely protects against blows; a sword inflicts them.
We must, like David, understand certain spiritual laws and be able to activate the power of our God; so that our enemy, who plots our destruction, actually devises his own. �The righteous are delivered from trouble but the wicked takes his place.� [897]
2 Corinthians 10:6 teaches a most valuable principle, i.e., Disobedience is punished when Christians become obedient. In other words, the wicked will be punished and destroyed when we are obedient to our God.
If Christians would obediently follow the steps given to then in this article, they can and will curse their enemy and see spiritual fire brought down upon him. With the shield of faith, the enemy�s curses are turned into your blessings; but in return, you can yourself curse your enemy.� Remember, we are speaking not of your kinsman or Christian brethren who may be personally wronging you.[898] But we are talking of Antichrist enemies who have come to steal, kill and destroy;[899] the wicked enemies David prayed against in Psalm 139:19-22.
The Righteous Military Steps You Must Take:
1). Take Up The Shield Of Faith as directed in Ephesians 6:16. One wounded, disheartened or discouraged by their weapons cannot effectively go on the offense. This is no place for the faint of heart.[900]
2). Obey Philippians 4:6: �Be anxious for nothing, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God.� Let�s analyze the instructions of this Scripture.
a). �Be anxious for nothing� is another way of saying, do not fear. Remember, your enemy always appeals to our fleshly weaknesses such as fear and anxiety. We must crucify the flesh and fear not.
b). �Thanksgiving.� One�s prideful, fleshly tendency is towards sorrow, depression and the poor ME�s when under the attack of liars and slanderers. Again, the flesh must be crucified and instead we must rejoice and be thankful. If we truly believe Romans 8:28, this is not hard to do. The Bible is full of miraculous events unfolding when His people rejoice and give thanks in light of adversity.[901] When David discovered the enemy in his very midst, using their tongue against him[902] he obeyed this law and sang praises and gave thanks.[903] The result �they dug a pit before me; they themselves have fallen into the midst of it.� [904]
c). �Go beep, beep� Remember the old �road-runner� cartoons where the coyote was always falling into the pit dug for his road runner adversary, or getting crushed by the stone he was about to pull on the little bird, or getting caught in the snare set for he prey? The road-runner would simply go �beep, beep� and his enemy would bo �bye-bye.� Beep, beep, is the road-runner�s prayer. If he didn�t go beep, beep, he himself would go bye-bye. And so it is. We either pray or perish. If we pray, they perish. If we don�t pray, we perish. We cry to the Lord about the wicked, but do we ever pray for their destruction? As the Apostle James writes, we �ave not� because we �ask not.� If we refuse to be obedient and pray, then disobedience will not be punished.[905] Prayer is listed as part of the Christian soldiers weaponry.[906] Make your prayers, supplications and requests as specific as David did. �Rescue me O Lord from evil men; Preserve me from violent men, who devise evil things in their heart. They continually stir up wars. They sharpen their tongues as a serpent; Poison of a viper is under their lips...The proud have hidden a trap for me and cords they have spread a net by the wayside; They have set snares for me...As for the head of those who surround me, My the mischief of their lips cover them. May burning coals fall upon them; May they be cast into the fire Into deep pits from which they cannot rise. May a slanderer not be established in the earth; May evil hunt the violent man speedily.� [907] Also ponder Psalm 64:1-10.
3). Let The Blows Intended To Weaken You, Strengthen You. Remember prayer only works if you pray believing, i.e., if you pray in faith.[908] Many are weak in faith and need to be strengthened.
Remember forces meant to weaken you can actually strengthen you; i.e., forces that can be against you can be harnessed to work for you. For example, I remember in my younger cowboying days, riding the Sand hill prairies in Western Nebraska checking cows in July. The hot summer wind would dry out the grass and make you thirsty. Yet, that same force could be harnessed by a windmill to bring up from the ground thirst-quenching water that would turn the grass green and slake many a thirst.
Forces directed against you to weaken you can literally be turned to strengthen you. I came to realize this one day when lying words, slanderous words, from within and without were being directed towards me. I came to realize there was nothing I could do. To defend myself, fed my enemies; to deny the lies made them to appear to have credibility, when in fact, they had none. Plus, one can never get equal access �media wise� or �rumor wise.� Trying to swat every lie is like trying to clear summer flies out of a swam with a flyswatter. It�s a foolish waste of time.
It was when that I �happened� to read 2 Corinthians 12:9-10. �And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee; for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ�s sake; for when I am weak, then am I strong.�
I realized that never in all my Christian life had I taken pleasure in suffering mistreatment for Christ�s sake. I also realized that for me to say I was helpless, was to say I was weak and here was the secret of having Christ�s strength perfected in me. I found it to be true. When I took pleasure in the mistreatment and acknowledged, as a child to his father, that I was helpless or too weak to do anything about it, I then literally became stronger in spirit. It was invigorating and miraculous to see how when I obeyed, my enemies� attacks made me stronger. It really wasn�t hard to take pleasure in my enemies� attack particularly when I believed Romans 8:28, and when I read Luke 6:26 and Matthew 5:10-12.
Now admittedly, obeying 2 Corinthians 12:9-10 is contrary to our fleshly nature. Our �old man� craves immediate satisfaction; thus we have today, as a people, the �buy now pay later� mentality. When Antichrist enemies attack us, we tend to want immediate reprisal. God�s way is through patience. The Bible teaches us patience, hope, perseverance and true character comes through tribulations.[909] Knowing this it becomes much easier to take pleasure in mistreatment.
Now to get what God has promised requires patience. �For ye have need of patience that after ye have done the will of God ye might receive the promise.� Be patient and know God has promised �...a lying tongue is only for a moment.� [910]; Proverbs 11:21: �Though hand join in hand, the wicked shall not be unpunished: but the seed of the righteous shall be delivered.�; Proverbs 12:13: �The wicked is snared by the transgression of his lips: but the just shall come out of trouble.�; Proverbs 19:5: �A false witness shall not be unpunished, and he that speaketh lies shall not escape.�; Proverbs 11:8: �The righteous is delivered out of trouble, and the wicked cometh in his stead.�
4). Do Not Ever Partake Of The Forbidden fruit: Forbidden fruit is what belongs to God and He has forbidden you to partake of it. In this instance the forbidden fruit is �revenge.� �Never take your own revenge, beloved, but leave room for the wrath of God, for it is written, vengeance is mine, I will repay, says the Lord.� [911]
What we want in this spiritual warfare is the power, the wrath of God, to crash down on your Antichrist enemies; if we try to take our own vengeance, then by the Laws of His warfare, this cannot happen. There is a high price to pay for ignoring the lawful orders of our Supreme Commander. �But they would not listen, they turned their backs stubbornly...So heavy wrath fell from the Lord of Hosts.� [912] In any army, to defy a lawful command in battle is a capital offense. There is an ancient proverb which says �he who takes his own revenge, digs two graves.� When you are wronged, you are tempted to eat of the forbidden fruit. You hunger and thirst for it. Instead you must look to another tree and hunger and thirst for it. For if you will, you will be fed. Jesus said, �Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness for they shall be satisfied.� [913] The word for righteousness can also mean justice. Hunger for it and you�ll get it.
In Conclusion: following these steps will unleash the power of the Heavenly Father by activating His Law of return; i.e., �Do not be deceived, God is not mocked; for whatever a man sows� thus he will also reap.� [914] Thus their weapons of war devastate themselves, not us; and Proverbs 26:27-28 comes to pass: �He who digs a pit will fall into it. And he who rolls a stone, it will come back on him. A lying tongue hates those it crushes and a flattering mouth works ruin.�
The Prophet Jeremiah prophesied of this over 2600 years ago, when he said: "A wonderful and horrible thing is committed in the land; the prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means, and my people love to have it so; and what will ye do in the end thereof?" [915]����
The Jerusalem translation puts it this way: "monstrous, horrible things are happening in the land. The prophets (pastors) prophesy (preach) falsely, and the priests (politicians) teach what they please. And my people love to have it so, but what will they do in the end of it?" Yes, what will we do when the "chickens come home to roost?" The intellectual stupidity of White Christian Americans has played into the hands of our enemies, until today we stand on the edge of slavery and annihilation as a race.
At one time America was protected by a Great Document which was popularly called the "Monroe Doctrine." This doctrine reflected the sage advise of our first Christian President George Washington, when he warned the American people to "Avoid entangling foreign alliance."
The Monroe Doctrine did that for years. It was first enunciated on December 1, 1823 and served us well, until the Jewish President Theodore Roosevelt first abandoned it in 1906 when he took sides with France and England against Germany at the request of the International Bankers who had put him into office. When Kaiser Wilhelm finally realized how he had been tricked, he demanded that Moroccan ports be kept open to German shipping and since France and Britain were not ready to go to war at that time, they capitulated.
Again, a second time, "Teddy" Roosevelt abandoned the Monroe Doctrine and supported France and England in their aim to encircle Germany. A few years prior to this, the International Zionists, in a Conference in Switzerland, revealed the fact that they had accumulated a war chest of some $2-billion for the purpose of destroying Christian Germany.
This was a long time before a man named Adolf Hitler came on the scene. The overall plan for World Zionism was to first destroy Christianity in Russia. They accomplished this with their Jewish controlled Bolshevik Revolution in 1918. Germany's time was to come later, after further preparation and further Zionist seduction of the Western Christian Nations. The destruction of these two great Christian nations in Europe, were in preparation for the Zionists final assault against Canada and the United States, and the setting up of the Zionist One World Government. "Russia was the only country in the world in which the directing class opposed an organized resistance to universal Judaism. At the head of the state was an autocrat beyond the reach of parliamentary pressure; the high officials were independent, rich, and so saturated with religious (Christian) and political traditions that Jewish capital, with a few rare exceptions, had no influence on them. Jews were not admitted in the services of the state in judiciary functions or in the army. The directing class was independent of Jewish capital because it owned great riches in lands and forest. Russia possessed wheat in abundance and continually renewed her provision of gold from the mines of the Urals and Siberia. The metal supply of the state comprised four thousand million marks without including the accumulated riches of the Imperial family, of the monasteries and of private properties. In spite of her relatively little developed industry, Russia was able to live self‑supporting. All these economic conditions rendered it almost impossible for Russia to be made the slave of international Jewish capital by the means which had succeeded in Western Europe. If we add moreover that Russia was always the abode of the Christian Religion and Conservative principles of the world, that, with the aid of her army she had crushed all serious revolutionary movements and that she did not permit any secret political societies on her territory, it will be understood, why world Jewry, was obliged to march to the attack of the Russian Empire." [916]
The major propaganda attacks against Germany began with Jewish controlled attacks in the English press in 1907, when a German Jew named J. Ellis Barker-Ellsbacher, an author and journalist led off the attack
When Winston Churchill (a Jew) complained that Britain could not safely attack Germany, as long as food and raw materials flowed into Germany, he appealed to Theodore Roosevelt, then President of the United States, who brow beat Congress in 1907-08 into agreeing to a reciprocal Trade Agreement with every nation in Europe with the exception of Germany. For the third time in four years. President Roosevelt, abandoned the Monroe Doctrine, to stick his nose into European affairs and pull the "chestnuts out of the fire," for England. Probably no man in American history, was more to blame for setting the foundations which led to a period of American Imperialism, which eventually led us into WWII, Korea, and Vietnam, than "Teddy" Roosevelt.
In 1912, a Machiavellian character named Col. Edward Mandell House (another Jew) appeared on the political scene in Washington. His father had emigrated from England and become a banker in America. No one head heard of Edward, until this time, when as a paid agent of the Rothschild International Banking interests in Europe, he set the machinery into operation for the electing of another Jewish American President who would set the ground work for Zionist control over our economic system.
After a secret session with a scholar, but inexperienced politician named Woodrow Wilson, House informed his banker employers that Wilson was safe and was the man to carry out their scheme to control American economics. Then began the battle to nominate Wilson as the Democratic nominee for President. It began with Charles Murphy, and the Democratic delegation from New York. After 45 ballots, the Convention was deadlocked, until Murphy capitulated and swung his support to Wilson, who was nominated on the 46th ballot.
Wilson took advantage of the Jewish passport conflict with Russia. Russian Jews who had emigrated to the United States and became American citizens flocked to their fellow Jews aid, with both money and votes. Many of these Russian Jewish immigrants, had returned to Russia, where in 1917-18, they became the nucleus of the leadership in the Bolshevik Revolution which overthrew the Christian government of Russia and issued in years of "Jewish Terror on the Christians of Russia."
When President Taft refused to accommodate the Jews, he was accosted by the Jewish leader and International Banker Jacob Schiff (who had provided $20-million toward the Russian Revolution) told Taft: "This means war!" and organized Jewry, such as the B'nai B'rith, swing their weight into the fight to defeat Taft. Teddy Roosevelt helped by organizing and running on a Third Party ticket (just as did Ross Perot, in order for the Zionists to get Bill Clinton elected in 1992), which split the conservative Republican vote and allowed Wilson to become president.
While Taft was popular with a large majority of American voters, his American First policy had lost him Jewish support and votes and when powerful Jewish leaders such as Bernard Baruch, and Henry Morgenthau swung their support to Wilson, and with Teddy Roosevelt drawing off many conservative votes, it was enough to get Wilson elected.
It was at this point that International Zionist cunning became apparent. Wilson's first official act was to sign the Federal Reserve Act in December 1913, which had been introduced to Congress by another Jewish flunkey, Senator Aldrich, who introduced the bill to the Senate.
The Federal Reserve System, is not Federal at all, but is made up of eight Jewish family banks, which gave the Zionists complete control of America's economy. Remember, it was the head of the Rothschild banking family in Europe, Maurice Rothschild, who once said: "Give me control of the money of a country, and I care not who makes her laws!"
The American First Committee, which was active during World War II, and had such illustrious leaders as Col. Charles Lindberg, declared that never again would American boys be sent to die on foreign soil, or that American tax dollars would be used to bail out the International Bankers. And because of his courageous stand, his son was kidnaped by the Jews and murdered in a Jewish Ritual Murder!
But subsequent events proved that the Internationalists power in Washington was stronger than anyone suspected, and with the aid of Traitors in our Congress, both parties sold out to the control of the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR), the American branch of the One World Conspiracy. It was under this control that we fought World War II, Korea and Vietnam; not to protect America; not to stop the spread of communism, but to help it spread ever faster and wider, and to increase the enormous wealth and power of the International Gangsters who now control this country, and who are seeking to get us into a One World Government which they will control.
As far back as 1934, knowledgeable men knew that a war was in the planning stages for Europe and that it was to consist of aggression against Germany. Which is shown by the follow quotes, which are but a few of many: "Hitler will have no war, but he will be forced into it, not this year but later..." [917]; "Judea declares War on Germany." [918]; "Germany must be turned into a waste land, as happened there during the 30‑year War." [919]; "The fight against Germany has now been waged for months by every Jewish community, on every conference, in all labor unions and by every single Jew in the world. There are reasons for the assumption that our share in this fight is of general importance. We shall start a spiritual and material war of the whole world against Germany. Germany is striving to become once again a great nation, and to recover her lost territories as well as her colonies. But our Jewish interests call for the complete destruction of Germany..." [920]
Hitler had taken over dictatorial power in Germany in 1933, when he became Chancellor and although his enormous arms build-up was financed by the International Jewish Bankers (who financed both sides during the conflict), these same Jewish leaders were promoting their long range plans for world conquest, which includes the destruction of Christian Germany, and of Christianity in general.
That they could make an enormous profit from this destruction, was an added bonus. While both the United States and Canada were objects in this attack, Germany was easier to reach and they already had control over England and France.
By December 1931, the Great Depression had "bottomed out" in America, with millions of Americans unemployed, and thousands of businesses going bankrupt. There was widespread frustration and even hunger among the American people. This created an ideal climate for communist and socialist elements who had been secretly infiltrating our country, and who were by this time solidly embedded in our State and Agricultural Departments.
At the end of World War I, following the rather anemic administrations of Calvin Coolidge and Herbert Hoover, the Internationalists looked to a young lawyer they had boosted into the Governorship of New York State, the Jewish Franklin Delano Roosevelt.
He fit their image of a politician they could control, and they were enamored with this statement that the Constitution "belonged in the horse and buggy days." When FDR was elected President in 1932, he immediately ordered Congress to pass legislation which was un-constitutional, and when World War II began, he sent 50 American destroyers to England in complete violation of his Constitutional oath of office.
"Mr. W. Smith, who was for many years private secretary to Billy (William Ashley) Sunday, the Evangelist, makes a statement on oath before a Notary Public of Wayne, Michigan. The statement is to the following effect: President Coolidge shortly before his term of office expired, said publicly that he did not choose to compete again for the Presidency of the United States. Shortly afterwards, Billy Sunday interviewed him. Coolidge told him that after taking office, he found himself unable to carry out his election promises or to make the slightest move towards clean government. He was forced and driven by threats, even murder-Threats, to carry out the orders of the Jews. Billy Sunday made public this statement of Coolidge. There followed a general attack upon the Evangelist. Then his son was framed and committed suicide, whilst the father's death was hastened in sorrow for the loss." [921]
On August 17, 1941, the Machiavellian plot of the Twentieth Century went into effect, as Roosevelt began to apply planned pressure against the Japanese, which would lead them to an attack against America and lead us into the war. At this time, polls showed that at least 75% of the American people were against fighting a war on foreign soil.
FDR in his famous "fireside" chats over the radio, said over and over again: "Oh, I hate wah and wil nevah send American boys to die on fowaan soil, nevah! nevah! nevah!" (Like most of the higher Jews, and like Jesus told us they cannot tell the truth, but lie continually) Yet while he made these promises, he was already planning to get us involved. The pressure against Japan, which drove this proud people into the attack on Pearl Harbor, began ten days before December 7, 1941 and cost over 3,000 American lives, initially. It was Roosevelt's order which held up information on this pending attack, until it was too late for the Army and Naval commanders at Pearl Harbor to plan their defense.
The plan which shoved Japan into war, was initiated by Secretary of War Stinson, who had earlier tried to push President Hoover into war with Japan. Stinson's plan was to assure the safety of the financial interests of the Internationalists of England, the United States, and of course, World Zionism, in the Far East. Today, every November 11th, America celebrates Armed Forces Day, many still ask the question: "Did our sons and husbands really die to preserve American security."
Unfortunately the answer is a resounding "NO!" Of course it would be much easier to accept this idea, and this is the idea being promoted by the American Legion and the Veteran's of Foreign Wars.� Unfortunately, it is not the truth! At no time since the War of 1812, has America's security been threatened by a foreign power. All our wars of this century have been fought for the benefit of the foreign elements who control our government. World War I and II were fought not only to enrich and add to power of the Internationalists, but to provide a home base for world Jewry in Palestine.
"The Jews might have had Uganda, Madagascar, and other places for the establishment of a Jewish Fatherland, but they wanted absolutely nothing except Palestine, not because the Dead Sea water by evaporation can produce five trillion dollars of metaloids and powdered metals; not because the sub‑soil of Palestine contains twenty times more petroleum than all the combined reserves of the two Americas; but because Palestine is the crossroads of Europe, Asia, and Africa, because Palestine constitutes the veritable center of world political power, the strategic center for world control." [922]
During World War II, Hitler often showed a reluctance to attack England. At Dunkirk, Hitler's orders, contrary to the advice of his senior commanders, allowed 50,000 British troops to escape, when they could have easily been annihilated. There were other such incidents as well. While Germany has been touted in the Jewish controlled media as a war mongering people, they have started far fewer wars than either the French or English. Even Winston Churchill, who did everything possible to get us involved in World War II, admitted in 1936: "America should have minded her own business and stayed out of World War I. If you had not entered that war, the allies would have made peace with Germany in the spring of 1917. Had we made peace then, there would have been no collapse of Russia, followed by communism. There would have been no breakdown in Italy, followed by Nazism and Germany would not have signed the Versailles Treaty, which set the stage for Naziism. If America had stayed out of that war, all the 'isms' now sweeping Europe and breaking down parliamentary government would have ended, and if England had made peace early in 1917, it would have saved over a million British, French, American and other lives."
Now we are standing on the verge of World War III, to bring America into the Zionist‑Communist camp. In none of the proceeding wars has America gained anything of value. Everything of value was realized by International Jewry. The Jewish Rabbi Lee J. Levinger, wrote in his book Fold and Faith: "Is it any wonder American G.I.'s in Europe are called 'Gentile idiots?' This expresses the stupidity of the Gentiles who fight each other for our [Jews) benefit and who have never in 2000 years fought a battle for ourselves."
But White Christians are waking up? A rumbling growl is coming from the "sleeping giant." The day of reckoning is close at hand. Let the Jews in America, who put Israel before their allegiance to the United States tremble in their shoes and let the Zionist prostitutes in our churches and politics stay awake nights for fear of the retribution which has been long in coming. Because it will!!!
I have never been one of those "hot heads" who say: "Kill them all!" because I believe God meant what He said when He wrote: "Vengeance is mine, I will repay!" [923] but He also spoke words conveniently forgotten by most ministers of the Gospel, found in Luke 19:27. I didn't speak those words, they came from the lips of the Son of God, who you so‑called Christians claim to worship. My Christian friend, you better believe God when He says: "Be not deceived, God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man [or nation) sows; that shall he [it) also reap." [924]
American Christians who take the time to study for themselves, without listening to the words of some preacher who has been "brainwashed" in a seminary, know that it has been the Jew who has organized and directed Black hatred against White Americans. But the Blacks are beginning to wake up too. There are Jews who feel: "So what! Let the gentiles hate us, as long as we are in control." But these may very well wake up soon to a situation they no longer control.
Former Ambassador James W. Gerard, spoke a great truth when he stated in the New York Times, October 8, 1934: "If the American people ever get the idea that the Jewish race and Communism are synonymous, there is a possibility of a program in the United States that will make those of the Czar look like a small parade." You Jews with a bit of intelligence better wake up and see where your leaders are taking you.
You Christians who have become so brainwashed by their Judeo‑Christian propaganda, look at history, I dare you and see where Judaism has taken others. If you refuse to believe me and label me as "anti‑Semite," so be it, but look at Jewish writers and see why they call you "morons," and "mongrels," and refer to your Lord Jesus Christ as an "illegitimate bastard born out of wedlock." These same Jewish writers openly brag that in the last 2000 years, less than 1% of their race has intermarried with the gentiles ‑‑ yet they are in the forefront of pushing mongrelization between Blacks and Whites ‑‑ ask yourself, Why?
Ask yourself why Jews have always been in the forefront of liberalizing immigration laws, which has flooded this country with the world's undesirables at our expense. It was from the home front of Communism, Russia, that millions of Jews flocked to the United States. They did not go to their homeland in Palestine, but in the "promised land" of America. They were like the "swarm of locusts" prophesied in Joel 1. But thanks be to God, regardless of what you may believe, God has promised to restore His land [America NOT Palestine) and if His people will but straighten out their hearts and follow Him.[925]
The Jews have always destroyed every country which has accepted them; just check the historical record. They have not been persecuted because they are Jews, but because they have always persisted in carrying out the diabolical plot of Zionism and Judaism, which calls for a world wide Jewish dictatorship. Have you ever wondered why most Jews refuse to live in the Israeli State in Palestine? One Jewish leader said: "America is our Promised Land!"
It is because the Jews are a "parasite" people who cannot practice "anti‑Gentilism" in a Jewish State. They must have "non‑Jews" to live off. But the time has come, when you as a White Christian MUST make up your mind. Either we will break out from the bondage of world Jewry or we will become their total slaves. More and more in the controlled media of America, we see the term ZOG [Zionist Occupational government). This is true symbolism, for America has been under their alien control for at least fifty years, no matter whether Republicans or were in Washington.
We have been living under an alien government. Peter Marshall and David Manuel in their book "The Light and The Glory" put it this way: "In like spirit, the new year of 1773 was rung in by the men...'Death,' they proclaimed unanimously on the first of January, 'is more eligible than slavery. A freeborn people are not required by the religion of Jesus Christ to submit to tyranny, and may make use of such power as God has given them to recover and support their laws and liberties...(We) implore the Ruler above the skies, that He would make bare His arm in defense of His Church and people, and let Israel go.' It is interesting to note that a pivotal change had taken place in American rhetoric: no longer were the exhortations coming exclusively from the pulpits and a few zealous 'patriots'; the broad mass of the people themselves had taken up the torch and were carrying it forward on their own. And now even a governor, Jonathan Trumbull of Connecticut, spoke out openly in defense of freedom: 'It is hard to break connections with our mother country, but when she strives to enslave us, the strictest union must be dissolved...'The Lord reigneth; let the earth rejoice; let the multitudes of isles be glad thereof,' the accomplishment of such noble prophecies is at hand.'
���� But most Crown‑appointed governors remained submitted to their king, and one wrote to the Board of Trade in England: 'If you ask an American, who is his master? He will tell you he has none, nor any governor but Jesus Christ.' Which may have given rise to the cry which was soon passed up and down the length of America by the Committees of Correspondence: 'No King but King Jesus!'"
Now is the time for us to use up and break these chains of bondage. Now is the time when true Christians must echo the words of Patrick Henry when he said: "Mr. President: It is natural for man to indulge in the illusions of hope. We are apt to shut our eyes against a painful truth, and listen to the song of the siren until she transforms us into beasts. Is this the part of wise men, engaged in a great and arduous struggle for liberty? Are we disposed to be of the number of those who having eyes see not, and having hears hear not the things which so nearly concern their temporal salvation? For my part, whatever anguish of spirit it may cost, I am willing to know the whole truth; to know the worst and to provide for it. I have but one lamp by which my feet are guided; and that is the lamp of experience. I know of no way of judging of the future but by the past. And judging by the past, I wish to know what there has been in the conduct of the British Ministry for the last ten years, to justify those hopes with which our petition has been lately received?
Trust it not, it will prove a snare to your feet. Suffer not yourselves to be betrayed with a kiss. Ask yourselves how this gracious reception of our petition comports with those warlike preparations which cover our waters and darken our land. Are fleets and armies necessary to a work of love and reconciliation? Have we shown ourselves so unwilling to be reconciled that force must be called in to win back our love? Let us not deceive ourselves, sir. These are the implements of war and subjugation ‑‑ the last arguments to which kings resort. I say, gentlemen, what means this martial array, if its purpose be not to force us to submission? Can you assign any other possible motive for it? Has Britain any enemy in this quarter of the world, to call for all this accumulation of navies and armies? No, sir, she has none. They are meant for us; they can be meant for no other. They are sent over to bind and rivet upon us those chains which the British Ministry have been so long foraging. And what have we to oppose to them? Shall we try argument? Sir, we have been trying that for the last ten years. Have we anything new to offer upon the subject? Nothing. We have held the subject up in every light of which it is capable; but it has been all in vain. Shall we resort to entreaty and humble supplication? What terms shall we find which have not been already exhausted? Let us not, I beseech you, deceive ourselves longer.
Sir, we have done everything that could be done to avert the storm which is now coming on. We have petitioned, we have remonstrated, we have supplicated, we have prostrated ourselves before the throne, and have implored its interposition to arrest the tyrannical hands of the Ministry and Parliament. Our petitions have been slighted; remonstrances have produced additional violence and insult; our supplications have been disregarded; and we have been spurned with contempt from the foot of the throne. In vain, after these things, may we indulge the fond hope of peace and reconciliation.
There is no longer any room for hope. If we wish to be free, if we mean to preserve inviolate those inestimable privileges for which we have been so long contending, if we mean not basely to abandon the noble struggle in which we have been so long engaged, and which we have pledged ourselves never to abandon until the glorious object of our contest shall be obtained ‑‑ we must fight! I repeat it, sir, we must fight! An appeal to arms and to the God of Hosts is all that is left us!
They tell us, sir, that we are weak; unable to cope with so formidable an adversary. But when shall we be stronger? Will it be the next week, or the next year? Will it be when we are totally disarmed, and when a British guard shall be stationed in every house? Shall we gather strength by irresolution and inaction? Shall we acquire the means of effectual resistance by lying supinely on our backs, and hugging the delusive phantom of hope until our enemies shall have bound us hand and foot? Sir, we are not weak, if we make a proper use of those means which the God of Nature has placed in our power. Three millions of people, armed in the holy cause of liberty, and in such a country as that which we possess, are invincible by any force which our enemy can send against us. Besides, sir, we shall not fight our battles alone.
There is a just God who presides over the destinies of nations; and who will raise up friends to fight our battles for us. The battle, sir, is not to the strong alone; it is to the vigilant, the active, the brave. Besides, sir, we have no election. If we were base enough to desire it, it is now too late to retire from the contest. There is no retreat but in submission and slavery! Our chains are forged; their clanking may be heard on the plains of Boston! The war is inevitable; and let it come! I repeat it, sir, let it come! It is in vain, sir, to extenuate the matter. Gentlemen may cry, Peace, peace; but there is no peace. The war is actually begun. The next gale that sweeps from the North will bring to our ears the clashing of resounding arms. Our brethren are already in the field. Why stand we here idle? What is it that gentlemen wish? What would they have? Is life so dear, or peace so sweet, as to be purchased at the price of chains and slavery? Forbid it, Almighty God! I know not what course others may take, but as for me, give me liberty or give me death!"
Just prior to the signing of the Declaration of Independence our Fore Fathers faced with the death penalty for high treason, even though they were courageous men, they debated long before they picked up the quill pen to sign the parchment that declared the independence of the colonies from the mother country.
For many hours they debated in the State House at Philadelphia, with the lower chamber doors locked and a guard posted ‑ when suddenly a voice rang out from the balcony. A burst of eloquence to the keynote, it was Patrick Henry giving a second speech which has been deleted from our American History Books.
To be sure there had been several speeches. In the balcony patriotic citizens crowded all available space and listened attentively to the proceedings. Jefferson expressed himself with great vigor; and John Adams, of Boston, spoke with great strength. The Philadelphia printer, Dr. Benjamin Franklin, quiet and calm as usual, spoke his mind with well chosen words. The delegates hovered between sympathy and uncertainty as the long hours of the summer day crept by, for life in sweet when there is danger of losing it. The lower doors were locked and a guard was posted to prevent further interruptions.
It was then, according to Jefferson, late in the afternoon before the delegates gathered their courage to the sticking point. The talk was about axes, scaffolds, and the gibbet, when suddenly the strong, bold voice of Patrick Henry rang out and said: "Gibbet! They may stretch our necks on all the gibbets in the land; they may turn every rock into a scaffold; every tree into a gallows; every home into a grave, and yet the words of that parchment can never die! They may pour our blood on a thousand scaffolds, and yet from every drop that dyes the axe a new champion of freedom will spring into birth! The British King may blot out the stars of God from the sky, but he cannot blot out His Words written on that parchment there. The works of God may perish: His Words never!
The words of this declaration will live in the world long after our bones are dust. To the mechanic in his workshop they will speak hope: to the slave in the mines, freedom: but to the coward kings, these words will speak in tones of warning they cannot choose but hear.
Sign that parchment! Sign, if the next moment the gibbet's rope is about your neck! Sign, if the next minute this hall rings with the clash of falling axes! Sign, by all your hopes in life or death, as men, as husbands, as fathers, brothers, sign your names to the parchment, or be accursed forever! Sign, and not only for yourselves, but for all ages, for that parchment will be the textbook of freedom, the bible of the rights of man forever.
Nay, do not start and whisper with surprise! It is truth, your own hearts witness it: God proclaims it. Look at this strange band of exiles and outcasts, suddenly transformed into a people; a handful of men, weak in arms, but mighty in God‑like faith; nay, look at your recent achievements, your Bunker Hill, your Lexington, and ten tell me, if you can, that God has not given America to be free! It is not given to our poor human intellect to climb to the skies, and to pierce the Council of the Almighty One. But methinks I stand among the awful clouds which veil the brightness of Jehovah's throne.
I see the recording Angel come trembling up to that throne and speak his dread message. 'Father, the old world is baptized in blood. Father, look with one glance of thine sight, man trodden beneath the oppressor's feet, nations lost in blood, murder, and superstition, walked hand in hand over the graves of the victims, and not a single voice of hope to man!'
He stands there, the Angel, trembling with the record of human guilt. But hark! The voice of God speaks from out of the awful cloud: 'Let there be light again! Tell my people, the poor and oppressed, to go out from the old world, from oppression and blood, and build My altar in the new.'
As I live, my friends, I believe that to be His voice! Yes, were my soul trembling on the verge of eternity, were this hand freezing in death, were this voice chocking in the last struggle, I would still, with the last impulse of that soul, with the last wave of that hand, with the last gasp of that voice, implore you to remember this truth, God has given America to be free!
Yes, as I sink into the gloomy shadows of the grave, with my last faint whisper I would beg you to sign that parchment for the sake of those millions whose very breath is now hushed in intense expectation as they look up to you for the awful words: 'You are free.'"
The delegates, carried away by his enthusiasm, rushed forward. John Hancock scarcely had time to pen his bold signature before the quill was grasped by another. It was done.
A Secret Government and Suspended Constitution
The Iran‑contra hearings have revealed many interesting things. One especially chilling piece of information over‑looked by most Americans was the unveiling of a secret plan drafted in 1984 to impose martial law in the United States in the event of an emergency. The secret plan calls for the suspension of the constitution, turning government control over to the little known Federal Emergency Management Agency [FEMA),
The appointment of military commanders to run State and Local governments, and the declaration of martial law in the event of crisis such as nuclear war, violent and widespread internal dissent or national opposition to a U.S. military invasion abroad. [926]
Executive Order 12148 entitled "Federal Emergency Management," Section 1, "Transfer of Reassignment of Existing Functions," states: "All functions vested in the President that have been delegated or assigned to the Defense of Civil Preparedness Agency, Department of Defense, are now transferred or reassigned to the Director of the Federal Emergency Management Agency [FEMA)."
Thus, FEMA is, in reality, the administrative skeleton of a second government. It is a secret government operating within government. Its authority is unlimited, subject neither to congressional consent nor judicial review.
A Little Known Fact:
Politicians and Bureaucrats Have
Suspended the Constitution
However, the report that there is a secret government functioning within the government and planning to suspend the Constitution [If the enemy is unable to bring about a Constitutional Convention to replace the existing Constitution) and impose martial law under the guise of a "national emergency" ‑‑ as serious and chilling as that report may be ‑‑ is really secondary to the fact, for all practical purposes, the constitution has already been suspended by legislative, administrative, judicial and bureaucratic decree!
The Four branches of American Government: Executive, Legislative, Judicial, last but not least, Bureaucratic, have seized power and decreed themselves to be above the U.S. Constitution and the Bill of Rights. Their role in the suspension of the law of the land has been done without the consent of the governed, the American People, and without even their knowledge.
By one estimate, legislative bodies ranging from city councils to Congress pass 200,000 new "laws" each year, and the number of bureaucratic "rules and regulations" is inestimable. And what are all of these "laws" and "rules and regulations" designed to do?
Protect the people from government interference with their constitutional rights and liberties? Hardly! Boy what a laugh! One would not be exaggerating to say ALL of these "laws," "rules and regulations" are pro‑government and their only purpose and function is to grant more power to government, further restrict the God‑ordained and Constitutionally‑ protected rights and liberties of the people. Such usurpations are no doubt what the prophet described as "the throne of iniquity framing mischief by a law." [927]
Another Little Known Fact: The Courts Have Also Already
Suspended the Constitution
One of the most subtle ways of suspending the Constitution has been by judicial decree. Supreme Court Justice Harry Blackmun, speaking before a private club in Washington, D.C., described the court as: "...going where it wants to go...by hook or by crook." [928]
Justice William Brennan said: "Some parts of the Constitution are anachronistic, and the saving virtue of the Constitution is its adaptability. Who knows what they meant in those days? The appeal to the framers is little more than arrogance cloaked as humility." [929] Then a little later: "It is arrogant to pretend from our vantage we can gauge accurately the intent of the framers on application of principle to specific contemporary questions...The ultimate question must be, 'What do the words of the text mean in our time?' The genius of the Constitution rests not in any static meaning it might have had in a world that is dead and gone, but the adaptability of its great principles to cope with current problems and needs." [930]
Then Supreme Court Justice Thurgood Marshall [probably the most stupid man to ever hold that position and only obtained it because he was black) admitted during a controversial speech in Hawaii in May what many have known for a long time: The Courts have suspended the Constitution by Judicial Decree! "While the Union survived the Civil War, the Constitution did not. In its place arose a new, more promising basis for justice and equality, the 14th Amendment..." [931]
Marshall said the meaning of the United States Constitution was not fixed at the 1787 Philadelphia Convention ‑‑ that the government our founding fathers created was flawed. [932] Rob Sikorski, associate director of the North Carolina Commission on the Bicentennial of the U.S. Constitution said he likes the explanation that Justice Thurgood Marshall gave about the Constitution: "Justice Marshall makes the argument that we have had two constitutions and that we are now living under the second. The first [Constitution) died in 1860. The other began that year with the Civil War and later with the 13th, 14th, and 15th Amendments." [933]
Justice William Rehnquist said approving civil liberties for everyone who claims them would be a, "...recipe for anarchy." [934] Unfortunately, Brennan, Blackmun, Marshall, and Rehnquist are not alone in their opinions but represent a majority of the judges at every judicial level [Now you know the real reason why they did not confirm Judge Borke for the Supreme Court, because he favored restoring the original Constitution to its intended position! "Do the courts rule the nation? A great number of the people think so. Former Governor George C. Wallace: 'Thugs and Federal Judges have just about taken charge of this country,' Harvard sociologist Nathan Glazer: 'We have an imperial judiciary ‑‑ intruding into people's lives in a manner unparalleled in our history.' University of Chicago Constitutionalist Philip Kurland: 'The Judiciary has become the primary lawmaker of our society.'" [935]
Judges have become an unelected, autonomous, life‑tenured legislative body, a judicial oligarchy, which has developed a whole new system of esoteric "law" based on their own "judicial decrees" that are totally independent of and hostile to the Constitution and the Bill of Rights. The courts are pro‑"government" and on an agenda to serve and advance the cause of "the government," a government foreign to that ordained in the original Constitution of the United States and the Bill of Rights.
Any Constitutional issues raised in the courts, especially by those classified as "Patriots," are now summarily dismissed as "frivolous." Tens of thousands of citizens are being heavily penalized with fines by the courts for simply raising constitutional issues and exercising their constitutional rights to redress their grievances [in all too many of our Federal Courts the Judge will not even allow the Constitution or the Bible to be brought into the case at hand).
Thousands have also been jailed for alleged "crimes" against the State that consist of nothing more than exercising their unalienable constitutional rights [Late Pastor Lester Roloff to name just one of many). These are America's political prisoners. Judges have become despots and tyrants with no regard for justice of the unalienable, God‑ordained rights and liberties of the people when they have regard for neither God and His Word nor the Constitution of the United States, the Bill of Rights or the Holy Bible.
We Are Now Living in a Police State!!!!
On May 26, 1987, Justices of the Supreme Court informed the nation: "...we are now living in a police state." It is quite a political revelation to read in detail the Supreme Court Opinions on the May 26th Preventive Detention Case.
I say opinions because there were three of them: The Majority Opinion endorsing preventive detention [representing the view of six Justices); and two separate Dissenting Opinions opposing it [representing the view of the other three Justices). Although the massive stone lettering above the entrance to the Supreme Court says "Equal Justice Under The Law" justice is becoming increasingly uncommon in such high locations.
The preventive detention case called into question the constitutionality of the 1984 Bail Reform Act [18 U.S.C. 3141 et seq) which passed the U.S. Senate by an overwhelming 96 to 1 vote. Since its passage, approximately 7,000 individuals have been held without bail under the "Preventive Detention" sections of the Act because the government claimed they represented a future danger to society. This number is likely to grow; and so is plea‑bargaining, because [for tactical reasons) overworked prosecutors are using the threat of no bail against arrestees to gain their "co‑operation."
The message is that trial is an insignificant afterthought. Arrest is given the weight of irrefutable evidence and conviction under this corrupt scheme. What this means is that those the "government" claims as "Future Threats" to society [i.e. Patriotic Christians, so‑called "Tax Protestors," so‑called "Right-Wing Extremists," etc.) are to be held without bail and, in many cases, held without common law trial when they refuse to enter a plea.
The truth is: We are at war, and our people, our Race [White Anglo‑Saxons and Kindred people) have been [unknown to them because of lack of knowledge) for almost six thousand years. Paul knew this when he uttered the words in Ephesians 6:11‑13.
Our nation is honeycombed with every conceivable anti‑Christ element; Leftists, Liberals, Traitors, Communists and Subversives, all headed, guided and led by Satan's Children. Who, or their agents [proselytes) have wormed their way [like a cankerworm) into our American way of life and now sit in the seats of authority in business, in government and in the church. Our beloved nation is crumbling and being consumed under their controlled administrations.
Mystery Babylon in her many faceted features of religion, education, psychology, economics, finance, politics, government, philosophy, medicine, health, etc., and has dominated our Great Nation of America/Israel, since the Great Traitor Franklin D. Roosevelt took office. This same Babylonian System has conquered nation after nation in the name of Communism. And through them the culture of our nation has almost entirely destroyed and become Babylonish in its makeup.
The Red Dragon Beast [Zionism‑Communism) has wormed its way in and has infiltrated into every department of our government, Religion, education, medicine, economics, labor and family life.[936] And our Babylonian System has become, as John the Revelator said in Revelation 18:2. Our Wonderful, in the beginning, Christian Religion has become as related in Revelation 3:15‑18.
For instance, before governmental control became so complete, our American School System used to be one of the most respected orders of learning in the world. But now, it is filled, like John says, with devils [Satan's Children ‑‑ The Jews or one of their agents), foul spirits [proselytes to Judaism or one of their agents) and unclean people [Queers, Witches, Communists, Atheists and etc.) that teach our children and young people everything that is unclean and anti‑Christian.
The religion, and it is a religion, they are teaching is Secular Humanism: That there is no God, no wrong, no standards, no absolutes only self-gratification; IF it feels good do it no matter the cost in immorality. They are continually feeding our young people a diet of atheism, smut, filth, disloyally and drugs through the Satanic Writings of the Jew owned mass media, which is also brainwashing our American [Israel) people to follow their cleverly laid plans to ruin. And why not, because Paul said of their kind.[937]
America, in spite of what so many enemies of Christ would like people to believe, was founded by people who based their values and moral standards on Christian Principles and upon the Word of God, the Holy Bible. George Washington, our first President, held that a nation cannot be governed without the moral precepts contained in the Bible. As the first public schools were established to teach students to read so that they could read the Bible.
The Legislator of Massachusetts in 1647, enacted a law with the following Preamble: "It being one chief project of that old deluder, Satan, to keep men from the knowledge of the Scriptures..." It was, therefore, ordered that every township containing fifty families or householders that they should set up a school in which children might be taught to read and write.
Since no power is granted, by the United States Constitution, to any Branch of the Federal Government concerning the area of education, the establishment of schools, and their control, it has rightfully been a function of the Sovereign States and the people thereof. With parents having the primary right in the education of their children. Therefore, public schools were, and have been, established to assist parents in meeting their responsibility. This Traditional American Education, adhering to the precepts of Christianity, the Bible and the United States Constitution, fostered progress and domestic tranquility, as well as giving a vitality to the life of a nation of free people.
However, since the Federal Government and its agents no longer adhere to the Constitution, this is no longer true, and the school systems of America have been brought under the control of anti‑Christs. It was then a significant event was brought about by Zionist‑Communist agents, in a planned destruction of these tried and proven systems of education, came in 1953, with the establishment of the Department of Health, Education and Welfare [HEW). Which was the beginning of the conversion of the Education System from God and the Lord Jesus Christ, to the atheistic, Zionist‑Communist, Babylonian System of Secular Humanism. An early American stated: "If you can induce a community to doubt the genuineness and authenticity of the Scriptures: To question the reality, and obligations of religion: To hesitate, undecided, whether their be any such thing as virtue or vice: Whether there be an eternal state of retribution beyond the grave: or whether there exists any such being as God, or the Lord Jesus Christ, you have broken down the barriers of moral virtue, and opened the flood gates of immorality and crime. One need not say, that when a people have once done this, they can no longer exist as a tranquil and happy people. Every bond that holds society together would be ruptured: Fraud and treachery would take the place of confidence between man and man: The tribunals would be scenes of bribery and injustice: Avarice, perjury, ambition, and revenge would walk through the land, and render it more like the dwelling of savage beasts, than the tranquil abode of civilized and Christianized men, in God, not man, we trust!" [938]
Soviet 1st Strike Against America
Must be Acknowledged as a Real Possibility!
There is not much doubt that the Soviets are about to test Americans; to test their resolve! Which produces a question: Why is it, that whenever someone present an idea that others do not particularly care to hear, or do not believe about those evil men who, from behind the scenes, are trying to destroy our nation are thought of as scare spreaders.
For instance has either President Clinton, the Democratic or the Republican Party told the American people, that there are men in government who are working day and night to destroy our wonderful nation? When has he warned you against the danger coming upon our land? Such as the "The U.N. World Police Force." On CNN [Communist News Network) News it was revealed that Egypt would be sending troops to Yugoslavia as part of the United Nations Police Force.
It was openly stated that the U.N. policy, in all international police actions in the future, will be to use the soldiers of a nation that is not ethnically related to the local population. It was also stated that they will be prepared to use tactical force to bring order to the rebellious nations. That the U.N. was to have a World wide Police Force should come as no surprise, but did your pastor tell you about it?
President Reagan told us in 1985, there was to be a World Police Force. In a speech citing the need for an International Police Force. This concept is surfacing again and again and is probably close to reality now (1985). I will quote the article from the Indianapolis Star of Wednesday November 13, 1985: "President Reagan suggested Tuesday the possibility of establishing International Police Forces in such trouble spots as Afghanistan and Nicaragua as a way of resolving regional conflicts with the Soviet Union. In an interview with foreign broadcasters only a week before his scheduled summit meeting in Geneva with Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev, Mr. Reagan said that 'International Custodial Forces' might be set up in troubled areas by the two great powers working together. He offered the suggestion as part of an overall program for regional peace that he first outlined October 24 in a speech to the United Nations. Mr. Reagan said in the interview that the custodial forces might be used in any of the trouble spots he singled out for special consideration in his United Nations speech..."
The Marxist‑Leninist proclivities of Gorbachev, Yeltsin and Shevardnadze. All "reformer/liberals" and all Communists to the core. It will analyze the coup/counter�‑coup and why it was a phoney, just another twist in the long‑term strategic deception script which began running in 1981.
It will examine how the Soviets use disinformation to confuse and manipulate the West. It will explore why the Soviet Empire is not collapsing but being restructured and reorganized within the Communist system; why the Communist Party and KGB are not being abolished, but simply renamed and reorganized to improve their efficiency; and how the New Soviet Federation will actually be a giant increase in the size, scope and influence of the USSR, an expansion, not a contraction.
It will also analyze the ominous ongoing Soviet military buildup, in spite of all the apparent changes which are taking place. Elna Bonner (Widow of Andrei Sakharov) in an article entitled The Myth of Gorbachev wrote: "It took seventy years to destroy the myth of socialism as the most beneficial and just social system. The millions of Soviet citizens who were killed during the civil war and collectivization, who starved to death and were executed or perished in the camps, did not destroy that myth. The blood spilled on the streets of Budapest and at the Berlin Wall, the Soviet tanks in Prague, the millions who voted with their legs, fleeing Eastern Europe in search of a better life, did not destroy that myth. The myth finally shattered because of empty store shelves and empty words.
It turned out that surrealism is not simply a movement in art; it is a style of life...one without freedom, without normal food and shelter, one foisted on society as a whole by a small minority...The myth of socialism has collapsed, but its harmful consequences still persist, and eliminating them will be complicated by the birth of a new myth...that Gorbachev is striving for democracy in the face of opposition, and that the only way to help him is by silence in the Soviet Union and in the West. The new myth's influence extends beyond the wobbly liberals of the USSR to many people in the West, including leaders who had earlier been called 'diehards' and 'hawks' in our press. Gorbachev proclaimed the need of Perestroika, for reconstruction, but no one asked what he was going to build. Go�rb�ac�he�v's words...' a de�mo�cr�at�ic and hu�ma�ne so�ci�al�is�m'�..�.w�ere taken from the past. There is no more substantive content in them than there was in the slogans 'socialism...the first phase of Communism' and 'developed socialism.'
It is scarcely worth the effort searching for meaning in these phrases, since escaping from one myth, we are returning to our old ways, to a life of surrealism where everything is just fine in words, but where 60‑million people are living below the poverty line. This is the statistic for the country as a whole...in the Mulsim regions, every second or third person lives in need.
Sixty‑six years after the first constitution of the USSR was adopted, regulations governing the manner of a Republic's secession from the Union have finally been adopted. In the opinion of the west, once such a law exists, it should be obeyed. But for people in the USSR, its intent is clear, and it has been dubbed 'the non‑secession law' because of the obstacles it places in the way of secession...One of the earliest slogans of Perestroika was 'All power to the Soviets.' But when the Nagoma Karabakh regional Soviet voted to join Armenia, Perestroika was conveniently forgotten in favor of the constitution, which proclaims the self‑ determination of peoples but makes the boundaries of the Union's Republics sacrosanct. The State wins in any contest with the people.
The people of Karabakh are hungry, many are forcibly deported to Armenia, and Armenia itself, devastated by an earthquake, is now being strangled by a blockade. People everywhere are concerned about starvation in Ethiopia and apartheid in South Africa, but the fate of the Armenian people, who have been brought to the brink of destruction, is considered by the West as the Soviet Union's internal affair...The government doesn't trust the people and has passed laws on strikes (coyly named the Law on labor Conflicts), on emergency situations, on presidential rule, and many other anti‑democratic, anti‑popular laws. In the course of two years, the� constitution has been reshaped with the single aim of concentrating absolute power in the head of state...
It's no wonder that the people� don't trust the government, and this distrust is personified in distrust of Gorbachev...Gorbachev's power is seen as the main obstacle to the reforms desired by the majority of the population...For Americans, Gorbachev is the author of Perestroika, a democrat, the liber�ator of Eastern Europe, the Man of the Decade. They associate his name with peace, prosperity, reduced military budgets and lower taxes. He's the good wizard from a fairy tale. Another myth! They're not interested in what will happen to the peoples of the USSR under Gorbachev. A strange replay of history...a new cult of personality, but this time in the West, not in the USSR. On a Moscow street, the American tourist was arguing with a young Russian, who ended the conversation with an offer, 'If you like Gorbachev so much, why don't you take him!'"
Three top Communist defectors have all said virtually the same thing. General Jan Sejna, former Soviet Bloc military officer, Ion Pacepa, a KGB man, and Anatoliy Golitsyn another KGB man. In fact, Golitsyn in his book Red Horizons says that the overall aim of Soviet policy is to: "Bring about a major and irreversible shift in the balance of world power in favor of the Soviet Bloc as a preliminary to...a world‑wide federation of Communist States...Western acceptance of the new liberalization as genuine would create favorable conditions for the fulfillment of Communist strategy for USA and Western Europe." Nearly everything we read regarding world events reflects the ongoing battle towards a One World Order. The drums are beating ever faster and faster, just like in an old fashioned cowboy movie when the man in the white hat nearly had the man in the black hat cornered in an inescapable box canyon. Only this time, with the One-World Order, the man in the black hat has the man in the white hat cornered or, at least, so it seems.
Have you been told about the Executive Orders signed by our Presidents in the past and present; which will allow the Federal Government to take over total control of our nation? However, a ruling as to the extent or limit to which they may be used has never been determined by the courts or by Congress.
Executive Order Defined: Under the Constitution, the president is vested with the executive power of the government (Article II, Section 1, clause 1), the power to "preserve, protect and defend the Constitution" (Article II, Section 1, clause 7), and the power to see that the laws are faithfully executed (Article II, Section 3). From these powers is implied the authority to issue "executive orders."
Actually, the term "executive order" has never been defined by Congress. And the validity of executive orders has been questioned many times over the years, at least dating back to Lincoln' executive measures, bypassing Congress, taken during the Civil War, as mentioned above. However, a ruling as to the extent or limit to which they may be used has never been determined by the courts or by Congress. The Federal Register contains the text of directives issued by the president. There is no congressional authorization required, nor is there any review by the judiciary. All EOs are "laws" made by a single man ‑‑ the president of the United States. Executive Orders were signed by President Ronald Reagan supposedly authorizing arms sales to Iran, which ultimately led to the Iran‑"contra" affair and the near destruction of the Reagan presidency.
It is a frightening thought, and totally unknown to most Americans, but there are Executive Orders on the books that make it possible for the President of the United States to ignore the Constitution and its cherished Bill of Rights, Congress, the Judiciary and the very will of the American people. It is a fact that a complete dictatorship can be imposed upon the people at any time, simply by the president declaring a national emergency.
During the 1950s and 1960s, it was believed that the best way to bring about one‑world government was by disarming the United States. Those who feared for America's Constitutionally guaranteed liberties, and rightfully so, feared that America would be disarmed and would become easy prey for the ever‑expanding military power of the Soviet Union and Red China. They feared and opposed the powers of the Arms Control and Disarmament Agency, established and to disarm America. And they are not through yet. The Federal Bureau of Investigation was formed under an executive order by Teddy Roosevelt on July 26, 1908. The first time it was used to make a law was in 1916 by President Woodrow Wilson. It was said to be an 'emergency' measure and Congress was encouraged to validate it. They did.
JUNE 14th 1963 ‑‑ EXECUTIVE ORDER 11.110: This Executive Order, apparently, signed the death warrant on President John Kennedy, just as a similar one did for President Abraham Lincoln 100 years previously. [939]
On June 30, 1963, Kennedy signed Executive Order No. 11110, and further amended E.O. No. 10289 of September 19, 1951, thereby giving the President authority to issue the currency. He thereupon ordered the issue of $4,292,893,815.00.
This little known Executive Order called for the issuance of $4,292,893,815 in a new currency, called "United States Notes." These notes were to be issued through the Treasury, rather than through the traditional method of the Federal Reserve System. That same day, Kennedy also signed a bill changing the backing of one and two dollar bills from silver to gold adding strength to the weakening U.S. currency.
It took only between June 4th, 1963, and November 22nd to organize the conspiracy to do away with this independent thinking American. It would appear that the interest free currency was the "Straw that Broke the Camel's (International Bankers') back!" So they arranged for his prompt execution, before the nation came to realize that the Federal Reserve System was nothing but a group of International Thieves sitting on the backs of the American People. Following is a reproduction of Executive Order 11.110.
Amendment of executive order no. 10289 as amended, relating to the performance of certain functions affecting the dept. of the treasury.
By virtue of the authority vested in me by section 301 of title 3 of the United States Code, it is ordered as follows: Section 1. Executive Order No. 10289 of September 19, 1951 as amended, is hereby further amended ‑‑
(a) By adding at the end of paragraph 1 thereof of the following subparagraphs (j): the authority vested in the President by paragraph (b) of section 43 of the Act of May 12, 1933, as amended (31 U.S.C. 821 (b) to issue silver certificates against any silver bullion, silver, or standard silver dollars in the Treasury not then held for redemption of any outstanding silver certificates, to prescribe the denomination of such silver certificates, and to coin standard silver dollars and subsidiary silver currency for their redemption by
(b) By revoking subparagraphs (b) and � of paragraph 2 thereof.
The opening words of Executive Order 11921 are blunt: "WHEREAS our national security is dependent upon our ability to assure continuity of government, at every level, in any national emergency type situation that might conceivably confront the nation; and WHEREAS effective national preparedness planning to meet such an emergency, including a massive nuclear attack..."
Look closely at the words they are using, "any national emergency...including massive nuclear..." is clear. They can decide what the emergency is and it does NOT have to be nuclear attack.
Senator Mathias testified before a House Judiciary committee in 1975: "Under the authority delegated by these statutes, the President may seize property; organize and control the means of production; seize commodities; assign military forces abroad; institute martial law; seize and control all transportation and communication; regulate the operation of private enterprise; restrict travel; and in a plethora of particular ways, control the lives of all American citizens."
This is only the frosting...Wait until we look at the real powers they will have when they decide which day will be 'X‑Day'.
How can this be? From this 1975 testimony, Congress is aware of what can be done yet they do nothing to control this power. Are they all part of this 'mutual admiration society' in the cesspool known as Washington DC? Most will probably tell you "I don't know this, so it must be false." Where did we go wrong? How did they assume this power in absolute violation of the Constitution and all the oaths they have taken before they took office?
Part 9: Department of Commerce Section 901. Resume of Responsibilities. The Secretary of Commerce shall prepare national emergency plans and develop preparedness programs covering:
1). The production and distribution of all materials, the use of all production facilities (except those owned by, controlled by, or under the jurisdiction of the Department of Defense or the Atomic Energy Commission), the control of all construction materials, and the furnishing of basic industrial services except those otherwise assigned, including:
Production and distribution of and use of facilities for petroleum, solid fuels, gas, electric power and water; Production, processing, distribution, and storage of food resources and the use of food resource facilities for such production, processing, distribution and storage; Domestic distribution of farm equipment and fertilizer; Use of communications services and facilities, housing and lodging facilities, and health, education, and welfare facilities; Production, and related distribution, of minerals as defined in Subsection 702(5), and source materials as defined in the Atomic Energy Act of 1954, as amended; and the construction and use of facilities designated as within the responsibilities of the Secretary of the Interior; Distribution of items in the supply systems of, or controlled by, the Department of Defense and the Atomic Energy Commission; Construction, use, and management of civil aviation facilities; and Construction, use and management of highways, streets, and appurtenant structures; and Domestic distribution of health resources.
Under part 17: Of the same executive order, they will take over the complete supervision of all banks and banking operations...To the point that they will decide if you can take any money out of your account. They will demand to know what you will spend it for and decide how much you can have. However, if they do not have enough funds to give the full amount, they can ration the funds. If they figure you want your money to hoard it, they can simply refuse to give it to you. Cute?
This includes all banking facilities, so don't feel safe just because your money is in a credit union. They have everything covered! Each check they honor for over $1000 will have to have both sides photographed and of course, none of these regulations will apply to any transactions between banks. Just who does this money belong to?
For those who dabble in the stock market, under part 25 they will assume the power to close the market, suspend any redemption rights, freeze prices of stocks and bonds. Then they will allow it to reopen only when they decide conditions permit and under their complete control. Remember when Roosevelt changed the value of an ounce of gold from $20 to $35? Who benefitted then? Not us.
And for you readers who own property and believe that property belongs to you, we have a little surprise. Not if this executive order becomes effective. You will own nothing then. Here's what Part 22 of the Executive Order has to say about that:
9). National industrial reserve and machine tool program. Develop plans for the custody of the Industrial plants and production equipment in the national industrial reserve and assist the Department of Defense, in collaboration with the Department of Commerce, in the development of plans and procedures for the disposition, emergency reactivation, and utilization of the plants and equipment of this reserve in the custody of the Administrator.
10). Excess and surplus real and personal property. Develop plans and emergency operating procedures for the utilization of excess and surplus real and personal property by Federal Government agencies with emergency assignments or by State and local governmental units as directed, including review of the property holdings of Federal agencies which do not possess emergency functions to determine the availability of property for emergency use, and including the disposal of real and personal property and the rehabilitation of personal property.
What do they mean by excess property? Will they tell you what of your property is excess? Are these decisions meant to punish people who had the foresight to put away coins or food for bad times? If you have been wise enough to sock these items away, please don't tell anyone.
And what is 'rehabilitation of personal property?' If someone doesn't like the way you use your property, will they take it from you and give it to someone else? Rehabilitation is 'restoring to good operation or good management.'
Are these powers we granted to the central government under the Constitution? Where do they get the idea that they can issue Executive Orders and decide a certain day that the Constitution is dead? Did you notice that the Department of Commerce will take over all housing and lodging facilities, does that mean your home also? Maybe it also needs rehabilitation?
They will assume control of all health, education and welfare facilities. You'd better believe it will include all schools, public and private, elementary and secondary. There will be no arguments about school prayer or momentary silence anymore. The decision will be made for us.
The implications are staggering. This is a blueprint for a dictatorship and slavery. No, I haven't been smoking loco weed...this is for real.
Plans are all set "to assist civilian educational institutions, both public and private, to adjust to demands laid on them by a large expansion of government activities during any type of emergency. This includes advice and assistance to schools, colleges, universities, and other educational institutions whose facilities may be temporarily needed for Federal, State, or local programs in an emergency."
Wonder what they mean by "adjust to demands laid upon them by a large expansion of government activities?" Again notice the special words: "during any type of emergency." They didn't even mention major nuclear attack. Since "large expansion of government activities" is not defined, do they have any limitation? All this is in store for American citizens. They have established what they call the 'Federal Preparedness Agency' under the General Services Administration which has the responsibility to see that this program is carried out. We should keep our eye on the GSA.
President Richard Nixon on February 14, 1972 established the second (And illegal) system of power simply by issuing an Executive Order (E.O. #11647). Just by entering the Executive Order in the Federal Register, and no Congressmen challenging it for its illegal nature within thirty days, it becomes law.
President Carter signed Executive Order 12148, titled Federal Emergency Management, making it possible for the FEMA facility in Culpepper, Virginia to assume the duties and power of the president himself.
Executive Order 12148 entitled "Federal Emergency Management,"
Sec. 1, "Transfer of Reassignment of Existing Functions," states: "All functions vested in the President that have been delegated or assigned to the Defense of Civil Preparedness Agency, Department of Defense, are now transferred or reassigned to the Director of the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA)."
Thus, FEMA is, in reality, the administrative skeleton of a second government. It is a secret government operating within government. Its authority is unlimited, subject neither to congressional consent nor judicial review. This Executive Order formed an Executive Agency with responsibility for the government's management in times of a national crises. Alarmed at the plan, Attorney General Smith dispatched a letter to William McFarlane, North's NSC boss at the time.
The Aug. 2, 1984, letter expressed fear that FEMA was establishing itself as an "emergency czar." "I believe that the role assigned to FEMA in the revised Executive Order exceeds its proper function as a coordinating agency for emergency preparedness," Smith wrote. "This department and others have repeatedly raised serious policy and legal objections to the creation of an 'Emergency Czar' role for FEMA."
1988: Executive Order 12628; United Nations Industrial Development Organization March 8, 1988. This completed the work began in 1981 and known as the Treaty No. 97‑19. With the signature of then President Ronald Reagan it became "in force" and was recognized as in effect on an international basis with the United Nations.
Section 1. The United Nations Industrial Development Organization, whose constitution was ratified by the United States on August 2, 1983, and entered into force on June 21, 1985, is hereby designated as a public international organization entitled to enjoy the privileges, exemptions, and immunities conferred by International Organizations Immunities Act.
The following Executive Orders, when executed, will effectively turn the United States of America into a dictatorship.
EO 10995: Provides for control of all communication media.
EO 10997: Provides for the control of all power fuels and minerals, and all other energy sources.
EO 10998: Provides for control of all food and farms.
EO 10999: Provides for control of all transportation, highways, seaports, airports, etc.
EO 11000: Provides for the mobilization of All Civilians into work brigades under Government supervision. In other words: Slave Labor!
EO 11001: Provides for control of all Health, Education and Welfare.
EO 11002: Designates the Postmaster To Operate A National Registration of all persons living in America.
EO 11003: Provides for control of all airports and aircraft.
EO 11004: Provides for the relocation of any populations government officials believe need to be moved, from one part of the country to another. In other words the authority to relocate entire communities, or cities which have been declared designated areas to be abandoned, and establish new locations for various portions of the population. Just as happened in the Soviet Union and China. This is why your Federal Census for the past several times has had you list all the rooms you have in your house. So government officials will know how many city, aliens or other persons they so desire to be moved in with you! The plans have already been drawn up and are part of the FEMA agenda.
EO 11005: Provides for control of railroads, waterways and public storage facilities.�
All of these Executive Orders listed immediately above were combined under one Executive Order No. 11490.
President Bush signed Executive Order 12803 Privatization of the Nation's infrastructure through sale of Public Assets to foreign principals which was established by Presidential Executive Order No. 12803 (1992).� Which, in effect, turned over this country's total assets, our infrastructure, land, forests, and every single piece of land in the United States, Territories, and Possession to the World Bank!
Executive Order 12938: Authorizes a national state of emergency in the event of a nuclear, biological, or chemical terrorist attack (i.e., if there should be an attack like the gas attack which occurred recently on the Japanese subway train,
Bill Clinton has the authority to place the entire country under martial law) President Clinton brought every thing not covered above under total government control with: Executive Order 12919 of June 3, 1994; Titled: National Defense Industrial Resources Preparedness 59 F.R. 29525
Part 1 -- Purpose, Policy and Implementation
Sec. 101. Purpose. This order delegates authorities and addresses national defense industrial resource policies and programs under the Defense Production Act of 1950, as amended ("the Act"), except for the amendments to Title III of the Act in the Energy Security Act of 1980 and telecommunication authorities under Executive Order No. 12472. (b) The Director. Federal Emergency Management Agency� ("Director FEMA") shall:
(1) Serve as an advisor to the National Security Council on issues of national security resource preparedness and on the use of the authorities and functions delegated by this order;
Sec. 201. Delegations of Priorities and Allocations.
(a) The authority of the President conferred by section 101 of the Act to require acceptance and priority performance of contracts or orders to promote the national defense over performance of any other contracts or orders, and to allocate materials, services, and facilities as deemed necessary or appropriate to promote national defense, is delegated to the following agency heads:
(1) The Secretary of Agriculture with respect to food resources,[940] food resource facilities,[941] and the domestic distribution of farm equipment [942] and commercial fertilizer;[943]
(2) The Secretary of Energy [944] with respect to all forms of energy;
(3) The Secretary of Health and Human Services with respect to health resources;[945]
(4) The Secretary of Transportation with respect to all forms of civil transportation;[946]
(5) The Secretary of Defense with respect to water resources;[947] and
(6) The Secretary of Commerce for all other materials, services, and facilities, including construction materials.[948]
(b) The Secretary of Commerce, in consultation with the heads of those departments and agencies specified in subsection 201(a) of this order, shall administer the Defense Priorities and Allocations System ("DIAS") regulations that will be used to implement the authority of the President conferred by section 101 of the Act as delegated to the Secretary of Commerce in subsection 201(a)(6) of this order. The Secretary of Commerce will redelagate to the Secretary of Defense, and the heads of other departments and agencies as appropriate, authority for the priority rating of contracts and orders for all materials, services, and facilities needed in support of programs approved under section 202 of this order. The Secretary of Commerce shall act as appropriate upon Special Priorities Assistance requests in a time frame consistent with the urgency of the need at hand.
(c) The Director. FEMA, shall attempt to resolve issues or disagreements on priorities or allocations between Federal departments or agencies in a time frame consistent with the urgency of the issue at hand and, if not resolved, such issues will be referred to the assistant to the President for National Security Affairs for final determination.
(d) The head of each Federal department or agency [949] assigned functions under subsection 201(a) of this order, when necessary, shall make the finding required under subsection 101(b) of the Act. This finding shall be submitted for the President's approval through the Assistant to the President for National Security Affairs. Upon such approval the head of the Federal department or agency that made the finding may use the authority of subsection 101(a) of the Act to control the general distribution of any material (including applicable services) in the civilian market.
(e) The Assistant to the President for National Security Affairs is hereby delegated the authority under subsection 101(c)(3) of the Act, and will be assisted by the Director of FEMA, in ensuring the coordinated administration of the Act....
All of these Executive Orders, whenever a President decides to enact them, will become the dictator of the United States of America and there is nothing Congress or the people can do stop it. They are already in place, and the courts will uphold them, of that there is no longer any doubt.
Executive Order 12949 [950] of February 9, 1995 Titled: Foreign Intelligence Surveillance Act of 1978 ("Act") (50 U.S.C. 180), et seq.), as amended by Public Law 103-359, and in order to provide for the authorization of physical searches for foreign intelligence purposes as set forth in the Act, it is hereby ordered as follows:
Section 1. Pursuant to section 302(a)(1) of the Act, the Attorney General is authorized to approve physical searches, without a court order (Without a Warrant!), to acquire foreign intelligence information [951] for periods of up to one year, if the Attorney General makes the certifications required by that section.
Sec. 2. Pursuant to section 302(b) of the Act, the Attorney General is authorized to approve applications to the Foreign Intelligence Surveillance Court under section 303 of the Act to obtain orders for physical searches for the purpose of collecting foreign intelligence information.
Sec. 3. Pursuant to section 303(a)(7) of the Act, the following officials, each of whom is employed in the area of national security or defense, is designated to make the certifications required by section 303(a)(7) of the Act in support of applications to conduct physical searches (Without a Warrant issued by a court!):
(a) Secretary of State;
(b) Secretary of Defense;
(c) Director of Central Intelligence;
(d) Director of the Federal Bureau of Investigation;
(e) Deputy Secretary of State;
(f) Deputy Secretary of Defense; and
(g) Deputy Director of Central Intelligence.
EO 13010: Critical Infrastructure Protection Certain national infrastructures are so vital that their incapacity or destruction would have a debilitating impact on the defense or economic security of the United States. These critical infrastructures include telecommunications, electrical power systems, gas and oil storage and transportation, banking and finance, transportation, water supply systems, emergency services (including medical, police, fire, and rescue), and continuity of government. Threats to these critical infrastructures fall into two categories: physical threats to tangible property (�physical threats''), and threats of electronic, radio‑frequency, or computer‑based attacks on the information or communications components that control critical infrastructures (�cyber threats''). Because many of these critical infrastructures are owned and operated by the private sector, it is essential that the government and private sector work together to develop a strategy for protecting them and assuring their continued operation. International Union For Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources: January 19, 1996 - Executive Order: #12986; By virtue of the authority vested in me as President by the Constitution and the laws of the United States, including sections 1 and 14 of the International Organizations Immunities Act (22 U.S.C. 288 et seq., as amended by section 426 of the Foreign Relations Authorization Act, Fiscal Years 1994 and 1995, Public Law 103‑236), I hereby extend to the International Union for Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources the privileges and immunities that provide or pertain to immunity from suit. To this effect, the following sections of the International Organizations Immunities Act shall not apply to the International Union for Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources:
Section 2(b), 22 U.S.C. 288a(b), that provides international organizations and their property and assets with the same immunity from suit and judicial process as is enjoyed by foreign governments.
Section 2(c), 22 U.S.C. 288a(c), that provides that the property and assets of international organizations shall be immune from search and confiscation and that their archives shall be inviolable.
Section 7(b), 22 U.S.C. 288d(b), that provides the representatives of foreign governments in or to international organizations and the officers and employees of such organizations with immunity from suit and legal process relating to acts performed by them in their official capacity and falling within their functions.
Establishment of The Domestic Policy Council: August 17, 1993: Executive order #12859.
By the authority vested in me as President by the Constitution and the laws of the United States of America, including sections 105, 107, and 301 of title 3, United States Code, it is hereby ordered as follows:
Sec. 1. Establishment. There is established the Domestic Policy Council ("the Council").�
Sec. 2. Membership. The Council shall comprise the:
(a) President, who shall serve as a Chair-man of the Council;
(b) Vice President;
� Secretary of Health and Human Services;
(d) Attorney General;
(e) Secretary of Labor;
(f)� Secretary of Veterans Affairs;
(g) Secretary of the Interior;
(h) Secretary of Education;
(I)� Secretary of Housing and Urban Development;
(j)� Secretary of Agriculture;
(k) Secretary of Transportation;
(l)� Secretary of Commerce;
(m) Secretary of Energy;
(n) Secretary of the Treasury;
(o) Administrator of the Environmental Protection Agency;
(p) Chair of the Council of Economic Advisers;
(q) Director of the Office of Management and Budget;
(r) Assistant to the President for Economic Policy;
(s) Assistant to the President for Domestic Policy;
(t)� Assistant to the President and Director of the Office of National Service;
(u) Senior Advisor to the President for Policy Development;
(v) Director, Office of National Drug Control Policy;
(w) AIDS Policy Coordinator; and
(x) Such other officials of Executive departments and agencies as the President may, from time to time, designate.
"Command" versus "Operational Control": A Critical Review of PDD‑25: The principal functions of the Several people have asked me where they could obtain a copy of the executive summary of PDD‑25. I have scoured the Web looking for a copy, but my search was unsuccessful.
I got the copy I used to write this paper from International Legal Materials (ILM), which can be found in most any law school library. ILM is also available on WESTLAW. I also recently found out that copies of the executive summary can be obtained from the U.S. Department of State by dialing 202‑647‑6575 or faxing 202‑736‑ 7720 (Fax On Demand). Ask for Document #309 when requesting by fax.
A discussion of PDD‑25 by several high‑ranking Clinton Administration officials, as well as a VERY condensed version of the executive summary (NOT the one I relied upon in writing this paper), can be found in the May 16, 1994 issue of DISPATCH, the Department of State's public affairs magazine. You will need the Adobe Acrobat Reader to view the issue, as it is saved in .PDF format. On May 3, 1994, President Bill Clinton signed Presidential Decision Directive 25 (PDD‑25), a policy directive outlining the administration's position on reforming multilateral peace operations.[952] The result of a 14‑month inter‑agency review of U.S. policy regarding multinational peacekeeping operations, PDD‑25 sets forth several stringent requirements that must be satisfied before the U.S. will participate in future international peacekeeping operations and suggests ways in which the U.N. could improve its management of such operations.[953]
In one of PDD‑25's provisions, the Clinton Administration attempts to clarify the position of the United States with regarding command and control of United States military personnel participating in a multilateral peacekeeping operations.[954] The Directive defines "command" of United States armed forces and "operational control" of those forces, distinguishes the two, and maintains that although the President never relinquishes �command� over United States military personnel, he may place United States military personnel under the "operational control" of a non‑U.S. commander for limited and defined purposes.[955]
Although much of the debate regarding the President's authority to commit U.S. troops to participate in United Nations peacekeeping, enforcement actions, and "peace enforcement" actions has centered primarily around Congressional war powers,[956] PDD‑25 raises a significant question of the relevance and constraining effect of another of the Constitution's provisions regarding war powers: the Commander‑in‑Chief clause.[957]
Despite the fact that the Commander‑ in‑Chief clause has traditionally been viewed and invoked as the source of broad and expansive powers by the President, the rise in the number of peace operations under the auspices of the United Nations and the increasing control that the U.N. has exerted over these operations have spawned serious questions about whether and how much the Commander‑ in‑Chief clause constrains the President's ability to lend United States armed forces to United Nations military operations.[958] PDD‑25 attempts to answer this question by distinguishing between "command" and "operational control" of United States armed forces; however, a substantial question that PDD‑25 virtually invites to be asked is whether that distinction is relevant for constitutional purposes. In other words, is "operational control" divorceable from "command" over U.S. forces, and accordingly, it constitutional for the President to place United States military personnel under the "operational control" of the United Nations or a foreign commander?
Careful examination of PDD‑25's provisions, the history of the Commander‑in‑Chief clause, and of historical examples of command over U.S. military forces by foreign powers lead to two conclusions.
First, it would not only be inconsistent with PDD‑25 for the United States to enter into or abide by an Article 43 agreement with the United Nations putting a set number of U.S. troops on call for use by the U.N. Security Council, but would be unconstitutional as well.[959] Second, participation by U.S. forces in U.N. operations where the U.S. does not retain full command and operational control over U.S. forces is at the very least constitutionally problematic.[960]
The Rise and Decline of �Assertive Multilateralism:� With the collapse of the Soviet Union, the prospect of a greater role for the U.N. in world affairs began to emerge.
President Bill Clinton in his campaign and during his early days in office indicated that he would seek an increased role for the U.N. in maintaining international peace.[961]
In a speech entitled �A New Covenant for American Security,� delivered at Georgetown University in 1991, then Governor Bill Clinton advocated �(shifting) the burden of maintaining peace to a wider coalition of nations of which America will be a part� and exploring the possibility of establishing a U.N. Rapid Deployment Force �that could be used for purposes beyond traditional peacekeeping, such as standing guard at the borders of countries threatened by aggression; preventing attacks on civilians; providing humanitarian relief; and combating terrorism and drug trafficking.� [962]
Upon taking office, President Clinton acted quickly to make good on his promise provide a greater role for the U.N., [963] a policy which his administration dubbed �assertive multi-lateralism.� [964]
In an apparent response to Secretary General Boutros Boutros‑Ghali proposal that member states enter Article 43 agreements with the U.N. and �earmark� forces for participation in U.N. peace operations, [965] The Clinton Administration made it known that it was going to explore the possibility of implementing Article 43.[966]
Additionally, in actions he considered as setting precedents for the future, President Clinton authorized several thousand U.S. logicians to serve in Somalia under the auspices of United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM),[967] and he also authorized U.S. troops to serve as peacekeepers under the control of the U.N. in Macedonia.[968] President Clinton in Presidential Review Directive 13 (PRD‑13) also directed his administration to commence an interagency policy study on the U.S.'s role in peacekeeping, the result of which was PDD‑25. However, October 1993 marked the beginning of the end for this hope for an expanded role for U.N. command structures in peace operations.
On October 3, 1993, a team of U.S. Army Rangers sent to capture Mohammed Farah Aideed was ambushed in Mogadishu, resulting in eighteen American deaths and the sight of dead U.S. soldiers being dragged through the streets of Mogadishu on the evening news.[969]� After that incident, the Clinton Administration's policy regarding the involvement of the U.S. in peace operations began a pronounced change. In a speech to the U.N. General Assembly only days after the ambush, President Clinton declared that the �United Nations simply cannot become engaged in every one of the world's conflicts. If the American people are to say yes to U.N. peacekeeping, the United Nations must know when to say no.� [970]
Shortly thereafter, President Clinton announced that U.S. troops would participate in U.N. peace operations only if they served under a U.S. chain of command. A few months later in May 1994, the Clinton Administration promulgated PDD‑25 and its strict guidelines for U.S. participation in U.N. peace operations, among which included Section V regarding command and control of U.S. forces. PDD‑25 and The Distinction Between �Command� and �Operational Control�: Section V of PDD‑25 sets forth U.S. policy with regard to command and control of U.S. forces participating in U.N. operations. [971]
Section V begins by emphatically declaring that the President �retains and will never relinquish command authority over U.S. forces.�
However, PDD‑25 states that the President, on a case‑by‑ case basis, may authorize the placement of U.S. troops under the operational control of a �competent UN commander for specific UN operations authorized by the Security Council.� [972]
The directive then states that if a U.N. operation is likely to involve a large role for U.S. forces or the prospect of combat involving U.S. forces, then the President would be less likely to authorize U.N. operational control over U.S. forces and instead would insist on conducting any such operation under U.S. command and operational control, through regional organizations like NATO, or through ad hoc coalitions such as the coalition formed to expel Iraqi forces from Kuwait in 1991.
In an effort to bolster this policy, PDD‑25 attempts to define the terms "command" and �operational control.� The directive defines �command� as �the authority to issue orders covering every aspect of military operations and administration.�
It emphasizes that U.S. commanders derive their authority from the Constitution, federal law, and the Uniform Code of Military Justice. Moreover, this authority �flows from the President to the lowest U.S. commander in the field. The chain of command from the President to the lowest U.S. commander in the field remains inviolate.�
The directive goes on to define the term �operational control.� Describing it as a �subset of command,� the directive states that �operational control� is �the authority to assign tasks to U.S. forces already deployed by the President, and assign tasks to U.S. units led by U.S. officers.�
However, �operational control� does not include the authority to alter the composition of units, discipline personnel, confer promotions, redistribute supplies, separate units, or to �change the mission or deploy U.S. forces outside the area of responsibility agreed to by the President.�
The directive makes the bold assertion that �(n)o President has ever relinquished command over U.S. forces,� but it concedes that "(i)t (may) sometimes (be) prudent or advantageous (for reasons such as maximizing military effectiveness and ensuring unity of command) to place U.S. forces under the operational control of a foreign commander to achieve specified military objectives.� It bolsters this assertion by stating that U.S. military personnel have served under the �operational control� of foreign commanders during both world wars, Operation Desert Storm, and under NATO since the establishment of the alliance, and that U.S. military personnel have served in various U.N. peace operations since 1948.
PDD‑25 emphasizes that even when U.S. military personnel are under the operational control of a foreign commander, the �fundamental elements� of U.S. command and control continue to apply. In particular, the U.S. commander of a unit placed under the operational control of a U.N. commander retains the right to report separately to his superiors in the U.S. chain of command as well as the U.N. commander in charge of the operation.
Moreover, if a U.S. commander receives an order from a U.N. commander which he feels is illegal under international law or without the mission mandate, and if he is unable to resolve the dispute with the immediate U.N. commander, he may refer the order to �higher U.S. authorities.� The directive insists that �(u)nity of command remains a vital concern,� and that many issues regarding the legality of orders and the extent of the mission mandate will be constantly reviewed ��on the ground' before orders are issued.�
Although the distinction PDD‑25 attempts to draw between �command� and �operational control� may not be especially sharp, it represents a sharp departure from the original position the Clinton Administration took with regard to establishment and use of U.N. military power.
The directive endeavors to carve out a distinction that will not only satisfy demands from within the country that the President retain ultimate control over U.S. military personnel, but one which will also satisfy increasingly apparent constitutional restrictions while at the same time not precluding the U.S. from participating in peace operations under the auspices of the U.N. Still, an examination of the meaning of the �new found� constraint imposed by the Commander‑in‑Chief clause as well as the proffered historical precedents of �operational control� of U.S. military personnel by foreign commanders is in order to determine if the distinction passes constitutional muster.
The Commander-In-Chief Clause and Its Conception of Command and Control: The phrase �Commander‑in‑Chief� was not a new term to the Framers of the Constitution; the phrase had existed in British law since 1639 when Charles I appointed a �Commander‑ in‑Chief� over the army fighting in the First Bishop's War.[973]
These Commanders in Chief, as appointees of the British crown, could act legally only at the direction of the King himself, his Secretary of War, or Parliament. The Continental Congress also employed the term and its understood meaning when it appointed George Washington �General and Commander‑in‑Chief of the Army of the United Colonies� in 1775. However, Congress required Washington, under the terms of his commission, to obey its orders and directions.[974] Additionally, Congress, still fearful of standing armies, required Washington to report regularly to Congress and to acknowledge Congress's ultimate authority in the selection of his top officers.45 But as the Revolutionary War dragged on, Congress eventually realized that conducting war by committee was not practical; it eventually formed the Board of War, which conveyed orders from Congress to General Washington.
The Framers of the Constitution employed the term �Commander‑in‑Chief� in the Article II, Section 2, clause 1 in outlining the powers of the President of the United States: The President shall be Commander‑in‑Chief of the Army and the Navy of the United States, and of the Militia of the several States, when called into the actual Service of the United States...
The clause received scant discussion at the Constitutional Convention, 48 and Alexander Hamilton stated tersely in The Federalist No. 69 that the clause established the President at �the first admiral and general of the Confederacy� and vested in him �supreme command and direction of the military and naval forces.�
The clause did not receive much more discussion during the state ratifying conventions.50 What discussions did take place at the state ratifying conventions concerning the Commander‑in‑Chief clause centered primarily around concerns that the President might use the armed forces to impose dictatorial rule.51
Other concerns expressed the fears of some that the clause might enable the President to exercise direct control over the armed forces. Supporters of the Constitution countered that the clause vested in the President only traditional Commander‑in‑Chief powers, powers which could be exercised only over forces constituted by Congress pursuant to its constitutional powers.
In addition to establishing clear civilian control over U.S. military forces, the Commander‑in‑Chief clause vests ultimate control over the nation's armed forces in the President.54 Having learned the difficulties of conducting �war by committee� by subordinating the military to the control of the Continental Congress, the Framers vested control over the military in the President in order to ensure consistency in the command of the armed forces.
While Congress received the power to make the political decision of whether to commit the nation to war, the President received the authority �to command the troops in day‑to‑ day operations.�� The President's ultimate and plenary control over the military is underscored by his power to take actual command over troops in the field and to make tactical decisions ordinarily left to military generals, a power which several Presidents have seen fit to exercise. Indeed, some of the Framers and state ratification convention delegates proposed amendments that would have forbidden the President from taking actual command over the military.
However, those amendments were soundly defeated, indicating an understanding that the clause permitted the exercise of such a power. The President also has the authority to direct the movements of the armed forces, even to the extent of ordering them to deploy outside the United States in time of peace. In view of this discussion of the Commander‑in‑Chief clause, it is apparent that the definition of �command� outlined in PDD‑25 is consistent in large part with the Commander‑in‑Chief clause.
The Commander‑in‑Chief clause contemplates a hierarchical command structure for the military with the President sitting at its apex, 60 as does PDD‑25. Furthermore, the clause and PDD‑25 con-template that the President has the ultimate and undelegable (outside the military command structure) power to move troops, promote officers and enlisted personnel, enforce discipline, and alter the internal organization of military units. This view of �command� is consistent with the broad scope of power Presidents have claimed under the Commander‑in‑Chief clause.
Although the Commander‑in‑Chief clause vests power over the military in the President, it can also be said that the clause also binds him by making him the person ultimately responsible for the exercise of that power and the consequences that flow therefrom. In other words, the Commander‑in‑Chief clause serves not only as the source of Presidential authority, but also serves as a constraint on the President. PDD‑25 implicitly acknowledges the constraining effect of the Commander‑in‑Chief clause by its declarations that the President always has and never will relinquish command over the armed forces. Given this revised construction of the Commander‑in‑ Chief clause as a constraint on as well as a grant of Presidential power, an examination of whether participation by U.S. armed forces in military operations conducted the U.N. is permitted by our Constitution.
Article 43: Agreements and The Commander-In-Chief Clause: As part of the United Nations Charter, the founders of the United Nations provided a mechanism through which the organization could fulfill the wish of its founders to be the guarantor of world peace and stability.
Article 43 of the United Nations charter calls upon all members of the U.N., �in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security,� to conclude special agreements with the U.N. Security Council to make "armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Popularly referred to as �Article 43 agreements,� the agreements were to specify the types and strength of forces that would be made available, their location and degree of readiness, and what facilities and assistance would accompany the troops.
Article 43 exhorts the charter's signatories to conclude these special agreements with the Security Council �as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council,� and additionally, it states that the special agreements would be "subject to ratification by the signatory states in accordance with their respective constitutional processes."
The force arrangement contemplated by Article 43 was the result of a desire by the United States to establish a framework for collective security that could be enforced by use of military power to eliminate threats to world peace and stability, but also to limit the commitment of U.S. forces to such endeavors.
In particular, President Roosevelt opposed any arrangement that would bind the U.S. to provide forces for enforcement of collective security without its consent, any establishment of an international standing army, and any arrangement that did not permit the U.S. to restrict the number and type of armed forces that could be deployed outside the Western Hemisphere. Nevertheless, the drafters seriously considered providing for a standing United Nations army, but they eventually scuttled the idea in favor of the framework outlined in Article 43.
The U.N. charter also established the Military Staff Committee (MSC) in Article 47. The MSC was to be composed of the Chiefs of Staff of the permanent members of the U.N. Security Council or their nominees and any additional representatives the MSC deemed it necessary to associate.
The MSC's duties were to assist and advise the Security Council on the number of forces required to maintain international peace and security and to be responsible for the strategic direction of armed forces made available to the Security Council, presumably pursuant to Article 43 agreements. Article 47 also tersely provides that �(q)uestions relating to command of such forces shall be worked out subsequently.�
In considering the constitutional implications of Article 43 during the debates on ratification of the United Nations Charter, the United States Senate concentrated almost exclusively on the potential effect Article 43 would have on Congressional war powers. In particular, some Senators vehemently argued that Article 43 was tantamount to a delegation of the congressional war powers to the Security Council or to the U.S. representative on the Council.
Other Senators stressed that the President should not be able to enter an Article 43 agreement without congressional approval of the agreement, or Congress would have in effect relinquished its power raise and support armies.
The Truman Administration assured Congress that the language in Article 43 that agreements to be concluded under it would be subject to ratification by the �constitutional processes� of member countries.
Despite the concerns of some of its members, the Senate overwhelmingly ratified the United Nations charter by a vote of 89‑2. Congress shortly thereafter passed the United Nations Participation Act (UNPA), which in part required the President to submit any proposed Article 43 agreement to Congress for its approval.
But once an Article 43 agreement was concluded, the President would not be required to seek congressional permission to make the agreed upon number of forces available to the Security Council upon its request.
The MSC convened its first meeting London in 1946 at the request of the Security Council to begin drafting a model Article 43 agreement. While all the members agreed that the Permanent Members of the Security Council would contribute most of the forces under Article 43 agreements and to reject establishing a U.N. army not subject to the control of the Security Council (or the veto of any of the five permanent members), the onset of the Cold War and the ensuing distrust that developed between the U.S. and the Soviet Union quickly disposed of the possibility of large commitments of forces from either country.
The MSC also failed to reach agreement on many other issues relating to Article 43 agreements, in particular the size of forces to be pledged, where the forces would be based when not under the control of the Security Council, responsibility for supplying pledged forces, etc.
By 1948, the MSC was hopelessly deadlocked and moribund. With the demise of the MSC, any hope of concluding Article 43 agreements quickly vanished, and Article 43 has remained largely dormant since that time.
The new restrictions on command and control of U.S. forces outlined in PDD‑25 illustrate not only would it contravene U.S. policy for the U.S. to comply with an Article 43 agreement, but it would most likely be unconstitutional as well. PDD‑25 emphasizes that the President must always retain command over U.S. forces.
However, the collective security scheme envisioned by Article 43 and Article 47 would require the President to cede command over U.S. forces pledged under an Article 43 agreement to the Security Council.
Once called by the Security Council for service in an enforcement action, forces pledged under an Article 43 agreement would come under the political and strategic control of the Security Council, which would then be responsible for the strategic and political decisions regarding the use of those forces.
The MSC would act not only in an advisory capacity to the Security Council, but would also act as a conduit through which the strategic and political decisions of the Security Council regarding the use of Article 43 forces would be implemented.
Such an arrangement is clearly inconsistent with the position taken by the Clinton Administration in PDD‑25 since it would require the President to relinquish command over U.S. forces pledged under an Article 43 agreement to a command structure completely outside the U.S. chain of command. It is also inconsistent with the Constitution, implicitly contemplates a hierarchical command structure with the President at its top.
Additionally, the U.S. most likely would not be able to recall troops placed at the disposal of the Security Council. While the U.S., as a permanent member of the U.N. Security Council, could always block passage of resolutions calling forth Article 43 forces by use of its veto,
Thus avoiding having to commit U.S. forces to the Security Council in the first place, once the Security Council passed a resolution calling Article 43 forces into service and command passed to the Security Council, the U.S. most likely would not be able unilaterally to withdraw its pledged forces without violating the Article 43 agreement, and accordingly, its treaty obligations under the U.N. Charter. Only a subsequent resolution by the Security Council, passage of which the U.S. could not assure, could return command of Article 43 forces back to their respective countries.
In contrast, PDD‑25 declares that �(t)he U.S. reserves the right to terminate participation at any time and to take whatever actions it deems necessary to protect U.S. forces if they are endangered.� PDD‑25 also specifies that when U.S. forces are placed under the �operational control� of a U.N. commander, the �fundamental elements of U.S. command still apply,� among which being the right of U.S. commanders to refer questionable orders to their U.S. superiors. Thus, given the degree of control PDD‑25 would require the U.S. to retain over Article 43 forces, it seems clear not only that the U.S. not only comply with an Article 43 agreement, but also probably could not enter one either.
Furthermore, given that the Constitution vests command over U.S. armed forces in the President, it is difficult to see how the President could remain the Commander‑in‑ Chief of U.S. forces when they are placed under the command of the Security Council. Thus, it appears not only that the United States will no longer support the revival of Article 43 for political reasons, it also appears that the U.S. probably should never seek to revive it because of the constitutional problems an Article 43 agreement with the Security Council would generate. Accordingly, Article 43 is likely to forever remain in the dustbin of bold visions never to be fulfilled.
�Command� vs. �Operational Control�: A Constitutionally Illusory Distinction: While PDD‑25 clearly prohibits placing of U.S. troops under the �command� of a U.N. commander,
PDD‑25 attempts to hedge this position by declaring that the U.S. may place its forces under the �operational control� of a U.N. commander when it finds that it is advantageous to U.S. interests to do so.
PDD‑25 describes operational control as a �subset of command� that entails the ability to �assign tasks� to U.S. forces that the President has already deployed, but operational control does not include certain other elements of command that are reserved to the President and are never vested in a U.N. commander.
The directive declares that this position is not a new one, and it cites instances from history in which U.S. troops, according to the directive, have served under the �operational control� of foreign commanders, the most notable being �World War I, World War II, Operations Desert Storm and...NATO from its inception.�
However, when examined more closely, the distinction PDD‑25 attempts to draw between �command� and �operational control� is arguably not a valid one when it is examined under the Commander‑in‑Chief clause. Accordingly, the President's authority to place U.S. troops under the �operational control� of a U.N. commander is, at the very least, constitutionally questionable.
Firstly, the directive's own concession that �operational control� is a �subset of command� deserves some attention. By defining operational control to be a �subset of command,� PDD‑25 implies that President is free to allow a U.N. commander to exercise such over U.S. forces without thereby relinquishing command. Unfortunately, it is not clear that this conclusion follows. As discussed earlier, the Constitution vests plenary power to command the armed forces in the President by virtue of the Commander‑in‑Chief clause.
Moreover, the President as Commander‑in‑Chief has the power to take personal command of the armed forces. Of course, Presidents have rarely taken actual command (and for good reason), and most of the time actual command is delegated to the President's subordinates in the military chain of command. But although actual command and control is delegated to the President's subordinates, they ultimately remain responsible and accountable to the President for the exercise of this power.
However, it cannot be said that a U.N. commander is ultimately accountable to the President in the same way since a U.N. commander most likely has not taken an oath to support and defend the Constitution of the United States and to follow the orders of the President, whereas U.S. military personnel are required to take such an oath. Just as the authority to command must flow from the President down through the chain of command,
Accountability must flow back up through the chain of command to the President. Under this view, operational control is not merely a �subset of command� but is an inseparable component of it which cannot be relinquished because of the break in the chain of accountability.
PDD‑25's attempt to provide accountability by specifying that U.S. forces must retain the right to refer questionable orders separately to their U.S. superiors is not entirely persuasive since although a U.S. commander may be held accountable to the President, his U.N. commander might not be.
Additionally, the Commander‑in‑Chief clause by its very language implies that all phases and aspects control over U.S. forces is vested in the President. A President who does not, through the chain of command, retain operational control over U.S. forces, "cannot be said to be 'in command'" of those forces.
Secondly, and more importantly, the historical precedents of "operational control" by foreign commanders fail to support the position PDD‑25 attempts to stake out. An examination of the proffered instances of foreign control over U.S. troops reveal that they fall into two categories: instances of actual command over U.S. forces by foreign generals in emergency situations, and instances where foreign control has been at most nominal and where the U.S. command structure has remained virtually intact.
U.S. troops served under the command of foreign generals in both World War I and World War II, contrary to PDD‑25's implication that they were merely under foreign operational control. When the U.S. found itself dragged into World War I in 1917, it was ill‑equipped to deploy an army in Europe, primarily because it did not anticipate participation in the war. Until the U.S. could raise sufficient forces to deploy its own army in Europe,
President Wilson authorized U.S. troops to fight under the command of the Allies in Europe. Once in Europe, U.S. forces were integrated into British and French units and participated in several major battles under foreign command during 1917 and 1918. U.S. troops also fought under actual foreign command in World War II.
In 1942, the U.S. and Britain agreed to conduct �coalition operations:� the U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff became a component of the Combined Chiefs of Staff (CCS), which organized field units composed of U.S. and British soldiers. Britain's General Montgomery commanded U.S. troops in Europe for a time, but by 1944 U.S. General Dwight D. Eisenhower had assumed command of all allied forces in Europe.
In each instance of foreign control over U.S. troops during the World Wars, U.S. forces were integrated into foreign units, and those forces reported directly to their respective foreign commanders.
However, had PDD‑25 been in effect during the World Wars, it would have flatly barred this level of control over U.S. troops. PDD‑25 expressly states that a foreign commander exercising operational control over U.S. forces may not �separate units� or �change their internal organization,� a principal which would have been violated by the integration of U.S. troops into foreign military units.
Also, U.S. troops were subsumed into command structures that were almost completely outside the U.S. chain of command, a situation PDD‑25 implicitly rejects as inconsistent with the U.S. policy of the President retaining command over U.S. forces at all times.
While placing U.S. troops under foreign command in these situations may have been constitutional exercises of the Commander‑in‑Chief power given the wartime exigencies involved, these examples simply do not lend much, if any, support to the command/operational control distinction.
U.S. forces have also served in traditional U.N. peacekeeping missions since the founding of the organization. Traditional peacekeeping operations involve the deployment of military and civilian personnel between formerly warring parties in order to monitor cease fires and provide a �zone of disengagement� between the parties.
Peacekeeping forces are ordinarily deployed only with the consent of all concerned parties; peacekeepers carry only light arms to be used only in self‑defense.
Peacekeeping forces are under the political control of the Security Council; however, the Secretary General is responsible for coordinating the day‑to‑day activities of peacekeeping forces.
The Secretary General delegates this authority to the Under Secretary General for Peacekeeping Operations, who is assisted by the Military Advisor. The Secretary General selects the force commander, subject to ratification by the Security Council, and the force commander reports to the Under Secretary.
As should be apparent, the command structure employed in traditional peacekeeping operations operates completely outside the U.S. military command structure, and the ultimate sources of command and control authority are the Secretary General and the Security Council. Placement of U.S. forces under the control of this command structure appears to be inconsistent with the hierarchical command structure contemplated by the Constitution. Not only is there requirement that the force commander be a U.S. military officer, there is no guarantee that the peacekeeping force will be a U.S. military unit. Accordingly, this command and control arrangement does not appear to fall within the category of �operational control� as described in PDD‑25.
The fact that U.S. military personnel have served under traditional peacekeeping command structures in the past does not necessarily mean that the service was consistent with the Constitution. Traditional peacekeepers are generally not in harms way. The recent controversy concerning command and control over U.S. forces participating in U.N. peace operations only arose when U.S. soldiers were placed in harms way and only erupted after U.S. soldiers were killed. Recent events have only now forced us to pay closer attention to a constitutional problem that has always been present.
PDD‑25 also cites Operation Desert Storm and NATO as examples where U.S. forces have served under the operational control of foreign commanders. However, an examination of both the proffered examples and similar situations reveal that in reality, these forces have actually operated under firm U.S. command and control. During the Korean War, President Truman appointed General Douglas MacArthur as commander of all United Nations forces in Korea, forces which eventually were comprised of contingents from sixteen nations.
Although lower levels of the command structure had multinational characteristics, the top level of the command structure "was essentially identical to what one would expect for a multilateral United States operation." The U.S. exercised complete political and strategic control over U.N. forces. Foreign troops were integrated into U.S. units, and all foreign contingents fought under the command of the U.S. Eighth Army, which General MacArthur himself commanded.
During Operation Desert Storm, U.S. forces remained under the command of President George Bush and the United States Central Command (CENTCOM), while Islamic forces operated under Saudi Arabian command. The initial agreement between the U.S. and Saudi Arabia that allowed the U.S. to send its armed forces into Saudi Arabia specified that the Saudi Military was to provide the "strategic direction" for U.S. forces. However, the term was never defined, and CENTCOM eventually interpreted the term as allowing �general guidance at a strategic level with no actual command authority.� The U.S. specifically sought to avoid any foreign or U.N. control over U.S. troops in the Persian Gulf.
Finally, U.S. troops in stationed in Western Europe are only under the nominal command of NATO, as the top general in NATO �has always been a double‑hatted U.S. commander.�
Conclusion: PDD‑25 is an attempt by the Clinton Administration to fashion a compromise between its desire to have the U.N. play more of role in maintaining international peace and stability, and the demands of our form of government and the American people that the U.S. retain control over the U.S. forces that are required for the U.N. to be able to fulfill this role. Despite the austerity of the new position with regard to command and control of U.S. forces participating in U.N. operations set forth in Section V, some commentators have criticized PDD‑25 as not going far enough, and legislation has been introduced in both houses of Congress that would impose restrictions on the President's ability to place U.S. forces at the disposal of the U.N. well beyond those imposed by PDD‑25.
Nevertheless, PDD‑25 and the legislation currently before Congress implicitly recognize that the Commander‑in‑Chief clause acts not only as a grant of power to the President, but also acts as a constraint on the power the President may exercise with regard to U.S. armed forces. The Commander‑in‑Chief clause is indeed a �forgotten constraint� that has only now been discovered and averred to when the demand for a constraint has arisen. Future participation by the U.S. in U.N. operations will invariably be weighed against this newly‑ found constraint, and as this paper has argued, �Commander‑in‑ Chief clause analysis� not always likely to yield a conclusion of constitutionality, especially where the U.S. proposes to have the U.N. exercise control over U.S. armed forces. PDD‑25 fails to do an adequate job of addressing this constraint, and accordingly, its proposed solution to the problem is not entirely convincing.
An Internal Security Emergency Detention Order: As Provided Under the McCarran Act. The President of the United States has declared that an �Internal Security Emergency� This Federal Bureau of Investigation is hereby authorized by the Attorney General of the United States �to apprehend and detain the person named, designated and described below...as to whom there is reasonable grounds to believe that he/she probably will engage in, or probably will conspire with others to engage in, acts of espionage or of sabotage.�
The detention will be in the place designated below by the office of the Internal Security Division of the Department of Justice and as is authorized by the Attorney General of the United States. The detention of the below-designated person will last until the end of the Internal Security Emergency is proclaimed by the President of the United States or by a Concurrent Resolution of both Houses of the United States Congress, or until a release may be effected by either the Attorney General of the United States or by the Board of Detention Review.
Protection For Informants? The Department of Justice �at no time is required to release any information the revelation of which would disclose the identity or evidence of Government agents or officers which it believes would be dangerous to the national safety and security to divulge.� To knowingly disregard or evade apprehension of this dentine warrant is a federal crime punishable by a fine of $10,000 and imprisonment or 10 years, or both.
A copy of this Federal Detention Order shall be supplied the person designated for apprehension and detention. Signed by the Attorney General of the United States.
All this sort of thing has happened to the South during and after the Civil War, when the Southerners land, homes, property and lives were taken by the Union Soldiers; It will happen in America again!!! The Government must protect itself from �We - The People!�
The Trading With The Enemy Act, Sec. 5(b) Amended reads in part:
"(1) During the time of war or during any other period of national emergency declared by The President, may, through any agency that he may designate, or otherwise, and under such rules and regulations as he may prescribe, by means of instructions, licenses or otherwise...
(b) investigate, regulate, direct and compel, nullify, void, prevent or prohibit, any acquisition, holding, withholding, use, transfer, withdrawal, transportation, importation or exportation of, or dealing in, or exercising any right, power, or privilege with respect to, or transactions including any property in which a foreign country or a national thereof has any interest."
We believe "Criminal Politics" P.O. Box 37812, Cincinnati, OH 45222; laid it out in their September 1992 issue, Where they stated: "We believe the announcements by the Soviet Union leader Boris Yeltsin in recent weeks amounts to taunts which are designed to best our resolve. His announcements in recent weeks regarding U.S. POWs held by the Soviet Union and the latest shocking revelation that the Soviet Union admits that it has the black box of KAL Flight 007 (However, they said it has been dismantled) shot down with 269 passengers aboard must be considered as provocations. After all, if Yeltsin controls the block box of 007 how can they stand on the position that no bodies were recovered or were never found?
American wire services did not pass along this report! But the Washington Times reported that Yeltsin offered data on KAL; that the KGB held airliner's recorder, in a restricted news release few Americans were told of Yeltsin's remarks reported on page 1 in Washington, D.C.
We discussed in our November 1991 issue, the revelations of Israeli researcher, Avraham Shifrin, that in fact most of the people on 007 were undoubtedly recovered by the Soviet Union and were not lost at sea. These people include a former U.S. Congressman from Atlanta, Georgia, Lawrence P. McDonald one of the most revered conservatives in the history of the U.S. Congress. It should be remembered that Senator Jesse Helms narrowly escaped the same fate as Lawrence McDonald by changing his plans at the last moment to avoid a scheduling conflict."
(Which) once again (brings up) a question of Soviets holding Americans in captivity! Criminal Politics, in their issue of November 1991, expressed the belief that passengers survived the crash landing in the sea and are not in Soviet hands. What is the purpose of such provocations as the announcement concerning the 007 black box?
These statements are designed to excite, to probe, and to insult, and we believe, to determine the response of the American public. In the event that the response is not sufficiently agitated, against the Soviet Union, it could signal that a first strike against the United States would be seriously considered by the Zionist World Congress that rules Russia and the Soviet Union.
In a September 18 double-length report, syndicated columnists Evans and Novak brought to light the grave actions of the Soviet military in recent weeks. In a toughly worded State Department cable to U.S. embassies it is charged that Russia is blocking weapons inspections guaranteed by the treaty that limits conventional forces in Europe. their column states that the September 4th cable has a 'Ring of Urgency.'
According to their column; Russia has denied on-site inspection teams access to substantial amounts of territory. The State Department said in its cable to our allies that before last December's break-up of the empire Soviet official acknowledged that the restrictions that they had put on NATO inspectors were 'not consistent with the CFE Treaty Inspection Provisions.' They have promised that the problems would be corrected but according to the cable there have Never been any corrections and the Soviet Union has continued its former violations in a way that signifies an intent to codify its restrictive practices into 'Treaty Law.'
According to Evans and Novak it boils down to the proverbial 'shell game.' Military commanders admit NATO inspectors to one portion of an agreed inspection site, but deny access to the entire site. Forbidden weapons can then be moved around from one section to another and thus concealed. Therefore, it is clear to Criminal Politics magazine publisher Lawrence Patterson that Boris Yeltsin is a figurehead only and has no power. The real power lies in the military and the KGB that are completely independent of any democratic influence. Evidence of an intent to commit aggression against the United States is building up very rapidly. Evans and Novak cite CIA revelations regarding new fresh experiments by the Soviet Union involving 'an enhanced Bubonic Plague Weapon.' The columnists give no further information regarding the CIA information on this germ warfare experimentation. Obviously Americans must demand this information from their government. The fact is that Boris Yeltsin is considered a joke by hardline Russian nationalists and powerful elements within the Soviet military.
'This could explain' says Evans and Novak the 'widening gap between Yeltsin's public line asking for aid, aid and more aid from the united States and Western Nations while his actual policies are to violate treaties to taunt and insult the United States while trampling on Baltic Sovereignty and Threatening Germ Warfare against the world.'
The fact is that the strings are held by generals, admirals and intelligence officials who are outraged by the fall of their union (Which we do not believe ever fell to begin with. We believe that to be a lie). Evans and Novak describe these people as 'Desperate Men' sworn to protect the military power that remains in their newly disorganized state.
According to Evans and Novak Senators Sam Nunn and David Boron, Chairmen of the Senate Armed Services and Intelligence Committees have been fully briefed on the Conventional Forces Treaty (CFE) inspection violations as well as the CIA information on the bubonic plague experiments. Their opinions will count as to whether or not additional billions in aid is paid to the Soviet Union through not only direct cash payments but through damaging tax treaties which allow the multi-nationals to remit tax moneys to the Soviet Union, rather than to the U.S. Treasury.
George Bush has been fighting hard for a Russian aid program with billions in economic and technical aid. His bills have passed both the House and the Senate in differing versions, and must now be reconciled by a conference committee. Both versions link aid to compliance with the Conventional Forces Treaty the Biological Weapons Treaty and other arms controls pacts. However, the question is; does America have the will to see that these terms are enforced? The record clearly shows - We Do Not!
We believe Americans are in deep trouble. Instead of revealing what they know about illegal treaty violating experiments regarding a bubonic plague weapon, and revealing what they know about the shooting down of Korean Air Line 007 flight our government agencies are only concerned with World War II atrocities of Nazi Germany including ferreting out innocent Americans and shipping them off to Israel for mock trials. Particularly referring to the case of Demjanjuk.
Americans are being blindsided: blindsided by erroneous statistics issued by various agencies. They are being blindsided by their military men who have fallen under the guise and influence of the conspiracy. They are being blindsided by their intelligence agencies who are dominated by International Zionism. Consider the following additional evidence. A joint Soviet-Chinese arms build up!
Russia is selling heavy armaments to Red China. Recently announced the sale of SU-27 fighter jets numbering some 50 planes. China also expects to buy SU-31 interceptors from Russia and T-72 tanks and other air and naval weapons which are estimated to be valued at $4-billion dollars during 1992. Question:
If the Soviet Union is, as we are so often told, beating swords into plow shares How is it that it is still producing these weapons (faster and faster)?? Recently the Russian government declared that the daily newspaper, Izvestia, was no longer independent, but (was now) state property. So there will be no free press in the Soviet Union if newspapers can be confiscated at will. Yet we are told that the old Soviet Union doesn't exist.
"Let us do evil, that good may come?...They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one. their throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they have used deceit; the poison of asps is under their lips: Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness: Their feet are swift to shed blood: Destruction and misery are in their ways: And the way of peace have they not known: There is no fear of God before their eyes."
We are told that it has broken up and that Russia will follow free market, free press, and other reforms. The facts do not back up the lies in the New York Times, and the wire services that appear in your local papers. The Soviets refuse to give up conquered territory!
As reported in the press lately, the Russian government of Boris Yeltsin has abruptly canceled a diplomatic trip to Japan, to negotiate the return of the Kuriles to Japan which were confiscated by the Soviet Union at the end of WWII. How is it that these nearly worthless islands (or apparently worthlessness) can be such a stumbling block to a nation that is now steeped in democratic principles???
Our Empty missile silos are being detonated! While the Soviets ignore treaty agreements, the Bush administration is seeing to it that every detail of our treaty agreements with the Soviets are being adhered to, even if it appears totally unreasonable to fulfill the terms of the treaty!
Consider the detonation of empty missile silos throughout the Dakotas and other Western states. There are 150 minuteman missile silos which had been bored 90 feet into the bedrock. The missiles have been removed and destroyed and the silos are now empty. But that's not enough! The detonation of these 150 empty minuteman silos defies logic. They cannot be used as the missiles have been destroyed, yet they could serve some military purpose in the event that a subsequent administration determined that there was a threat to the United States by the Soviet Union or any other power. What logic is there behind the detonation of these empty silos?? Answer: Obviously none!
As a matter of fact, the land owner-ranchers in the Dakotas are fearful that the imploding silos might harm their water supply. They fear that the explosions will destroy the casings of their water wells, some of which could be 50 or more years old, causing the flow of underground water to dry up. Yet the Pentagon plans to destroy those silos. This, we believe, Signals another secret surrender agreement.
In another insulting taunt of American citizens, former KGB spy master, Vadim Kirpichenko stated openly that the Soviet Union would continue to conduct foreign espionage at will. Kirpichenko is now a high ranking official at the Russian Foreign Intelligence Headquarters (RFIH) the successor to the KGB espionage operations. In an interview with a publication titled 'Patriot' he asserted 'we are going to carry out our intelligence work when and whenever necessary.'
The fact is that the U.S. government is supporting an unelected dictator, Eduard Shevarnadze defeated the democratically elected Georgian government run by Zviad Gamsakhurdia. The CIA controlled Associated Press has lied to the American public in stating that 'Georgian Troops defeat Coup attempt by Rebels.'
The rebels were the supporters of the duly elected government of Mr. Gamsakhurdia. Therefore, any claim that the Soviet Union is moving toward democratically elected governments is ridiculous on its face and can be proven by any one of a number of foreign press reports.
Here is what you can do if you are concerned by the shocking information in this section: contact the Chairman of the Senate Arms Services Committee, Senator Sam Nunn and the Senate Intelligence Committee, Senator David Boren, and demand that there be no foreign aid of any kind direct or indirect to the Soviet Union until a set of conditions are met.
The Zionist controlled television network ABC-TV, part of Capital City's network, has invested large sums of money to mock and ridicule American citizens. They have revealed in their 20/20 program of Friday, September 11th, that since Boris Yeltsin's admission that Americans were secretly held in the former Soviet Union, that nothing has come of Soviet promises.
A joint U.S.-Soviet team announced weeks ago that it had found no evidence of POWs alive in Russian labor camps. ABC-TV sent Tom Gerald to the Soviet Union to visit suspected grave sites. On camera, aged Soviets were interviewed and were willing to help research Russian records of various grave sites to uncover four or five American grave, thus making a mockery of the reports of joint U.S.-Soviet search teams.
Because of the new book out "Soldiers of Misfortune" by James D. Sanders, Mark Sauter, and R. Cort Kirkwood, the pentagon has been forced to increase its task force from 27 investigators to 40. The 20/20 program revealed that 2,500 Americans were left to rot in Soviet slave labor camps at the end of WWII, most of whom never reached the embarkation point at Odessa, Soviet Union. Then there were 800 from the Korean War, where two train loads of American soldiers were transferred from the North Koreans to Soviet trains at the end of the Korean War. Finally, there were estimations of several dozens of U.S. airmen transferred by the North Vietnamese to the Soviet Union. Some of these people were seen alive as late as 1982. The information on Vietnam era POWs confirms President Boris Yeltsin's statements, that there was evidence that Russia held POWs from the Vietnam War.
Chinese terrorists are arriving in the U.S. under cover of Haitian refugees! The Washington, D.C. daily paper controlled by the so-called reverend, Sun Yung Moon has reported a shocking story (front page cover of September 3rd) revealing that Red Chinese Terrorists are arriving on the shores of Miami, Florida, under cover of the Haitian Refugees.
On August 15th, the steel hulled trawler, Chin Wing #18 foundered off Haiti's southern coast. It was badly in need of help. The engine had broken, and the supplies of food, water and fuel were exhausted. As the Washington Times reported the mysterious appearance of 151 Chinese men in a crippled Taiwan registered fishing boat is a shocking revelation. The geographic juxtaposition of Red China and the island of Haiti make it perfectly clear that the United States is being attacked by an organized military structure, feeding terrorists into the United States under various ruses. Interestingly, while they had no food or drinking water, they had lots of money (U.S. dollars). According to Bruce Nicholl the coordinator of Organized Crime Investigations for the U.S. Immigration and Naturalization Service, there has been a ring operating out of the northern town of Port de-Paix, Haiti. which is this report being kept from the American people??
According to the report, the Chinese arrive there by boat and are transferred into smaller aircraft or boats for transfer to the United States! Many of the Chinese have paid up to $30,000 for the voyage borrowing from organized Chinese gangs that press them into service in selling drugs or prostitution here in the U.S. Intermingled among them, of course, are the trained terrorists about which little is revealed to the American public. So the people of America has been convinced that Communism is dead.
That Communism died at the age of 74 and is now past history according to commentaries found in current magazines like the U.S. News and World Report. The January 6, 1992 Newsweek Magazine, on page 12, also carried this story, in fact the first part of the story is in large print: "The end - with Gorbachev's Resignation the Soviet Union dies, and an experiment that obsessed the World for decades is over - Gorbachev 'gave up the ghost on Christmas day' when he discontinued his activities as Soviet President. The next day a remnant of the country's first freely elected legislature held a sad little meeting and pronounced itself dead. The Soviet regime passed into history at the age of 74, unmourned by millions of survivors, who were more absorbed with building new nations - or finding something to eat."
With all this good news that Communism is dead and a thing of the past and we don't have to worry about it any more. America has been busy disarming our nation, reducing our Armed Forces, scuttling what was left of our ICBMs and retiring Military Bases and turning some over the United Nations for foreign troop training. Our government has committed itself to giving billions upon billions of dollars for economic recovery to these new fledgling nations that have declared their independence.
America and the world is doing everything they can to help these Soviet Republics to arise out of the quagmire of Soviet despotism, so they can enter into the new realm of social reform. What a terrible shock it is going to be when Americans suddenly awake to find that Communism is not dead; but that it is very much alive and well, and stronger than ever!
This is, partly, how the Capitalist Countries have been taken for a sucker, when Russia and it's satellite nations of the New Soviet Commonwealth close the trap of their Great Deception upon the whole world and declare themselves to be the New Masters of everything and every one! Some will say, "Do you mean to say that all of this putting to death of the Evil Empire and the independence of all the Soviet Republics was only a trick play to throw the world and America off guard so that Communism could emerge as masters?"
That is exactly what I mean. We are fulfilling prophecy of the very end time. Communism is the Red Sea and the Red Sea is Esau-Edom who Yahweh God has commissioned to execute judgment upon Jacob/Israel which is America and Western Europe. Remember how Jacob and his mother deceived Isaac and dressed Jacob up like Esau so that Jacob could get Esau's blessings and birthright? Well, to get even with Jacob, Esau/Edom is today dressed up to look like Jacob and deceiving the entire world by saying that he is Israel! But the greatest deception of all time is that Esau-Edom who secretly created Communist Russia in 1917, is now saying that Communism is dead and buried and no longer a threat to world peace. This strategy of Glasnost has been cleverly planed for over 62 years; listen to this quote from John Barela's Oct. '87 Newsletter, Front page,
"War to the hilt between communism and capitalism is inevitable. Today (1930), of course we are not strong enough to attack. Our time will come in thirty or forty years. To win, we shall need the element of surprise. The Western world (the United States, etc.) Will have to be put to sleep. So we shall begin by launching the most spectacular peace movement on record. There shall be electrifying overtures and unheard of concessions. The capitalist countries, stupid and decadent, will rejoice to cooperate in their own destruction. They will leap at another chance to be friends. As soon as their guard is down, we will smash them with our clenched fist." [975]
We, today, are seeing it implemented. We are seeing Electrifying Overtures and Unheard of Concessions with what is going on in the USSR today. We, the capitalist countries, Stupid and Decadent, are rejoicing in our own destruction By leaping at another chance to be friends to Communism by going over there and helping them build a booming economy by moving our manufacturing plants of industry into their countries, supplying technology, leadership and know-how so they can be economically independent.
"Oh yeah! Many will cry. But how do we know that the Evil Empire will return and pull a sneaker on the world like that? Is there anything in prophecy to substantiate that claim?"
Yes there certainly is. And many thanks to Brother Clyde Edminster for the following. This is the reason why Yahweh had to perform the Red Sea miracle in order to tell the story of the very end time of Israel's deliverance from the old world order. The whole story is told in Allegorical form in the Book of Exodus, Chapters 12 through 15, but I wish to read it out of the Book of Jasher because it has more details. Since it is in allegorical form, the word "Egypt" is a type and shadow of the non-Christian world with it's many forms, while the word "Egyptian" is a type and shadow of the non-Christian. And the Children of Israel are a type and shadow of Christian Israelites today.
We will begin, as our forefathers did in making preparations that will assure us of going through the Red Sea as it did for them. So one last plague must be dealt with before they and we began the exodus out of Egypt, so we read: "The Lord sent Moses and Aaron to the children of Israel, saying Celebrate your feast and make your Passover, for behold I come in the midst of the night amongst all the Egyptians, and I will smite all of their first born, from the first born of a man to the first born of a beast, and when I see your passover, I will pass over you." [976]
Remember the children of Israel were to select a year old lamb without any blemish or fault which of course was to be a type and shadow of Christ, who, 1500 years later, was to become the Lamb of God, slain from the foundation of the world. They were to kill the lamb, drain the blood from it's body and sprinkle the blood on the doorposts and lentils of the doors of their dwelling places. Then, they were to roast the lamb and eat it with bitter herbs and unleavened bread. "And the children of Israel did according to all that the Lord commanded Moses and Aaron, thus did they in that night. And it came to pass in the middle of the night, that the Lord went forth in the midst of Egypt, and smote all the first born of the Egyptians, from the first born of man to the first born of beasts." [977]
Think what a horrible catastrophe that must have been with the first born in every household falling down dead. Since this first born is only a type and shadow of The First Birth, of our natural birth in flesh bodies. Think of how terrible it's going to be when everyone who is not born again of the Spirit and Word of God will die. Won't that be something; but, that's how it's going to be as Christ says, Ye must be born again the second time to escape the destruction of God which is soon to fall.
"And Pharaoh rose up in the night, he and all his servants and all the Egyptians, and there was a great cry throughout Egypt in that night, for there was not a house in which there was not a corpse...And all the Egyptians saw this evil which had suddenly come upon them, and all the Egyptians cried out with a loud voice. And all the families of Egypt wept upon that night, each man for his son, and each man for his daughter, being the first born, and the tumult of Egypt was heard at a distance on that night...And Pharaoh king of Egypt approached Moses and Aaron, and some of the children of Israel who were with them in that place, and he prayed to them saying, rise up and take your brethren, all the Children of Israel who are in the land, with their sheep and oxen, and all belongings to them, they shall leave nothing remaining, only pray for me to the Lord your God. And Moses said to Pharaoh, behold thou art thy mother's First Born, yet fear not, for thou wilt not die, for the Lord has commanded that thou shalt live, in order to show thee his great might and strong stretched out arm. And Pharaoh ordered the children of Israel to be sent away." [978]
So, early the next morning we read: "And the children of Israel journeyed from Rameses to Succoth, about six hundred thousand men on foot besides the little ones and their wives." [979] Assuming that the average family was composed of four people, a mom, dad and two children. If we were to multiply 600,000 by four, we would arrive at the figure of 2,400,000 or about 2 and � million people. That's quite a mass of people in one body leaving for a camping trip, wouldn't you say?
"Also a mixed multitude (of people not full blood Israelites) went up with them, and flocks and herds, even much cattle. And the sojourning of the children of Israel, who dwelt in the land of Egypt in hard labor, was two hundred and ten years. And at the end of two hundred and ten years, the Lord brought the children of Israel from Egypt with a strong arm." [980]
The Book of Jasher is a fabulous pre-written history of the USA in every detail. 1986 was A Gala year for America, we celebrated the Centennial Birthday of the Statue of Liberty in New York Harbor. The Statue was refurbished, restructured, repainted and rededicated to be a symbol of freedom of human rights and religion. And everybody felt at the time of this great national celebration that this heralded a very celebration that this heralded a very important time in America's history. The statue of Liberty is a portrait and symbol of Mrs. National Israel of the United States of America, who needs to be completely reborn, restructured and rededicated Before she can be the Great Millennial Kingdom of Christ on earth.
However, in 1989, The Book of Joel finally came alive. By searching out the details we find that Prophetically they didn't leave Egypt for another Six Years which would make their departure through the Red Sea equal to our date of 1992. "Even as I said to Ezekiel, a day shall be a year prophetically even so for you." [981] So, six days in Egypt meant six years in prophetic fulfillment. Wow! Does that ever put a different slant on everything? Six more years before we get out of Egypt and three more years before the Millennial Kingdom is in operation on earth. So the Kingdom Age won't start until 1995 or 6! Yahweh willing, Praise God!
Let us fill in the details according to Jasher: "And the children of Israel traveled from Egypt and from Goshen and from Rameses, and encamped in Succoth on the fifteenth day of the first month." [982]
This was the first day after the Passover which was on the 14th day and the feast of unleavened bread would continue six more days until the 21st of the month. The 14th day signaled their release from bondage when they partook of the Passover Lamb even as it signals our release from bondage to sin when we eat of our Passover Lamb Christ.
At this point, you may say, "In my Bible, it reads, Now the sojourning of the children of Israel, who dwelt in Egypt, was four hundred and thirty years. And it came to pass at the end of the four hundred and thirty years, even the selfsame day it came to pass, that all the hosts of the Lord went from the land of Egypt." [983] Where do you get this 210 year stuff? HEY! That is a real good question! But 210 years is what the Book of Jasher says.[984] So I might ask the same question of you. Where does the King James Bible get 430 years in Egypt for the children of Israel?
Since you are not here to reply, I'll try to answer for you. In the Book of Genesis, Chapter 15:13-14: "And he (God) said unto Abram, know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years. And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance." [985]
Since there is a conflict here of these two different time segments, which one is right? So on the authority of this last verse just quoted from Genesis 15:13-14, We would say the 210 year segment was the right one. As we find Abram after he was 75, wondering around the land of Canaan for 25 years which included going down to Egypt once, until he was 100 years old. Then God made a covenant with Abram and changed his name to Abraham.[986] For the next 105 years, the seed of Abraham wondered around the land of Canaan as strangers in a land that was not theirs, but it was promised to them at some future time, so of course they were afflicted by these Canaanites, etc.
However, it wasn't until Jacob was an old man, he and seventy souls went down to Egypt because of the severe famine that was in the land. Therefore, with 220 years of the 430 years wondering around Canaan, leaves 210 years they were in Egypt. Also Paul tells us in Galatians 3:17: "And this I say, that the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law (covenant), which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that should make the promise (to Abraham) of non effect." [987]
So this clearly shows that something is wrong with the 430 year of Israel in Egypt because if the Law Covenant given to the children of Israel at Sinai was 430 years after the promise to Abram. These two 430 year periods conflict and can't be right, but if we can see where Abraham and his seed wondered in Canaan for 220 years until Jacob and his family went down to Egypt for 21 years, there is no conflict. Apparently the verses in Exodus 12:40-41 can be chalked up to translation error or oversight! So, I hope therefore, this answers your question satisfactorily. Now let's get on with our story.
Before we do go on with our story, I think we should go back and mention something that is mighty important. One of the ten plagues called darkness came upon all Egypt for three days. "And God sent darkness upon Egypt, that the whole land of Egypt (or the non-Christian world) and Pathros became dark for three days, so that a man could not see his hand when he lifted it to his mouth." [988]
Only in Gashen (or Christianity) was there light where the Children of Israel lived.[989]� "At that time died many of the people of Israel who had rebelled against the Lord and who would not hearken to Moses and Aaron, and believed not in them that God had sent them. And who had said, we will not go forth from Egypt lest we perish with hunger in a desolate wilderness, and who would not hearken to the voice of Moses (to partake of the Passover lamb). And the Lord plagued them in the three days of darkness, and the Israelites buried them in those days, without the Egyptians knowing of them or rejoicing over them." [990]
In shame the Lord killed off the unbelievers and it was only the Believers who partook of the Passover who were Saved to go out of Egypt! This is most important for you to see that God makes a great distinction here. The Children of Israel were the literal physical, biological seed of Abraham But, they must eat of the Passover Lamb Christ to escape Egypt and enter the promised land. In other words eating of the Passover Lamb is a type and shadow of eating of Christ and becoming the Spiritual Seed of Abraham or a Christian.
Hence the mixed multitude who were not biological Israelites received their blessing through the Seed of Abraham. Again we want to point out that the Egyptians are a type and shadow of non-Christians. Egypt is a type of the non-Christian world with all of it's walks of life, rituals, customs, beliefs and religions. I thought it was important to mention this because it's only those who partake of Christ our Passover that's going to be saved this time also.
Now let's go on with our story. "And the Egyptians buried all their first born who the Lord had smitten and all the Egyptians buried their slain for three days. And the children of Israel traveled from Succoth and encamped in Ethom, at the end of the wilderness. And on the third day after the Egyptians had buried their first born, many men rose up from Egypt and went after Israel to make them return to Egypt, for they repented that they had sent the Israelites away from their servitude." [991]
About 700,000 Egyptians went after the Israelites and when they caught up to them, "All of the Egyptians said to the children of Israel, surely you said, we will go a journey of three days in the wilderness and sacrifice to our God and return. Now therefore this day makes five days since you went, why do you not return to your masters? And Moses and Aaron answered them saying, because the Lord our God has testified in us, saying, you shall no more return to Egypt, but we will betake ourselves to a land flowing with milk and honey, as the Lord our God had sworn to our ancestors to give to us." [992]
At this the Egyptians saw the Israelites were going to be stubborn so they prepared for battle but God strengthened Israel and they rose up and chased the 700,000 Egyptians back to Egypt. This infuriated the Pharaoh so he called out his 600 chosen chariots [993] and an army of ten hundred thousand (1,000,000) men (in fact all of the men of Egypt who drew sword) and pursued the children of Israel. "And the children of Israel lifted up their eyes, and beheld all the Egyptians, pursuing them and the children of Israel were greatly terrified at them and the children of Israel cried to the Lord...So the Lord said to Moses, who dost thou cry unto me? Speak to the children of Israel that they shall proceed, and do thou stretch out thy rod upon the sea and divide it, and the children of Israel shall pass through it. And Moses did so, and he lifted up his rod upon the sea and divided it. And the waters of the sea were divided into twelve parts, and the children of Israel passed through on foot, with shoes, as a man would pass through a prepared road." [994]
This was the sixth day of their departure and the seventh day of their feast of unleavened bread. Yahweh had promised Israel on this selfsame day of the seventh day of their feast of unleavened bread, He would bring Israel's hosts out of Egypt.[995] Therefore on this selfsame day: "The children of Israel went unto the midst of the sea upon the dry ground; and the waters were a wall unto them on their right hand and on their left. And the Egyptians pursued and went in after them to the midst of the sea. Even all of Pharaoh's horses, his chariots and his horsemen (and his army)." [996]
Jasher relates: "And the Lord manifested to the children of Israel His wonders in Egypt and in the sea by the hand of Moses and Aaron. And when the children of Israel had entered the sea, the Egyptians came after them, and the waters of the sea returned upon them, and they sank in the water and not one was left except Pharaoh, who gave thanks to the Lord and believed in Him, therefore the Lord did not cause him to perish at that time with the Egyptians...And on that day (the seventh day of the feast of unleavened bread and the sixth day of their wilderness experience) the Lord saved Israel from the hand of Egypt, and all the children of Israel saw that the Egyptians had perished, and they beheld the great hand of the Lord, in what He had performed in Egypt and the sea. Then sang Moses and the children of Israel this song unto the Lord, on the day when the Lord caused the Egyptians to fall before them. And all Israel sang in concert saying, I will sing to the Lord for He is greatly exalted, the horse and his rider has He cast into the sea; behold it is written in the book of the law of God. After this the Children of Israel proceeded on their journey (of 3 days, Exodus 15:22) and encamped in Marah." [997]
Marah, was on the border of the Promised Land that flowed with milk and honey, Israel could have entered into the Kingdom at this time but they began to murmur and complain to the Lord in unbelief after all the miracles He had performed for them. Therefore the Lord refused to take them into the Kingdom at this time and made them wonder in the wilderness of sin for another 40 years, until all the complainers had died off. Now, what do we learn from this story of the Exodus of Israel out of Egypt? We learn a lot!
First; we learn that this Babylonian Egypt of this non-Christian world we are about to leave and are in bondage to, is a place that many of us are going to hate to leave. We like this world we live in with all of it's creature comforts, conveniences, radio, TV, autos, stores, etc. In fact we like this physical life with all it's appetites, lusts and desires, and there is going to be a lot of murmurers and complainers after we cross this next Red Sea.
What is this next Red Sea we are talking about? It is the great deception of International World Communism Coming alive again and terrorizing the world with it's vicious verbal and military attacks upon the freedom loving nations. Remember what I told you at the beginning? I said that the dissolving of the Communist Party and Soviet Republics was just a trick play in order to deceive the nations to disarm them so that Communism would be able to emerge with military superiority over all?
Well, it's about to Happen and take place. Remember, we said that the children of Israel would be crossing the Red Sea soon. OK at Christmas time 1991, Gorbachev resigned as President of the Soviet Union. Two days later the Supreme Soviet Legislature meet for the last time and declared the Communist Party dissolved and the Soviet Union dead. Then TWELVE of the former Soviet Republics signed an accord and declared themselves Independent Nations of the Soviet Commonwealth.� While the other three Soviet Republics remained with the Russian Republic. Alright, all of this activity took place in the last six days of December of 1991 and January 1st 1992 began a Brand New Year and a Brand New Day, Communism is dead, the Red Sea is Dried up and Open Wide, the Israelites are walking out of the Evil Empire of Red Communism on dry ground and no one is stopping them.
Remember in Revelation 12:4 where it says that the Red Dragon held a third part of the stars of heaven in his tail? These stars are sons of Jacob [998] or the Children of Israel. A third part of them would be four tribes who have been held captive in the USSR for the past 74 years.
Now they are being liberated and they are streaming out of the Soviet by the thousands. Yahweh is even forcing some to go with the Civil Wars in Georgia, Armenia, Yugoslavia, etc. 1992 has been a great year for Israelite emigrants fleeing from the Iron Curtain. How long will the Israelites be allowed to flee? We believe they will be allow to leave until December 1992 or January 1st 1993. Then look out, for the Evil Empire of Communism will suddenly come alive for there they have been saying, "Peace and safety! Sudden destruction cometh upon (the peace loving nations) and they shall not escape." [999]
The Book of Jasher says, "And the waters of the (Red) sea were divided into twelve parts, and the children of Israel passed through on foot, with shoes, as a man would pass through a prepared road." [1000]
Was it a coincident that the Communist Empire stopped dead December 27th, 1991 and was divided into 12 parts as Jasher declares. The USSR as the Red Sea was divided into 12 Independent Commonwealth Nations with three of the Republics remaining with Russia. January 1, 1992 began a new year with the outcasts of Israel fleeing from the Iron Curtain, on foot with shoes on, over prepared roads. Coincidence you say? Prophecy fulfilled, I say!
How long was the Red Sea to remain divided or open? Jasher says for one hole day and of course a day is equal to a prophetic year [1001]. So very soon now, the Red Sea will close up tight and the Communist Empire will come alive and be more vicious than it was before. It is prophesied by some that over a 100 million people in America will die shortly after this time.
According to the Parowan Prophet of Utah who says, since the Soviet coup of last August the Soviets have deployed 320 new SS-25 missiles targeted at the USA and 125 new ICBMs also aimed at US targets. They still have their 4 million man army intact and ready.
In fact, they have been increasing it at the rate of about 500,000 per year for the last three or four years. Their Navy, and Airforce is still under the central command of Marshal Yevgeny Shaposhnikov, the new Defense Minister of the Soviet Union since the failed coup of August 1991 according to US News and World Report, September 2, 1991. They are still manufacturing munitions, guns, tanks and army trucks while we here in America are disarming our bombers and subs, scrapping our Minuteman and MX missiles, reducing our Armed Forces and closing down Military Bases. Looks like America will be easy pickings for the Soviet New World Order when they wipe out all of this present Egyptian Babylonian world order and establish their own Soviet New World Order with it's Noahide Laws as it's Bill of Rights.
It has been said: "A man who loves another country more than the country he was born in, is like a married man who loves another woman more than his wife!"� All this has been brought upon our White American people, because the prophets of Baal, the Clergy of Organized Religion and the so-called Evangelists tell our people that: "The Law of God has been done away with."
It is the standard Judeaized "Judeo‑Christian" position. This, because they will not listen or do not believe the Scriptures which command them to: "Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth." [1002]
Then when someone comes along and tries to show them a little "True Bible Light," and is following the Lord's instructions: "Ye (Christians) are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; that it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your father which is in heaven. Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil." [1003]��������������������������������� �����������������������������������������������������������
The following statement: "Given by Senator Joseph McCarthy, six months before his mouth was closed forever: George Washington's surrender: 'And many of the people of the land became Jews.' (Esther 9:17). The confession of General Cornwallis to General Washington at Yorktown has been well hidden by historians. History books and text books have taught for years that when Cornwallis surrendered his army to General Washington that American independence came, and we lived happily ever after until the tribulations of the twentieth century.
���� Jonathan Williams recorded in his Legions of Satan, 1781, that Cornwallis revealed to Washington that 'a holy war will now being in America, and when it is ended America will be supposedly the citadel of freedom, but her millions will unknowingly be loyal subjects to the Crown.' Cornwallis went on to explain what would seem to be a self contradiction: 'Your churches will be used to teach the Jew's religion and in less than two hundred years the whole nation will be working for divine world government. That government they believe to be divine will be the British Empire (under the control of the Jews). All religions will be permeated with Judaism without even being noticed by the masses, and they will all be under the invisible all-seeing eye of the Grand Architect of Freemasonry (Lucifer - as Albert Pike disclosed in Morals and Dogma).' And indeed George Washington was a Mason, and he gave back through a false religion what he had won with his army."
Cornwallis well knew that his military defeat was only the beginning of World Catastrophe that would be universal and that unrest would continue until mind control could be accomplished through a false religion. What he predicted has come to pass!!! Of that, there is no longer any doubt. A brief study of American religious history will show that Masonry and Judaism has infused into every church in America their veiled Phallic Religion. Darby and the Plymouth Brethren brought a Jewish Christianity to America. Masons Rutherford and Russell (both Jews) started Jehovah Witnesses' in order to spread Judaism throughout the world under the guise of Christianity.
Smith started Mormon Judaism with its Jewish teaching of millennialism. At the turn of the twentieth century there appeared the Scofield Bible (written by another Jew who went by the name Scofield) with a Jewish interpretation of the prophecies. With wide use of this 'helpful' aid all the American churches have silently become synagogues, without its members even suspecting what was happening to them. We now have Baptist Jews, Methodist Jews, Church of God Jews, Catholic Jews, Protestant Jews, ad nauseam throughout America. We are aliens in our own country because of false religion. All are praying for divine deliverance into that "Divine Government" which Cornwallis knew to be the British Empire. A false religion has been used to deceive us into allegiance to our enemies of Yorktown and Bunker Hill. No! Not a shot has been fired but the invisible and malignant process of conquering America with the Jew's Religion has gone on unabated. The Union Jack has been planted in our hearts with religious deception.
All has happened "legally," "constitutionally," "freely" and completely within our most sacred trust - our houses of worship. Religious deception is painless inoculation against the truth. It cannot be removed from the conscience with surgery, yet it is the motivator of our actions and directly controls our lives. Once a man gives over to false religion, he is no longer rational because he originates no thought. His life is totally controlled by whomever controls his particular religion. The veil of false religion is the sword of Damocles and its power to control humanity defies even the imagination of the anti-Christs who use it.����
Make no mistake, this is not to say that George Washington was a traitor willingly, or knowingly. He was simply beguiled into a Satanic religious order that insidiously controls men's minds. So have, all too many, American Statesmen and Military leaders down through the years given aid and Allegiance to the enemies of the United States because they did not have knowledge of the invisible subterfuge that stalks this land. If every American would read Wagner's Freemasonry An Interpretation, they would no longer ask why and how all this has happened to the United States!
Our Constitution provides for a Republic. A Republic is poison to World Jewry. On the other hand, it is easy for those with evil designs to gain control of a government which operates as a Democracy; hence the steady assault on the Constitution.
A sleeping America has allowed its plan of government, as guaranteed in the Constitution, to be tossed aside and have embraced the phobia of Democracy by adopting the initiative, the election of judges, the referendum and the direct primary. In doing this we have opened wide the gates for Internationalists to promote their campaigns against the Republic of the United States.
Democracies have ever been spectacles of turbulence and contention. Our founding fathers repeatedly warned us to avoid this type of government. Our Constitution means to the science of Government what the digits mean to the science of arithmetic or the chromatic scale means to the science of music: in other words, it is the key to the science of government.
In a Republic, the few are protected from the many, and the many, from the few, or, in other words, Communism, easily takes a Democracy, turns it upside down, makes the many think they are to govern themselves, but in actuality, the many are controlled by the worst sort of Autocracy.
It is in that direction we are drifting today. Amshel "Red Shield" Rothschild got his twenty millions and freedom for his people from the Ghettos. Whereupon Jews immediately scuttled like cockroaches all over Europe.
"I fear the Jewish banks with their craftiness and tortuous tricks will entirely control the exuberant riches of America. And use it to systematically corrupt modern civilization. The Jews will not hesitate to plunge the whole of Christendom into wars and chaos that the earth should become their inheritance." (Bismarck)
France was an especial goal of exploitation where the German Jews wanted to "dig in" and entrench themselves against any influences of the more esthetic and spiritual Sephardims. So utilizing the nefarious Illuminati again, the French Revolution was subtitlety precipitated. For a fuller history of Jewish manipulation of this Red Terror, read Mrs. Webster's books. At any rate, when the French Revolution had accomplished its purposes, Count Cherep‑Spiridovich tells us that it had to be halted. So a conscienceless young Corsican was found who would have no compunction about shooting down his own people if it served his personal vanities and the aims of his military career. Napoleon was "chosen" by the "Red‑Shields," (Rothschilds) equipped, financed, and sent forth to serve the further continental aims of International Jewry.
Napoleon is everywhere acclaimed as a great military genius. Nowhere except in the world's secret history is it revealed that "Red‑Shield" (Rothschild) gold preceded him, made his military pathways as easy as possible without giving away this secret alliance, and made and unmade monarchs as it pleased the House of Rothschild to have them toppled around. But note that when Napoleon broke with the Jews and gave evidence of co‑operating with the Catholic Pope, the skids were mysteriously put under him and he found himself on Elba. He staged a return and came to Waterloo.
De Grouchy "mysteriously" was delayed in supporting him and his star had set. Meantime, Nathan Mayer, son of Amshel, on Sunday the eighteenth of June, 1815 on the battle field at Waterloo, noting that the battle had gone strictly according to his plans, mounted a horse, rode to the coast, got a fast boat across to London, and sprang a panic on the English Exchange simulating a victory for Napoleon, which tumbled stocks down to zero where Nathan's agents scooped them in at panic prices. Next day, when the real truth became known, Nathan didn't need any more German loans to finance International Jewry. He had cleaned up in one of the greatest stock market coups in modern history. (And they are still doing the same thing today with their sock market manipulations)�
The "Red‑Shield" (Rothschild) fortune which proceeded to make and unmake political regimes on the continent up to the time of the World War, was first founded on the dead bodies of American Patriots and then securely established on a colossal lie which beggared thousands of English men. So the Rothschild fortune was launched, and its repository in America today the banking house of Kuhn, Loeb & Company, whose late president Jacob Schiff, presented Lenin with a cool 20 million dollars to finance Russian‑Jewish Bolshevism, now known as Communism, and whose younger generation helped to formulate through Paul Warburg, the Federal Reserve banking system. With these facts as background; facts, by the way, that have never been denied by international Jewry, is it not rather apparent why we cannot make headway in cleaning up America until this pernicious element is shorn of its power?
|
|
But there is yet a more fearsome factor in world Jewry of which the average layman knows next to nothing, which must be now considered: The ancient Sanhedrin Jesus had excoriated in language that left nothing to diplomacy, and that had sent the pleasing response to the Sephardim Jews being "persecuted," had by no means been inactive throughout this time.
"Use the courts, use the judges, use the constitution of the country, use its medical societies and its laws to further our ends. Do not stint in your labor in this direction. And when you have succeeded you will discover that you can now effect your own legislation at will and you can, by careful organization, by constant campaigns about the terrors of society, by pretense as to your effectiveness, make the capitalist himself, by his own appropriation, finance a large portion of the quiet Communist conquest of that nation." [1004]
The Jewish Cahilla: Outgrowing Palestine, capitalizing on all Jewish "persecutions," effectively carrying on the fight for Christian tolerance toward this scheming, predatory people, it began to adopt a world‑wide aspect after the admirable maneuverings of the Mayer clan. Thus do we arrive at the impressive construction of the CAHILLA.
Americans living in New York frequently hear of the Jews giving Cahilla parties in various city blocks, but that the Cahilla is a vast network of espionage and predatory activism for worldwide Jewry, and that it correlates the progress of the Jewish nationalists all over the earth, has only been authentically uncovered since the Boer War, mostly by British military and secret service agents. Try to grasp fully what now is to be disclosed. In the time of George Washington there were about 4,000 Jews in this country. Most of them were already well‑to‑do traders. In 1783 the United States became the first country to grant them full civil equality, and ever since then they have enjoyed political equality.
Today there is said to be, taking the Jew's word for it, 18,000,000 Jews in the world, and about 4,400,000 of that number are in the United States, where they control 60 percent of the vital interests of our country (remember this was written in the 1930's). Taking the word of the military of the various countries, instead, however, it is probable that the figure of 23,000,000 Jews for the whole world is the more nearly accurate. Whether the true figure is 14,000,000 or 23,000,000, when the statement is made they are entirely effectively controlled by one International Organization, so constructed that one man rules it from the top, the information is labeled fantastic. But wait! Listen to what espionage agents of several countries have attested before responsible committees: "The Jews of the World divided the earth first into two hemispheres, the Eastern and the Western."
As the United States lies in the Western Hemisphere, we will confine ourselves to that alone. The Cahilla is constructed on the symbol of Seven. First, however, over each hemisphere is put a Prince of Jewry known as a Sponsor. There is a Sponsor for the Eastern Hemisphere, and a Sponsor for the Western Hemisphere. Reliable authority has attested by the way, the Sponsor for the Western Hemisphere is none other than "a pinch hitter for Presidents" which explains why this gentleman occupies his position of such tremendous economic, financial and political importance in American State affairs.
He is the absolute overlord of about ten millions of Jews in this Western Hemisphere. He orders their lives and their affairs, and they in turn make it their business to see that he is kept ensconced in his power over American Officialdom. The Sponsor for the Eastern hemisphere is not of consequence in this article. But do not miss the very important fact that both Sponsors for both hemispheres are accountable only to Akad HA'AM, the Unknown and Uncrowned King of Jewry throughout the earth, whose identity is kept a guarded secret. AKAD HA'AM rules the Jews of the earth by an effective devastating system. He has, as has been said, his Prince-Sponsor in each hemisphere. Then under these Prince-Sponsors falls the seven‑times‑seven organization.
������������������������� Under each SPONSOR there are SEVEN ARCH‑CENSORS.
������������������������� Under each ARCH‑CENSOR there are SEVEN MINISTERS.
������������������������� Under each MINISTER there are SEVEN HERALDS.
������������������������� Under each HERALD there are SEVEN COURIERS.
������������������������� Under each COURIER there are SEVEN SCHRIVENORS.
������������������������� Under each SCHRIVENOR there are SEVEN AUDITORS.
������������������������� Under each AUDITOR there are SEVEN MUTES.
This figures out to almost 1‑million influential Jews in each hemisphere organized into a tight, rigidly‑ controlled body, every man knowing all the men under him but only the one man above him, and all responsive to the PRINCE‑SPONSOR at the top. There is no Jew of consequence in North America who is not involved in this terrible organization: terrible at least in its power for predatory control of Christian society ‑ or who is not listed somewhere down the line on the roster of its obedient adherents.[1005]
Until this organization is broken and stamped out of American life, the United States can know neither peace nor stability, not to mention safety. For its control puts it in perfect working mechanism with all the influential Jews of the European continent and the Orient. At this moment it is making and unmaking governments, starting or stopping wars at its pleasure, controlling the most intricate dealings of the League of Nations (presently the United nations), dominating political officialdom, determining the money standards of nations, including America's, directing its economics, intimidating or controlling the nation's newspapers, radio, and movie screen, so that nothing can be released by any of these that is inimical to its far‑flung interests. "Wars are the Jews harvest, for with them we wipe out the Christians and get control of their gold. We have already killed 100‑million of them, and the end is not yet." [1006]
Careful students and economists who are not in its pay, have traced the prevailing depression in America directly to its threshold. Presidents have been elected by its money. Its directing heads and their satraps often camouflaged politely in press and congress as "International Bankers" have been assiduously engaged at Buying‑in‑America at bankrupt prices, completely looting and eliminating the United States permanently from its pathway as a major power, reducing it to the status of a third rate vassal state subject to their officers; Isaacs, Sassoon, Samuels, et al ‑ in the so‑called "British" Cabinet. This is the atrocious cabal to whom President Wilson referred on his return from Versailles when he said that "there was a secret power in Europe with which he could not cope."
This is the terrible power that had started the World War in furtherance of its schemes, so powerful in British as well as German affairs, that the� statement is made on reliable authority that orders were given to the British Admiralty and air forces that at no time during the war were Berlin, Hamburg or Frankfort to be raided, shelled or bombed, because their homes and families were there and they had no intention of suffering physically or jeopardizing their lives in this war which they had conceived for their own world plans and financial profit.� America, I'm afraid we are headed for one of the most horrible times of tribulation for the next 3 years ever recorded in history.[1007] And no rapture is going to take us out of it!
Symbiotic Relationship
In nature when any two organisms live together with mutual benefit, it is called a mutual symbiotic relationship. An example of such a relationship is the tick bird (the Clergy of organized religion) and the water buffalo (government). As the water buffalo (government) feeds on, chews and devours the grass (the substance of the citizens ‑‑ money and property), bugs and ticks (tax protesters, resistance toward the ever growing power of government and True Men of God).
The water buffalo (government) benefits with the tick bird (the Clergy of organized religion) living on his back and the tick bird (Clergy) gets an easy meal. The relationship is one of "you pat my back and I'll pat yours." In other words organized religion and its Clergy helps and protects government from its enemies and government helps and protects organized religion and its Clergy from and against the True Men of God so the "tick bird" can continue getting the easy pickings by spreading the false and damnable heresies and scratch the peoples itching ears. They both benefit from one another and enjoy the good life because of each other. The water buffalo is tick free and comfortable and the tick bird is fat and full. This same type of relationship does and has always existed in the political area of life between Government and Clergy.
Just as the water buffalo does not want the annoyance of bugs and ticks as he feeds on and devours the grass, so a government does not want the annoyance of resistance as he feeds off the fruits of the labors of the citizens. As he taxes, assesses and controls the people, tax resistors and uncooperative citizens make life most unpleasant for a government, like ticks. So the religious Clergy, like the tick bird picks off many of theses ticks, thus assuring itself of easy pickings. For this service the government in turn protects them from their enemies, The True Men of God.
To understand this relationship, we must again remember the equation. For a government to oppress a people, the cost of living under its oppression must always be less than the cost of changing it or overthrowing it. So what then is the ultimate cost? If the government can hold over the people the ultimate cost, then it has ultimate control. Some might think money is the ultimate cost, but history shows men will pledge their fortunes and sacred honor for liberty. Some think death to be the ultimate cost, but it is not, for some right wing extremist will come up with the idea and sell others on it ‑‑ "give me liberty or give me death!" The Ultimate cost is Eternal Death, a term that is not found in the Bible, yet organized religion's Clergy preach, teach and speak about Eternal Death.
As a government, if you can convince the populace that you are God (just as our government is doing today by the spreading of the religion of Secular Humanism) or that you are ordained of God (constantly we hear the Clergy, the Ministers of Baal, the Prostitutes of the Children of Satan cry out you Must obey The Law, of course The Law they are speaking of is Man's Law, not God's) and obedience to it will bring heavenly rewards and disobedience will bring Eternal Death in an eternal barbecue pit called Hell, then you have ultimate control.
Thus as a government, it behooves you to appoint (by keeping those not under control, God's True Ministers either in jail or constantly in court trying to avoid going to jail) priests (Clergy) who will teach such a doctrine and so evolves the symbiotic relationship. The origin of this relationship comes from the most ancient city, Babylon, founded by Nimrod and described in Genesis 10:10. (In that scripture it has been translated Babel, but it is the same Hebrew word for Babylon).
When Nimrod died his wife Semiramis gave birth to a son Tammuz, and told the people the son was the result of an immaculate conception and was Nimrod reincarnated as the sun god. Priests were then appointed to teach this lie saying the new king was the sun god. Naturally, when your subjects believe you are God you have ultimate control. History shows, as the world powers would rise and fall, always the same religion remained. The term Pharaoh means "sun god," the word Caesar means "man god." When Alexander the Great conquered Babylon overthrowing the Medes and Persians, he kept the same religion. He changed priests but put on the Babylonian robes and proclaimed himself to be the sun god and thus the symbiotic relationship continued.
The Bible Identifies the Third Man and Calls it Conspiracy!
One can understand how the government benefits from the teachings of the priest and naturally the priest is in turn rewarded by the government. After all, if you have a goose which lays the golden egg you will see to it that the goose is well fed, housed and clothed. So the king and priest get richer; the people get poorer and none get wiser because who is going to expose it?
It would take the guts of a prophet to expose it, but what if all the prophets are false prophets? The True Prophets in such a system often are killed or imprisoned leaving only false prophets ‑ The Clergy of Organized Religion! The false prophets naturally choose not to expose the racket but rather to prosper from it, thus develops what the Bible calls a Conspiracy of Prophet, Priest and king (Government).
���������������������������������� The Church is A Creature of The State
"the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force." [1008]
The meaning of the word "church" - which most English-speaking churches wrongly use to replace the word "ecclesia." Churches have led people to drop the word "ecclesia" and replace it with the word "church." The reason for this become obvious after one realizes the mission of the churches and their master, the state. Thus, the people have lost the original concept of the ecclesia.
���� church....
���� Greek #1577: �kkl�sia, ek-klay-see'-ah; from a comp. of 1537 and a der. of 2564; a calling out, i.e. (concr.) a popular meeting, espec. a religious congregation (Jewish synagogue, or Chr. community of members on earth or saints in heaven or both);-assembly, church.
This subject is crucial! The more one learns about the Gospel of the Kingdom, the more they realize the importance of rediscovering the meaning and purpose of Christ's ecclesia system. There is yet much to be uncovered; much to understand and put into action concerning the ecclesia system of God.
The Bible refers to the ecclesia system of God, i.e., the Reign of Christ, many times in definite terms. But, church people have been blind to it in the past due to mistranslation, mis-education and brainwashing. For instance, in the New Testament writings, were you read the phrase translated in the King James Version (KJV): "before the foundation of the world," you are actually reading about the "ecclesia system."
In Greek, it comes across more clearly, as: "before the founding of the system," - meaning Christ's ecclesia system. This verse is not referring to the time before the earth was created, but to a time before the Kingdom system was established in Christ (i.e., the New Covenant (New Testament) age with its ecclesia system). It simply means, before Christ was raised from the dead and given the throne over Israel. This example is just the tip of a huge iceberg. There is much more to uncover on this subject.
The ecclesia system is the system of Christian Freedom given to us in the Scriptures, established by Christ and His apostles, and still viable today to anyone who understands it. There are no "right" churches! The church system is the great counterfeit system. It has been shoved off on us to keep us blind to the loss of freedom we've suffered from losing sight of Christ's ecclesia system. The churches have obscured this simple truth with their lies and religious flim-flam. The Church-State establishment has staged a coup, giving the appearance of having overthrown the ecclesia system and replacing it with the Church-State duo.
The wine of religion and politics has done its work on the minds and hearts of the people. The spiritually drunken condition of church people usually prevents them from discerning the subtle, but immense, changes. Church people simply cannot generally understand and appreciate the monstrous changes that have occurred - changes which have swallowed them up, and of which they are now a part.
If you are a church person reading this, you likely think of yourself, and your church, as "a different sort." You may read my comments and summarily agree with me, thinking I am referring to those other churches, and not to your own particular church.
This mentality is common, and we understand it, having gone through it ourselves. It is very easy for a church person to view it this way. You may even subscribe to the theory that yours is "the only true church," and it alone has God's approval. But understand - the difference of one, or a few, doctrines is not the criteria by which churches are unacceptable. Churches must be rejected for their very nature.
They are not what they purport to be! Any organization which supports and/or subscribes to the common concept of "church" in general, whether it calls itself a church, a synagogue, a fraternity, or any other name, is unacceptable regardless of its particular name or doctrinal peculiarities. Churches, like synagogues and psychiatrists, must be avoided! They confuse, pervert, and dissipate.
Get out of the Churches in America Today! They are not of God! They are not of the ecclesia system of Christ! They may incorporate the name "Christ" in their title, but without his authority it means nothing. Christ didn't institute churches! He doesn't want churches! He instituted a civil system of independence and liberty, called "The Christian Ecclesia System."
In opposition to Christ's ecclesia was the church system, as represented by Simon Magus: "But there was a certain man, called Simon (Magus), which beforetime in the same city used sorcery, and bewitched the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some great one: To whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, This man is the great power of God. And to him they had regard, because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries. But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and women. Then Simon himself believed also: and when he was baptized, he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done...And when Simon saw that through laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Spirit was given, he offered them money. Saying, Give me also this authority that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Spirit. But Peter said unto him, Thy money perish with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with money. Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter: for thy heart is not right in the sight of God. Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee. For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity." [1009]
Another noted church father was Elymas the sorcerer. "And when they had gone through the isle unto Paphos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Barjesus: Which was with the deputy of the country, Sergius Paulus, an intelligent man: who called for Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. But Elymas the sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) withstood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith. Then Saul (who also is called Paul), filled with the Holy Spirit, set his eyes on him. And said, O full of all subtility and all mischief, thou son of the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?" [1010]
The sorcery described in the above verses is the basis and mode of the church system. People entrenched in the church system generally cannot see this, but churches, by their very nature, are products of Babylon. They stifle intelligence, independence and liberty. Therefore, we must learn more about the ecclesia system, expose the church system for the harlot that she is, and hopefully encourage people to develop a sincere dislike for churches and church functions. We shall fan the fire of contempt against central government and churches, and encourage everyone to read the Bible for themselves, as a manual for life, rather than a formula for sorcery and superstition. People must, sooner or later, realize that the commandment to "come out of her my people," refers also to the churches.�
"For the vineyard of Yahweh of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah his pleasant plant: and he looked for judgment, but behold oppression; for righteousness, but behold a cry. Woe unto them that join house to house, that lay field to field, till there be no place that they may be placed alone in the midst of the earth!" [1011]
Christians who have suffered under years of brainwashing from the churches will find the ecclesia concept a little hard to grasp. So, as an illustration to help get the idea across, we'll use the plantation analogy - an example familiar to most people. This should help clear up some points.
For the purposes of this illustration, just think of The United States as The Big Plantation. Think of Washington, D.C. as the plantation manor, and Congress as the master ("massah"). And remember, the International Bankers are the mortgage-holders and true behind-the-scenes owners and controllers of the Plantation. Lastly, you are the slaves (regulated residents) on the Plantation. Now, we have all the elements for a plantation system: 1). Slaves, 2). Land, 3). Master and 4). Financiers. This illustration fits according to Isaiah 5 (quoted above) where a nation is called "a vineyard." A plantation, then, is a vineyard with a central government. Vineyards grow well and flourish in God's natural environment - as long as central government doesn't take over and abuse the land.
The ecclesia system can be likened to a system of husbandry and preservation of the vineyard of Yahweh. Caring for the vineyard includes being on guard against any kind of central government taking root and spreading throughout the garden, a purpose forgotten by most of our race, thanks to the brainwash of the churches. As Isaiah said, it is wrong to "join houses and fields" together until one person, or one corporation, has control of large areas of land. The largest corporate monopoly in America is the U.S. Government. It owns and controls the whole nation. No private ownership has existed in the U.S.A. since the Constitution was ratified over 200 years ago. U.S. citizens are tenants on government land. We can use the land, for a fee (taxes), but we cannot own it. The Bible gives clear warnings against the sin of monopolies of property and power.
For instance, Micah tells the people that their acceptance of central monopolies has brought them slavery: "Woe to them that devise iniquity, and work evil upon their beds! when the morning is light, they practice it, because it is in the power of their hand. And they covet fields, and take them by violence; and houses, and take them away; so they oppress a man and his house, even a man and his heritage. Therefore thus saith Yahweh; Behold, against this family do I devise an evil, from which ye shall not remove your necks; neither shall ye go haughtily; for this time is evil. In that day shall one take up a parable against you, and lament with a doleful lamentation, and say, We be utterly spoiled: he hath charged the portion of my people: how hath he removed it from me! turning away he hath divided our fields." [1012]
Again, Micah explains that corrupt government and religion have brought poverty in the land: "Hear this, I pray you, ye heads of the house of Jacob, and princes of the house of Israel, that abhor judgment, and pervert all equity. They build up Zion with blood, and Jerusalem with iniquity. The heads thereof judge for reward, and the priests thereof teach for hire, and the prophets thereof divine for money: yet will they lean upon Yahweh, and say, is not Yahweh among us? none evil can come upon us. Therefore shall Zion for your sake be plowed as a field, and Jerusalem shall become heaps, the mountain of the house as the high places of the forest." [1013]
Habakkuk warns that a nation which builds with blood and oppression will be overthrown: "Because thou hast spoiled many nations, all the remnant of the people shall spoil thee: because of men's blood, and for the violence of the land, of the city, and of all that dwell therein. Woe to him that coveteth an evil covetousness to his house, that he may set his nest on high, that he may be delivered from the power of evil! Thou hast consulted shame to thy house by cutting off many people, and hast sinned against thy soul. Woe to him that buildeth a town with blood, and stablisheth a city by iniquity!" [1014]
One cannot read these scriptures without thinking of the evil central government in America. The only difference between the beast powers of the Old Testament times, and the central beast of America, is that today's beast is many times larger and more powerful. Looking at a map of the Big Plantation (The United States), you can see little lines here and there marking the state boundaries (which have been clandestinely removed, in recent years). Just think of those lines as fences. As any good farmer or rancher knows, it is important to maintain good fences on the plantation to properly manage the cattle and keep them in their proper areas (until it became known to the conspirators that by removing the boundaries of states and countries, in other parts of the world, the destruction of the white race could be speeded up). The plantation master (Congress) must keep close track of the cattle, which includes branding them for identification and keeping records on them.
Or, perhaps more correctly, you could think of the state borders as marking off smaller sections of the Plantation - each section containing its own group of slaves. The boundaries between each section of slaves are there to help each section manage its slaves and keep them from getting mixed up with the slaves of other section - so they could be more easily controlled. Dividing the land into smaller sections is for the purpose of keeping better local records, keeping the slaves working and producing, and avoiding rebellion. This is called "political science."
Of course, there have been other Big Plantations. In the Bible, we read about The Garden of Eden - a godly vineyard to start with, but eventually spoiled by the serpent system of central government. All it took was a slick politician (serpent) showing man how he could "become wise," and "be as a god," creating his own laws. Thus, the first central government is recorded in the Bible. Of course, the well-known epitome of central government was Babylon with its central tower.
We also read of the ancient kingdoms of Egypt, Assyria, Persia, Greece and Rome. These were Bib Plantations with forced slavery. They built their plantations on the blood of the common people - the same as the United States has done.�
There is nothing new under the sun. Slavery continues today under the guise of central government. But, today's slavers understand the business better than the old plantation masters did. They've always known that incentive was needed to keep the slaves on their plantations "where they belong."
The slaves need to know that they'll get regular meals and clothes as long as they behave themselves, and that they'll be severely punished if they break the rules or try to escape. (This is "one" of the reasons the government destroyed the Weaver family in Idaho in 1992 and the Branch Davadians in 1993). But, political engineers discovered long ago that this kind of incentive alone is not enough. The threat of beatings and the loss of regular meals has never been enough to keep healthy slaves from rebelling. The need to be free was still there; burning in their hearts, bursting forth at times in the form of rebellion, even though it cost them dearly. The urge is just uncontrollable.
The masters knew they needed more control. They needed something that would break that spirit of freedom so it could not surface. In other words, they must have reason to WANT to stay put, and shut up, and do their work for the big massah.
They must be made to peacefully accept their circumstances. The only thing that could accomplish this was a system of brain-washing that would actually convince the slaves that they did not Want to escape. They needed a system of control that would actually inoculate the minds of the slaves against rebellious thoughts. This would eliminate the potential or rebellion - nipping it in the bud, so to speak. They had to convince the True Israel people to worship a false god and christ, and destroy the worship of the True God. Because: "Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty." [1015]
The Plantation masters needed a propaganda mill that would brainwash the people and make them docile and dull of mind, like cattle. That propaganda mill, that stupefier and pacifier, was The Church System. It is truly "the opium of the people."
Christ brought liberty, but the churches counter attacked with ignorance, confusion, religion and slavery. The masses accepted the churches. But, the true followers of Christ cannot accept them once they see the truth and so withdraw from them.
Thus, a brilliant plan was conceived and implemented. In their scheme to keep on top, to stifle the ecclesia system of Christ, the Plantation masters set up the propaganda and brainwash mill called "church," and declared it a full partner of the "State." The institution was accepted by the people because they were told that it was instituted by Christ, and that it had approval of the central government.
The church system was put into place by the masters (Those who control the governments of the world from behind the scenes) more than 200 years ago. Over the years, the people came to accept the "church system," and the church system killed their spirit of freedom.
All this was accomplished in the name of religion. Thus, the true ecclesias were forgotten, along with freedom. Central government enjoys sovereignty over the people. The churches re-defined freedom and stupefied the people.
But, the thing we must keep in mind is that the "church," as we know it, has absolutely no scriptural authority. The "church" is not the "ecclesia." The ecclesia is an entirely different concept from a church. The "church," as we know it, is not in the Bible. The closest thing to it is the Jewish synagogue.
The following concerning Senator Joseph McCarthy was taken from "Defenders of the U.S.A. Republic," a Compilation of the works of Helen M. Peters, about whom the Preface states: "Time has proven that Helen Peters knew the origin and direction of the conspiracy to destroy the American people and America. She discovered that America is not only being subverted through religion, but is also being used to subvert the whole world in the name of (today's false form of) Christianity."
Furthermore, the word "church" is like the word "Jew." It is a misnomer used only to confuse and neutralize Christians. As the word "Jew" has been used wrongly to replace the word "Israelite," so also the word "church" has been used wrongly to replace the word "ecclesia" all for a pre-determined purpose. And, just as the Israeli state is rightly called an illegitimate entity, so also is the institution of "church." Church, combined with State, has been usurping the Christian Community System ("the ecclesia") all these years.
Jesus gave us His system as a political alternative to Babylonian "states" and "churches." In the book of Acts, the ecclesias were in the process of undermining the church-and-state complex (i.e., "The Beast"). The efficiency and workability was undeniable.
The success was unstoppable. Indeed. prophecy indicates that eventually it will completely destroy the Beast System! When Christ told Peter that His ecclesia would be built upon the rock, and that the gates of hell would not prevail against it, He was talking about His Kingdom as it was to be expressed in Christian civil communities, Not Churches!
Those independent communities were/are the mortal enemies of the centralized church-state complex. Central governments cannot allow independent, autonomous communities to exist. It would break their power to tax, plunder, and control the people. Christ set up His Kingdom, and dispersed it in the ecclesias. The apostles carried this vital message: "the good news of the reign of Christ." As they traveled, they set up independent civil ecclesias (communities) here and there, based upon Christ's reign. Man could make no law. Only God could make law.
Christ's ecclesias met immediate hatred and violence from the plantation masters and their local officials of that day. They knew that the ecclesias would destroy them if allowed to continue. All central-government systems were at risk if the ecclesia system survived. The ecclesia system was designed by Christ to make the Plantations obsolete, and remove the "massahs" from power.
In Revelation 12, John describes the great struggle between the beast and the man child (i.e., between the central-government system and the ecclesia system).
"And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars (12-tribed Israel): And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon (central government), having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads (kingdoms under his central control)...and the dragon (central government) stood before the woman (Israel) which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child (the ecclesia system) as soon as it was born. And she brought forth a man child (Christ's reign manifested in the ecclesia system) who was to shepherd nations with a staff of iron: and her child (the ecclesia) was caught up unto God, and to His throne. ('Upon this rock I will build my ecclesia, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give you the keys to the kingdom of heaven.') And there was war in heaven (struggle for control at the government level): Michael and his angels (Christ and His disciples) fought against the dragon (central government); and the dragon fought and his angels. And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven (Christ became the undisputed king of Israel, and the ecclesia system replaced the central government system in the hearts and minds of informed Christians)...And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman (the Israel people scattered throughout the world) which brought forth the man child (Christ's reign). And the serpent (central government) cast out of his mouth water as a flood (propaganda; brainwashing via the churches) after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood (confuse and conquer the rest of the Israel people located in the various nations by preventing them from understanding the ecclesia system and the gospel of Christ's reign)." [1016]
What our people need today, more than anything else, is to rediscover the real meaning of freedom. Freedom is the purpose and hope of Christ's kingdom, i.e., the ecclesia system. But, here we are today, on the Big Plantation. Americans are conquered slaves, and most of us are so brainwashed that we actually imagine that we are somehow free. If we are ever to get off the Plantation, or if the Plantation is ever going to be forced to relinquish its control, there is only one path we can take.
Lets take a close hard look at some of the unpopular facts which are ruining our nation. You may not like what is presented herein, and we do not expect you to believe it, merely because we bring it to your attention. In fact we expect you to become offended at some of the information presented, because you have been taught for years the total opposite. And therefore will not take kindly to having the truth presented and learn that you have been deceived for all these years; that almost everything you have been taught by your parents, grand-parents and the schools has been a lie. Your parents believed what they taught you, therefore, they did not deceive you on purpose, they were themselves deceived because they were not presented with the truth. So don't blame them.
The schools are a different matter altogether. They presented you with lies deliberately because of the control of the NEA and other communist anti-Christian organizations. Therefore, we have but one request: We do ask, however, as an intelligent American, of every race, creed, and color, that you take what is presented and place it under the most powerful magnifying glass of truth you can find.
If you are a Christian, this of necessity must be the Holy Bible. Then when you discover we have told you the truth, allow nothing to stand in the way of getting this information to our people. Unless our decent people are willing to face these unpleasant facts, no matter how dismal they may be, there is little hope for a free America.
Have you ever wondered why in a so-called free Christian Nation such as America, we would arm our worst enemies and waste our hard earned money on those who hate us? Can you explain why in the past fifty years our government has told us that America has been the mainstay in stopping the inroads of International Communism.
Yet this is an observable lie, for on at least fourteen major occasions, when the Communists were on the verge of economic collapse, it was Uncle Sucker, using your tax dollars, who bailed them out and place them back on their feet.
While our government was spending hundreds of billions of our tax dollars to arm us against the Evil Empire of Communism, the traitors in Washington, were keeping them alive and healthy, as we fed them when they were short of food, so that their men could remain in the war factories, instead of being on the farms. We clothed them when they were naked; we built their great arms industries; the steel industry at Gorki, many times greater than our own at South Bend; we built the Ford factory on the banks of the Kama River, that produces more trucks than all our factories combined. We built their hydro-electric plants, that power their factories and light their homes.
We have been told by the media and our government that Communism is dead, and that we do not have to worry about them any more. But our military leaders know this is not so. They know that every country which broke away from the Soviet Union, is now under the control of "hard-nosed Communists," usually Jews, as they were after the Bolshevik Revolution.
They know that while we have been disarming at an alarming 30% per year, the old communist world is re-arming with aggressive type weapons. While we have not built a nuclear sub in two years, and most of our were disarmed on Presidential order, the Russians are building two per quarter. While we have built no new carriers in five years, they are turning out super-carriers at the rate of two per year. We could go on and on, but this should suffice.
Today, we see our government leaders making the same obvious mistakes in Korea, they made before the 1950 war. An AP report stated that the North Koreans dared not attack south, since with our superior weapons we would wipe them out in three months. This was the same stupidity we showed in June 1950. For six months governmental leaders watched the build up of North Korean forces and was reported by the State Department. Over and over again, patriots were laughed at, when they reported large troop movement and heavy tanks seen north of the Parallel. The State Department Liaison Officer would say: "You patriots are paranoid, you see a communist under every rock and behind every bush." They did, because they were there.
Later when it was proven that Ambassador William Muccia and several of his top State Department men had withheld vital information from General MacArthurs' Headquarters in Tokyo, they were all promoted, and Muccio was sent as an Ambassador to Iceland. And because many patriots "blew the whistle" on them, they came under government harassment, just as today.
On June 26, 1950, Lt. Col. Gordon "Jack" Mohr, was the first American wounded in Korea, when he was hit by shrapnel from a Yak fighter attack on the airfield at Su'won. They flew him to Japan to get patched up, and then flew him back to Korea on July 1, with Task Force Smith, the first contingent of American ground troops to enter the war.
They were supremely confident, boasting that the North Korean troops would break and run when they found out they were fighting American. Mohr tried to tell them that they were up against veterans who had fought with the Red Chinese and Japanese during WWII, but they would not listen. Ten days later, the few who remained, less than a hundred, staggered into the airport at Tague, sadder, but much wiser. They had found that our superior tanks, could not match the Russian supplied T-34's and that our outdated 105mm howitzers, were outranged by 10,000 yards, by the 122mm Russian supplied cannon. But like now, the "powers that be" who control America, had decided on war, and nothing could stop them. America is headed for the same situation now and many places are available, for war to break out, since we have began to dabble in United Nations actions.
Can you understand why Christian Americans would tolerate an alien, anti-Christ political force in Washington, D.C., which intimidates our government, our politicians, and certainly many of the so-called Judeo-Christian preachers, and which each year, "milks" our people of billions of dollars, under the guise that they have a "special option from God to do so?" Why is it that ministers of the Gospel who will often take a stand against evils such as abortion and pornography, quail at the very thought of tangling with the men who promote these evils and who they know stand against everything they claim to believe as Christians?
What has happened in America, in the past fifty years, which has caused Christians to lose the virtue which was once "Standard Operating Procedure" with our people? We are referring to "righteous indignation," the ability to discern between "good" and "evil" and the "guts" to take a stand against it?
One of God's complaints against the "shepherds" of Israel, in Isaiah 5:20 was: "Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter...Which justify the wicked for reward, and take away the righteousness of the righteous from him!" [1017] This is what has happened to many of our churches. You cannot promote God's enemies, and expect His blessings, no matter how powerful a preacher of salvation you may be!
Could it be possible, do you suppose, that a large majority of Americans are suffering from a malady that some call "brainwashing?" which completely confuses people until they believe something that deep down inside they know is a lie. Jesus indicated that this state would increase to the point where those who killed and persecuted Christians, would feel they were doing God a favor. [1018]
Could it be this "brainwashed" state that is causing Christian Americans to have such strange priorities in their lives? To where they will favor evil men and harass those who are bold enough to war them of the dangers we face? Is this why Christian often have such strange priorities in their lives, they will favor evil men, and harass those who try to warn them of danger?
We are living in the precarious times spoken of by the Apostle Paul in 2 Timothy 3:1-5, where professing Christians often have "...a form of godliness, but deny the power thereof; from such turn away."�Today, as never before in our history, Christian Patriots are under a vicious attack, often by the established denominational church. It appears as though the controlled media is engaged in a gigantic campaign to "brainwash" the uncommitted into believing that Christian Patriotism is bad. This is especially true, if you happen to belong to The Christian Identity persuasion, and even good, decent pastors are inclined to give false information about a Christian group they know very little about. The media loves to dwell on the small groups of extremists that pop up here and there, while completely ignoring the presence of hundreds of thousands, of enemy agents who have been in this country for decades.
Christian Patriots have often felt the wrath of the liberal media, when they attempted to tell our people the truth about what was happening behind the scenes, which the media refuses to reveal. It was not at all unusual, to have them deliberately lie about what was said and twist their statements to make them look bad. This has been the experience of many devout Christian Patriots. It is almost as though they think it is a sin for a man to warn our people about the dangers we face, and seek to put some spiritual backbone into them, so they will "stand for something, rather than fall for anything!"
The Christian Patriot's experience with the media has proven that for the most part they are "harsh and warped" in their thinking and callous in their actions. They care little about what they do to a person's reputation, as long as they can come up with a sensational story. As far as we are concerned, most of these should be beneath the contempt of decent Americans. Their thinking at high level can be seen in a statement made by Walter Cronkite, the "guru" of the newsworld. When asked what he thought about truth in reporting, he replied: "My task is not to speak the truth. I am an opinion molder!"
Patriotic Christians, especially those of the Identity persuasion have been labeled as "racists," "bigots," "hate mongers," and "anti-Semites" by the very people who spew out hatred with every breath they breathe. Sir William Drummond, and English philosopher once said: "He who will not reason is a bigot; he that cannot reason is a fool; he that will not reason is a slave."�The truth of this statement indicates that the majority of our media are "slaves," or maybe "prostitutes" would be a better term to use. For the people they work for, are according to their own admission, engaged in the "mental subversion" of the world to their New World Order.
The prophet Hosea once said: "My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: because thou has rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children." [1019]
Notice he did not say a "lack of education," but a "lack of knowledge." There is a world of difference in these two. In a world which is "dedicated" to education for everyone, this is heresy, but you can have a string of degrees behind your name, and as the Apostle Paul said you are: "Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth." [1020]
Knowledge is not just the ability to read, it is the ability to assimilate the truth and come to a reasonable conclusion regarding it. You don't get this kind of information by sitting in front of the "Boob Tube," or reading the daily newspaper. Many times as Christian Patriots approach the subject, they have been accused by the media of being "prejudiced." It is doubtful if many of them know what this term means. It comes from the Latin word "predicium" which means: "To form an opinion, without knowing the facts." And you can rest assured that this is not the case in the "brainwashing" issue, for many Christian Patriots have spent hundreds of hours in studying the problem from both sides.
Whether you accept the facts presented will be entirely between God and you; but if you are honest enough to read the material sent to you, you will never be able to stand before Him and say: "I never knew!" We are not attempting to cram facts "down your throat, for we have learned long ago, that we are not a persuader, I am a watchman: That is the task of the Holy Spirit. I am a 'watchman on the walls of Israel America.'" After the order of Ezekiel 3 and 33, we have a definite task of warning our people of danger. The Bible says that if you hear my warning and do not heed it and get hurt! "Your blood will be upon your own head!"
During the Korean Police Action, 1950-53, a new word was introduced to the English language. It was "brainwashing." Our enemies in Red China had a more descriptive term for it, they call it "thought control." They introduced it to their people through a science called "Psychopolitics," which is the "art of controlling the thinking of an entire body of people, so that they will obey you without question."
In this material, we will show you, beyond any shadow of a reasonable doubt, that this country, the one we love, and the other nations of Christendom, who represent "True Israel," have been singled out for the Satanic purpose of destroying us, and the Christian civilization which, has brought so many blessings to the world.
Then we will give you some workable suggestions, taken from our Guide Book, Our (The White Anglo-Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, Celtic and kindred people's History Book, the Holy Bible, which will allow you to face these problems and become immune to, or over come them. You have our guarantee that these will work, if they are honestly applied.
By the time you have finished this information, we believe you will have a better understanding of what is happening, why it is happening and who is behind it. That the English White Christians in particular, has been chosen by the enemy in his vicious attack to "wipe out White Christian Civilization!"
Some Christians immediately become "touchy" when we say "White Christian Civilization," as though we meant that salvation does not apply to all. This is not our meaning! But if you are honest, you will have to admit, that only the White Nations have openly responded to the Gospel message. Colored nations have only been reached at great expense, effort and often danger. For many centuries the West was Christendom and its White Civilization was indubitably Christian: that, whether you like it or not, is an historical fact.
There is a complementary historical fact that was less obvious at the time and that even thoughtful men overlooked or tried to ignore until the events of the past few decades have made it indubitable: Christianity is a Religion of the West, and, for all practical purposes, only of the West.
It is not, as its polemical adversaries so often charge, a Semitic cult, for it is an adhesion of a considerable number of Semites, and it is not, as Christians once generally believed, a universal religion, for experience has now proven - Christianity cannot be successfully exported to populations that are not Indo-European.
Experience has also proven that it does not do the slightest good to deny ascertained facts. The men of Classical antiquity knew, of course, that the earth was spherical, and Eratosthenes in the third century B.C. calculated its circumference as 24,663 miles. But the early Fathers of the Church, living in the age of growing ignorance that shrouded the last century of the Roman Empire, decided, on the basis of some statements in the Old Testament that the earth ought to be flat, or, at least, no more curved than a shield. Lactantius was the most eloquent and probably, therefore, the most influential of many who assiduously demanded that the earth be flat and so imposed on their contemporar�ies the conviction that it was.
In the Middle Ages, to be sure, there were some learned men, such as Buridan, who knew that the globe is a globe, but they, like Learned men today, know very well that talk about the equality of the races is utter nonsense, usually refrained from publicly denouncing fashionable delusions.
It was not until the Fifteenth Century that the truth became again inescapable, but when it did, the White Christians, being men of the West, who do not deny the lessons of experience, surrendered the comfortable error in which they had once generally believed; and since that time, no rational White Christian has doubted that the earth is spherical. Today, as in the Fifteenth Century, Western men have had to discard a congenial assumption to bring their conception of the world into conformity with observed reality. So long as we of the West held unquestioned dominion over the whole earth, we permitted ourselves to assume that our civilization is general, and our religion in particular, could be exported and made universal.
We did not sufficiently observe that talent for mimicry is common to all human beings and indeed to all anthropoids; that all human beings stand in awe of those who have power over them; and that a genius for dissimulation and hypocrisy is hereditary in the most intelligent of men. Even with these oversights, the evidence against our assumption was fairly clear, but in the pride of our power we felt that we could indulge an assumption that was so congenial to the romantic generosity that is a peculiarity of our White Race. But the events of the past have shown us, beyond peradventure of doubt, the shape of the world in which we live. We now know what our prolonged missionary effort, cultural as well as religious, accomplished ‑ and how its visible effects were produced.
Only the White nations have founded their constitutions on God's Word; in them alone, is a day set aside for the worship of our God, and the rest of the body. A well-known atheist once said: "The strength of England can be found in their Sunday day of rest and worship."
In recent years, in America in particular, there has been a plan underway in our educational system and the media, to make White People ashamed of being White. We are indoctrinated daily with a "guilt complex." While it is perfectly acceptable for a Black to believe and preach that "Black is beautiful," for a White to do the same will bring cries of "racist" from the press and the Judeo-Christian pulpits of America.
While it is considered proper for a Jew to talk about his Jewishness, and the lie about his "Chosen People" status, (And many so-called "converted" Jews still refer to themselves as Jews, which is a lie. One can be a Jew or one can be a Christian but one CANNOT be a Jewish Christian), you are considered to be a "religious bigot," if you believe the Truth, that the White People of Christendom, are the True Chosen People of the Book.
As the result of this strange "lopsided" thinking, and because most of us have been sloshed around in the "liberal mind-detergent" of our times. This is a mind cleaning detergent made up of one once of fact, dissolved in a gallon of hogwash or bull shit. We have seen a strange and very sad thing happen in America, as our White Boys and Girls are being taught to be ashamed of their heritage.
While I am not a "racial supremist," I am a "racist" if believing in one's own people and wanting to help them, makes one so. I go by these observable facts and many more:
1). Only our White People have openly accepted the Gospel and Christianity.
2). Only our White People have abolished slavery. England first in 1854, followed by the United States in 1865.
3). Our nations send out 98% of all Christian literature and missionaries.
4). Our White nations are the one's which feed the world's starving.
5). Our White nations are the one's who send aid when there has been a great catastrophe.
6). It is only our White nations that have based their governments on God's Laws.
All these, are Scriptural "fingerprints" which will identify "True Israel" in, what we believe to be, the closing out days of this age. There are over 200 of them, and the people known as Jews, do not match up to a single one of them. The Scriptural facts concerning "true Israel," is one of the major reasons we believe in Israel Identity.
We came out of fundamental Baptist "denominationalism," after many years. Our mind was so encased in hardened "denominational cement," that it took the "dynamite" of God, through a friend, to blow it away to where we could accept the full truth of the Word of God. After years of being in Christian Identity, we would never go back to the "weak and beggarly elements" of Judeo-Christianity. It would be like a "dog returning to his vomit." [1021] "For if after they have escaped the pollution of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning. For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them." [1022]
If it makes you feel proud to see the accomplishments of the White Christian world, then according to the present "political" doctrine, you are a "racist!"
Racism, Anti-Semitism; What Are They?: There is surely no nation in the world that holds "racism" and "Anti-Semitism" in greater horror than does the people in the United States. Compared to other kinds of offenses, it is thought to be somehow more reprehensible, than rape or murder - certainly moreso than the murder of "innocent" unborn babies. The national media and public have become so used to tales of murder, rape, robbery, and arson, that any but the most spectacular crimes are shrugged off as part of the inevitable texture of American life.
However, "Racism" and "Anti-Semitism" are never shrugged off; for example, when a White Georgetown Law School Student reported in early 1995 that black students were not as qualified as White students, it set off a booming, national controversy about "racism." If the student had related some statement that the Jews would have considered "Anti-Semitic," and anything or anyone that disagrees with them is labeled as such, the White student would have been crucified and discharged from the school. Or if the student had merely murdered someone he would have attracted far less attention and criticism.
Racism is, indeed, the national obsession. Universities are on full alert for it; newspapers and politicians denounce it; churches preach against it; yet America is said to be racked with it, but just what is racism? Dictionaries are not much help in understanding what is meant by the word.
They usually define it as the belief that one's own ethnic stock is superior to others, or as the belief that culture and behavior are rooted in race. When Americans speak of racism they mean a great deal more than this. Nevertheless, the dictionary definition of racism is a clue to understanding what Americans do mean. A peculiarly American meaning derives from the current dogma that all ethnic stocks are equal; despite clear evidence to the contrary. All races have been declared to be equally talented and hard-working, and anyone who questions the dogma is thought to be not merely wrong but evil.
The dogma has logical consequences that are profoundly important; if blacks, for example, are equal to Whites in every way - what accounts for their poverty, criminality, moral degeneracy and dissipation? Since any theory of racial differences has been outlawed, the only possible explanation for black failure is White Racism. And since blacks are markedly poor, crime-prone, and dissipated, America must be raced with pervasive racism. Nothing else could be keeping them in such an abject state.
All public discourse on race today is locked into this rigid logic and any explanation for black failure that does not depend on White Wickedness threatens to veer off into the forbidden territory of racial differences. Thus, even if today's Whites can find in their hearts no desire to oppress blacks, yesterday's Whites must have oppressed them.
If Whites do not consciously oppress blacks, they must oppress them unconsciously, if no obviously racist individuals can be identified, then social institutions must be racist. Or, since blacks are failing so terribly in America there simply must be millions of White People we do not know about, who are working day and night to keep blacks in misery. The dogma of racial equality leaves no room for an explanation of black failure that is not, in some fashion, an indictment of White People.
The logical consequences of this are clear; since we are "required" to believe that the only explanation for non-White failure is White racism, every time a non-White is poor, commits a crime, goes on welfare, or takes drugs, White Society stands accused of yet another act of racism. All failure or misbehavior by non-Whites is standing proof that White society is riddled with hatred and bigotry. For precisely so long as non-Whites fail to succeed in life at exactly the same level as Whites, Whites will be, by definition, thwarting and oppressing them. This obligatory pattern of thinking leads to strange conclusions:
First: Racism is a sin that is thought to be committed, almost, exclusively by White People. Indeed, a black congressman from Chicago, Gus Savage, and Coleman Young, the black mayor of Detroit, have argued that only White People can be racist. Like wise in 1987, the affirmative action officer of the State Insurance Fund of New York issued a company pamphlet in which she explained that ALL Whites are racist and that ONLY Whites can be racist. How else could the plight of blacks be explained without flirting with the possibility of racial inequality?
Although some blacks and liberal Whites concede that non-Whites can, perhaps, be racist they invariably add that non-Whites have been forced into it as self-defense because of centuries of White oppression. What appears to be non-White racism is so understandable and forgivable that it hardly deserves the name. Thus, whether or not an act is called racism depends on the race of the racist. What would surely be called racism when done by Whites is thought to be normal when done by anyone else. The reverse is also true.
Examples of this sort of double standard are so common, it is almost tedious to list them: When a White man kills a black man and uses the word "nigger" while doing so, there is an enormous media uproar and the nation beats its collective breast; but when members of the Black Yahweh cult carry out ritual murders of random Whites, the media are silent. College campuses forbid pejorative statements about non-Whites as "racist," but ignore scurrilous attacks on Whites. At election time, if 60 percent of the White voters vote for a White candidate, and 95 percent of the black voters vote for a black opponent, it is Whites who are accused of racial bias.
There are 107 "historically black" colleges, whose fundamental blackness must be preserved in the name of diversity, but all historically White colleges must be forcibly integrated in the name of...the same thing. To resist would be racist. "Black Pride" is said to be a wonderful and worthy thing, but anything that could be construed as an expression of White Pride is a form of hatred. It is perfectly natural for third-world immigrants to expect school instruction and driver's tests in their own languages, whereas for native Americans to ask them to learn English is racist.
Blatant anti-White prejudice, in the form of affirmative action, is now the law of the land; and anything remotely like affirmative action, if practiced in favor of Whites, would be attacked as despicable favoritism. All across the country, black, Hispanic and Asian clubs and caucuses are thought to be fine expressions of ethnic solidarity, but any club or association expressly for Whites is by definition racist.
The National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP) campaigns openly for black advantage but is a respected "civil rights" organization. The National Association for the Advancement of White People (NAAWP) campaigns merely for equal treatment of all races, but is said to be viciously racist and Anti-Semitic.
At a few college campuses, students opposed to affirmative action laws have set up student unions for White, analogous to those for blacks, Hispanics, Jews, and etc., and have been roundly condemned as racists. Recently, when the White students at Lowell High School in San Francisco found themselves to be a minority, they asked for a racially exclusive club like the ones that non-Whites have. They were turned down in horror. Indeed, in America today, any club not specifically formed to be a White enclave but whose members simply happen all to be white is branded as racist or Anti-Semitic.
Today, one of the favorite slogans that define the asymmetric quality of American racism is "celebration of diversity." It has begun to dawn on a few people that "diversity" is always achieved at the expense of White (and most of the time White men), and never the other way around. No one proposes that Howard University be made more diverse by admitting Whites, Hispanics, or Asians.
No one ever suggests that National Hispanic University in San Jose, California would benefit from the diversity of having non-Hispanics on campus. No one suggests that the Black Congressional Caucus or the executive ranks of the NAACP or the Mexican-American Legal Defense and Educational Fund suffer from a lack of diversity. Somehow, it is perfectly legitimate for them to celebrate "homogeneity." And yet any all-White group, a company, a town, a school, a club, a neighborhood, is thought to suffer from a crippling lack of diversity that must be remedied as quickly as possibly. Only when Whites have been reduced to a minority has "diversity" been achieved.
Let us put it bluntly. To "celebrate" or "embrace" diversity, as we are so often asked to so, is no different from "deploring an excess of Whites." In fact, the entire nation is thought to suffer from an excess of Whites. Our current immigration policies are structured so that approximately 90 percent of our annual 800,000 legal immigrants are non-White. The several million illegal immigrants that enter the country every year are virtually all non-White. It would be racist not to be grateful for this laudable contribution to "diversity." It is, of course, only White nations that are called upon to practice this kind of "diversity." It is almost criminal to imagine a nation of any other race countenancing blatant dispossession of this kind.
What if the people in the United States were pouring its poorest, least educated and most criminal elements across the border into Mexico? Could anyone be fooled into thinking that Mexico was being "culturally enriched?" What if the state of Chihuahua were losing its majority population to poor Whites who demanded that schools be taught in English, who insisted on celebrating the Fourth of July, who demanded the right to vote even if they weren't citizens, who clamored for "affirmative action" in jobs and schooling?
Would Mexico, or any other non-White nation tolerate this kind of cultural and demographic depredation? Of course not. Yet White Americans are supposed to look upon the flood of Hispanics and Asians entering their country as a priceless cultural gift. They are supposed to "celebrate" their own loss of influence, their own dwindling numbers, their own dispossession, for to do otherwise would be hopelessly racist.
There is another curious asymmetry about American racism. When non-Whites advance their own racial purposes, no one ever accuses them of "hating" another group. Blacks and Jews can join "civil rights" groups and Hispanics can be activists without fear of being branded as bigots and hate mongers. They can agitate openly for racial preferences that can come only at the expense of Whites. They can demand preferential treatment of all kinds without anyone ever suggesting that they are "anti-White."
Whites, on the other hand, need only express their opposition to affirmative action to be called haters. They need only subject racial policies that are clearly prejudicial to themselves to be called racists. Should they actually go so far as to say that they prefer the company of their own kind, that they wish to be left alone to enjoy the fruits of their European heritage, they are irredeemably wicked and hateful.
Here, then is the final, baffling inconsistency about American race relations: All non-Whites are allowed to prefer the company of their own kind, to think of themselves as groups with interests distinct from those of the whole, and to work openly or group advantage. None of this is thought to be racist. At the same time, "Whites" must "also" champion the racial interests of non-Whites. They must sacrifice their own future on the altar of "diversity" and cooperate in their own dispossession. They are to encourage, even to subsidize, the displacement of a European people and culture by alien peoples and cultures. To put it in the simplest possible terms, White people are cheerfully to slaughter their own society, to commit racial and cultural suicide. To refuse to do so would be racism. Of course, the entire non-White enterprise in the United States is perfectly natural and healthy. Nothing could be more natural than to love one's people and to hope that it should flourish.
Filipinos and El Salvadorans are doubtless astonished to discover that simply by setting foot in the United States they are entitled to affirmative action preferences over native-born Whites, but can they be blamed for accepting them? Is it surprising that they should want their languages, their cultures, their brothers and sisters to take possession and put their mark indelibly on the land? If the once-great people of a once-great nation is bent upon self-destruction and is prepared to hand over land and power to whomever shows up and asks for it, why should Mexican, Blacks, Jews and etc., complain?
No, it is the White enterprise in the united States that is unnatural, unhealthy, and without historical precedent. Whites have let themselves be convinced that it is racist merely to object to dispossession, they have allowed themselves to be convinced that it is natural for their sons and daughters to marry a black, Jew or any other race, other than their own, that it is racist to work for their own interests.
Never in the history of the world has a dominant people thrown open the gates to strangers, and poured out its wealth to aliens. Never before has a people been fooled into thinking that there was virtue or nobility in surrendering its heritage, and giving away to others its place in history.
Of all the races in America, only Whites have been tricked into thinking that a preference for one's own kind is racism. Only Whites are ever told that a love for their own people is somehow "hatred" of others. All healthy people prefer the company of their own kind, and it has nothing to do with hatred. All men love their families more than their neighbors, but this does not mean that they hate their neighbors. Whites who love their racial family need bear no ill will towards non-Whites. They only wish to be left alone to participate in the unfolding of their racial and cultural destinies.
What Whites in America are being asked to do is, therefore, is utterly unnatural; they are being asked to devote themselves to the interests of other races and to ignore the interests of their own kind. This is like asking a man to forsake his own children and love the children of his neighbors, since to do otherwise would be "racist."
What then, is "racism?" It is considerably more than any dictionary is likely to say. It is any opposition y Whites to official policies of racial preference for non-Whites. It is any preference by Whites for their own people and culture. It is resistance by Whites to the idea of becoming a minority people. It is any unwillingness to be pushed aside. It is, in short, any of the normal aspirations of people-hood that have defined nations since the beginning of history; but only so long as the aspirations are those of Whites.
Since the time of Christ, the Christian world has been under relentless attack by the anti-Christ doctrine of Judaism. It was this force that brought into being, paid and led, the Satanism of Communism which has murdered over 140-million people in just this century alone. Talk about holocausts, this is the real thing. And the Jewish leaders brag of it.
The Jewish author, Marcus Eli Savage, in the Century Magazine, January 1928 said among other things: "We Jews are at the bottom of nearly all your wars; not only of the Russian but of every major revolution in your history...We did it solely with the irresistible might of our spirit, with ideas and propaganda."
Oscar Levy, in the preface to his book "The World Significance of the Russian Revolution" said: "There is scarcely an event in modern European history that cannot be traced back to the Jews. We Jews today are nothing else but the world's seducers, it's destroyers, its incendiaries, its executioners."
The "American Hebrew," largest Jewish newspaper in the United States on September 10, 1920 said: "The Bolshevik Revolution in Russia was the work of Jewish brains and planning, whose goal was to create a New World Order. What happened in Russia, through the same Jewish mind and physical forces, will become a reality over all the world."
In another issue of the "America Hebrew" it said: "The ideals of Judaism are consonant (in agreement) with the finest ideals of Bolshevism."� And you wonder why so many Jews are Communists.
These same anti-Christ's are at work in America, striving mightily to destroy the freedoms our forefathers fought and died for. While many intellectuals sneer at the idea of a conspiracy going on now, they will admit there have been many conspiracies in history. But it won't happen here! The nations of Christendom are unique among all other nations of the world, because their laws are based on the premises that there are certain "God given right" which are outside the scope of governmental control. Since these rights come from God Himself, they are known as "inalienable right." Government may not tamper with these in any way, shape or form.
There are four major rights we have in America, which form the foundation of our Constitutional government:
1). The Right of the People to keep and bear arms, as found in the Second Amendment. A freedman has always had the "God given right" to protect himself, his family and his property from the depredations of evil men, whether they be "run of the mill" criminals, or a criminal government which seeks to run roughshod over the rights of it's people. The government criminal, acting within the protection of the Law, may be more of a danger to you than the man who seeks to break into your house and rob you of your belongings. This is the principal reason this Amendment was included in the Constitution. It was not for the rights of a man to hunt, or have gun for target practice, but as a "last ditch stand" of the Freedman against a government which has run amok. Our Founding Fathers stated that if the time ever came, when our government began to take away our God given rights, then it became not only our Right, but our Duty to throw out that government and install one which would protect the rights of it's citizens.
2). The Right of Worship without State Control. This country was never meant to be a "pluralistic society." it was set up as a Christian country, to protect the rights of Christians to worship God according to the dictates of their conscience. The documents which founded every state prove this! Many of them specifically state that they were formed: "For the glory of God and the propagation of the Christian faith." Other religions have obtained freedom under our system. They do not have this freedom under Jewry or Moslem rule.
3). The Freedom of Speech, Press and Assembly, and last, but not least;
4). The Right to own Property.
There are many others, some incorporated in the Bill of Rights, but these four are the cornerstones on which the foundation of America was laid. These were the rights our forefathers demanded from the tyrannical King John of England, when on a foggy day in the year 1214, at Runnymeade, England, the British freedmen, sword in hand, forced the king to sign a document called the Magna Carta. They did not do this on bended knee, but stood "Sword in Hand" and demanded their God given rights.
Since that time, the nations of Christendom have been unique in their concept of freedom. We must remember that Freedom is a fragile thing at best. Benjamin Franklin, the senior statesman of America once stated: "He who values security more than his freedom, deserves neither." Our Christian people for the most part, have forgotten this advice in these "latter days." The abortion issue is a good example. We have well meaning people in America, who cry great crocodile tears over the fate of baby seals in Newfoundland, yet see nothing wrong with the murder of 2-million unborn babies every year by abortion.
Entire communities come together to rescue a few whales trapped in the ice, and spend millions to free them, while others cheer from the sidelines. Yet the feeling of millions of young Americans, including many Christians, can be summed up in the words of a beautiful co-ed at Ohio State University, Columbus, Ohio, who asked: "If we can't have abortions and contraceptives, how will we handle the population explosion."
When asked if she had ever heard of such a thing as "self-control," one would have thought from the crowd reaction, that she had been slapped in the face. There were about 800 young Americans, ready to make their way into adulthood, who did not know that they had "freedom of choice" to decide whether they wanted to do "good" or "evil." They had been taught by Satanic teachers and everything they did was conditioned by their environment, and that they had no moral choice. How sad, and how terrible will be God's punishment on those who have taught them these falsehoods.
Later, it was discovered that the young woman who had asked the question was head of a committee dedicated to saving baby seals, yet she could see nothing wrong in the murder of unborn babies in the abortion murder mills of America. She had been taught that it was a woman's right to control her own body, even if it meant breaking one of God's major Laws. "Thou shalt not commit murder!"
Many Americans will take a stand for some "pet right" and ignore others. This is extremely dangerous. All our freedoms are so intricately woven together into the fabric of our well-being, that if we neglect one, a deterioration process begins, which in time will destroy all of them.
This principle was understood by a well-known America patriot named Davy Crockett, who in 1833, took a military force of Tennesseans on a thousand mile cross-country trek to fight at the Alamo. when they arrived, the Texicans said: "Davy, why did you come? This isn't your fight!" And Crockett said: "I've made it my fight!" Why? Because he knew that if freedom was destroyed in Texas, it would only be a matter of time until it was destroyed in Tennessee. The same is true in 1996. If we allow the enemy to destroy South Africa, and in this case the enemy is our Shadow Government, the same force will in time destroy America, using the same methods. If the Shadow government can take away the right of parents in Nebraska to "home school" their children, they can do it wherever you are. Whenever government forgets the true meaning of government, which makes it the "servant of the people," it becomes a terrible monster. Like "fire," it can be a blessing when it is under control, but a frightful monster when there is no control.
In America today, we are under attack from foreign, anti-Christ forces, headed by such organizations as the Anti-Defamation League, of the Jewish B'nai B'rith, which is an unlicensed agent of a foreign country (The Israeli government), that has been operating illegally on America soil, with government approval. They have become the official advisor of our Justice Department in their dealing with Christian Patriots and for all practical purposes run our State Department and CIA in their handling of foreign affairs.
When you read in the media, which is controlled by this same foreign, anti-Christ power, that the government is taking action against some Christian Patriot, or group of patriots, invariably you will see some statement from "Abie of the ADL." Look and See for Yourself! These are the people who have set up laws forbidding "para-military" training, while carrying out this same training in at least seventeen states free from government harassment. Let a group of Christian Patriots attempt to do this and see what happens! But such is the strength of this alien enemy in the halls of our Congress and in the Judaized and subverted Judeo-Christian churches of America, that our leaders are afraid to stand up and fight against them, for it is the "kiss of death" to any politician, or pastor who has the courage to resist them.
That's why there is so much "butt kissing" of Jews in Washington. That's why President Clinton has appointed so many of them to high government positions, while he has not appointed a single Anglo-Saxon Christian. We remember seeing a cartoon a few weeks ago, where the President was sitting in the Oval office. A flunky came and said: "Mr. President, the Pope, and a high Israeli official are waiting outside. Which one do you want to see first? To which the President replied: 'Better send in the Pope. I only have to kiss his ring!'"
These anti-Christs are being aided in their efforts to destroy Christian America by the members of the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) and the Tri-Lateral Commission, whose goal is to bring about the Jewish New World Order. These are all working towards the enslavement of America. The reason our British forefathers put such rigid controls on King John, 775 years ago and then continued them in their Constitutions, was that they were not only Statesmen, they were also Historians. They realized that history proves that governments left to themselves, always seek control over its citizens, under the guidance of unscrupulous men who will gain by it!
The founders of our government took steps to protect the rights of Americans against such a government, in the remarkable document we call the Bill of Rights. It should and could be rightfully be called a Bill of Limitations, for that is what it is supposed to do to government. The first nine amendments say in essence to big government: "Thou shalt not! Thou shalt not! Thou shalt not!" Then the Tenth Amendment, says it all by saying in essence: "Government, if there is anything we forgot in the first nine Amendments, you can't do that either, without the permission of the people."
By following these principles we have remained relatively free for over 200 years. But now, evil men in the government and a group in Congress known as the M.C.P.L. Members of Congress for Peace Through (World) Law, are pushing one agenda; One World Government, under Jewish control.
Remember, that all these men have taken an oath of office to protect and defend our Constitution against ALL enemies, both foreign and domestic and they have not done this. To all intents and purposes, according to the definition of our Constitution, Article III, Section 3, they are Traitors! And should be dealt with accordingly!
Have you ever wondered why the 2nd Amendment, the Right of the People to Keep and Bear Arms, is under perennial attack? It is because this Amendment is the foundation of ALL of our freedoms. The great International Lawyer, Frederick Bastiat, in his book "The Law," states: "Each of us has the natural right, from God, to defend his person, his liberty and his property. These are the three basic requirements of life; the preservation of any one of them, is dependent on the preservations of the other two." Civilization has been based on this premise for the past 6,000 years of written history. Once the right of a freedman to protect himself, his family and his property against anyone is taken away, he becomes a slave! Even the Scriptures tell us: "But if any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel." [1023]
The Communist Lenin knew this when he stated: "A system of licensing and registration of firearms is the perfect device to deny gun ownership to the bourgeois."
One thing the "free world" should have learned a long time ago, is that you can't play "patty cake" with a rattlesnake without getting bit! We have in America, many people who are either so "naive" or "brainwashed" that they believe if all tiger hunters would hang up their guns, the big cats would turn into vegetarians over night. But here is a fact of life, they refuse to face. No matter whether you view a tiger as a "pussy cat" or a "beautiful animal," he is still a tiger. His tiger appetite for flesh and blood is as much a part of his tiger nature, as his stripes and when you live in a district where "man-eating" tigers roam, sensible people go armed!
The same is true when dealing with criminals or government traitors! The liberals in our government who have such lovely dreams of the future, simply can't understand that you can't legislate "equality" by law. That's the main reason they have pushed their "integration programs." It is not to help the Blacks, or other Minority people, but to accomplish the "mongrelization of America!"You see, these men are also historians and know that history proves that whenever a people become "mongrelized" they are easier to control and are on their way to destruction.
Check your history books. Especially Roman, Greek, Egyptian and Babylonian history. Every great civilization that has existed in our 6,000 years of written history, has had to learn this lesson the "hard way." Whether you are willing to accept it or not, it is an observable fact, that the aliens who have flocked illegally into America in the past thirty years, have become an albatross around our neck which is sinking us. They have not been a blessing to us. During one period in the 19th Century, over 40-million immigrants flocked to these shores in the greatest immigration of all times.
Almost 100% of them came from the White Christian Nations of Europe. While their spoken language was not always the same, their heart's language was. Their ideas concerning freedom, religion, morals, integrity, womanhood, the family and the work ethic, were very similar. Which is just what the Scriptures said the True Israelites would do: "Ephraim feedeth on wind, and followeth after the east wind: he daily increaseth lies and desolation; and they do make a covenant with the Assyrians, and oil is carried into Egypt." [1024]
But the immigrants who have inundated America in the last 50 years, are for the most part, alien to everything America stands for. They are heathen in concept, anti-Christian in religious belief, and most have come for what they can get from our people, and not what they can contribute to the country. Foremost among these aliens, have been the Jews, especially those from Russia, who are socialist in their thinking. They have flocked into America by the millions, settling in large cities like New York, Los Angeles and Miami. The Jewish population of New York City, is now more than that of the entire country known as Israel. 50,000 a year are coming in now.
The thinking of the leaders of this alien mob can be seen in their perpetration of wars without number. The Chief Rabbi of France, in 1859, Rabbi Reichorn, stated at the funeral of a prominent rabbi: "Wars are the Jews' harvest. With them we kill off the Christians and gain control of their gold."�This is the thinking of the International Jewish mind. Remarking on the Civil War, the noted German political philosopher, Otto Von Bismarck, said: "The division of the United States into two federations was decided long before the Civil War by the high financial powers of Europe. These were Jewish bankers under the banner of the Rothschilds. The European bankers were afraid the United States would attain economic and financial independence and upset their financial domination of the world. They foresaw tremendous booty if they could substitute two feeble democracies, indebted to Jewish financiers. They made the rupture between the North and South, and Lincoln never suspected it. But later on, when he learned their plans and understood that the South was not the real foe of the Republic, but the Jewish financiers; he decided to eliminate the international bankers from the American scene, and for this he had to die. The Jews have never hesitated to plunge the world of Christianity into wars and chaos, in order that the world may become their inheritance."
After the war, the South was turned over to the "mad dogs of the Northern Abolitionists," who more often than not were Jews. These fattened themselves off the misery of the defeated South. President Jefferson Davis of the Confederacy was captured and charged with the assassination of Lincoln,[1025] and kept in inhuman conditions for two years, on orders from a mysterious source outside the government. No, we are not anti-Semitic, or even anti-Jewish as such, but the fact remains that this people, at least on the part of their leadership, have no conscience. The Apostle Paul pretty well described them in 1 Thessalonians 2:15, when he said: "Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men."
During World War II, General Patton once stated that he thought we had fought on the wrong side in that war. We have come to believe that he was right. For we were subverted into fighting on the side of Jewish communism, against everything we believed in as a Christian Nation. General Ulysses Grant tired to outlaw the Jews from the Union Army camps during the Civil War, because of their immorality and crooked business practices. His order was mysteriously rescinded by some secret power in Washington, which superseded the military and the American Congress. When General William Sherman complained about the "swarms of Jews who prayed on the Union Army, robbing and cheating." He was told to "shut up."
Farmers and laborers are one of the number one targets of the International Jews, who hate "work." Their religious book the "Talmud," refers to those who work with their hands as the lowest kind of humanity. So the International bankers steal from the farmer and allows him to live, only because they can make a profit off his labor. If this is not true, explain, if you can, how the American farmer can make $25-billion a year off the "sweat of his brow," while the Jewish middle-man who sells what the farmer produces, makes $250-billion.
Why are non-Jews in America afflicted with food products which bear Kosher approval of Jewish rabbis, the K and U you find on food products. If Christians were to insist on a Christian standard for foods, the Jews would be the first to cry out about "prejudice, or separation of church and state." Why should farms be confiscated by an alien power and resold at pennies on the dollar to the aliens who cause their collapse? I dare you to take an honest look at those who have stolen our farms.
The Jewish historians have frantically tried to obscure the fact that their people have never been the productive ones. They have never been the builders, as one of their own writers said: "We Jews are the destroyers." Yet under Zionist pressure, we are dumping over $5-billion a year into the Israeli economy, and through them supporting the Jewish led countries which broke away from the U.S.S.R. The banks that loan the Israelis, the Communist countries, and the Third World nations billions yearly, at rates of 3-5% interest, with no payments for the first ten years, are the one's who are foreclosing on American farms and businesses.
The reasons the enemy wants to destroy farmers and small business, is that you are the, "backbone of the nation; you are the blue that causes America to hang together; you are the people who made us great. You are the conscience of the nation."
Wake up to your responsibility! We do not advocate annihilation of everyone who disagrees with us. That's not only un-Christian but ridiculous. But we have the right to say to the Jews and aliens in our midst. If you want to live in peace within our borders, as productive citizens, and enjoy the freedom and security you will find nowhere else, then dwell in peace.
But when you begin to interfere with our Christian way of life; when you attack our Christian principles; when you tell us what we can and can't teach our children in the public schools, or what Christian displays we may use on our Christian holidays, then you have outstayed your welcome and we have the right to ask you to depart. If you will not do so peacefully, then we should "throw them out."
We are sure that many of our problems come from a lack of understanding of the basic principles of freedom, for although we are an educated people, that does not mean we are knowledgeable. Someone once truthfully said: "Education without God, turns men into clever devils."
And it often appears as though this is the goal of modern education. it certainly is not to develop Christian Americans. We are inundated by men in position of responsibility, who are in the words of the Apostle Paul: "Ever learning, but never able to come to an understanding of the truth." [1026] According to Isaiah 56:10-11, the D.D. behind many preacher's name could well stand for "Dumb Dog" instead of "Doctor of Divinity."
There are several reasons behind this lack of understanding on the part of our people. One is that the leadership of America, under the apathy of it's citizens, has sunk to a new low level. If you don't believe this, look at the level of appointees that have been elevated to positions of responsibility within the Clinton Administration. They are top heavy with anti-Christians, non-Whites and sexual deviates.
It seems to us that our current crop of politicians in "le cesspolle Grande on the Potomac," are more interested in promoting themselves than in the welfare of the country. As a result they will "sell out" to anyone who has the money, and are willing to pay for their Treason.
Second, our people as a whole, Christians foremost, have become mentally lazy and apathetic. It has become much easier to sit before the TV screen, or read a newspaper for our education, while you will find very few Christians who will look into the Bible for the answers. When they come to a place that is difficult to understand, they trot to their Judeo-Christian minister, who tells them what he was taught in the seminary. Maybe it's right, but many times it's wrong. After all, we reason; the pastor is educated in the Scriptures. That's why we pay him. We can trust what he says.
Yet we neglect the Scriptures such as Jeremiah 23:22, which clearly indicates that if the pastors would "preach the whole counsel of God's Word, the people would turn from their wicked ways." This by no means has happened, which indicates to us that something is terribly wrong with the preaching coming from our churches. As a result, our churches are turning out a crop of Alka Seltzer Christians, who come to church and "fizz" for an hour or two on Sunday, while the rest of the week they can't be distinguished from the worldly crowd.
They are no doubt the Christians Jesus spoke about in Matthew 5:13, when He mentioned the "salt which had lost it's savor." It's ability to act as salt and hold back corruption. Then too, the American people are continually attacked by an enemy strategy called "mis-information." In the words of an old Arkansas hillbilly: "It aint's from knowin' so much that causes the trouble; as it's from knowin' so much that aint's so."
We should always remember that we will not lose our freedoms at 3 a.m. when there is a knock on the door and we open it to a man in a black Ninja Suit, with a hood covering his face with an automatic weapon in his harms, who says: "Come with me to the concentration camp."
We will lose it when people like you and I see things which are wrong in our local government, our schools, and our churches, and turn back to the TV saying: "I'm just an individual, you know, and everyone knows that you can't buck city hall." When enough of us fee that way, we will hold the funeral for freedom. We will take her to the cemetery and bury her, and over her grave erect a headstone with this epitaph: "America died! Because our Christian people didn't want to be bothered!"
We must learn how God would have us live in freedom with one another! We must re-learn the simple truths about the ecclesia system of Christ. This will require that we, first of all, stop affiliating with, listening to, supporting, and most of all Depending upon, churches! We must stop our church idolatry! When we begin to view church, and state, with equal contempt, then we will be ready to progress into the free ecclesia system under Christ. "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls." [1027]
"Yoke" was an expression for taxation and other burdens which an over-lord levied on his subjects. Just as the neck of an ox bends under the weight of a heavy yoke, so a man felt crushed under heavy duties and taxes. In some cases, when very heavy taxes were exacted, men revolted because they felt they could no longer carry the yoke of their lord. One could hear people say to one another, "Our yoke has become unbearable."
When a new leader ascended the throne, the first thing he did, if he was kindly and merciful, was reduce the taxes and lighten the burdens accrued from the former government. When Christ made this statement, in Matthew 11, the people were heavily burdened with taxes. There were imperial, state and temple levies. The people maintained the state and its officials, as well as the temple and its extravagant priests. Both temporal and spiritual rulers lived in luxurious palaces at the expense of the poor. However, Jesus (the True King) had no palaces, temples and sacred shrines. The God He preached was a loving father who expected no sacrifices and gifts from His people. He could be approached with a simple prayer. His demands were honesty, a contrite heart, and rejection of other gods. Thus, in taking on Christ's light yoke (i.e., accepting His reign), men were freed from their heavy yokes of tyranny, and allowed to keep and enjoy the produce of their own lands.
What is often called "anarchy," the Bible calls "the Kingdom of Heaven." Independence, liberty, and self-government is usually called "anarchy" by those in government. They cannot agree to anything that might remove them from their coveted positions of power over the people.
However, what few of them fail to realize is that when the Beast falls, they are going to fall with it. Their worst fear (freedom for the people) will be realized. They try to label it "anarchy," but it is liberty. To the central politicians, "anarchy" means "any situation where central government is not in control."But, Scripture describes central government in less than friendly items, and promises retribution and an ignominious end to the corrupt system.
"And I hear another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye not be partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled, fill to her double. How much she hath glorified herself and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her; for she saith in her heart, 'I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow.' Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is Yahweh God who judgeth her...The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing. And saying, 'Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! For in one hour so great riches is come to nought.' And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off. And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, 'What city is like unto this great city?' And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, 'Alas, alas that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate.' Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and he holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her." [1028]
Thus, far, we've described the United States as a huge plantation - with us as the slaves, and congress as our masters. The bankers (i.e., the money merchants), of course, hold mortgage on all the land. They control the congress. Thus, they are the true owners of the plantation. We've touched upon the Bible laws forbidding this form of government - and any form of monopoly. We've done our best to convince you that you should hate this evil government system of enslavement (called "Mystery Babylon" in the Bible), just as we hate it.
We will probably manage to convince a few. And, we know that there are a good number who already despise this central-government system and the hired church system which serves as the propaganda tool for keeping the slaves pacified. Remember one thing - if a church has a 501-C3 tax exemption from the government it is a creation of government, Not A Creation of Almighty God.
A century ago, America was experiencing a mass migration westward. Families, by the hundreds, were leaving the eastern states and moving west. What prompted this mass migration? The answer is simple. It was caused by central government!
Washington, D.C. was on the east coast. The old establishment, with its oppressive corporate network, was on the east coast. A century ago, the Eastern Establishment was synonymous with "central government." Families who yearned for freedom fled the east to settle in the wild, but free, western territories. They preferred the risk of hostile elements, the lack of conveniences, and the hard work of survival in the wilds, to the oppression of the Eastern Establishment and its central government.
Fortunately, most of the Indians were friendly and quite helpful, except when the "massahs" of the Eastern Establishment began doing to them what was already being done to our own race in the Eastern states. Some of the Indians, eventually realized that the Eastern Establishment meant to conquer them, steal their land, and put them on God-forsaken reservations; and they fought the new plantation owners. Would-to-God that our own race would have done the same! But instead, we allowed the Eastern Establishment to move in, rout the Indians, and continue enslaving us.
The alternative to Babylonian (central) government is the Christian ecclesia system, which is the system that Christ and His apostles began setting up immediately after Christ announced His reign. It was that system that Paul and Barnabas were setting up in their travels to Asia Minor and Europe. They were not building Churches! They were sharing the good news of Christ's reign, and showing how to live free within an ecclesia community system, independent from central, state rulership.
It was the same ecclesia system of Christ's reign that the apostles took to their scattered kinsmen in the nations of the world. That message was called "the gospel of the kingdom." And, it was this message which caused the disciples to be beaten, imprisoned, persecuted, and murdered by the central governments of those nations. The disciples were spreading "sedition" in those lands because they were declaring a different king and a different government. The new King was Jesus, and that government was the ecclesia system Jesus told Peter about in Matthew 16:18: "Upon this rock I will build my ecclesia (i.e., my kingdom via communities all over the world), and the gates of hell (i.e., destruction) will not prevail against it."
Obviously, churches are not ecclesias. The churches pander pacifism among the slaves, worship the U.S. Constitution which put the central rulers in place, and preach conformity to the collectivist policies. Churches do not support freedom. There is no similarity between churches and ecclesias.
Central Government needs the Churches! It even gives them preferred tax status over other institutions. The ecclesia system, on the other hand, is hated by central government. The church system pacifies people through mythology, brainwashing, hypnosis, priestcraft, social events, emotion catharsis, parties, committees, organizing.
But, the ecclesia system avoids all that, deals in the real world of honest work and accomplishments, allowing Christians to live natural, wholesome, self-governed lives. People who have been "properly churched" become apathetically dissipated. They have no energy left, nor any desire, to face the real problems of their day. They only think about the unreal mythologies of the church world. In fact they lose the ability to even see the real problems. They cannot rise above the weekly routines, the religious rituals and the endless organized activities of church. If they have any potential for concern it gets wasted on non-sensical rituals and church programs.
Liberty is yet a mystery to most people. How could society function if people were left to make their own decisions, handle their own affairs and provide for their own safety and welfare? Even those who claim to be free cannot contemplate such drastic measures. Like the Israelites of old, who thought they wanted liberty (until they experienced it firsthand there in the Egyptian wilderness), church people of today have little, if any, understanding of real liberty. They don't really dislike central government. They don't really mind living as a slave and let government take care of them from cradle to grave.
Central government is considered a necessary feature of civilized society by most church people. Here are three arguments we often hear from them when told they don't need central government.
1). "But don't we need some form of central government over such a large country? How could we coordinate and run this nation, and its commerce, without central government to keep things in order?"
2). "How could we defend against foreign invasion without central government to raise an army?"
3). "But the Constitution is God-inspired, and our government is the best in the world."
First, let's look at the weakness of these arguments. Then, look at the strength of real Christian liberty and the ecclesia system.
1). No! We do not need a central government over us. 200 years of central government here in America has done nothing to help us, and everything to hurt us. In controlling commerce, Central Government has proven itself to be the greatest enemy of free trade and honest labor. It certainly has not protected and helped us in this area.�����
2). In terms of military protection against foreign invasion, the central government has done absolutely nothing to help us. In fact it has done just the opposite. It has,
a). Turned brother against brother during the Civil War (War between the States, which caused more death and destruction to White Americans than all the other wars in our history, as a country).
b). Started and/or has gotten us involved in nearly every war you can name, forcing us to pay higher taxes, and forcing our young men (and now women also) to waste their lives fighting a Jewish Bankers' war on foreign soil for reasons the soldiers don't understand or have the slightest idea or why the war happened.
3). The United States Government is no longer based on Christian ideals, it has been taken over by antichrists and does indeed teach the Jew's religion. This can be proven in easy steps:
a). "Where the spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty?" [1029] Therefore, freedom and Christ are inseparable.
b). The central government has ruled, centrally, and gotten ever more powerful since 1787.
���� c). The central government has enslaved people, ruined the economy, murdered our sons & daughters, aborted (murdered) our babies, demoralized our youth, brainwashed the whole population and destroyed the heritage of our race. In short, The U.S. Government has destroyed our Freedom.
d). Therefore, since a central government, which destroys liberty, it could Not be inspired by God.
And, contrary to the common claim that "our government may not be perfect, but it is the best in the world." The fact is the U.S. Government (Except for the Jewish Government that has dominated Russia since the so-called Bolshevik (Jewish) Revolution of 1917), Today, may very well be the worst in all the World and possibly in all of History! It has certainly caused more misery than any other in the world except for the Jewish controlled Soviet Union. The point is this: there is No benefit whatsoever in central government, Except to those who are In the government, and to the Jewish bankers who profit from it. International wars are nothing more than bankers squabbling over investments and property disputes. In Fact Central Governments are tools of Bankers to keep watch over their investments and loans.
Anyone who wants central government is either an enemy or a buffoon. Tyrants! Know that the rights of man are inherent and inalienable, and therefore not to be forfeited by the failure of any form of government, however democratic.
Let the American Central Government (As It Currently Is) Perish (as it is today); let these allied States be torn with faction, or drenched in blood; let this republic realize the fate of Rome and Carthage, or Babylon and Tyre; still, those rights would remain undiminished in strength, unsullied in purity, unaffected in value, and sacred as their Divine Author.
If nations perish it is not because of their devotion to liberty, but for their disregard of its requirements. Man is superior to all political compacts, all governmental arrangements, all religious institutions. As means to an end, these may sometimes be useful, though never indispensable; but that end must always be the freedom and happiness of man, Individual Man.
Never assume that a history book is correct. It may not be what it purports to be...or what you assume. Written histories are important, but they are neither exhaustive nor conclusive. Rather, a written history is one man's expressed opinions about a few selected events which seem important to him for reasons that are his own. Historians don't record real history.
They can't; far more occurs in real time than historians could ever know or record. Historians interpret history. A few selected events get recorded, and that record gets labeled "history." Based upon their own values and prejudices, historians write about selected events which they feel portray a time period. Written histories record what historians, and/or the rulers, want to remember...and to have remembered.
Most histories are based upon wars, and written by the conquerors; from their own perspectives. Written history, and its writers, must never be taken for granted. An accurate grasp of history requires that we make our own interpretation based upon data gathered from the widest possible range of the best resources available, keeping in mind the political and religious prejudices of each resource.
Our own history, and that of Western Society, has been shaped by the Bible. Where we are today is the result of our ancestors' view of Bible concepts. In sorting out the history of our race we are tethered to that Book. This realization is the base from which we can put the pieces of the puzzle together. Actual history can be understood only by interpreting it from God's point of view, rather than from various historians' points of view. Thus, the Bible holds the key to understanding our past, as well as our present.
`By studying historical accounts in light of the Biblical model of the Ecclesia, and comparing that with the traditional church viewpoint, as we have known it, we see a striking contrast. There is another world, so to speak, if one cares to look for it. We can also begin to grasp the essence of ecclesian life, and see its influence throughout world history ...even though it existed under different labels.
History can clarify your life, or confuse it, depending upon your grasp of it. With the correct grasp, using the correct paradigm, history becomes meaningful because it puts you back in touch with that common strand, that ribbon of continuity that runs back through time, identifying and defining you and your world.
Barbarians -or- Romans: Which were Savages:: Most people associate the word "Barbarian" with European tribes from the Roman era, thought to be primitive, disorderly, uncouth and unlettered. They were called Vanals, Goths, Visigoths, Celts, Franks, Teutons and Lombards, and they lived outside of "civilization" (i.e., outside the Roman Empire). Historians recorded other European tribes this way as well. To hear them tell it, the crime these "savages" committed was that they rejected Roman Culture, and eventually overthrew Rome's government..."severing the golden cord of classical culture."
These tribes were called "uncivilized." But, the fact is this epithet carried little weight since "civilized" meant "to be under Roman Civil Law." Thus, the term "uncivilized" would not have carried a bad connotation except from a Roman's perspective. Outside Rome it may have been a compliment, and rightly so. The upshot of this little known fact is that we, today, have been using the term "civilized" without discretion. So, we'll be more careful with its use.
But, let's take a look at these European tribes...who just happened to be descended from the original migrating tribes of ancient Israel. In our analysis, we'll be using the criteria of three Biblical points which describe an ecclesia. This should illuminate our history from a new perspective, and we'll discover a more correct definition of "Civilization," and "Christendom." We will also find that the spirit of the New Testament Ecclesia lived on after the apostles died. Also, we will show a contrast between an ecclesia and what came to be called "church." The centralized structure of modern church is patterned after Roman Catholicism, which grew out of the centralized Roman Empire. Through misdirection, written histories of so-called Christianity, especially during the middle ages, have trained our eyes on the generic structure of Church instead of upon the Ecclesia which Jesus endorsed.
The structure of the Ecclesia is the Kingdom of God, and existed even in Old Testament times. Historians, theologians, and translators have deceived us into thinking the Church and the Ecclesia are both one and the same. Furthermore, they have told us that the Barbarians who rejected both Rome and her Church, were heathen and anti-Christian.
While it is true that Barbarian tribes were not exactly models of Christianity (and neither is the United States today), nonetheless the structure of their society came much closer than Rome to resembling ecclesian patterns. The structures of the Roman Empire, the Church of Rome, and even the Church of England, were Babylonian and under the control of the Jews most of the time from their inception! By focusing upon the history of "Church" and "State," historians diverted our sight away from the Ecclesia. Its history went mostly unnoticed, and it was called by other names such as "Tribalism," "Patriarchal Society," "Barbarism," etc.
Three Characteristics of an Ecclesia: In order to define an ecclesia, let's analyze what kind of society existed in Israel before King Saul (i.e., before the debacle recorded in 1 Samuel 8, when Israel adopted Centralism). In the first ten books of the Bible; before Israel rejected Yahweh and adopted central tyranny, we see that the Ecclesia exhibited three major characteristics. These aren't the only characteristics, but they are keys which point to where and when ecclesias existed down through history: The Biblical Ecclesia:
1). Is based on the Clan or Patriarchal System, not Centralism;
2). Has law and order without sacrificing freedom;
3). Has intelligent, God-blessed people, not backward, brainwashed pawns.
Of course, the Church and Central Government have, as we have already pointed out, always maintained that any society that isn't centralized (point number one) is fraught with disorder and weakness, and can support only primitive and backward people. Likewise, point number two seems impossible to Centralists unfamiliar with the ecclesia system. Nonetheless, not all forms of "law and order" are good. Even though churches and central governments have a form of law and order, theirs is an alien "New Order" with man's laws of tyranny rather than Yahweh's Laws of liberty. It is a mistake to think that a centralized police state somehow promotes higher development. In fact, the reverse is true. The "law and order" in an Ecclesia fosters inquiry, truth and freedom, whereas Centralism's form of "law and order" fosters deceit, degeneracy, perversion, homosexuality, fear and dullness of mind.
Under God's law, people are punished for hurting or damaging others, not for thought-crimes as in today's Orwellian system. The churches during the Middle ages did not reflect intelligence and progress (point number three), nor did the central governments. In studying Rome's government and church we can make a good case for corruption and oppression rather than cultural progress. Today's government is no better. With U.S. politics building a building a reputation for dishonesty, crime, and government-promoted murder of unborn babies, robbing from its own citizens, and massacring them in military-style attacks such as Ruby Ridge and Waco, it is evident that modern central government is about as intelligent and blessed as were Babylon, Sodom, and Rome.
Ecclesias based on the clan or patriarchal system: "And Abraham said unto his eldest servant of his house, that ruled over all that he had, Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh: And I will make thee swear by the Lord, the God of heaven, and the God of the earth, that thou shalt not take a wife unto my son of the daughters of the Canaanites, among whom I dwell: But thou shalt go unto my country, and to my kindred, and take a wife unto my son Isaac." [1030]
Abraham [1031] was concerned about family quality and integrity. That tradition was Israel's blessing, by having their sons and daughters marry within their own tribal bounds not only did they maintain the integrity of the family genes, they also kept out the strange customs and religions of the heathen. Strange customs and religious practices could cause Israelites to stray from God's Law, making them weak and vulnerable to take over by foreign cultures and law systems. As evidence of how important clan integrity was, not only were the Israelites not to intermingle with foreigners, but notice how each of the twelve tribes of Israel kept boundaries of separation between themselves.
When they settled in the promised land of Canaan, they did not mix together in a one-world fashion. Instead, the land was divided into twelve distinct parcels, one for each clan or family of the twelve sons of Jacob. This is the ecclesian way.
Churches and Central Governments, by contrast, have traditionally intermingled and discouraged separation from other races and cultures. By amalgamating the customs of different people, they conquered through systematic evangelization, displacement, and reorientation.
By breaking down the sense of family and cultural demarcations, through wars, displacement, debt, and thought-manipulation, they weaken society and keep it under subjection. Today, churches promote racial intermarriage, amalgamation of different "cultures" of Thought under a guise of unity. Separatism and individualism are dismissed as "petty differences" which "divide." Through mixture, people become more easily controlled. Customs, doctrines and races are blended into a common indistinct pool.
The Barbarian Patriarchal System: "This is he, that was in the ecclesia (church) in the wilderness with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sina, and with our fathers: who received the lively oracles to give unto us." [1032]
Just as the Old Testament ecclesia was based on tribes or clans guided by patriarchs, so were the Barbarians and other European tribes. The family was the cornerstone of their society: "It (archaic law) is full, in all its provinces, of the clearest indications that society in primitive times was not what it is assumed to be at present, a collection of individuals. In fact, and in the view of the men who composed it, it was an aggregation of families...The contrast may be most forcibly expressed by saying that the unit of an ancient society was the family, of a modern society the individual." [1033]
The family unit dominated tribal society; their social structure developed out of ecclesian ideas based on the family model which was composed of immediate, as well as extended, family members living near one another and holding land in common.
The leaders of the clans were the patriarchs or elders; those who by reason of age and experience could better guide the actions of the family or clan. There were also high patriarchs, recognized as "chieftains" (leaders - not rulers) over communities of several families or clans.
There are many names for the clan: kindred, brotherhood, family, tribe, community. Whatever name was used, their structure was based upon the prototype of The Family Unit, often generating from one original stock or progenitor - just as it was in Old Testament times before King Saul. Barbarians placed great importance on blood relationship, which they called "parente" or "lignage."
For example, in Old England the mixing of tribes, clans, or kindreds was thought to be such a breach of morality that The Statutes of Kilkenny were from straying away from English law, custom and language. The Statutes forbad the English to intermarry with the Irish, to speak Irish, or to adopt Irish customs, and the penalty for disobedience was torture or forfeiture of the Englishmen's titles. For 200 years these statutes preserved the ways and awareness of two separate clans: English stock and Irish stock.
Why was the concept of blood relationship so important to the Barbarians? Was it because these early people were prejudiced, ignorant and full of hate? No, it was because they believed, in a very basic way, that family dissipation undermined law, order and freedom in a society. They enjoyed the natural strengths and protection that God had built into the family model. Because European clans were founded on the family model, their ties were extremely strong. Barbarians knew that as long as their clans remained strong, they would enjoy freedom. It was very difficult for an enemy to divide and conquer a clan.
And the enemy, in many cases, was some form of central government. In regions where the tradition of the clan and blood kinship was strong it was more difficult for a wealthy landowner or a church (both, representatives of central-government) to take a townsman's or peasant's lands and freedoms away from him. A cohesive kindred would rally round a threatened member to protect, support, and assist him. Each "kindred" policed the conduct of its members, shared debts and hardships, and banded together to fight common enemies.
Where loyalty in the clan disappeared, the liberty of the individual suffered equally. If a small landowner isolated himself from his kindred, he was considerably weakened and vulnerable to attack by Seigniors or feudal lords who wielded power over a manor or other territory. These lords had what was known in central government as "seignorial rights" under the king. You could always tell where clan solidarity was strong, for there you would see fewer territorial lords and fewer seignorial privileges, and more free peasant proprietors.
We can illustrate this strength of the clan system by studying the contrast in how the word, "friend" was used in feudal times as opposed to how it is used today. "Friend" was applied to mothers, brothers, sisters and other blood relatives, or relatives by marriage. Clans had a general assumption that there were few real friendships except between relatives. This definition of a friend was a natural protection and made the clan almost impregnable to outside pressures and infiltration.
"Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." [1034]
It would be inaccurate to state that these race-conscious people were prejudiced and ignorant: "Prejudice" means to show preference of one thing over another Without Reason. However, the strength of the clan insured freedom, and Barbarians shared it through diligent clan maintenance. Logically, this encouraged them to continue the practice of keeping a separation between different clans and tribes. It was an intelligent, well-considered (unprejudiced) thing to do.
Among some people, family consciousness may seem to exist in today's society. But that consciousness seems to not reach beyond the immediate household. Beyond that, family members simply become individuals in a "global" community. There are also those families who adopt babies from other races and then wear it as a badge or halo, to designate that they are good global Christians. Sadly, this only weakens family foundations. Except for some groups of people, like the Mormons, some families in the Mafia, and some Black families (like those calling themselves The Nation of Islam) there is no strength because there is no sense of cohesiveness, racially, spiritually or otherwise between brothers, sisters, parents, grandparents, cousins, second cousins, etc. Family strength and honor is rare today because love and loyalty is now called hate and bigotry.
"The customs of the Jews are base and abominable and owe their persistence to their depravity. Jews are extremely loyal to one another, always ready to show compassion, but towards every other people they feel only hate and enmity. As a race (the Jews are not a race, because they have mingled with the other races to the point that they are only a people, not a race), they are prone to lust; among themselves nothing is unlawful." [1035]
As the economy worsens, both the father and the mother get jobs, forcing their children into day care nurseries and government schools. Children are indoctrinated with such things as government dependence, herd behavior, and isolation from adults.
They are forced to accept and cope with children, many of which are from other races and cultures, de-emphasizing their own legacies. This is very confusing to children. Worship of central government is taught with religious fervor. This weakens family ties. To put it another way, children are taught everything� that is against independent development, family consciousness, strength, and freedom. And today, just as in the day of the Barbarians and the feudal lords, individuals without strong family ties are more tractable by central propaganda.
In an ecclesia setting children would be with their own kind, interacting with people of various ages, including mother and father and older brothers or sisters as well as grandparents. This fosters respect for elders, family, and heritage. Home schooling would be common.
Without an awareness of family one cannot develop an awareness of enemies. Today, people indiscriminately call anyone their friend, including cultural outsiders and even government agents who embrace anti-family philosophies. These so-called "friends" are sometimes enemies to the family, and consequently it is now easier for modern-day "seigniors" to penetrate the defenses of the family.
But, the Barbarians and other similar European tribes had an awareness of family that went beyond just the immediate family. They had groups of families bound together, separate from other cultures with different beliefs and customs. Inside tribes were communities of several related households sharing the same hearth, the same board, the same fields and the same theological beliefs. These were "communal households" that were passed down to heirs. Protection and integrity of family and customs was their goal. And they accomplished this goal by maintaining the strength of the clan or patriarchal system.
This made it very difficult for enemies to invade them. But, today's government school students are mistaught that the European tribes in Medieval times were undesirable, uncouth, primitive savages who were full of hate. Strength of family and clan is viewed as primitive, "barbaric," or "racist." And children grow up being taught that they are all part of a national or global family of mixed races, cultures, and religions.
Ecclesias Have Law and Order: "And it shall come to pass, if thou shalt hearken diligently unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe and to do all his commandments which I command thee this day, that the Lord thy God will set thee on high above all nations of the earth: And all these blessings shall come on thee, and overtake thee, if thou shalt hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God...But it shall come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe to do all his commandments and his statutes which I command thee this day; that all these curses shall come upon thee, and overtake thee." [1036]
Notice, that if Israel kept God's Law, there were to be blessings (order, clarity, freedom) as listed in verses one through fourteen. If Israel did not keep God's Law, then there were curses (disorder, confusion, slavery) as listed in Deuteronomy 18:15-68.
If you study all the statutes and judgments listed in the first give books of the Bible (books written before Israel had central government - kings) along with the details of the blessings and curses in the 28th chapter of Deuteronomy, you will grasp a sense of law and order in Israel - And No Central Government!
The following areas of life are all covered under God's Law: Social Rank and Authority, Natives and Aliens, Taxation and Welfare, Defense, Court and Justice Procedures, Family Life, Life and Death, Sexual Morality, Property and Economics.
Remember, this law and order existed without the "benefit" of Central Government and Roman "Civilization!" so many Christians today know of the existence of God's Law, yet they still buy the notion that there would be anarchy without man's law, when in fact the opposite is true. Isn't God's Law adequate? Isn't He a God of Law and Order? Don't His laws cause the universe to function? And, doesn't His order put us in harmony with those laws and the universe itself?
Many people unthinkingly imply that God is a God of disorder and anarchy by their claim that Jesus discarded His Law. When He did no such thing! Furthermore, they imply that God didn't have enough foresight to create laws that world last. However, the fact is man still needs God's Laws to have law and order in society! And without His Laws we would cease to exist because the Universe would destroy itself in total disorder!
"Barbarian" Law and Order: The average Christian, indoctrinated by the establishment versions of history, would likely conclude that there was no law or order in Barbarian society. He would probably think these supposed savages just did anything they felt led to do at the moment, inventing their own capricious standards as they went, living like wild animals. That sounds pretty "barbaric" and uncouth doesn't it? But when one thinks about it, this more closely describes modern society rather than historic European society. The fact is, the Barbarians Did have a system of law and order in their society. Again, much depends upon one's viewpoint.
If you thought that the so-called Barbarians were the anarchists and the Romans were the ones with law and order, you should look again to see which law system more closely resembles God's system. We should always ask, "Whose law, and whose order?" Roman law consisted of myriad specific man-made statutes that were carefully recorded in law libraries and rigidly established. This is the style of law our own central government uses today. It is a very complex system of law and lends itself to injustice and endless loopholes that clever lawyers can work around to achieve any purpose. Politicians create laws and facilitate legislative thievery, and protect themselves from public reprisal. That, in a nutshell, is the essence of judicial politics.
On the other hand, medieval Barbarian-style law consisted of tribal law that was handed down to each succeeding generation by word of mouth. Nothing was written down or rigidly established to provide loopholes for shyster lawyers. Instead, there were broad general principles of Right and Wrong (like the Ten Commandments).
In court, everything depended on the personal testimony of witnesses. Records on paper, such as a deed or contract, weren't the last word. And because Barbarian law consisted of oral tradition, it was rooted in the family unit. The family laws of peasants generally followed the same rules as the surrounding region in which they lived. Justice was more important than playing the game of regulations and finding loopholes.
A person with a central-government mind set would see the Barbarian form of law as inefficient, chaotic and primitive because nothing was written down. He would fee that Roman law was more advanced and noble. Yet, the Barbarian oral law system was closer to the spirit of God's system. That is not to say that the Barbarians had it all figured out. But in comparing Barbarian society with Roman society, one must place the Romans below the Barbarians.
Oral law was the Barbarian's "common law." Common law was determined by their current court decisions, and it consisted of the accepted ethics of that particular society. The judges relied on a few broad, fixed principles of justice which could be successfully applied to any number of different cases. Specific laws, as such, weren't firmly fixed in writing. Judges in the courts made oral decisions. It was a straight forward, simplified system of law that favored justice. In fact, this is exactly how Israel administered law and order before the time King Saul formed his central government. Before that time, cases were decided by judges, as in the book of "Judges," in accordance with the broad principles of justice God had given man.
The benefit of principle law was that it allowed more freedom for individuals, whereas Roman law with its ever increasing number of rules and regulations which required specific performance was more and more restrictive to freedom and bred tyranny over the individual. But, if society is Christian in its ethics, then its common law will align with Almighty God's Laws.
Ancient Barbarians had law and order. Every tribe had its law, and had an uncompromising loyalty to that law. The jurisdiction of each law was Tribal in nature. Every local court had to honor the birthright of each individual and try him under his own tribal law. Law was so important to the German Tribes that their laws survived centuries of oral transmission and were the basis of Medieval European Law.
But the Beast and its Roman Law grew, and it gradually encroached upon tribal systems. Roman law penetrated European schools in the 12th century. At the time, many considered Roman law secular and pagan in nature. However, a mixture of Roman and tribal laws marked the beginning of a decline in stability for the ecclesia tradition. Under this mixed law system a judge referred to Roman law if the case was to be decided using Roman jurisdiction, but he used Germanic custom and the edicts of barbarian kingdoms also, depending on the tribal affiliation of the accused.
Over time the tribal laws appeared in the courts less and less until they ceased to be even translated or mentioned. This happened because of the influence of Roman Civil Law (the writing down of statutes). Judges were administering common law but they felt they had to preserve in writing all the different common law decisions they made. They felt this need because they were constantly confronted with new cases for which there were no statutes and they no longer wanted to "judge," or use their "judgment," in administering the broad principles of justice. It was easier to refer to a previously written decision and thus remove responsibility from themselves.
The practice of writing down common law ruling was officially established as the Doctrine of Precedent, called "Stare Decisis" (Latin for "let the decision stand"). Stare Decisis required "specific performance" of the courts much the same way that Roman Civil Law required "specific performance" of the citizens. If a pending case was similar to another case decided earlier, protocol demanded that the judge decide the case the same way, even if the former decision was bad. There was no real judgment used. Only adherence to strict legal form. As a result of Stare Decisis, "law and order" evolved into a rigid system where justice was not commonly rendered, and the oral tradition of a few broad fixed set of principles of justice faded away. Today the American central government system of law is just like Roman law with its Stare Decisis and myriad of rules and regulations that require specific performance in the courts. And just as in Medieval times, justice is not usually rendered.
Ecclesias Have Advanced People: Ancient Israelite society may seem primitive when measured by today's technological-minded historians. But, the fact is their moral standards were probably more advanced than modern America's. Social Quality is Not Measured by the Degree of Technological Advancement.
Ancient Israelites placed great value on human life, honor and justice. The people were advanced, but with a different focus than modern society. Refined people still need God's Law to keep them refined. Compared to Rome, European Tribal systems were closer to the common-sense laws of God.
God's Law took into account the poor, and directed that the farmer should not completely reap the corners of his field or entirely gather every last grape from his vines. This was commanded so that if the poor could not raise their own food or buy it, they would at least be given a chance to survive on the "gleanings." This, of course, was a principle that covered more than grape harvest. "And when ye reap the harvest of your land, thou shalt not wholly reap the corners of thy field, neither shalt thou gather the gleanings of thy harvest. And thou shalt not glean thy vineyard, neither shalt thou gather every grape of thy vineyard; thou shalt leave them for the poor and stranger: I am the Lord your God." [1037]
It was against God's Law to afflict widows and orphans. God promised to inflict the death penalty on any who did so: "Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child. If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry; And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless."� [1038] Other of God's Laws saw to it that if anyone stole or damaged someone's property, they had to restore it. Fair payment of wages was demanded by these laws. The listing of laws that reflect compassion for the feelings and dignity of people is a long one: Laws protecting women:
1). Prostitution and seduction forbidden; [1039]
2). Restitution for rape of married or engaged; [1040]
3). Restitution for injury of pregnant woman and death of child; [1041]
Health laws:
1). Eating of unclean animals forbidden and scavengers defined; [1042]
2). Eating of blood and fat forbidden; [1043]
3). Animals dying of disease or from injuries by beasts forbidden for food; [1044]
4). Sanitation, cleanliness and quarantines; [1045]
Laws for homicide:
1). Premeditated murder carried death penalty; [1046]
Laws for assault and liability:
1). Assaulting parents carried death penalty; [1047]
2). Paying restitution for causing injuries to another; [1048]
3). Restitution for assaulting servants or maids; [1049]
4). Restitution for injuries and injured cattle resulting from cattle; [1050]
5). Solution for accidental manslaughter; [1051]
Laws upholding sexual morality:
1). Prostitution forbidden; [1052]
2). Adultery forbidden; [1053]
3). Sodomy (homosexuality, "gay rights") forbidden; [1054]
Laws governing proper agricultural and ranching practices:
1). Crossbreeding, hybridization forbidden; [1055]
2). Land rest every seventh year (Sabbath year); [1056]
3). Sabbath rest for both man and beast; [1057]
4). Helpless or injured animals must be helped; [1058]
5). Working men and beasts must be fed well; [1059]
These are examples which exhibit refinement and compassion towards other people.
���� Barbarians were not "backward" people: The word "Barbarian" had a different meaning in past times. Barbarians weren't uncouth, unlearned savages. They Were Simply non-Romans. Romans designated most non-Roman nations as "barbarian" because the foreigners were unacquainted with their language, laws and manners. The reproach later attached to the term probably came about because of the conceit of the Romans. A foreigner without Roman laws and customs just wasn't considered intelligent of "civilized" ("civilized" is a Roman term meaning "enfranchised under the Roman Civil Law").
Remember, something similar to this happened between Jesus and the Pharisees: "Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught. And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having never learned?" [1060]
In the common Greek language of the New Testament, "barbarous" (barbarous) meant: "one to whom a pure Greek dialect was not native; one who was not a proper Greek: A barbarian." The Greek word is used in the New Testament to refer to people outside the Roman and Judean systems.
The arrogant Pharisees (Jews) were asking, "how can he know all these things if he never attended our schools or seminaries?"� The Jews had their own religious, governmental and educational establishment, and they looked down on anyone who wasn't in or from their system which was merged with Rome. They assumed that no one outside the establishment could amount to much. America's present central government educational establishment takes a similar view toward the home schooling movement of today. Yet home schooling is producing more intelligent young people with higher morals than government schools.
The principles to be learned here is that the terms "refinement" and "advancement" are defined by their users. Just because the Barbarians had a different form of education than the Romans, that didn't mean they were backward or brutish. To the Romans, Barbarians may have been "uncivilized." But, to the Barbarians the Romans were brutish and crude (uncivilized).
There is ample evidence, down played by pro central government historians, to prove that the so-called "Barbarians" were educated and intelligent. For instance, around 635 A.D., King Sigebert established a school for youth at Seaham or Dunwich in which literature, ecclesiastical poetry, astronomy and arithmetic were taught. Children started their education as early as 3 years old!
Then, approximately 780 A.D., Charlemagne, the man who ruled over most of Western Europe, received thorough instruction in logic, rhetoric and astronomy from an Anglo-Saxon named Alcuin. Alcuin was a Northumbrian who was educated at York. Alcuin wasn't the only scholar produced from pre-Roman England. There were many others, including Caedmon, who is considered the father of English poetry. The other, less famous scholars were known as "bards." Bards were Teachers and not simply traveling musicians or singers as they are popularly portrayed today. All these scholars were produced by tribal systems considered to be "barbarous."
Pre-Roman England had the largest library north of the Alps. This is not surprising since the Anglo-Saxons considered books precious objects. They were skilled penmen and artists, and spent much time producing illuminated manuscripts such as the Book of Kells and the Lindisfame Gospels (circa 9th century).
"Barbarians," otherwise known (or unknown to many) as the scattered descendants of the ancient tribes of Israel, were definitely not illiterate! Their degree of character was higher than the Romans, and they were much less brutish. Barbarians displayed more fidelity towards their wives than the Romans, and they adhered to ancient tribal loyalties of law and individual freedoms. The role of women centered around the home, and chastity was highly esteemed while adultery and debauchery, like the Roman Coliseum games and other society activities, were disdained.
Consequently, the morality of the barbarians, in contrast to the debauchery of the Romans, played a large part in the Barbarians' overthrowing the Roman Empire's cruel tyranny. 19th century scholars have revealed that the fortunes of wealthy Roman estates were already on the decline before the Barbarians came. By the fourth century, farming had declined. But under the Barbarian kings it started coming back, due, no doubt, to their advanced stock-breeding methods and their use of efficient water mills and heavy plows. Which were the "rude" and "backward" one - the Romans or the European Israelite tribes? Granted, the Romans were, in most cases, more advanced in government, and warfare technology. But remember, social quality cannot be measured by the degree of technological advancement.
We could ask the same question. Who today is brutish and un-advanced, the powerful Central Government System, or the Christian "rebels" whose loyalties lie outside the system? Central Government condones the murder of millions of unborn babies every year, exploits drug abuse and immorality, and robs, kills, and oppresses the common people. Christian rebels try to maintain a Godly way of life in spite of government oppression. Which will "history" record as the real "savages?"
Maybe those who think they are living in a noble society structured upon the American Constitutional Central Government should take a closer look. Compare the two systems. Which one is more respectable?
1). The powerful Romanish Constitutional Central Government, or
2). The Way of "barbarous" Christian Separatists who view that system with a growing contempt and� feeling of alienation?
The time for the overthrow of any government, the abandonment of any alliance, the subversion of any institution, is whenever it justifies the sacrifice of the individual to secure the general welfare; for the welfare of the many cannot be hostile to the safety of the few.
In all agreements, in all measures, in all political or religious enterprises, in all attempts to redeem the human race, man, as an individual, is to be held paramount. The doctrine, that the end sanctifies the means, is a maxim of profligates and impostors, of usurpers and tyrants.
The following scripture identifies and describes this conspiracy [1061]. In considering this passage of scripture the political and economic results are seen in verse 29 as injustice and oppression resulting in plunder and poverty.
The cause is the result of the workings of prophet, priest and king (government). Verse 25 speaks of the prophets being in on the conspiracy and describes how they get rich off the people. The priests (Clergy) are described as doing violence to God's law, thus the people are not properly taught. Verse 27 speaks of the princes. Remember, the princes were the King's men equivalent to bureaucrats today.
The princes are getting wealthy dishonestly and instead of exposing their thievery the false prophets smooth it over with whitewash. Verse 30 shows no one was there to stand against such a conspiracy, the true prophets having been either murdered or imprisoned. When such a system exists, the rich get richer and the poor get poorer and none get wiser. Jeremiah describes a similar scene.[1062]
Thus, it can be seen clearly that verse 17 shows the economic and social plight of the people being one of losing their children, their farms, their occupations and their cities to the evil ones. Remembering the Spiritual Condition determines the political which determines the economical, we see in Jeremiah that it is the sin of the people which has caused their problems.[1063] Jeremiah also shows the wealthy (government (king and his fraternity)) prospering off the system and the people.[1064]
Our Baal priests of today, the Clergy of Organized Religion is quite religious on the one hand and yet actually promotes sin on the other. The ancient Baal temples were sites of revelry and drunken orgies. His aspect of the Baal religion is a most important factor for kings and those in the lucrative government control business because the more sinful, immoral and irresponsible the people, the more need there is for government, the more need there is for money, thus the more need for loans, from the International Bankers, and the more need for taxation to pay the Interest.[1065]
After all, if the people are immoral and women are having children out of wedlock then comes the justification to steal money from some and give part of it to others. If the people are drunks and dopers then comes the need to keep the streets and highways safe, thus the growth of the law enforcement industry. If parents are irresponsible and not educating their children then comes more laws and agencies. The government grows and steals the fruits of other's labors and gives a small portion of it to others (socialism) under the guise or pretense of being concerned for the people's health, education and general welfare; and sin serves as a catalyst for all of this.
Remember, government has a no more lawful right to do something than does an individual. If an individual cannot take (without consent) the fruits of one's labors and give it to their family members then neither can government (lawfully, that is). The Supreme Court said in Loan Association vs. Topeka.
"To lay with one hand, the power of the government on the property of the citizens and with the other to bestow it upon favored individuals is none the less robbery because it is done under the forms of law and is called taxation."
By now it should be evident why the wicked king Ahab and his queen Jezebel first established the Baal religion and even more evident why Jezebel so hated Elijah for exposing and removing the Baal priests from the land.[1066] Jezebel knew their unjust system of plunder and oppression could not last without the Baal priests. In this case Elijah was not a conspiratorial false prophet but a true one exposing a sham.
With this in mind one can readily see the clergy today through men such as Jim Bakker (of PTL fame), Billy Graham, Mike Evans, Jimmy Swaggert, Jerry Falwell, Oral Roberts and Kenneth Copeland, the Tick Birds keep the population of resisters down through their anti‑Christ ungodly teachings; And are amply rewarded by the government. Now a historical note, of which you may not be aware of.
Here is Some Fruit You Should Consider: Think About It!!!
The United States "Government" does not fight communism. One of the most flagrant and persistent deceptions that has been foisted on the American People since the Russian Revolution of 1917, is that the American "Government" is desperately but valiantly fighting a losing war "Agaomst Communism." After more than seven decades, most Americans still believe this Hoax, and remain perpetually confused as to why the United States, rich, powerful, morally superior to communism, is continually losing. The brutal truth is that the American power establishment - governmental financial and propaganda-wise has not been fighting Communism.
The fact is communism is Jewish from its very inception. Communism is only one of the many powerful tools being utilized in the Jewish program of taking over the world. Not only has the United States not been fighting communism as most Americans have been deceived into believing, but on the contrary, the United States "Government" has been the Chief Financier, Planner and Promoter of Communism, not only in Russia, but throughout the World. For without the financial support and technical aid of the United States the Jewish‑Communist outrage against the Russian people would have fallen flat on its face at its very inception, and many times over since then. In fact, it would never have been inaugurated in the first place.
It is a fact of history that the final push for the communist takeover of Russia was lavishly financed and carefully planned, by wealthy Jewish Capitalists right here in the good old U.S.A. It was on the East Side of New York City, Trotsky and 3000 Jewish cutthroats were carefully trained to deliver the final coupe degrace. The venture was financed to the tune of 20 million dollars by no less than Jacob Schiff himself of the New York firm of Kuhn, Loeb & Co. (One of the owners of the "Federal Reserve System"), an American branch of the Rothschild network.
When the time came, Trotsky and his trained revolutionaries were shipped by boat (right in the middle of World War I) and arrived unhampered in Russia to do their job. Once there they knew exactly what to do; When the Revolution was over 30 Million White Russians had been murdered and the Jews were fully in the saddle. One Must continue to remember again and again that Communism is nothing more than a horrible, vicious program to take over the World.
The Communist/Marxist/Zionist/Jewish blueprint is all part and parcel of the same program. It is well financed not only with Jewish money, but more significantly with American Taxpayers' money, of which the American Taxpayer pays the overwhelming brunt. There is no greater source of goods, wealth and productivity than the working American Taxpayer (who pays his income taxes thinking he is being patriotic by so doing ‑‑ never coming to the realization that he is actually paying for his and his childrens' enslavement), and the "Government" potential for looting this tremendous source of productivity seems without limit.
It is this power establishment that engineered the overthrow of the Romanov Dynasty, a Viking dynasty that had ruled Russia for over three centuries, and replaced it by an ironfisted Jewish Tyranny. In respect to American policy toward Russia it is interesting that prior to the 1917 revolution, was hostile towards Russia. It enthusiastically favored Japan in the Russo‑Japanese War of 1904‑05, which the Japanese won. But since the Russian Revolution the United States foreign policy has done a dramatic (but covert ‑‑ unknown to the American Public) flip‑flop and became anti‑Japanese and pro‑Russian.
However, despite all the propaganda, camouflage and window dressing to the contrary, it has been strongly pro‑Russian ever since. It was America who shored up the precarious Communist government in the decade of the 1920's with food and other aid. It was American technical aid that built her dams, power plants, automobile, aircraft, rocket plants, and Space program, drilled her oil fields and built her refineries in the 1920's and through the years since!!!
When despite all this aid the Russian behemoth was about to collapse of its own weight and rottenness in the early 1930's, President Roosevelt's official recognition and extension of Financial Credits again saved it from Destruction.
Since the end of World War II it has been the United States "Government" which has encouraged and promoted the Russian‑Communist take over in Eastern Europe. In fact, when Russia nervously hesitated in rolling her tanks into Hungary, in that unhappy country's revolt in 1956, It was, then, President Eisenhower who (was again working for Satan and doing his bidding) specifically sent Premier Kruschev permission to invade. You don't believe it, then try this on for size: Since World War II no country the American "Government" has supported, has been able to resist the Communist and without exception all have turned Communistic, some will say well South Korea and Israel have not turned Communist, But I submit that in fact and indeed Both are Communist ‑ it is simply that that information has been held back from the American people.
A good example of this is the "Communist" takeover of Cuba. For without the propaganda aid of the American Press, Fidel Castro would have died an unknown bum, unheard of, and unsung. For it was the American press, and the American "Government," especially the Jewish New York Times that puffed up Castro as a Native Hero, a Liberator, as the Abraham Lincoln of Cuba, the George Washington (go to a library and look back at old newspapers and magazines and their headlines during that time) of the Sierra Maestra. As a non‑ communist agrarian reformer, and temporarily sold him to the American People as such.
At the same time our "Government" put secret pressure on the then pro‑American head of the Cuban Government, Fulgencio Batista, to leave Cuba. Having been betrayed by the American "Government" and the skids effectively put under him, Batista fled the country and Castro walked in with the full support of the American "Government" and the American Press. It was an interesting study in Hypocrisy to see the American Public slowly "Discover" that Castro was a Communist, A Fact well known to the American "Government."
Another example, would be what has taken place in respect to Chile. By 1970, in Chile an out‑right communist government had been established, headed by Salvador Allende. This had been achieved with the help of huge sums of "American Aid" and especially the connivance of the American C.I.A.
Then, in 1974 the unexpected happened. The people of Chile, led by army officers, revolted, killed Allende and took back their government. Was the United States "Government" happy at this triumph over Communism? On the contrary, it stopped all aid, cut off all credits and has carried on a vicious trade boycott and propaganda campaign against Chile ever since. Then we have a "Hero" the "Government" has put before the American People to fawn over, so as to hide their latest insidious crimes.
1). During Col. North's two and one half year tenure there was not one single effective military mission against the Communist Sandinistas by any American supported Contra group.
2). While claiming to hate Communism Col. North was willing to aid and abet the Communist Iranian Terrorists so money could be raised to fight the Communist Sandinista Terrorists ‑‑ Is this not a double standard which makes no sense at all?
3). Col. North hired a talented career oriented secretary, Fawn Hall, who, it is reported, learned from and followed, in part, the career of her mother. Her mother was a longtime personal secretary to Pro‑Communist Henry Kissinger at the National Security Council and accompanied Kissinger to the Paris Peace Talks in the early 1970's.
4). Col. North supposedly hated the Kissinger style no‑win war that existed in Vietnam, but has been party to and helped carry on the same type of conflict in Nicaragua. Col. North has known full well, without any public complaint that President Reagan's Executive Orders prevented the American supported Contra groups from waging any effective Communist resistance. The Contras are not permitted to do any of the following, under the threat of losing American aid:
(a) They may not eliminate, by assassination or any other means any Communist leader.
(b) They may not shoot a Sandinista Officer even in combat.
(c) They are not allowed to use any unconventional warfare such as night sabotage and ambush.
(d) They may not hit any "economic targets" such as power plants, water systems, highways, bridges, communication facilities and especially Oil Refineries, etc.
5). Col. North's hatred for Communism has Not caused him to publicly speak against his president and commander‑in chief, who continues to carry on aid and trade with Communist countries and importing into America all forms of Communist made products.
6). Col. North continually speaks of his desire for a Democracy in Nicaragua and Never for A Republic, yet the Colonel knows he pledges allegiance to "The Republic for which it stands" Not the Democracy. With his education (it is reported he graduated in the top ten at Annapolis) he surely knows the difference and knows Communists promote democracies as a stepping stone to Communism.
7). Col. North has been given huge media coverage in a clever way, making him into a national hero. Always remember, what is done by the Media is never an accident. Today's media is controlled, liberal, pro‑Socialism, etc. It has, in the past, does presently and will in the future use the power it possesses to paint people in Any Light the Internationalist desire. Beware of the Heroes the Media gives you.
Is there any help for our so-called Christian Countries? The Bible says there is [1067]. But there is a catch here. According to, [1068] God will not even listen to your prayers, until you get into a right relationship with Him. In verse 1, we are told that He is still the "God of old," the God who did miracles for our forefathers. He has not lost His power, nor His ability to hear our prayers. But verse 2 tells us why He will not even listen to us most of the time. There is only one hope for America and that is for her Christian people to repent of their waywardness, their stubbornness, their selfishness and seek the face of our God and plead for forgiveness. If we are willing to do this, then He has said He will forgive, and Heal. It's up to us. Are we willing to quit striving to "do our own thing," and follow the Laws of God, or do we prefer slavery and death at the hands of the anti‑Christs? The Answer is up to you the People of America! (Much of the material in this presentation has come from an organization in Canada called S.T.O.G. survival and Brig. Gen. Gordon "Jack" Mohr C.E.D S.).
Our American people need to teach their children and grandchildren:
Social Studies: If you or your children get lessons in 'social studies' or 'social science,' then make no mistake about it, you are probably being fed on a diet of Marxism. 'Sociology' teaches that poverty, ignorance and crime are only society's fault, not the fault of the individual. It claims, for example, that Immigrants commit crimes like mugging because they are poor or 'deprived.' Tell your children that poor Whites during the great depression of the 1930's didn't commit muggings on defenseless old women.
The Racial Equality Lie: Their teachers will tell you all races are 'equal.' They will tell you intelligence is not inborn, but is produced by a 'good environment.' That tell you if all races were brought up in the same environment, they would all be equal. Tell your children top scientists like Jensen and Eysenck say THIS IS RUBBISH. Scientists say races are born different in all sorts of ways, especially in intelligence. This is because we inherit our abilities genetically.
Multi-Racialist Propaganda: The Planners want to wreck our country. That is why they promote 'multi‑racialism.' They will tell you that we have always had Immigrants, and that the American people are already a 'mixture' of different races. Tell your children that this is untrue, and that the Saxons, Celts, Danes, Normans etc., who formed the British and American people were all groups of the same race ‑‑ the White North European. Negroes and Asians are different races.
The "Race Hatred" Smear: Teachers will try to tell you that to oppose multi‑racialism is to promote 'race hatred.' This is a lie, and you should not promote hatred of other races yourself. We should simply point out the differences in� talents between White and Colored races, and state that because of these differences segregation is as much in their interests as ours.
Lies About History: Americans are a great people with a great past. They built the greatest country in the history of mankind. They will tell you however that American's 'exploited' colored people and that the United States was created by 'capitalists.' They will tell you that we deprived the Negro of his freedom. They tell these lies because they don't want our young people to be proud of their country. Tell your children that the Negro had done nothing with their own countries for hundreds and thousands of years until the White Man brought civilization with them to the benefit of Black and White alike. Tell them how the Negroes who were brought to America by the Jews eventually got their freedom; were lifted from their primitive ways and habits, educated and given opportunities never before available to Blacks in any part of the world before.
Lies About Communism: All too many teachers use history classes, unknowingly, to preach and teach that Communism is a good thing. They will tell you that it helped the workers who suffered in terrible conditions in the last century, especially in Russia. They will tell you that 'capitalism' is bad, and that Communism was organized by workers to oppose it. Of course, workers' conditions were bad in the old days, but it was never Communism that helped them.
Tell your children that Communism has done nothing but enslave workers under the cruelest of dictatorships. Tell them that the organizers of the Russian Revolution were not "workers" at all, and that the Revolution was financed by rich, Jews of America, some of them bankers, the descendants of whom are the very deceitful, cunning, treacherous planners who at this very instant are planning the destruction of your country; the elimination of the White Anglo‑Saxon people and destruction of everything related to Christianity. And don't forget to tell them that Communism is just a conspiracy which pretends to fight for workers in order to use them.
Attacks on Patriotism: Lenin said that for Communism and Zionism to triumph it was necessary to kill the patriotism of the young. That is why Communists and Zionists tell you that we should abolish nations, that patriotism causes wars, or is "out of date." They will tell you that we should have a 'World Government.' Ask yourself why anyone should support Black Nationalism but oppose White Nationalism. Tell your children that there have been more civil and religious wars than wars caused by nationalism. Tell them World Government would be a tyranny. Above all, tell them you are proud to be a Christian and an American!
Cut Foreign Imports: America will always face economic crisis and mass unemployment while our government pursues policies of economic Internationalism which result in the mass dumping of foreign manufactured goods on our home market. Such goods could and should be made by American Workers in American Factories. There must be big cuts in the inflow of foreign goods NOW. We can only hope to produce competitive priced goods for world markets if our industry can count on a strong home market.
Halt the "Multi-National" Takeovers: During recent years an ever greater number of American companies have been taken over by foreign‑owned "multi‑national companies." These monopolistic global enterprises own no loyalty to America. Their sole purpose is global profit ‑ and if that can be maximized by closing down factories in America, in order to set up replacement factories in underdeveloped countries where labor is cheap, they will do so. American industry must be owned and controlled by Americans, through private enterprise if possible, but by state involvement if not.
Stop Investment in Foreign Industry: Whenever there is a strike, the cry goes up: "Why aren't the workers more responsible and patriotic?" I say you can't expect ordinary working people to behave unselfishly if the big investors are allowed to move capital away from American industry into foreign industry in search of a quick profit. ALL sides of industry must be patriotic. Speculators must be prevented from draining American industry of investment. Inducements must be provided to encourage investment in American industry.
Beginning with Woodrow Wilson, every President has been under Zionist control. When President Harding rebelled he was assassinated. President Coolidge "did not choose to run" and President Hoover was politically destroyed by the skillfully planned crash of 1929. It has been rumored, but not proven, that President Kennedy was assassinated at the direction of the planners (Jews) after ordering our Treasury Department to put into circulation Four Billion Dollars of United States (not Federal Reserve) money with no interest to be paid on our own money nor increase of our national debt, the same "crime" for which President Lincoln lost his life.
This U.S. money was printed and went into circulation in the form of $2.00 and $5.00 bills and within a matter of weeks President Kennedy was assassinated. Let us not be duped any longer. The evil, wicked, treacherous Jew Zionists had President Kennedy assassinated but of course we cannot prove it because the investigative committees, a gutless group, feared they might also lose their lives. These murderers go unpunished ‑‑ but for how long? We are nearing the 'midnight hour' fellow White Men, after which it will be too late for any kind of reaction.
Let us touch on Stalin's slaughter of nearly five million refugees entitled to asylum, and will but mention the murder of 186,000 non‑combatants in Nagasaki and Hiroshima six months after Japan had offered to surrender. Can you imagine our beloved country, God's Kingdom Nation, guilty of such horrendous crimes? How can we escape His retribution? Were not those Christians murdered by us His Children too? We were again lied into the Korean War where our defeat was planned. As General MacArthur was forbidden to use generally accepted tactics which would win quickly, and rudely discharged when his greatness overcame the most asinine obstacles in history and brought about victory.
The Bay of Tonkin Hoax was another instance of being lied into a no‑win war. Returning Generals said they could have won in six weeks or less if permitted. More than 50,000 lives sacrificed, many, many more maimed for life, billions wasted and our military forces maligned while great, vast fortunes were made supplying our enemies, through Soviet Russia, all the military hardware, food or medicine desired. Traitors protected enemy shipping in Haiphong Harbor, being assisted by those in government whose duty it is to prosecute such treason. In the meantime our once‑honorable nation assisted a heavily armed horde of Jewish bandits to go into a peaceful disarmed community, Palestine, drive out its rightful owners, massacre 35,000 and steal all their possessions with no reparation!
The Jewish President, Harry Truman, sat up all night, recognizing these criminals as a nation within eight minutes after learning they were successful in slaughtering the legal inhabitants. Menacham Begin was among the horde which slew innocent women and children of Palestine, a Jewish gangster, who later became the leader of fictitious Israel, a participant with President Carter in the so‑called Camp David synthetic Peace Treaty with Egypt that may erupt the entire Moslem World to war ‑‑ another heinous Zionist plot to eventually enslave all White, Anglo‑Saxon people of the world.
During this period when Jew Zionists invaded Palestine, Russia had military hardware for sale. So did American industrialists. Unhappy Egypt was forced to purchase from Russia who demanded cash in advance, often delivering second hand or obsolete weapons. When Russia sold to Egypt, liars usurping power in Washington told us "since Russia supplies Egypt we must supply Israel." At your expense and mine they have given free of charge many billions in cash and munitions, reducing our own defenses.
Is it not strange this once‑honorable nation should sacrifice thousands of lives to stop aggression in Europe and promote it in Palestine? Think on this, please. Because of this being a capsule treatment only, I must overlook for lack of space and time countless Constitutional violations but I call your attention to the arrogance of the Zionist‑ Communist‑Satanist conspiracy on June 8, 1967. Traitors in our government ordered the U.S.S. Liberty with the latest electronic equipment into warring waters off the shore of Egypt, instructing Israel to sink her. It has since been discovered that false affidavits were prepared to indicate the ship was sunk by orders of Col. Nassar, President of the Arab Republic.
Paratroopers in battle dress were ready to board warmed‑up jet bombers to land in Cairo, assassinate Col. Nassar and set up a provisional government in retaliation. After three and one‑half hours Israel planes and gunboats could not sink the Liberty and retired only when neutral planes appeared. 75 sailors were killed, 129 wounded and millions in damage to the ship with no apology or reparations from Israel. Our only action was to swear the remaining crew to permanent secrecy and silence and transfer them to remote stations in the Pacific. In time of course the truth was learned.
The FACT remains however that the Jewish Zionists go unpunished. Perhaps the odds are against us but I'd rather die than live in Zionist slavery. If you have been among the uninformed ‑‑ be grateful to Almighty God that someone thought enough of you to bring the Truth and these FACTS to your attention; before we're enslaved by Jew dictators.
Henry Ford, the founder of the Ford Automobile Company was very aware of the Jew problem. He published a newspaper called "The Dearborn Independent" and following are just a few remarks from articles published sixty years ago (1920‑22) in Mr. Ford's paper: "The chief difficulty in writing about the Jewish Question is the super‑sensitiveness of Jews and non‑Jews concerning the whole matter. There is a vague feeling that even to openly use the word 'Jew,' or expose it nakedly to print is somehow improper. Polite evasions like 'Hebrew' and 'Semite,' both of which are subject to the criticism of inaccuracy, are timidly essayed, and people pick their way gingerly as if the whole subject were forbidden, until some courageous Jewish thinker comes straight out with the old old word 'Jew,' and then the constraint is relieved and the air cleared...A Jew is a Jew and as long as he remains within his perfectly unassailable traditions, he will remain a Jew. And he will always have the right to feel that to be a Jew, is to belong to a superior race. No one knows better than the Jew how widespread the notion that Jewish methods of business are all unscrupulous. No existing Gentile system of government is ever anything but distasteful to him. The Jew is against the Gentile scheme of things. He is, when he gives his tendencies full sway, a Republican as against the monarchy a Socialist as against the republic, and a Bolshevik as against Socialism. Democracy is all right for the rest of the world, but the Jew wherever he is found forms an aristocracy of one sort or another."
It is not our purpose in this limited dissertation to review the history of Jewish betrayal of American interests and Communist takeovers throughout the world. For that would literally take volumes to cover it to any extent. We only wish to point out a few historical events that even the most naive American reader of the daily news is familiar with. In this regard I have only pointed the finger at a few of the more obvious glaring examples, that anyone, with any understanding at all, can see and understand.
Oh, we know many will brand this as anti-Semantic because whenever anyone begins to point the finger at the real culprits of the wars and murders of the world in the proper direction, that old tried and successful refuge of "Anti-Semantic" is trotted out to discourage any further investigations as to the truthfulness of the writers statements. So I will not even attempt to show how utterly stupid such an accusation is! So, you see, the purpose behind all this is to stop Americans from thinking and from searching out for themselves the answer to the questions or ideas being promoted by the patriotic element in our society.
Oh, I know you will immediately say: well I am just as patriotic as anyone and I love my country just as much as you or anyone else. Ok ‑‑ PROVE IT!!! Study what I have presented in this short introduction and see if I am telling you the truth or not. But I ask that you do it for yourself, do not take someone else's word for it. Prove me wrong yourself! If you do you will find that I am only presenting you with "Facts of History" that you have not been allowed to review by the current power structure of America. The Federal Government and its diverse bureaus and agencies. That many of the "FACTS OF HISTORY" have been removed from the shelves of many libraries and that you will have to dig deep to find some of them.
������������������������������������������������������������ Chapter Four
The Secret Holocaust
by Eustace Mullins
The devastation of civilization to date by the rapacious hordes of Godless Communism, as well as their planned annihilation of all non‑Jewish societies and political organizations began to ravage the world in the nineteenth century. It has resulted in incredible suffering and death for many millions of Christian victims in many parts of the world. Yet these Christian victims lie in their graves, unmourned and unknown, while a new class of International Citizens, the creators of Marxist terrorism, profess to be the only "victims" who have endured suffering in the past one hundred and fifty years. They command the world to weep for them, because they control the news media of the world.
These harbingers of terror claim to be "refugees," since they had no nation of their own, but infested the civilized societies in every part of the world for two thousand years, bringing with them, in every instance, disease and death. They have emerged from one shattered nation after another, not as refugees, but as the final victors, bearing away their loot, and scurrying through parts which they have created and which they alone know how to follow, until they come to another host nation.
One of the first victims of the International Financiers, shortly after publication of the Communist Manifesto by Karl Marx in 1848 was the Southern civilization of the United States. White immigrants had wrested from a hostile territory the means to create a gracious culture, one which the rudder and more unlettered sections of the New Republic could only gape at in admiration, an admiration, however, which soon turned to envy and then hatred.
This hatred brought armies into the American South, bearing the terrorists who, unknown at that time, were the first Communist totalitarians determined to wreak their hatred and policies of annihilation on all civilized people. The Southerners were unfortunate enough to be the first victims. Military governments were set up in the conquered South, operating solely on the totalitarian concepts of Godless Communism, with courts functioning under martial law.
The Southerners had been robbed of their Constitution, and of their rights to property and even to existence. Their homes were burned and looted, and savage hordes were unleashed to rape and pillage the properties which were occupied only by women and children. To deny the inherited rights of these Southerners, which were still their due under the laws of this nation, a brutal reign of terror, featuring Federal Judges, Federal Courts, and Federal Prisons, which were set up for the first time in any state of these United States. For those Southern patriots who dared to protest these outrages. Federal insane asylums were set up for those who were not executed on the spot. From New York Jewish carpetbaggers, the Lehmans, Baruchs and other special emissaries of the Rothschilds, came to seize from the widows and orphans of the Confederate dead their last savings, their last possessions, and their devastated lands.
The "Federal" power was absolute, for the military Reconstruction of the South was an occupation zone, and no democratic procedures were allowed the vanquished Southerners until they had been stripped of their last holdings. The impoverished survivors were forced to make a living by whatever pitiful means which were left to them.
In Europe, too, the civilized nations were beset throughout the nineteenth century by successive wars and revolutions, which resulted in millions of Christian refugees. Modern history begins with the Congress of Vienna in 1815, when the Jews, unleashed from their ghettoes and bearing a tide of gold amassed by the Rothschilds through their instigation and financing of wars from 1775 to 1812, used their newly acquired wealth to subvert the established governments of Europe and to start them on their terrifying slide into oblivion. Their victims were helpless before their Jewish onslaught because they were Christians who believed that love for one's fellow man guides the affairs of the earth. And so it does, until Satan {or his children ‑‑ the Jews} intervenes through his people. It was impossible for any Christian to believe that such bloodthirsty savages could exist among any civilized people {nor do they yet believe it}.
Nor could the Christians, believing in their religion of Christ's love for humanity, understand the virulent hatred which the Jew bore towards all of God's creatures and which is beyond the ken of any civilized human being. Only now, as the Christian people totter on the verge of worldwide annihilation by the Jewish master scheme can some indication of the nature of the enemy begin to be seen.
In the New Republic, April 13, 1983, it is noted that a Polish agitator, Adam Michnik, is accused of being a Zionist who is "prepared to torture patriotic opponents." In that same issue we find that Jerry Urban wrote in a Polish journal that "the bloodthirstiness of Zionist doctrine and practice" must be opposed. Urban calls attention to "genocide in its Israeli edition," referring to the continued massacres of Arab women and children under the direction of fanatical Zionists in the notorious Rosh Hasahan Massacre, a religious celebration which served the dual purpose of Jewish ritual murder and the political goals of the world's most famous terrorist, Prime Minister Menachem Begin, who desires to murder every Arab man, woman and child in the territories which the Jews plan to annex and settle in the Middle East.
Urban brings up a vital point in referring to the well known genocide practices of the Israeli Government, suggesting that the Jews are now delighting in mass murder as a compensation for the myth that they quietly went to their "deaths" in the notorious "Holocaust" fantasy without resisting their Nazi "killers." The idea that the heretofore "passive" Jews are, for the first time in their history, learning to kill, belies the entire recorded history of this plague. There are too many well‑documented massacres in history showing the Jews tortured and murdered their victims with the greatest glee, gloating in such barbaric practices of tearing out the hearts of women and children and smearing the blood on their faces, while the Jewish women ripped out the writhing entrails of their dying victims, wrapped the steaming evidences of their victory around their waists, and began the traditional Jewish dance of the Hatikvah as the celebration of their triumph over their vanquished foes. The Book of Esther {which God in His wisdom had placed in the Bible to warn His People Israel of the Jews and their murderous tendencies} records one of many such massacres of their victims by the Jews.
"Wherein the King arranged the Jews which were in every city to gather themselves together, and to stand for their life, to destroy, to slay, and to cause to perish, all the power of the people and province that would assault them, both little ones and women, and to take the spoil of them for their prey." [1069]
Thus a Jewish prostitute employed her power over the king to demand he allow the Jews to massacre "both little ones and children," not merely in one town, but throughout the kingdom, because the Jews were in every city just as they are today. This Biblical story records the first instance of total war, in which women and children were to be slain, as opposed to the traditional military combat, in which professional soldiers, trained for this role, met on the battlefield to vie against each other, and to win or lose honorably in the field.
The Jews, as their Million Dollar a week apologists, Pat Robertson and Jerry Falwell, go to great pains to explain, did not have to fight on the battlefield to win territory, because God had promised them the earth, and this "Sacred Promise" is the only law in the world today {but they do not attempt to explain as to how God was going to use His People Israel as His Battle Axe if they did no fighting ‑‑ nor do they attempt to explain why if this were true that the Israelites had to conquer the seven Canaanite tribes to take the land of Canaan for themselves ‑‑ so you can quickly see that the Jews are NOT God's People Israel and Pat Robertson and Jimmy Swaggert are nothing but Jew Prostitutes and liars}.
It is to be hoped that at some point Falwell and Robertson will show us the actual documents on which this historic deed was recorded. To date, they ignore all questions about any proof of their fantastic claims on behalf of the Jews, and the millions keep rolling in. Despite the flagrant efforts of Falwell and Robertson on behalf of the Jewish world murder plan, the record shows that the Jew prefers to avoid the battlefield and the hazards of face to face combat, and to stealthy set up the massacres of helpless women and children. Such has been their history, and today, we have even seen it live on color television.
Jesus Himself testified that the Jews were responsible for all the shedding of the righteous blood of men, from Abel to a future time as yet to be declared.[1070] It was the ingrained bloodthirstiness of the Jews which led them to select as their principal "religious" holiday, the Feast of Purim, which celebrates their massacre of the innocents. "And in every province and in every city, whithersoever the King's commandment and his decree came, the Jews had joy and gladness, a feast and a good day. And many of the people of the land became Jews; for the fear of the Jews fell upon them." [1071]
One of the most striking parts of this well known quotation from the Book of Esther, the only genuinely Jewish book of the Bible, and, for that reason, the only one in which God is not mentioned, is the revelation that the code word of the Jews to indicate their knowledge of the Jewish World Murder Plan, is their remembrance of their massacre of the innocents by their code phrase "had a good day." Since that massacre, Jews have always offered this recognition phrase to each other, in Yiddish or in whatever language of the particular nation which they planned to take over by saying, "Have a good day," meaning, of course, "We're looking forward to more massacres of the women and children of the goyim, or the gentile cattle {the word 'gentile' in the Scriptures means 'Israelites'}."
Now that the Jews have attained such enormous economic and political power in the United States, they have instructed all of their gentile employees in B. This were "our country," would our children be taught, through methodical government programming and Brain Raping techniques; To be ashamed of being white; To be ashamed of and to ridicule their ancestors? The vast networks of retail grocery, drug and apparel stores which they own throughout the United States that they MUST greet each customer by saying, "Have a good day."
This apparently friendly and supposedly meaningless salutation lets the Jew in the know be tipped off that he is in a store owned by Jews, and that the owners are anticipating "having a good day" in the future by more slaughters of the innocent and helpless gentile women and children.
The most important statement in the Book of Esther is the warning that "the fear of the Jews fell upon them." Today, the dark shadow of imminent tragedy looms over every Christian, because of their fear of the Jews and because of their instinctive knowledge, like penned cattle in a slaughterhouse that the Jew intends to kill them for his profit. Jacob Timerman, in an enlightening series of articles in the New Yorker Magazine in 1982, said, "To understand the existence of the Other and then admit his existence without hatred is something new for Israel as a whole."
The Other, of course, means the non‑Jew, a person whom the Jew cannot see without hatred. Because of his savage nature, the Jew wishes only to kill him and drink his blood. It is this terrible desire which bars the Jew from peaceful existence in any civilized nation, and which has been solely responsible for the occasional but ineffective resistance which the intended Christian victims have offered in opposition to his murder plans. The Jew has only one purpose in the Middle East, and that is to murder all of the Arab inhabitants {because they too are descendants of Abraham} and to take their lands.
The scholar, Dr. Eric Bischoff, discovered this revelation in the official Jewish text of the Thikune Zohar, Edition Berdiwetsch, 88b, a book which like all Jewish "religious" texts, is actually a code of cabalistic rituals detailing the instructions on how to murder the gentiles {Israelites}.
"Furthermore," says the Thikune Zohar, "there is a commandment pertaining to the killing of strangers, who are like beasts. This killing has to be done in the lawful Jewish method. Those who do not bid themselves to the Jewish religious law must be offered up as sacrifices to the High God." {As you know the Scriptures as contained in the Holy Bible strictly forbid upon the penalty of death the sacrifices of humans}.
From the historian's point of view, the Jewish world war against all Christians proceeds in an unbroken succession of events from ancient history when Jewish prostitutes such as Esther persuaded rulers to destroy their own people at the whim of the Jews.
In 1773, Mayer Anselm Rothschild met with twelve leading Jews to plot the downfall of the emerging Christian Nations in both the New World and the Old World. During the American struggle for independence, Rothschild founded his fortune on the money received by the Elector of Hesse in payment for the mercenaries whom he rented to the British in their attempt to crush the American colonist.
The War of 1812, was instigated by the Rothschilds to force the renewal of their Charter for the Bank of the United States. When this charter was vetoed by President Andrew Jackson in 1836, the Jews precipitated a financial panic and set up their plan to bring about the Civil War, which would simultaneously destroy the American Republic and despoil the wealthy Christian families of the South.
The Communist Manifesto of 1848, set Europe ablaze with revolutions, wars and counter‑revolutions. In Aug. 1903, Max Nordau, in his address to the 6th Zionist Congress in Balse, Switzerland, revealed the plan for even greater conflagrations, the coming world wars: "Let me tell you the following words as if I were showing you the rungs of a ladder leading upward and upward...The Zionist Congress; the English Uganda proposition; the future World War; the Peace Conference where, with the help of England, a free and Jewish Palestine will be created." Onward and upward over the bodies of Fifty Million more Dead Christians was Max Nordau's ecstatic vision of the coming world war {World War I}, and so it came to pass!
Professional historians have never been able to offer a satisfactory explanation of how the European Nations became embroiled in the First World War. Arch‑duke Ferdinand was assassinated by Gavril Princeps at Sarajevo; Austria demanded an apology from Serbia, Serbia apologized but Austria inexplicably declared war anyway.
Three Jewish advisers to Kaiser Wilhelm, Chancellor Bethmann‑Hollweg, Max Warburg and Albert Ballin, then had the Kaiser declare war, and the other nations were involved. Why? To carry out the Jewish plan. On February 8, 1920, Winston Churchill expressed alarm over world developments in an interview published in the Sunday Illustrated Herald, London: "From the days of Adam (Spartacus) Weishaupt, to those of Karl Marx to those of Trotsky, Bela Kun, Rosa Luxemburg and Emma Goldman. This world‑wide conspiracy for the overthrow of civilization and for the reconstruction of society on the basis of arrested development, of envious malevolence and impossible equality, has been steadily growing...There is no need to exaggerate the part played in the creation of Bolshevism and in the actual bringing about of the Russian Revolution by these international, and for the most part, atheistic Jews. It is certainly a very great one: it probably outweighs all others. With the notable exception of Lenin, the majority of the leading figures are Jews. Moreover, the principal inspiration and driving power comes from the Jewish leaders."
Churchill referred, of course, to the overthrow of the Christian Orthodox Church in Russia and its replacement by a hateful gang of homicidal maniacs, whose unimaginable success was accomplished by the astute financial aid of Jacob Schiff to the Jewish revolutionaries, and by Max Warburg in Germany, who, at the crucial moment of the revolution in Russia, arranged for Lenin to be transported through Germany to Russia in a sealed train to lead the conspirators to their Bolshevik triumph.
The orgy of murder, torture and pillage which followed the Jewish triumph in Russia has never been equaled in the history of the world. This problem will be resolved in a major revolution in this country. Every active life force in America today is moving us toward this end. It will come when the natural forces of history have culminated in the proper circumstances for the battle to be waged. America will purge itself of the Jew, just as every other Western Nation has. Truth is on the side of a White Western World under Jesus Christ.
Read the Parable of the Tares, Matthew Chapter 13. The tares are being gathered and the wheat is being gathered into the safety of barns {rural America} in preparation for the great purging of America's cultural disease. It will all take place under the timing of our Eternal God.
The voice of Bible Prophecy is on the side of White Christian America. The days of Jewish power over {His Israel People} its American host is numbered. One day very soon the Jew will bite too deeply into the host, and the host under Divine instructions of Jesus Christ will gather together every force at its disposal {the birth of a new religious force known as the Kingdom Identity Movement} and this new spiritual force will supply America with the inner imperative to rid itself of the parasite Jew and all their proselytes. The Jewish proselytes now number into the millions and constitute just as much danger as the Jew himself.[1072] "For nothing is secret, that shall not be made manifest; neither any thing hid, that shall not be known and come abroad." [1073]
In just a few days, this stable civilization vanished, perhaps never to return. The fortunate ones were those who recognized the peril in time to flee with nothing but the clothes on their backs. Those who dallied or sought to save others were shot down in mass executions persisting through the night, the constant rattle of machine guns muffled by the roar of truck engines raced at full throttle to drown the sound of the shots and the screams of the dying.
We already know of the glee with which Jacob Schiff and other Jewish Bankers greeted the news that their co‑religionares in Russia were now engaged in the favorite Jewish practice of mass murder, but what of American government officials, who were well‑informed by a number of intelligence sources about these atrocities? We have at least one record of a public response by a prominent government official, Woodrow Wilson, President of the United States. On April 2, 1917, Wilson, after learning of these atrocities, went before the Congress of the United States and said, "The autocracy that crowned the summit of her (Russia's) political structure, long as it had stood and terrible as was the reality of its power, was not in fact Russian in origin, character or purpose; and now it has been shaken off and the great generous Russian people have been added in all their naive majesty and might to the forces that are fighting for freedom in the world, for justice, and for peace. Here is a fit partner for you a League of Honor."
Wilson's goofy reference to the "non‑Russian" nature of the Czar's government referred to the fact that the Czars were descendants of Germans who had settled in Russia one thousand years earlier. The oldest dynasty in Europe, the Russian aristocracy, was denounced by the Communist propagandist Wilson as being "non‑Russian!" One wonders how Wilson would have described his own origins, a President of the United States whose family had been in the United States less than a hundred years, and whose racial and geographical origins remain a matter of considerable speculation. Wilson apparently believed that the thousand years the Romanovs had lived in Russia did not qualify them for Russian citizenship, but they were replaced by Communists who not only were not Russians but those who belonged to no nation of this earth.
The Overman Committee in 1919, published a report of its findings which are pertinent to this subject. Titled "Bolshevik Propaganda Hearing Before the Sub‑ Committee of the Committee on the Judiciary, United States Senate, 65th Congress," it records the testimony of Dr. George A. Simons former superintendent of the Methodist Missions in Russia, from which we briefly quote: "We were told that hundreds of agitators had followed in the trail of Trotsky‑ Bronstein these men having come over from the lower east side of New York. Some of them when they learned that I was the American Pastor in Petrograd, stepped up to me and seemed very much pleased that there was somebody who could speak English, and their broken English showed that they had not qualified as being Americans. A number of these men called on me and were impressed with the strange Yiddish element in this thing right from the beginning, and it soon became evident that more than half the agitators in the so‑called Bolshevik movement were Jews...I have a firm conviction that this thing is Yiddish, and that one of its bases is found in the east side of New York.
���� The latest startling information, given me by someone with good authority, startling information, is this, that in December, 1918, in the northern community of Petrograd ‑‑ that is what they call the section of the Soviet regime under the Presidency of the man known as Apfelbaum (Zinovieff) ‑ out of 388 members, only 16 happened to be real Russians, with the exception of one man, a Negro from America who calls himself Professor Gordon.
I was impressed with this, Senator, that shortly after the great revolution of the winter of 1917, there were scores of Jews standing on the benches and soap boxes, talking until their mouths frothed, and I often remarked to my sister, 'Well, what are we coming to anyway. This all looks so Yiddish.' Up to that time we had very few Jews, because there was, as you know, a restriction against having Jews in Petrograd, but after the revolution they swarmed in there and most of the agitators were Jews.
I might mention this, that when the Bolshevik (read Jew) came into power all over Petrograd, we at once had a predominance of Yiddish proclamations, big posters and everything in Yiddish. It became very evident that now that was to be one of the great languages of Russia; and the real Russians did not take kindly to it."
A widely known French journal, "L'Illustration," of September 14, 1918, commented, "When one lives in contact with the functionaries who are serving the Bolshevik Government, one feature strikes the attention, which, is almost all of them are Jews. I am not at all anti‑Semitic; but I must state what strikes the eye: everywhere in Petrograd, Moscow, in provincial districts, in commissariats, in district offices, in Smolny, in the Soviets, I have met nothing but Jews and again Jews...The more one studies the revolution the more one is convinced that Bolshevism is a Jewish movement which can be explained by the special conditions in which the Jewish people were placed in Russia."
|
"Never Again!" the well‑publicized slogan of the Jews which refers to The Myth of The Holocaust, should more properly be "Never," meaning that not only did it "Never" happen but that it is all right, for the Jews to Massacre, the Christian Cattle whenever it suits their purposes, Because the Myth of the Holocaust gives Carte Blanche to the Jews to kill as many Christians as possible, "The Diminution, The Killing out of the Goyim," as old Anselm so lustfully put it, because it is obvious that the more Christians that are killed, the fewer remain alive as a possible threat to the Jews. |
The Overman Report explains why Woodrow Wilson was so happy that the "non‑Russian" Romanovs, intruders who had only lived in Russia for one thousand years, had been replaced by violent overthrow of their government by Yiddish speaking Jews from the lower East Side of New York, but who, being Wilson's own kind, were now to be hailed by the government of the United States as mass murderers who were, "...a fit partner for a League of Honor."
One can only conjecture whether Wilson, who was never examined for mental problems despite his many erratic actions culminating in his final breakdown, did not long to be there with his co‑religionares, a League of Honor which pleasured itself by ripping babies out of their mothers' wombs, walking knee deep in the blood of their victims, ripping out an eye here, a tongue there, hacking off a leg or an arm, in short, trying to be impartial in dealing out Jewish "justice" to the "non‑Russian autocrats" whose only fault was that they had been too stupid and too easygoing to protect their homes and families against the invasions by the Jewish terrorist until it was too late.
Alexander Solzhenitsyn relates that some sixty‑six million "real Russians" have been murdered since the Bolshevik (Jew) Revolution at the hands of the Yiddish revolutionaries, and now two hundred million citizens of the United States await their turn in the abettors of the bloodthirsty Zionist terrorists.
Denis Fahey, in his book, "The Rulers of Russia," exposed the real names of many of the Jewish terrorists who operated the Soviet murder machine in Russia. Trotsky was Bronstein, Martoff was Zederbaum, Zinovieff was Apfelbaum, Kameneff was Rosenfeld, Parvus was Helphand, Bohrin was Nathanson, and so on.
For many years the Jews, through their total control of the media in Christian Nations, prevented any word of the horrors which they daily perpetrated on Christians in Soviet Russia from reaching the outside world. Finally one victim, who had survived a sentence in a concentration camp Alexander Solzhenitsyn reached safety. In his book, "The Gulag Archipelago," he informed an incredulous world that the blood‑maddened Jewish terrorists had murdered sixty‑six million victims in Russia from 1918 to 1957! Solzhenitsyn cited Cheka Order No. 10, issued on Jan. 8, 1921: "To intensify the repression of the bourgeoisie."��
It was this order on which the establishment of the terrible Siberian camps, Kolyman and many others, was based. Solzhenitsyn also brought to the Christian world the names of the mass murderers who ran these camps. All of them were Jews. Typical was one Lazar Kogan, who watched thousands of slave laborers die during his stint as boss of the White Sea Canal construction. He would sometimes remark to a new prisoner, �"I believe that you personally were not guilty of anything. But, as an educated person, you have to understand that social prophylaxis was being widely applied."
"Social prophylaxis" was one of the vicious Jewish phrases which they used as euphemisms for their massacre of the Christians. Their victims, once they were consigned to the camps, were no longer considered human, as the Jews considered all others to be non‑human. They were known simply by the nickname of "zeks," slang for "zakluchenny," which means "prisoner" in Russian. To further their World Murder Plan, the Jews have occasionally allowed a few of their numbers to be sacrificed. This was brought out at the meeting in Rothschild's home in 1773, when it was stated, "But it has paid us even though we have sacrificed many of our own people. Each victim on our side is worth a thousand Goyim."
What the speaker meant was that if one Jew happens to be killed, he will be avenged by the death of one thousand Christians, or "cattle" as the Christians are derisively referred to by the Jewish cult. The speaker went on to point out to his rapt listeners that; "We are interested in just the opposite...in the diminution, the killing out of the Goyim." Certainly no murder plan had ever previously been so meticulously laid out or so precisely put into operation. The figures are in, and they are indisputable; fifty million victims in World War I; a hundred and fifty million victims in World War II; sixty‑six million Christians murdered by Jewish fanatics in Russia since the success of the Bolshevik Revolution. Many, if not the majority, of these victims of Jewish terrorism were women and children. Millions of them perished of starvation and exposure in campaigns of Communist expulsion from their homes (the millions that will starve to death in Africa and the uncounted, as of yet, millions that will die in the future from AIDS should be added to the score of the Internationalist Jews).
Some twenty years after World War II, the Jews began to fear that scholars might focus on the terrible massacres of women and children during that war by armies directed by the Jews. The incineration of thousands of families by mass fire‑bombings of the cities of Cologne, Hamburg, Berlin, Dresden and other European cultural centers; the firestorms which killed many thousands of families in Tokyo; as well as the nuclear holocausts unleashed on civilian populations at Hiroshima and Nagasaki in the last days of the Japanese War when the Imperial Staff was already suing for peace (The Jews did not wish to lose this opportunity to test their new Jewish Hell-Bomb on Human Targets); these and their numerous other war crimes, began to concern the Jews. Their guilt was inescapable; it seemed a mere matter of time until their crimes would call down retribution on their heads. To forestall this possibility, the Jews began a furious campaign of their own; a highly synchronized and co‑ordinated worldwide campaign publicizing their new myth, the "Holocaust," in which six million Jews were said to have been gassed. Whether this meant there were actually twelve million Jews "killed" no one seems to know.
That holocausts, or mass murders by fire, occurred during World War II is a matter of historical record. There existed photographs of stacks of burned corpses, which had been made in Cologne, Hamburg and Dresden after the mass fire‑bombings of those cities by Allied aircraft. The problem the Jews faced was that there had been no holocausts of Jewish victims during World War II, nor were there any photographs of burned Jewish bodies.
|
Not to worry ‑ The Jews simply appropriated the photographs of the bodies of their German Victims, which are exhibited today in gruesome "Museums" in Germany as exhibits of dead Jews. |
The Myth of the Holocaust is interpreted by the Jews as giving them permission to maintain international murder squads whose assassins routinely carry out executions in every country of the world, not only against "enemies of Israel," but also against those who are merely suspected of being "potential enemies of Israel." It pays to be careful.
In no country are the murder squads of the Mossad, the Israeli Intelligence Service, given greater freedom than in the United States. Co‑operation with the Jewish assassins is the first line of business for the CIA, the FBI, and the IRS. The Mossad routinely gives these government agencies lists of American individuals on its hate lists, who are to be given "special attention." These lists comprise more than half of all the IRS "special audits" of American Citizens.
Despite the frenetic co‑operation of official American bureaus with the Israeli assassins, the favor is rarely returned. The Jews treat the American goyim with justifiable contempt, and rarely lose an opportunity to spit in their faces. Our Marines soon found this out in Lebanon, when the Israeli soldiers routinely threatened them, offensively cut across marine lines, and shot at them. Menachem Begin's political stance at that time was to maintain a strong Israeli military presence in Lebanon, despite President Reagan's frequent whines that the Israelis really ought to pull out of that war torn country. At these requests, the Israelis responded with the assassination of President Gemayel, and the Rosh Hashanah Massacre of women and children.
The latest requests for Israeli withdrawal were met with the "mysterious" explosion which blew up the U.S. Embassy in Beirut, with great loss of life. It is confidently stated that this explosion will never be solved. As long as the Jews, Walt Rostow and Henry Kissinger (both Zionists) were selling out U.S. interests things were fine. The Israelis are the most likely suspects in the U.S. Embassy explosion. An extremist named Abu Nidal was named in Jack Anderson's column, April 25, 1983, Washington Post; "...secret State Department reports quoted two highly placed intelligence sources explanation that the explosion was in Israel's interests as it aided to 'divide and conquer' to disrupt the PLO by setting one faction against the other. The sources said Israel had secretly provided funds to Abu Nidal's group."
In a letter written to Matthew Randall, the biographer of Alexander Hamilton, in the early Nineteenth Century, Thomas Lord McCauley, the noted English philosopher predicted the present condition of America in the 20th Century. He said: "Your Constitution is all sail and no anchor. You can commit any atrocity and by invoking certain amendments wash the blood off your hands. You established yourself as a free nation, yet your Constitution, through its amendments, will destroy your form of government in the future.
���� Unless some strong leader takes the reins of your government with a strong hand, your Republic will be plundered and your National Treasury ransacked by the barbarians (International Jewish Bankers) of the 20th Century. Your leaders will bend their knees to the leaders of organized minorities, knowing that organized minorities have more political power than the disorganized majority.
I wish you well, but I wish you good deliverance. Remember what Lord Cornwallis said to Washington when he surrendered at Yourktown: 'Your people will never have true freedom, for if England cannot rule you with her armies, they will do it through their Bankers and Lawyers. Benjamin Franklin said the same thing, but no one listened to him. Socrates once said: 'government takes care of its citizens as a shepherd cares for his sheep, so that he can fleece them.'"
That is the kind of government we have in Washington D.C. today. Justice Cotten laid it out a long time ago, before the War Between the States, when he said: "Let it be known to all posterity, that the Constitution was designed, framed, and written for the White Man only." The more I study the mess our country is in, the more I am convinced that our greatest enemy is not in Moscow, but it resides in Washington, D.C., New York City and Tel Aviv.
Update For Surrender of The United States
The following article, written by John S. Torell, which appeared in the August 1988 edition of The Dove, Carol Jacobs, Editor, P.O. Box 41001, Sacramento, CA 95841, is worthy of your attention. �At each Summit Meeting, there has been a little more destruction of the defenses of America. In three years, (this article was written in 1986) the World Government's candidate to finish the job, George Bush will hand our nation over to the Soviet Union. Dismantling the United States and handing it over to the Soviets with no resistance is not an easy job, but the CFR/TC (And the Jewish Cahilla) seem able to do it. And there are many Americans willing to help them, including so‑called Christian leaders like Jerry Falwell, Pat Robertson, and many, many more. Christians all over the nation have been enlisted to make sure that Bush becomes the next president: not knowing that they are handing over their nation to the 'Evil Empire.' The Soviets have been allowed to move into the very heartland of America to make sure that the surrender process will take place on time."
1). With the signing of the INF Treaty. Soviet military officers are now permanently stationed around the U.S. on bases and at the factories producing our missiles. They are able to pretty much come and go as they wish.
2). Soviet military scientists are now regularly attending all U.S. nuclear testings at our secret testing facilities in Nevada. Having access to the very core of American nuclear military secrets. In July 1988, testing at the Nevada site, some 20 Soviet military specialists were present.
3). An exchange has been set up, so, Soviet military officers will be able to visit the United States, spend time with different U.S. field units and learn how the American military operates on a day to day basis.
4). Military brass from the Pentagon are now traveling all over the U.S. speaking to key groups, saying that the Soviets have had a change of heart.[1074]
5). Soviet KGB teams are now traveling all over the U.S. holding peace seminars, visiting county and city councils to learn how the civilian governments of the U.S. function. Auburn, Sacramento, and Redding are California cities visited during 1987‑88.
6). President Reagan agreed to a joint venture between the Soviets and the Americans to develop a joint education program for public schools in the two nations. The U.S. will develop and make the computer system and software, while the Soviets are in charge of the writing and the curriculum.
Ask yourself. "What is the real reason for this Soviet activity?" To believe that the black race can govern themselves or any other people or society and remain a civilization ‑ is "Beyond Human Belief." Since the dawn of history the Negro has owned the continent of Africa; rich beyond the dream of a poet's fancy, crunching acres of diamonds beneath his bare black feet. Yet he never picked one up from the dust until a White Man showed to him its glittering light. His land swarmed with powerful and docile animals, yet he never dreamed a harness, cart, or sled. Ask history.
The African has held one fourth of this globe for over 3000 years. Yet he has never taken one step in progress or rescued one jungle from the ape and the adder, except as the slave of a superior race. A hunter by necessity, he never made an axe, spear, or arrowhead worth preserving beyond the moment of its use. He lived as an ox, content to graze for an hour. In a land of stone and timber he never sawed a foot of lumber, carved a block, or built a house save of broken sticks and mud. With league on league of ocean and miles of inland seas, for four thousand years he watched their surface ripple under the wind, heard the thunder of the surf on the beach, the howl of the storm over his head, gazed on the dim blue horizon calling him to worlds that lie beyond, and yet he never dreamed a sail! He lived as his fathers lived ‑‑ stole his food, worked his wife, sold his children, ate his brother, content to drink, sing, dance, and sport as an animal or ape!
This creature, half child, half animal, the sport of impulse, whim and conceit, 'please with a rattle, tickled with a straw,' a being who, left to his will, roams at night and sleeps in the day, whose speech knows no words of love, whose passions once aroused, are as the fury of the tiger ‑‑ yet the Jews would have this thing to rule over other races. The corruption of his presence in our body politic is beyond the power of reckoning. We drove the Carpetbaggers from our midst, but the Scalawag, our native product, is always with us to fatten on this corruption and breed death to society.
The Carpet‑bagger was a Jewish wolf, the Scalawag is a hyena. The one was a highwayman, the other a sneak thief. Nations are made by men, not by paper constitutions and paper ballots. We are not free because we have a Constitution, we have a Constitution because our pioneer fathers who cleared the wilderness and dared the might of kings, were freemen...If you can make men out of paper, then it is possible with a scratch of a pen in the hand of a madman to transform by its magic a million slaves into a million kings.
There is a lot of talk these days about Black pride, Jewish pride, Hispanic pride ‑‑ even "gay" pride. In fact, there is only one major segment of the population which is not encouraged to take pride in its heritage and in the achievements of its ancestors. That group is the White Race. If we say we are proud of our race, we are called bigots or racists, but our racial overtones are mild when compared to those who promote their own minority races to the exclusion of the White majority. The lack of white pride is truly a sad and strange thing, because no group has more to be rightfully proud of it than the white people of the world. With the blessings of Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ ‑ the glories and greatness that the men and women of our race have won over the centuries should serve as a source of eternal pride and inspiration to White Americans everywhere.
Since the dawn of history, we, The White Race,� have been the mighty race of builders, explorers, artists, warriors, inventors, cultivators, missionaries, and religious leaders. We have sailed the seas, tamed vast wildernesses, scaled towering mountains, and journeyed to the depths of the oceans and into the void of outer space. We have built great civilizations, created breathtaking works of beauty, and made the deserts bloom.
The technological achievements of our people, from the Greeks to the moon walks of the Apollo astronauts, are unequaled. We have devised sublime philosophies and created the noblest works of art, music, and literature. We have conquered deadly diseases and performed soul‑stirring acts of heroism and self‑sacrifice.
We are the race of Shakesphere and Da Vinci. We are the sons and daughters of Leif Erikson, George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Patrick Henry, Robert E. Lee, Stonewall Jackson, Stuart, Rommel and George Patton. We are the descendants of the people of the Bible, for it is about our White Race, of the Luthers and Wesleys. Just to list the accomplishments of our race would require the work of a lifetime. No one has more to be proud of than we, The White Race, do! Will we continue along the path that leads into slavery, or will we turn from our present course of liberalized lunacy and regain the spiritual, moral and financial balance that served our nation and people so well in earlier times? God has given us the answer: "If my people, which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land." [1075]
American Revolution
Someone once wrote: "God cannot alter the past, only historians can!"
It is certainly not possible for historians to know about the "smoke filled" rooms where the future is planned unless they are made privy to the future history being planned there. Therefore, most historians report the historical events without really knowing how the events were created.
In addition, those who plan the wars, depressions and other human calamities do not want the truth through the concealed accesses to the events of the past as seen by those who were there and have recorded their knowledge of the vent as they remember it. These sources are generally hidden from the general public, But they do exist!
The version of history being presented here, about the American Revolution,[1076] is not the traditionally accepted one, But it is nevertheless true. It has taken detailed research to ferret out this version of history, sifting through the smoke of "smoke filled" rooms.
Reginald McKenna, past Chairman of the Board of the Midlands Bank of England, has written about the power of the banking establishment: "I am afraid the ordinary citizen will not like to be told that banks can and do create money...And they who control the credit of the nation direct the policy of Governments and hold in the hollow of their hands the destiny of the people." [1077]
Abraham Lincoln also warned about the banking establishment, although he chose to call it the "money power." He wrote: "The money power preys upon the nation in times of peace and conspires against it in times of adversity. I see in the near future a crisis approaching that...causes me to tremble for the safety of my country. The money power of the country will endeavor to... work...upon the people, until the wealth is aggregated in a few hands, and the republic destroyed." [1078]
Another who warned about the powers of a banking establishment was Sir Josiah Stamp, a past President of the Bank of England: "If you want to remain the slaves of the bankers, and pay the costs of your own slavery, let them continue to create money and control the nation's credit." [1079]
President James Garfield also voiced a similar opinion: "Whoever controls the volume of money in any country is absolute master of all industry and commerce." [1080] The goals of these banking establishments was detailed by Dr. Carroll Quigley in his book Tragedy and Hope: "...the powers of financial capitalism had another far‑reaching aim, nothing less than to create a world system of financial control in private hands able to dominate the political system of each country and the economy of the world as a whole. The system was to be controlled in a feudalist fashion by the central banks of the world acting in concert, by secret agreements arrived at in frequent private meetings and conferences." [1081]
Thomas Jefferson was also aware of the power of the banking establishment, and he attempted to warn the American people of the money‑debt cycle: "It is incumbent on every generation to pay its own debts as it goes, a principle which, if acted upon, would save one half of the wars of the world."
And: "The principle of spending money to be paid by posterity, under the name of funding, is but swindling futurity on a large scale." [1082]
Another of our founding fathers who feared the banking establishment and its ability to create money and debt was Benjamin Franklin, who wrote: "The Borrower is a Slave to the Lender, and the Debtor to the Creditor...Preserve your freedom, and maintain your independence. Be industrious and free, be frugal and free." [1083]
God tried to warn his people about the rich and borrowing, when He said: "The rich ruleth over the poor, and the borrower is servant to the lender." [1084] These warnings are very explicit. Banking establishments create national debt. National debt makes slaves of those who owe the debt. It becomes important, then, to understand the nature of banking establishments if they have the ability to create such human misery as has been described by the above cited authors.
Bankers who loan to governments all over the world are called "international bankers." And like all bankers, their success in business depends on their ability to have their loans repaid by the borrower. Just like the local banker, who must secure his loan with some form of collateral, the international banker is concerned with the debtor pledging something of value, something that could be sold to satisfy any outstanding balance owned by the defaulting borrower.
A local bank loans money on a house by having the debtor pledge the home as collateral. The banker can "foreclose" on the mortgage and become the sole owner should the payments not be made as promised. The international banker faces a more complex problem than the local banker, though. What could he secure his loan with when he loaned money to the leader of a government? The head of the government had one power not shared by the home owner: the right to "repudiate" the loan. Repudiation is defined as: "The refusal of a national or state government to pay real or alleged pecuniary obligations."
So, the bankers had to develop a strategy by which they could make certain that the governments they loaned to did not repudiate the loans that the bankers made to the governments. The international bankers slowly developed their plan. It was called "Balance of Power Politics." This mean that the bankers loaned to two governments at the same time, affording them the opportunity to play one against the other as a means of forcing one to pay his debts to the banker.
The most successful tool of insuring compliance with the terms of payment was the threat of war: the banker could always threaten the defaulting government with a war as a means of forcing it to make their payments. This act of repossessing the nation would almost always work as the head of government, anxious to keep his seat of power, would agree to the terms of the original loan, and continue making his payments.
The key to using this tool, however, was making certain that both kingdoms were nearly the same size, so that one nation would not become so powerful that the threat of a war with a weaker neighboring nation would not be sufficient to force it into making its payments.
In other words, both nations had to be approximately the same size and have almost the same potential to wage war with the other; if one nation had a larger potential than another, the larger nation would act as a threat against the smaller, but the smaller would not act as a threat against the larger. Both had to have the same potential or one would no longer be a threat to the other. With the basic understanding of how international bankers operate, it is now possible to truly understand the nature of the past.
In his book, The Real History of the Rosicrucians, the Author Edward Waite makes the following observation: "Beneath the broad tide of human history, there flow the stealthy undercurrents of the secret societies, which frequently determine in the depths the changes that take place upon the surface." [1085]
With this explanation in mind, a study of the American Revolution of 1776 should be very interesting reading to those who enjoy knowing true history. The traditional historians of the past have explained that the cause of the Revolution was America's resistance to "taxation without representation." But this supposed cause does not hole up when measured against the taxation the English Government was imposing upon the Colonists.
The tax was less than one percent of the nation's Gross National Product. And it would seem that it would take more than that to inflame the American people into a full‑scale revolution against the British Government, since the American taxpayers in the 1980's have been paying in excess of forty percent of their income to the American Government with little, if any, direct representation (for instance, when did the American people directly vote for foreign aid, the space race, welfare, etc.) without a revolution against the American Government.
Now we would also remind you that none of the things the international bankers or conspirators plan would come about, if they were not in line with the plans of Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ. As they allow mankind to work its way toward the end of the world, to the ultimate Kingdom of Jesus Christ which will be set up here on Earth, not in some never never land far beyond the sky. Perhaps Mr. Waite is correct.������
Possibly the "secret societies" he mentions were at work in the American colonies prior to the founding of this nation, and the revolution against the English Government. Perhaps the beginning of the American Revolution can be traced back to June 24, 1717, when four Masonic Lodges united In London, England, to form the Grand Lodge of London. The basic tenet of the new Freemasonry, which up to that time was generally that of a guild of stone masons and other builders, changed during this uniting of these four lodges. From a guild, Freemasonry became a church, a new religion (See Appendix A). It changed from a professional Masonry, to a philosophical Masonry: "The inherent philosophy of Freemasonry implied a belief that mystic thought and feeling were bound to disappear and to be replaced by a strictly logical and rational era." [1086]
Freemasonry: "...tried to co‑operate with the Church so as to be able to work from the inside, rationalize the doctrine of Christ and empty it gradually of its mystic content. Freemasonry hoped to become a friendly and legal heir to Christianity. They considered logic and the rules of scientific thinking as being the only absolute and permanent element of the human mind." [1087]
The new Masonry: "...did not defend revelation, dogmas, or faith. Its conviction was scientific and its morality purely social. The new Masonry did not aim to destroy churches, but, with the aid of the progress in ideas, it prepared to replace them." [1088]
This new morality spread to France in 1725, and a few years later, in the early 1730's, to the United States, where the Lodges of the Freemasons were formed in Philadelphia in 1731, and in Boston in 1733. [1089] One of the well known members of the Philadelphia Lodge was Benjamin Franklin, who joined in 1732. Mr. Franklin later became Grand Master (the equivalent of President) of his lodge in 1734. It was this Philadelphia Lodge that started the move to confederate the various colonies in America into� a union of states.
In 1731, this St. John Lodge in Philadelphia: "...got in touch with the Grand Lodge of London, and the Duke of Norfolk, then Grand Master of English Freemasonry, appointed a Grand Master for the Central Colonies. His name was Daniel Coxe. Coxe was the first public man to advise a federation of the colonies..." [1090]
Other early members of the Masons in America were George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, John Hancock, Paul Revere, Alexander Hamilton, John Marshall, James Madison and Ethan Allen, all well known American patriots heavily involved with the American Revolution.
More recently, at least twelve other American Presidents have been members of the Masons: Andrew Jackson, James K. Polk, James Buchanan, Andrew Johnson, James Garfield, William McKinley, Theodore Roosevelt, William Howard Taft, Warren G. Harding, Franklin Roosevelt, Harry Truman and Gerald Ford.
In addition to the direct influence of the Masons in the American Revolution, other Masons were also influencing American in indirect ways. One of these influences started on July 4, 1776, when the Continental Congress appointed Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Jefferson, and John Adams to a committee of three to design the Seal of the United States. Two if not all three were members of the Freemasons, and the seal they designed, especially the reverse side, conceals Masonic symbols and secrets.
One President who did not belong to this August body was subjected to: From: Adam and Cain, p. 178, by Wm. N. Murray, former Governor of Oklahoma (1951): "Mr. W. Smith, who was for many years private secretary to Billy (William Ashley) Sunday, the Evangelist, makes a statement on oath before a Notary Public of Wayne, Michigan. The statement is to the following effect: President Coolidge shortly before his term of office expired, said publicly that he did not choose to compete again for the Presidency of the United States. Shortly afterwards, Billy Sunday interviewed him. Coolidge told him that after taking office, he found himself unable to carry out his election promises or to make the slightest move towards clean government. He was forced and driven by threats, even murder threats, to carry out the orders of the Jews." Billy Sunday made public this statement of Coolidge. There followed a general attack upon the Evangelist. Then his son was framed and committed suicide, whilst the father's death was hastened in sorrow for the loss.
According to the Masons: "Being on the reverse of the Seal, this design reveals the 'Hidden Word,' the 'Lost Word' of Ancient Freemasonry. The motif used is the pyramid, for in ancient eras, where Freemasonry originated, the mission was the same as it is today: to do God's will on Earth. This labor is unfinished; therefore the pyramid on the Seal is not completed. Each Brother must contribute his portion, knowing that his work is watched over and guided by the All‑seeing Eye of God." [1091]
Whatever the Freemasons are, they have stirred a constant controversy amongst the various levels of society, ever since their founding in 1717. The first formal declaration against this organization came just twenty‑one years later in 1738, when: "...the Roman Catholic Church officially condemned Freemasonry...in the form of a Bull issued by Pope Clement XII..." [1092]
The condemnations of the Masons have continued since 1738 as: "No fewer than eight Popes have condemned Freemasonry on 400 occa�sions since it was founded in Britain in 1717. The first public�ly pronounced ban by Clement XII called the movement 'unprincipled�.'" One of his successors, Pope Leo XXIII, charged the Masons with aiming at the; "...overthrow of the whole religious, political and social order based on Christian institutions and the establishment of a state of things based on pure naturalism." [1093]
One of the more recent stands against the Freemasons came on march 21, 1981, when the Roman Catholic Church again warned: "...all Roman Catholics who belong to Masonic Lodges risk excommunication." [1094]
According to the book A New Encyclopedia of Freemasonry: "...the Latin Church...has agreed to regard Freemasonry as...those forces which are at work in the world against the work of the Church in that world." [1095] In any event, "In the tense times before the American Revolution the secrecy of the Masonic Lodges offered Colonial Patriots the opportunity to meet and plan their strategy." [1096]
One of the pre‑American Revolutionary events obviously planned in secret was the Boston Tea Party where a group of individuals, disguised as Indians, dumped boxes of tea into the Boston harbor. The identity of these patriots has not been generally made known, until the Freemasons themselves offered this explanation of the event: "The Boston Tea Party was entirely Masonic, carried out by members of the St. John's Lodge (in Boston) during an adjourned meeting." [1097]
This revolutionary act had an almost immediate effect in the English Parliament, which passed laws closing the Boston port to all trade by sea and allowing the quartering of British troops in Massachusetts. These laws brought a deluge of protests from all of the colonies in America.
There is reason to believe that those who caused the event were intending to use the English retaliatory activities as the incidents to unify the American colonies against the English government. And the strategy worked. The call to unify the states into a federal government was strong and the masons were the key to that call. They were the ones who had a nationwide membership, many of whom were well known enough to expect the colonists to listen to their message.
In fact, fifty‑three of the fifty‑six signers of the Declaration of Independence were members of the Masons [1098], as were the majority of the members of the Continental Congress. Benjamin Franklin, partly because of his visibility as a member of the Masons, became a key to opening the doors of some of the European nations, often led by fellow Masons. His membership could gain him critical audiences with other Masons all over Europe and these contacts were to be used to gain support for the American Revolution. Franklin understood the true cause of the Revolution. He was asked in London once: "How do you account for the prosperity in the American colonies?"
Mr. Franklin replied: "That is simple. It is only because in the colonies we issue our own money. It is called Colonial Script and we issue it in the proper proportion to accommodate trade and commerce." [1099]
In other words, the colonies didn't use their power to create money to create inflation, and as a result the American nation was becoming prosperous. This situation was to change, however, during the 1760's when the Bank of England introduced a bill in Parliament that no colony could issue its own script.
The colonies, according to this legislation, would have to issue bonds and sell them to the Bank, who would then loan them the money they were to use in their colonies. America's money was to be based upon borrowed debt. The colonies would have to pay interest for the privilege of carrying their own money. This action caused great unemployment when put into effect as the Bank of England only allowed the colonies to borrow one‑half of the quantity of money previously in circulation. [1100] Franklin and others realized this, and Franklin is on record as saying: "The colonies would gladly have borne the little tax on tea and other matters had it not been that England took away from the colonies their money, which created unemployment and dissatisfaction." [1101]
And in a quote attributed to him, he said: "The refusal of King George III to allow the colonies to operate an honest colonial money system, which freed the ordinary man from the clutches of the money manipulators, was probably the prime cause of the revolution."
Franklin acknowledged that the cause of the Revolution was the resistance of the colonies to the idea of borrowed money, resulting in debt and inflation as well as interest payments, and not "taxation without representation," as is commonly believed. One of the countries visited by the Mason Benjamin Franklin was France.
In January of 1774, Franklin was dealing with certain Masonic leaders to buy guns for the American colonies. This transaction was made with the knowledge and support of the French Foreign Minister Vergennes, a fellow mason. In addition, the French government, again with the support of Vergennes, was loaning the American colonies a total of three million livres. Another nation was also involving itself, although indirectly, in the American Revolution: "At the birth of the American nation, during the Revolutionary War, Empress Catherine the Great of Russia, refused the plea of King George III of England to send 20,000 Russian Cossacks to crush the rebellion of the colonies...which...helped the colonies to survive." [1102]
Russia, without a central bank controlling its decisions, had assisted the United States by refusing to send troops against the struggling colonies. Russia was exhibiting her friendship for the United States for the first time and would assist the United States once again in the Civil War, as will be shown later. It is interesting to discover why the two major leaders in the American Revolution of England were fellow Masons Benjamin Franklin and George Washington.
"When America needed a national army and a national diplomat, it turned to Brother George Washington as the only officer who not only had national fame but who, due to his Masonic application, had friends in all parts of the Continent. At the crucial moment when America, on the verge of defeat, needed foreign alliances, it turned to Brother Franklin ‑‑ the only American who had world‑wide fame and who, due to Masonry, had friends all over the world." [1103]
Washington in turn surrounded himself with fellow Masons: "All the staff officers Washington trusted were Masons, and all the leading generals of the Army were Masons." [1104]
These decisions by Washington paid an additional bonus, as it is likely that Washington himself had decided to staff his armies with fellow Masons for this reason: "It seems even likely that the unforgettable and mysterious laxness of certain English military campaigns in America, particularly those of the Howe brothers, (one an admiral and the other a general) was deliberate and due to the Masonic desire of the English General to reach a peaceful settlement and shed as little blood as possible." [1105]
In other words, Washington selected fellow masons as his general staff because he knew that the commanding general of the English troops was also a Mason. The fact that a Mason is duty bound not to kill a fellow Mason if he knows that his opponent is also a Mason, has made it extremely difficult for many non‑ Mason Generals to get their troops to perform well in battle. To show his public support for the Masons, after the American army retook the city of Philadelphia from the British army on December 27, 1778, General George Washington: "...his sword at this side, in full Masonic attire, and insignia of the Brotherhood, marched at the head of a solemn procession of three hundred brethren through the streets of Philadel�phia...This was the greatest Masonic parade that had ever been seen in the New World." [1106]
But even with the popular support of the Masons, Washington and the American people had to pay for the costs of the War against the British. In 1775, the Continental Congress voted to issue paper currency (Fiat Money) to finance the war. This money was not borrowed from any banking establishment. It was simply printed as a means of paying the government's expenses during the war.
Therefore, it contained no provision for the paying of interest to a group of bankers who had created it out of nothing. Most of the independent state legislatures, as a sign of good faith and as a recognition that the central government had saved the American people countless millions of dollars in interest payments, passed laws requiring citizens to accept the Continental currency as legal tender. But by the end of 1776 the "Continental," as it was called, commanded only forty cents on the dollar when exchanged for silver coin. The federal printing presses continued printing these dollars, however, so that by 1776, there were $241.6 million of "Continentals" in circulation.
The merchants of America were accepting these dollars at a rate of 2.5 cents on the dollar, and for less than half a penny just two years later. Inflation had taken its toll in the value of the currency. It had become nearly worthless when measured against real money, a hard metal. The lowest trading price of the "Continental" occurred at the end of the war, when it took 600 paper dollars in exchange for one silver dollar. It is now apparent why the American people coined the phrase "not worth a Continental."
Inflation had occurred once again, in accordance with the economic law that works in every case where the quantity of money, unbacked by gold or silver, is increased rapidly. It was during this time that a vital disagreement amongst the leading American patriots was coming to the surface. The issue was whether or not the American government should establish a central bank. Thomas Jefferson was opposed to the establishment of any such bank whereas Alexander Hamilton was in favor of it. Jefferson supported his position by stating: "If the American people ever allow private banks to control the issue of currency, first by inflation, then by deflation, the banks and corporations that will grow up around them will deprive the people of their property until their children will wake up homeless on the continent their fathers conquered." [1107]
It was Hamilton's proposal that the United States create the Bank of the United States, a profit making institution to be privately owned and to enjoy special access to the public funds. The bank would have the legal power to create money out of nothing, and loan it, at interest, to the government. Hamilton felt that the majority of the people couldn't handle their own money. He proposed that these matters would be best left up to the wealthy. He wrote: "No society could succeed which did not unite the interest and credit of rich individuals with those of the state. All communities divide themselves into the few and the many. The first are rich and well‑born, the other the mass of the people. The people are turbulent and changing; they seldom judge or determine right." [1108]
Jefferson responded with his charge that banking establishments, when given the ability to inflate and deflate the quantity of money at will, lend themselves to a continuing series of oppressions of the people. He wrote: "Single acts of tyranny may be ascribed to the accidental opinion of a day; but a series of oppressions, begun at a distinguished period, and pursued unalterably through every change of ministry, too plainly prove a deliberate, systematical plan of reducing us to slavery." [1109]
The conspiracy that Jefferson saw forming in the United States was a group called the Jacobins, created by the French Branch of the Illuminati.[1110] Today's dictionary defines the Jacobins as; "...one of a society of radical democrats in France during the revolution of 1789; hence a plotter against an existing government."
John Robinson in his classic work on the Illuminati, titled Proofs of a Conspiracy, said this about the Jacobins: "The intelligent saw in the open system of the Jacobins the hidden system of the Illuminati." [1111]
Unfortunately for the United States, President George Washington appointed Alexander Hamilton as Secretary of the Treasury in 1788. Three years later, in 1791, the United States Government granted a twenty‑ year charter to its first national bank, called the First Bank of the United States. This charter was to expire in 1811, and then the American citizens were to have a chance to discuss the Bank and its merits before it could be re‑chartered.
Jefferson quietly joined in the discussion about the First Bank, stating that Congress did not have any Constitutional authority to charter such an institution and that the Bank was therefore a non‑entity. He based his arguments on Article I, Section 8, of the Constitution. this section reads: "The Congress shall have the power to coin money, regulate the value thereof..."
Jefferson argued that Congress had no authority to delegate the money power to another agency, certainly not to an agency that was privately owned and had not only the power to coin money but to print it and then loan it back to the government. However, such questions about the constitutionality of the Bank were, unfortunately, just questions, and the Bank survived until 1811, when President James Monroe let the charter lapse.
Even with the pressure on the government from the Bank to borrow to pay off the debts of the American revolution. Presidents Jefferson and Monroe paid off all of the debts of the United States Government without their assistance. But the pressure to re‑charter the Bank started the next year when England started the War of 1812 against the United States. This war was intended to force the United States into a position of needing a central bank to pay for the costs of the war. Thus creating interest payments and debt. It was hoped by the English and French Rothschild bankers that the Americans would re‑charter the First National Bank, or create another under a different name.
Two Americans, Henry Clay and John C. Calhoun, were early supporters of the American Government's entry into the War of 1812. They were also the main supporters of creating another bank under another name: The Second Bank of the United States. The war with England proved expensive, and raised the debt of the United States from $45 million to $127 million.
Some Americans saw the war as the workings of a conspiracy. One, for instance, was the president of Harvard, Joseph Willard, who made what is now a famous speech declaring the involvement of the secret Illuminati in the events of the day. He said, on July 4, 1812: "There is sufficient evidence that a number of societies of the Illuminati have been established in this land. They are doubtless striving to secretly undermine all our ancient institutions, civil and sacred. These societies are clearly leagued with those of the same order in Europe. The enemies of all order are seeking our ruin. Should infidelity generally prevail, our independents would fall of course. Our Republican Government would be annihilated..."��
Unfortunately, the American people did not heed his warnings and the conspiracy continued its deadly work in the United States. The pressure to find a way to pay the costs of the War of 1812 through the re‑chartering of a national bank continued, and in 1816, the Second Bank of the United States was chartered with a twenty‑year charter. This bank was given the ability to loan the government $60‑million.
The money was created out of nothing, evidenced by bonds, and loaned to the federal government. The Second Bank now had the ability, as one writer put it, "...to control the entire fiscal structure of the country..." [1112]
In 1816, Thomas Jefferson once again tried to warn the American people, this time in a letter to John Taylor: "I believe that banking institutions are more dangerous to our liberties than standing armies. All ready they have raised up a money aristocracy that has set the government at defiance. The issuing power should be taken from the banks and restored to the government, to whom it properly belongs." [1113]
It didn't take long for the Bank to exercise its powers. "The inflationary policies of the Second United States Bank in the first few years after 1812 caused banks to spread fairly discriminately through Kentucky, Tennessee, and other Western States. Then, with the depression of 1819, the big Bank, reversing its policy, began a pre‑emptory contraction. Specie flowed out of the West, leaving in its wake a trail of bankruptcies and a large debtor population unable to meet its obligations." [1114]
The Bank was using its powers to increase and decrease the money supply to cause, first inflation, and then deflation. This cycle was of benefit to the bankers who were able to repossess large quantities of property at a fraction of its real value. But the debt of the War of 1812 was paid up by the end of 1834, an action that was certain not to please the owners of the Second Bank.
But one thing that happened was pleasing to the bankers. The Bank was declared constitutional in 1819 by Supreme Court Justice John Marshall, a member of the Masons, in the case of McCulloch vs. Maryland. [1115] He decreed that Congress had the implied power to create the Bank of the United States. Although there was no specific power granted to Congress to create the Bank, so the Constitution was stretched to fit the circumstances by declaring that the Constitution had some mysterious "implied power" that enable it to do whatever the "stretchers" wanted. The arguments of Jefferson had not been heeded. Hamilton had won. The election of 1832 was a crucial one to the Bank, because the charter was to be renewed during the term of the president elected that year. Jackson promised the American people: "The Federal Constitution must be obeyed, state rights preserved, our national debt must be paid, direct taxes and loans avoided, and the Federal Union preserved." {It is revealing that even then, in 1832, Jackson was concerned about the preservation of the Union, the issue that would supposedly cause the Civil War several years away}.
He continued: "These are the objects I have in view, and regardless of all consequences, will carry into effect." [1116]
It was prior to this election, in 1830, that a new political party was formed, called the Anti‑ Mason party, primarily as a warning to the American people about the menace of the Masons in the country and as a response to the murdering of Captain Morgan.[1117] According to Mackey's Encyclopedia, the new party was organized: "...to put down the Masonic Institution as subversive of good government..." [1118]
The Freemasonic Order and to call upon their countrymen to join a political crusade to save the nation from subversion and tyranny at the hands of the Masons.[1119] One of the delegates to that convention was William Seward from New York, who later became Secretary of State under President Abraham Lincoln. Another of those who became concerned about the Masons was John Quincy Adams, president from 1825 to 1829. He published a series of letters: "...abusive of Freemasonry, directed to leading politicians, and published in the public journals from 1831 to 1833." [1120]
But the main issue of the 1832 election was the renewal of the charter of the Second Bank of the United States. The President of this organization, Nicholas Biddle, "...decided to ask Congress for a renewal of the Bank's charter in 1832, four years before its current charter expired." [1121]
The strategy behind Biddle's move was simple: "...since Jackson was seeking re‑election, he might see it to his advantage not to allow the matter to become an issue and thus permit the Bank to have its re‑ charter." [1122]
Henry Clay, later to become the Republican candidate for the presidency against Jackson, and his colleague Daniel Webster took the lead in guiding the re‑chartering bill through the Congress. They were not to be disappointed as the bill passed the Senate by a vote of 28 to 20 and the House by a vote of 107 to 85.
But President Jackson had the last opportunity to act on the Bill and he vetoed it on July 10, 1832. In his veto, Jackson again warned the American people by saying: "It is regretted that the rich and powerful too often bend the acts of governments to their selfish purposes. Distinctions in society will always exist under every just government. Equality of wealth, cannot be produced by human institutions. In the full enjoyment of the gifts of Heaven, and the fruits of superior industry, economy and virtue, every man is equally entitled to protection by law, but when the law undertakes to these natural and just advantages artificial distinctions, to grant titles, gratuities and exclusive privileges, to make the rich richer, and the potent more powerful, the humble members of society; the Farmers, Mechanics, and Laborers, who have neither the time nor the means of securing like favors to themselves, have a right to complain of their injustice to their government." [1123]
He continued by stating he held: "...the belief that some of the powers and privileges possessed by the existing bank are unauthorized by the Constitution, subversive of the rights of the States, and dangerous to the liberties of the people..." [1124]
However, even though he had vetoed the re‑chartering bill, thereby risking the wrath of the American people had they decided they had wanted the Bank, Jackson decided to let the 1832 election decide its fate. Jackson, who ran on the basic platform of "Bank and no Jackson or No Bank and Jackson," faced great opposition, especially in the press of the United States {Which, from the beginning has been, for the most part, under the control of the conspirators}, "...largely because of advertising pressure." [1125]
This meant that there were elements inside the business community which had something to gain by the re‑chartering of the Bank. The only one, apparently, who did not favor the re‑chartering were the American people, who responded by re‑electing Andrew Jackson by 55% of the vote.
That meant those who voted for either Jackson or the Anti‑Masons, voted against the re‑chartering of the Second Bank of the United States. An interesting footnote to history is the fact that the Anti‑masons actually carried the State of Vermont and thereby received its votes in the Electoral College. After the election, President Jackson ordered Biddle to withdraw government funds on deposit in the Bank, and Biddle refused. And to show his displeasure at Jackson's directive, Biddle called for a: "...general curtailment of loans throughout his entire banking system. Biddle's order was so sudden and its financial effect so devastating, that it pitched the country into an economic panic. Which was precisely what Biddle wanted." [1126]
The awesome power of the Bank to destroy in the market place was now being utilized against the American people, even though they voted against it in the 1832 election. The people were right. They wanted no part of a banking establishment and they were being punished for their votes against it. Biddle reduced the amount of loans outstanding between August 1, 1833, and November 1, 1834, by $18‑million and for the next five months, they were reduced by almost $14.5‑million. Then Biddle reversed himself and forced the banks to increase the quantity of money from $52‑million on January 1, 1833, to $108‑million a year later, and to $120‑million a year after that. Biddle was: "...in fact embarked on the campaign the radicals above all feared: the deliberate creation of a panic in order to blackmail the government into re‑chartering the Bank."
He was quoted as saying; "Nothing but the evidence of suffering abroad will produce any effect in Congress...My own course is decided ‑ all other Banks and all the merchants may break, but the Bank of the United States shall not break."[1127]
President Jackson saw through Biddle's activities and once again warned the American people: "The bold effort the present bank had made to control the Government, the distress it had wantonly produced...are but premonitions of the fate that awaits the American people should they be deluded into a perpetuation of this institution, or the establishment of another like it." [1128]
Jackson not only saw that Biddle's efforts would destroy the economy of the United States, he also felt that Europe would suffer as well. But his real fears were that the Bank constituted a threat to his very existence. He told his Vice President, Martin Van Buren, "The Bank, Mr. Van Buren, is trying to kill me. But I will kill it." [1129] It is not certain whether Jackson meant that the Bank was trying to destroy his political career or to murder him, but on January 30, 1835, a would‑be assassin named Richard Lawrence stepped into his path and fired two pistols at close range at him. Both pistols misfired, and President Jackson was not hurt. Lawrence later claimed that he had been; "...in touch with the powers in Europe, which had promised to intervene if any attempt was made to punish him." [1130]
In addition to being the subject of the first presidential assassination attempt in the United States, President Jackson was made the subject of the first censure of a President. The Senate, in March, 1834, "... agreed by a vote of 26 to 20 to officially censure Andrew Jackson for removing the government's deposits from the Bank of the United States without the express authorization of the United States Congress." [1131]
Jackson apparently blamed the Bank. He said: "So glaring were the abuses and corruptions of the Bank...so palpable its design by its money and power to control the government and change its character..." [1132]
Someone had attempted to control the government by removing him from the presidency. The Senate of 1837 later reversed this action by voting to expunge the censure by a vote of 24 to 19. Even with all of the toils and tribulations of the period, Jackson was able to completely liquidate the national debt during his eight years in office. As Jackson was leaving the presidency, he once again warned the American people in his Farewell Address: "The Constitution of the United States unquestionably intended to secure to the people a circulating medium of Gold and Silver. But the establishment of a national bank by Congress, with the privilege of issuing paper money receivable in the payment of public dues...drove from general circulation the Constitutional Currency and substituted one of paper in its place." [1133]
But all of these defeats at the hands of Jackson and the American people didn't deter the bankers from attempting to re‑charter the Bank. President John Tyler vetoed two bills in 1841 to revive the Second Bank of the United States. So the Bank's charter expired in 1836 and, for the next 24 years, until the Civil War started in 1861, the United States had no central bank.
����������������������������������������������������� Men of the Thirties
So we step backward a full century in history.
Immediately we encounter a great character who, with his illusions, jockeyed Wall Street, the country and the greater part of the world, over one hundred years ago.
In a country of little more than thirteen millions, the insignificant spot known as Wall Street was still negligible as a money center.� But the power represented today by the Morgan banking group was then embodied� in an imposing financial institution, the Second Bank of the United States, located in Philadelphia, in those days the stronghold of American finance.
It was therefore in Philadelphia that a figure of distinction trod the flags of Chestnut Street, in his blue coat with brass buttons, yellow nankeen pantaloons, canary‑colored globes and glossy beaver.� (Anne Hollingsworth Wharton: Salons Colonial and Republican.)� An Adonis in looks, but a wit besides, also a diplomat, a gallant, a man‑of‑the‑world, his popularity unbounded, one beheld Nicholas Biddle, the greatest banker in America.
During the thirties, Biddle ruled the aristocratic money world with the hand of an aristocrat. It was his theory that with wealth and influence one could accomplish the seemingly impossible. Through his personality, talents and versatility, he dazzled the men of his time.� He stimulated them to imitate his financial juggleries.� Grandiose fancies inflamed his mind.� He condescended to consider only ventures that were vast and expensive, such as cornering the world's cotton market, financing networks of canals and widespread land speculations.
"The golden calf of Chestnut and Wall Streets," they called him.� For they said at his approach, "the well‑brushed hat of the cosy millionaire, or the business‑like cap of the money broker, instinctively came down from its empty eminence, while the pliant knee could with difficulty restrain its idolatrous genuflections." (Diary of Philip Hone, Dec. 14,1841)
This world of a hundred years ago, which was gaping with surprise at the sight of steamboats traveling the Hudson River, was far different from ours of to‑day; but we shall see that these people were no whit different from ourselves. From a background of poverty, a rough Southern soldier had ridden into Washington as President. Origin and nature had made him champion of the mechanics of the cities, the plains farmers and the pioneers struggling on the forest's fringe.
A challenging situation. The clash soon came: Biddle, president of the Second Bank of the United States, was the haughty leader of bankers and the moneyed class.� Jackson and his followers hated and feared that citadel of tyrannical power.� Indeed, Jackson was convinced that the Bank had failed in its purpose of establishing a sound currency� He made it the object of bitter attacks.� The great Biddle, supported by the aristocrats of the East, championed by Whig leaders, and surrounded and encouraged by flatterers, was ripe for the quarrel. (Charles A. Conant: A History of Modern Banks of Issue, New York, 1869.)
Then Jackson, in his war upon the Bank, vetoed the renewal of its charter: However, the powerful Biddle refused to be beaten when Jackson removed the aegis of the Government from the Bank of the United States.� He quickly obtained a charter for it from the State of Pennsylvania.� Now the proud financier was sole master of that imposing institution.� But its capital of $35,000,000 was too large for local commercial needs.� Its immense funds could not be used to advantage in a single State.� Biddle's vivid and inflated fancy then had full play.� He embarked on his vast speculations� and far‑flung under writings.
The eminent example of the "golden calf of Chestnut and Wall Streets" encouraged his admirers and imitators.� It fired the imaginations of a horde of opportunists, who began to gamble in all sorts of land in city and country.� It has been said that the people of the thirties were not a bit different from ourselves.� The resemblance becomes more vivid on recalling the hallucinations of our Florida land boom.� Yes, alas, human nature and Wall Street were the same a century ago, as they are to‑day, in spite of what the "new era" enthusiasts� may say.� For our kinsfolk of the thirties sold and resold their lands at advancing prices, from the pine forests of Main, to the live‑oak hammocks of the Gulf coast;� from the "water lots" in Jersey City and Noddle's Island, to the cotton lands of Yazoo and the prairies of Illinois.
Those early land speculators laid out� new cities in the Western wilderness.� The Government sold the wild lands at $1.25 and acre.� The speculators paid for them in notes, issued by banks they, themselves, had organized.� The Land Office deposited the notes back into the banks, which again loaned them to the same speculators, who used them in buying up more land.
Now in Wall Street, the leading figures in this opportunist movement that was sweeping the country off its feet, ere two brothers, J.L and S. Josephs, enterprising .... boys from Richmond, Va., who had founded a banking house on a capital of $20,000.� Other partners joined them,� Moses Henriques and two associates from Cuba, bringing to the firm $490,000 in specie.� These bankers gained prestige by being appointed New York agents for the Rothschilds.� Their transactions in sterling exchange and bill discounting became enormous. (Stocks and Stock Jobbing in Wall‑Street, N.Y., 1848.)�� Then, imitating the example of the illustrious Biddle, they plunged boldly into hazardous cotton and land speculations.
Hunger for land led to a hunger for money.� Specie was fairly plentiful in seaboard cities, but beyond the Alleghanies it was often still in the form of "cut money," created from Spanish milled dollars, in guineas, doubloons and other foreign coins. (John Bache McMaster: History of the People of the U.S., Vol. IV.)�� And so money had to be manufactured daily, not only in the notes of sound banks, but in the "Brandon Bank" kind in the South and the "Wild Cat" and "Red Dog" banks of the West.� Yet rapidly and recklessly as currency was issued, the want of� more increased as fast. There were 634 banks in the country, with loans of� $525,000,000 and specie back of the loans of only $38,000,000; their position grew weaker daily.
Politics divided the two leading figures of the time, ‑‑ Biddle and Jackson.� Its animosities had also split up the banking groups of Wall Street.� In the closing days of the previous century, Alexander Hamilton had organized the Bank of New York, but the Liberals or Republicans complained that the bank denied them fair treatment. So Aaron Burr, Hamilton's political opponent, had founded the Bank of the Manhattan Company.� This rivalry led finally to the storied duel below the heights of Weehawken. (Iconography of Manhattan Island: I.N. Phelps Stokes, Vol. 5, Chapter IV.� New York Evening Post, Wed., July 19, 1804.)� But Burr left a legacy of hatred to the bank he had founded.
President Jackson condemned the rush for public wild lands.� He issued his "specie circular," demanding that payments for land should be made only in specie or notes of specie value.� He prohibited the deposit of Federal revenues in the United States Bank, and distributed them amongst State banks favorable to the administration.� The Bank of the Manhattan Company and the Dry Dock, being pro‑Jackson, and the recipients of government deposits, were denounced as "pet banks," and consequently regarded with furious hatred by the Whigs.
The weakness of the Wall Street banks was to aggravated by hard luck.� On a December night in '35, fire destroyed the Merchants' Exchange, the pride of the Street, built of Westchester marble.� Its great dome fell in with a tremendous crash.� Seventeen blocks of buildings were destroyed, with a real property loss of $18,000,000.� Many a Wall Street man, "who had retired to his pillow in affluence, was a bankrupt on awaking."
The stock board of the brokers was destroyed in the burning of the Exchange.� IN the general distress, they were driven to install their new Board of Brokers in a room that had once served as a hayloft for a stable in the rear of the once stylish home of Mr. Jauncey. (John F. Watson:� Annals, etc. of New York, Phila., 1846, p. 353.)
Immediately a furious re‑building began during the wave of false prosperity.� Under the patronage of the Rothschilds, the business of the Josephs brothers had swollen so that they needed a larger banking house.� They began to put up a pretentious granite structure at Wall and Hanover Streets.
Fire?� Destruction?� No matter: all sails were set ahead by the gallant enthusiasts of the thirties, under the leadership and example of the dazzling financial adventurer, Nicholas Biddle.� Flush with enormous capital, Biddle was prodigal with loans.� He was willing to advance his bank's money on almost any sort of enterprise.� He grasped at millions and sported with them as a high banker.� But he openly scorned the dull and dry details of investigating what he considered trifles.� Such work, he contended, was fit occupation only for mean minds.
Land booms!� Cotton gambles!� The whole country had been drawn into the movement.� Gamesters and fortune hunters building phantom cities.� Paper banks of the South and West, churning out their notes. In Wall Street, the Josephs brothers plunging in the vanguard of a moving mass of lesser speculators, whose ventures Biddle readily underwrote.� In the Street, where fire had destroyed so many real millions, the bankers were fighting one another.� Their banks were tottering under heavier and heavier burdens of loans.� Specie began to vanish. A great panic was approaching.
On March 14, 1837, came a peculiar happening.� Walls of the gorgeous new bank building of the Josephs brothers, near Hanover Street, began to crack and settle, while it was nearing completion.� The entire mass suddenly collapsed.� The concussion of its fall shook the foundations of every building in the district. (New York Commercial Advertizer, March 14, 1837.)
The Catastrophe of �37: The panic struck Wall Street with brutal suddenness. There was no telegraph to foretell its coming. A swift packet had flown from the South on the wings of the wind.� It arrived Friday, March 17, just three days after the collapse of the Josephs brother's bank building. Faces showed long and grave in counting‑houses.� Men began rushing wildly to and from coffee‑houses and taverns.
The packet had brought news of commercial disaster.� In the rich city of New Orleans, the greatest cotton houses in the country had gone under with staggering losses.� Nearly one‑fifth of the bank directors were insolvent. The city's commerce was in awful shape. Its indebtedness, in liabilities of cotton factors and land speculations, was stupendous.� Close to $200,000,000! The great land boom had� crashed. The cotton corner was broken.
How would all this react upon Wall Street?� The answer soon came. The firm of J.L. & S. Josephs & Company stopped payment in consequence of the New Orleans failures.� Credulous folk now gathered about the ruins of their new bank building.� They saw in this coincidence some supernatural warning of the failure.� But the collapse had been due merely to the weakness of the Jerry‑built structure.
Near William Street, before the entrance to the Jauncey stable, where the Board of Brokers met, there hung a white‑faced crowd. Prices of stocks were falling on 'Change in a way that Wall Street had never known before. Fearful crisis in the money market. All minds turned at once toward Nicholas Biddle, the resourceful, the unconquerable president of the United States Bank of Pennsylvania.� A deputation of Whig merchants at once traveled to Philadelphia, to appeal to the representative of their class and party. (New Commercial Advertiser, March 29, 1837.)� The great banker was undismayed.� As usual, he began to sport with his millions.� He would ship a million in specie to London' but the Wall Street banks must also remit a like sum. The day on which this action was taken, proved the most gloomy ever experienced in the Street.� Another row of houses failed. Stocks were still on the fall.� Frightened merchants hovered in the financial district until late that night.
Rumors about the Mechanics' Bank.� John Fleming, its president, had resigned.� The Street was thrown into terror when it learned that Fleming had been found dead in his home.� A run followed upon the bank. (New Commercial Advertiser., May 4, 1837.)� These bank runs of '37 were different from the ones with which our day is familiar. They consisted of a frantic onrush of the poorer people, who demanded cash for the paper money which had been issued by the bank.
The catalog of failures swelled to 352.� Silver and small change vanished through swift and secret channels. This caused widespread alarm.� Much of this specie was disappearing into the "tills of chests in Duchess and Ulster Counties; tied up in stocking‑feet in Long Island and New Jersey towns." (New Commercial Advertiser, May 8, 1837.)
Financial convulsions engulfed the entire country.� The influx of capital from Europe ceased. The whole South went bankrupt.� Nine‑tenths of the merchants of� Mobile suspended.� Tobacco shared the fate of cotton.� Imagined values of great possessions in the West vanished into thin air.� Fortunes in city lots disappeared overnight.� Names of paper towns located in the wilderness sounded like ghastly jests. (Carl Schurz: Henry Clay, Boston and New York, 1887.)
Nicholas Biddle's remittance of two millions in specie to London failed to reestablish American credit abroad.� The Whigs calculated that there were about $80,000,000 in specie in the country, which sum was to 13,000,000 people about six dollars apiece.� Men with assets of a million were failing for $40,000 or less.� Men with real estate enough to pay their debts twenty times over, were failing , for specie currency being the order of the day, credit could not be created, even on real estate.
Wall Street Whigs sent a committee to Washington.� They determined to force President Van Buren to reverse the policy of his predecessor.� They demanded repeal of the "specie order."� They denounced the substitution of a metallic for a paper currency.� Yes, Wall Street banks insisted upon the benefits of a paper currency, even the non‑specie‑paying banks.� To‑day, the financial district regards paper inflation as a deadly sin.� Tempora mutantur.
When Van Buren refused to meet their demands, the Whigs opened the floodgates of invective: "'Perish commerce! Perish credit!� Perish the institutions of our country!' were the watch‑words of Jackson‑Van Burenism in 1834.� Well, they have perished!." Wall Street versus Washington; how old the feud.!� 'Twas the same old story, ever new, even though in '37 there was no Federal Reserve Board to face the denunciations of the Street's great market gamblers, as in 1929.
A despairing conviction came to Wall Street that no aid was to be expected.� This intensified the quarrel of the banker‑politicians.� Under the leadership of the Bank of New York, the Whigs tried to crush their rivals, the Bank of Manhattan Company and the Dry Dock Bank, the "pet banks" favored by the administration.
So another bank run soon electrified the Street.� This time it was on the Dry Dock, and under the avalanche of bill‑holders clamoring for specie, the bank was broken.� In the terror‑complex, a general run now followed on all the banks in the city. (New York Commercial Advertiser, May 8, 1837.)
Only a fortnight before, the cash in the New York banks had amounted to $3,000,000.� On the evening of May 9, this amount had shrunk to a fraction below $1,600,000.� The Whig bankers decided to suspend cash payments.� But three institutions, headed by the Bank of Manhattan Company, feeling secure in the friendship of the administration, opposed this action.� Indeed, the Bank of Manhattan Company refused to pay out its own notes, but distributed those of its weaker rivals.
Then the Whigs threatened to direct the storm of the panic upon the banks of the Democrats.� The latter, realizing that they would soon be stripped of their cash, submitted to the will of the majority.� The suspension of specie payments was decided upon.� (New York Commercial Advertiser, May 10, 1837.)
In New York there was a wide gap between the slum‑dwellers, in their rags and misery, and the well‑to‑do, haughty of race and dominant in the control of place and property, across which was bridged no bond of sympathy. This class hatred had been shown in the great fire of '35, when misery roamed the ashes of Wall Street, searching for abandoned treasures. And, drunk from wines and liquors found in ruined stores, it mocked the sudden beggary of its rich oppressors. (Diary of Philip Hone.)� Later, the famished poor, driven desperate by the high costs of food, looted a warehouse stored with flour. (New York Commercial Advertiser, Feb. 14, 1837.)
Now, when the people learned that the bankers, as a retort to President Van Buren, had decided to suspend specie payments, all the passions of the common folk raged to the surface.� They feared starvation.� They accused the aristocrats of robbing them of their small stores of money.� On the morning of May 10, when the action of the bankers was known, the terror and rage of the people were indescribable.� All that day, Wall Street was filled with distressed and angry workmen, artisans and small shopkeepers. They gathered before City Hall.� Riots were feared.� Troops were called out.� They mayor of the city assembled a supply of ball cartridges in his office, in readiness for the soldiers assembled on duty in the Park.
Wall Street reeled under a wave of uncontrollable dismay.� Bankers were torn by mutual hatreds.� The people were fired with anger against them.� The mob was a helpless victim of a cyclical catastrophe ‑‑ the lowering cloud of an ended cycle! (Charles Albert Collman, Our Mysterious Panics� 1839‑1930; A Story of Events and the Men Involved (New York: William Morrow & Co., 1931))
So for the years up until 1861, at least, the bankers had been foiled in their attempts to completely enmesh the United States in the web of a permanent banking establishment. Now, please observe the development and growth and chronological history of the evil forces which have now captured our country. After the horrors of the French revolution, they used Rhodes Scholarships and other subtle techniques to infiltrate and influence and control colleges, universities, schools, churches, political parties, and high government positions in the United States.
The Jacobins
�� 1786: The Jacobins, The clubs or lodges of the French Revolution, was founded in 1786. The Bishop of Autun (Talleyrand), Mirabeau, And the Duc d'Orleans, Grand Master of the Grand‑Orient de France founded a Lodge in Paris in 1786 which was duly "illuminated" by Bode And Guillaume Baron de Busche. This was the Club Breton which afterwards became known as the Jacobin Club, a name of Templar origin, recalling that of Jacques de Molay. Le Forestier in Les Illumines de Baviere et la Franc‑Maconnerie Allemande gives the substance of a book written by Girtaner, quoting the latter as to the funds available at that date for revolution.
"In his Nouvelles Historiques et considerations politiques sur la Revolution Francaise (1793) the Swiss Girtaner, an ex‑freemason who had joined the ranks of the enemies of the sect, states that, from 1786, there had existed in Paris a Propaganda Club whose chiefs were then the Duc de la Rochefoucauld, Grand Master of the Lodge in the Rue Coq‑Heron, Condorcet And Sieyes And that the aim of the organization was to further the triumph of dogmatic Atheism and create a great social upheaval. The members charged with spreading the propaganda of the subversive principles of the club numbered 50,000. In 1790, it had twenty thousand livres at its disposal, but by the end of 1791, these had increased to thirty millions." [1134]
The conspiracy formed by Philippe of Orleans (Duc de Chartres, Masonic name, "Egalite") to overthrow Louis XVI, was directed by Siller And Mirabeau And, of the 605 elected members of the Tiers Etat, 477 deputies were Freemasons. [1135] Revolutions cost money. "L'Or de Pitt" (Pitt's gold) had to go through some channel that would not compromise the English government and, in dealing with such a delicate matter as the fostering of revolution in a foreign country, it was good policy to organize a similar movement at home which however should remain abortive, being led by Lord Stanhope, Pitt's brother‑in‑ law.
In this connection, the history and failure of Wolfe Tone's Bantry Bay expedition is interesting. The history of the Terror in the French Revolution of 1793 is the history of lodges such as that of the Philaletes, among whose members the following Jacobin leaders are known to us chiefly for their uncompromising bestiality. Among the members of the "Club de la Propagande" Condorcet, Duc de la Rochefoucauld, Sieyes, de Beauharnais, Charles Theodore Lameth. Among the members of the Lodge "Les Amis Reunis" Babeuf, Ceruty, Marat, Hebert, Dupont.
Among the members of the Lodge "Les Neuf Socurs" (Louis Aimable, op. cit.) Condorcet, Jean Sylvain Bailly, Emmanuel Joseph Sieyes, Dom Gerle, Claude Fauchet, Jean Pierre Brissot, Benoit Camille Desmoulins, Cerutti, Danton, Nicholas de Bonneville, Rabaud Saint Etienne, Lalande, Duc de la Rochefoucauld. Among the members of the "Amis des Noirs" (Founded 1787) Brisset, Sieyes, Condorcet, Mirabeau (the elder) duc de la Rochefoucauld, Pelletier de St. Fargeau, Lafayette, Gorsas. Valadi, Carra. Other prominent Jacobin Freemasons of the Revolution of 1793 were: Guillotin, Dupui, Fouche, Rebespierre, Collot‑d'Herbois.
According to Arruel [1136] the last mentioned lodge of the "Amis des Noirs" appears to have been only the cover name behind which operated the Comite Regulateur or Central Committee of the combined lodges and clubs. An international organization with foreign branches in America and Europe, the deliberations of this group of conspirators were sent to the Central Committee of the Grand Orient from where they were relayed to the provinces, addressed to the various Worshipful Masters or Presidents of the Lodges. This group according to Barruel, was the central guiding committee of the Revolution. The "Club Regulateur" is said to have numbered at least 500,000 brothers.
Lafayette (Loge de la Candeur), when he marched on Versailles at the head of 15,000 national guardsmen and brought the King back to Paris, was already, presumably, fully informed on Dupont's plan of revolution which he himself and Mirabeau had approved at a session of the "Amis Reunis" early in June.
While remarking that the vote for the death of the King of France, Louis XVI, was carried by a majority of one, Pignatel [1137] further states that, in consequence of certain irregularities in the balloting, some five votes for death were cast by unqualified persons while four others voted twice. After the storm of revolution had subsided, the power in France seems to have been vested in the Comite de Salut Public, but the 300 who controlled France and of whose power we read in Memoirs of the time (Autobiography of Wolfe Tone) were the 300 Masonic leaders.
That they in turn were controlled by a small clique is obvious. Even the 300 Masonic leaders of the French Revolution of 1793 seem to have had their successors in modern history ‑‑ Rathenau mentioned them in his works. One of the most interesting episodes of the French Revolution was that known as the Conspiracy of Babeuf. Abeuf formed the Society of the Pantheon which according to Professor Laski [1138] was operated by, "a secret committee of direction. Among them were some extraordinary men, Darthe, Sylvain Marechal, Germain and Buonarroti, who was to survive them all and be their historian."
The particular brand of Communism favored by the conspirators was based on the theory that the poor could not help themselves or improve their position, that the rich must be suppressed and that the ideal state could only be reached by class war, and a dictatorship of the proletariat led by the Babouvists. Prof. Lasky remarks that anyone who reads the voluminous literature of this period "with attention and compares the habits it postulates with the operations of Bolshevism, cannot help being impressed by the resemblance."
The Babouvist movement though suppressed by the Directory in 1796 survives today having successfully penetrated an English Literary Society called the Fabians where its predator principles pass for Socialism.
The United Irishmen
�� 1791: In 1791, the Society of The United Irishmen was founded by Theobald Wolfe tone and Napper Tandy, both of whom were high in rank in the Masonic lodges. The organization sought to unite Catholics, Protestants and Dissenters in order to throw off the oppressive yoke of England or, to use the graphic language of Tone himself, "to subvert the tyranny of our execrable government, to break the connection with England, the never‑failing source of all or political evils, and to assert the independence of my country, these were my objects. To unite the whole people of Ireland." [1139]
The priesthood and the nobles however stood solidly behind the English power; but the social conditions imposed by England on its Irish‑Catholic subjects rendered that country a fertile soil for the sowing of the Revolutionary seed. These disabilities are described by Lecky in the following article which appeared in Macmillan's Magazine, January, 1873: "To sum up briefly their provisions, they (the English) excluded the Catholics from the Parliament, from the magistracy, from the corporations, from the university, from the bench and from the bar, from the right of voting at parliamentary elections or at vestries, of acting as constables, as sheriffs, or as jurymen, of serving in the army or navy, of becoming solicitors, or even holding the position of gamekeeper or watchman. They prohibited them from becoming school‑masters, ushers, or private tutors, or from sending their children abroad to receive the Catholic education they were refused at home. They offered an annuity to every priest who would forsake his creed, pronounced a sentence of exile against the whole hierarchy, and restricted the right of celebrating the mass to registered priests, whose number, according to the first intention of the Legislature, was not be renewed. The Catholics could not buy land, or inherit or receive it as a gift from Protestants, or hold life annuities, or leases for more than thirty‑one years, or any lease on such terms that the profits of the land exceeded one‑third of the rent. A Catholic, except in the linen trade, could have no more than two apprentices. He could not have a horse of the value of more than �5, and any Protestant on giving him �5 might take his horse. He was compelled to pay double to the militia. In case of war with a Catholic Power, he was obliged to reimburse the damage done by the enemy's privateers. To convert a Protestant to Catholicism was a capital offense. No Catholic might marry a Protestant. Into his own family circle the elements of dissension were ingeniously introduced. A Catholic landowner might not bequeath his land as he pleased. It was divided equally among his children, unless the eldest son became a Protestant, in which case the parent became simply a life tenant, and lost all power either of selling or mortgaging it. If a Catholic's wife abandoned her husband's religion, she was immediately free from his control, and the Chancellor could assign her a certain portion of her husband's property. If his child, however young, professed itself a Protestant, he was taken from his father's care, and the Chancellor could assign it a portion of its father's property. No Catholic could be guardian either to his own children or to those of another."
The investigations of R.C. Clifford detailed in his book The Application of Jacobinism to the Secret Societies of Ireland and Great Britain led this author to the conclusion that the United Irishmen and the Illuminati bore one another a close resemblance and, in his Diary, Wolfe Tone himself refers frankly to having on, "several occasions pressed his friends the Jacobins to try to extend their clubs through the North."[1140]
The history of the United Irishmen is largely the history of Theobald Wolfe Tone. In a note to page 77 of his Autobiography, we are given the following information concerning the origin of the United Irishmen. "Before Tone's arrival in Belfast a political club, composed of Volunteers, and directed by a Secret committee, was in existence. Among the members of the club were Neilson (Samuel Neilson (1761‑1803), referred to in Tone's Autobiography as 'The Jacobin.' He was the founder of The Northern Star, the first organ of the society in the press), Russell, the Simses, Sinclair, McTier and Macabe after which Tone remarks 'Mode of doing business by a Secret Committee, who are not known or suspected of cooperating, but who, in fact, direct the movements of Belfast."
After also drawing attention the above, Captain Pollare in The Secret Societies of Ireland, page 14, proceeds to make the following observation: "The enormous influence of the French Revolution had begun to make itself felt in the councils of the secret associations, Jacobin missionaries spread the doctrine of the revolution, and a new spirit of militant republicanism was born. These emissaries from France aimed at bringing England low, and spreading the doctrine of world‑revolution by means of an alliance between the Catholic malcontents of the south and the Republican Presbyterians of the north." Suppressed in 1794, the order had reorganized in 1795 as a secret republican revolutionary society with subordinate societies and committees and had absorbed that of The Defenders. John Keogh was the leader of the Roman Catholic branch of the movement among the other supports of which were Archibald Hamilton Rowan, Robert Emmett, Thomas Addis Emmett, Arthur O'Connor and Lord Edward Fitzgerald.
In 1795, having become seriously implicated in the treasonable activities of the Rev. William Jackson, an emissary of the French Government to the Irish Revolutionaries, Tone went to America where he saw the French Minister Citizen Adet. With his approval and instructions, Wolfe Tone sailed for France on January 1, 1796 where he spent the remainder of his days planning the downfall of England.
He held that "unless they can separate England from Ireland, England is invulnerable." [1141] From the beginning of his French intrigues, he feared treason to his cause and, in his diary, we find the following entry dated March 21, 1796, quoting General Clark in a conversation he had just had with him: "Even in the last war when the volunteers were in force" said the General "and a rupture between England and Ireland seemed likely, it was proposed in the French Council to offer assistance to Ireland, and overruled by the interest of Comte de Vergennes, then Prime Minister, who received for that service a considerable bribe from England, and that he (General Clark) was informed of this by a principal agent in paying the money. So, it seems, we had a narrow escape of obtaining our independence fifteen years ago. It is better as it is for then we were not united amongst ourselves, and I am not clear that the first use we should have made of our liberty would not have been to have begun cutting each other's throats: so out of evil comes good. I do not like this story of Vergennes, of the truth of which I do not doubt. How if the devil should put it into anyone's head here to serve us so this time! Pitt is as cunning as hell, and he has money enough, and we have nothing but assignats; I do not like it at all..."[1142]
Six months after his arrival in Paris, Tone received a commission in the French army, and with the assistance of the Directory, General Hoche and others organized the ill fated Bantry Bay expedition of 1796. Every effort to thwart their plans was made by the French navy till, as Tone tells us in an entry dated November 14 to 18, "Villaret de Joyeuse, the Admiral, is cashiered, and we have got another in his place. Joyeuse was giving, underhand, all possible impediment to our expedition."
His successor, Rear‑Admiral Bruix, however, seems to have shared the indifference of his predecessor in Irish matters, and the fact that it was "always in their (the navy's) power to make us miscarry" is mentioned by Tone in his diary.
On Dec. 15, the expedition finally started and on the 17th, in a fog, the Fraternity with two of the Admirals and General Hoche aboard got separated from the rest of the fleet leaving Tone and General Grouch with only about half of the original expeditionary force at their disposal.
Tone's efforts to effect a landing at Bantry Bay were frustrated by Grouchy's dilatory tactics and on Dec. 6 we find the following entry in Tone's Diary: "Last night, at half after six o'clock, in a heavy gale of wind still from the east, we were surprised by the Admiral's frigate running under our quarter, and hailing the Indomitable (Tone's ship) with orders to cut our cable and put to sea instantly; the frigate then pursued her course, leaving us all in the utmost astonishment."
The activities of The United Irishmen ended with the uprising of 1798 and another attempt by the French to land troops on Irish soil. This rebellion was however also crushed, and Wolfe Tone, who was taken prisoner and ordered to be hanged, cut his throat in his cell.[1143]
The Orange Society
�� 1795: The Orange Society, a Protestant and Masonic organization was founded in 1795. The Battle of the Diamond between the Peep‑o'‑Day Boys and the Defenders took place on Sept. 21, 1795.
We cannot improve on Captain Pollard's documented information in The Secret Societies of Ireland from which we quote: "On the evening of the battle a number of the delegates of the Peep‑o'‑Day Boys met at the house of Thomas Wilson at Loughgall. There and then the name of Society was changed to The Orange Society, and a grand lodge and subsidiary lodges initiated. The ritual was founded on Freemasonry (Io York Rite), and the legend was that of the Exodus of the Israelites. The original Peep‑o'‑Day Society had been confined to the lower orders, but with the change in Orangeism the upper classes began to take place and rank in the organization which was secretly fostered by the Government as a counter‑poise against the seditious United Irishmen.[1144]
From 1828, the Orange Society was under the Grand mastership of the duke of Cumberland, and in 1835 there were no less than 140,000 Orangemen in England, 40,000 being in London alone. These members were not Irish Orangemen, but purely English, and they were engaged in a plot which recalls the best traditions of the Palais Royal and Philippe‑Egalite. The purpose of the plot was to establish the Duke of Cumberland as King of England, on the plea that William IV was still insane and the Princess Victoria a woman and a minor. (p. 41)
The revolutionary mechanism staged by the Orangemen was in many ways similar to that of the Orleanist party of Philippe. Wild rumors were set about. Colonel William Blennerhasset Fairman, Deputy Grand Secretary of the Orange Society, was the ruling spirit of the organization, and he conspired to such end that 381 loyal lodges were established in Great Britain. Another thirty were in the army, and branches were in many of the colonies. The conspiracy prospered from 1828 to 1835, when it was exposed by Mr. Hume, M.P., and a Committee of Enquiry in the Commons was grated. As the conspiracy, however, implicated half the Tory peers, some of the Bishops and most of the Army, everything passed off quietly; important witnesses vanished, and the Duke of Cumberland as Grand Master decreed the dissolution of the Orange Society in England without recourse to violence.
���� The Volunteer movement began in 1914 in Ulster as the direct consequence of an attempt on the part of the Liberal Government to force the Home Rule bill on that province. This unfortunate measure had passed the Houses despite the most rigid Unionist opposition, but Ulster had no intention of surrendering to its provisions without a struggle. The situation portended Civil War. A 'Solemn League and Covenant,' to resist it, was drawn up, and Ulster, organizing largely through the Orange Lodges, recruited an Ulster volunteer force which was completely organized throughout the North.
���� The Orange Lodges had been reorganized in 1885, when Gladstone introduced the threatening Home Rule Bill. Prior to this the Order had somewhat relapsed and had been little more than a convivial friendly society. The threat of Home Rule brought it once more to the fore as a powerful political organization, and the Ulster electorate, which had until then been predominantly Liberal, became and remained solidly Unionist. The membership of the order expanded enormously, and the existing mechanism adapted itself to the new needs of the old motto, 'No surrender.'
���� The Orange Lodges had been legally drilling since January 5, 1912, when application was made to the Belfast Justices for leave to drill on behalf of Colonel R.H. Wallace, C.B., Grand master of the Belfast and Grand Secretary of the Provincial Grand Lodge of Ulster; but, the skeleton organization had long been in existence, as was evident by the splendidly disciplined marching of the Lodges at the great Craigavon meeting in Sept. 1911." [1145]
The Ulster Volunteers, under Sir Edward Carson, rejected all suggestions for partition and proclaimed their intention of smashing once and for all the whole Home Rule movement. The Irish Volunteers while claiming Home Rule refused to consent to the exclusion of Ulster on the ground that Ulster being Ireland it should remain Ireland, thus annulling all the efforts of Mr. Asquith, England's Prime Minister, to effect a compromise. Further quoting Pollare: "Affairs became more and more chaotic and at last John Redmond, the leader of the Home Rule party, realized in some measure what a menace the Irish Volunteer movement was becoming. He decided to attempt to control them...He tried to raise funds for the advertised purpose of purchasing arms at some future date, but before this came about the members of the original committee purchased a stock of serviceable weapons with money supplied by the Irish Republican Brotherhood and succeeded in running the cargoes in at Kilcool and Howth." [1146]
Then came the declaration of war between Britain and Germany and the part played by Ireland during the World War is a matter of history. Interlocked with the history of the Irish Republican Brotherhood, The Clan‑na‑Gael and Sinn Fein, the activities of this society after 1914 can be followed in the articles on these other organizations.[1147]
The Philadelphians
1798: The Philadelphians (The Olympians), a Royalist Anti‑Bonapartist Secret Society, was founded on Masonic lines about 1798 at Besancon, France, by General Malet and organized by a Freemason, Lieutenant Colonel Oudet. Using England as a base of operations, it cooperated for a while with� the "Chouans" whose chief, Pichegru, was eventually captured and executed by order of the Directory. After this event, the Philadelphians adopted the name of The Olypians. Most of them however, including Oudet, were shot from ambush the day after the battle of Wagram, the responsibility for their deaths being placed on Napoleon I.
In 1812 General Malet formed a conspiracy to overthrow the Empire. Among those implicated were Generals Moreau, Talleyrand, Trochot, the Comte de Noailles, the Comte de Montmorency and Fouche, who was then under the cloud of Napoleon's displeasure. General Massena, Grand Master of the Grand Orient, who at that time was in disgrace, was to have been offered the command of the troops. This daring plot almost succeeded and Fouche says that Malet carried with him to the grave, "the secret of one of the boldest conspiracies which the Grand Epoch of the Revolution has bequeathed to history." [1148] General Moreau, who had bone to settle in America returned to France in 1813, the last of the leaders of the Olympians. He died Sept. 2 from a wound received some days earlier. A few moments after the death of Moreau, the Senate pronounced the deposition of Napoleon and carried out the program of the Olympians. [1149]
Rite of Mizraim (Misrain)
1805: The Rite of Mizraim was founded in 1805 at Milan by Le Changeur, Clavel, Marc Bedarride and Joly, and was introduced into France in 1816. This rite had 90 degrees. At the beginning of the nineteenth century the Masonry of Cagliostro reappeared, combined with the so‑called French and Scottish grades under the name of Misraim (Mizraim) or Egyptian Rite. It had 90 degrees. Its trials of initiation were long and difficult, and founded on what is recorded of the Egyptian and Eleusinian mysteries.
As Clavel writes: "This system to which great antiquity is attributed, is divided into four classes, called: symbolic, philosophic, mystic, and cabalistic. The degrees of instruction were borrowed from Scottish Rite, Martinism, Hermetic Masonry, and various reforms formerly in force in Germany and France and whose text‑books are now found only in the archives of connoisseurs. At first postulants could only attain to the 87th degree. The other three, which complete the system, were reserved for the Unknown Superiors, and even the names of these degrees were hidden from the brothers in the lower grades. Thus organized the Misraim Rite spread, in the second French invasion of the first Empire, into the Kingdom of Italy and Naples...It was brought back to France in 1814 and propagated later in Belgium, Ireland and Switzerland."
According to Ragon, in his Cours Philosophique des Initiations, 1841, their solemn feasts were held at the Equinoxes; during the vernal under the name of awakening of nature; during the autumnal under the name of repose of nature. Further he writes: "The 87th degree has three apartments. The first is hung in black and represents chaos; it is lighted by a single light. The second is lighted by three lights and hung with green, symbolizing hope. The third is lighted by 72 candles and on the entrance door is a transparency of a Jehovah on a throne ‑‑ sign of eternal creation and the vital fire of nature."
According to Eliphas Levi: "The name Jehovah resolves into 72 names, called Shemahamphoras. The art of employing these 72 names and discovering therein the key of universal science is called by the cabalists the Keys of Solomon...by the aid of these signs and their infinite combinations it is possible to arrive at the natural and mathematical revelation of all secrets of nature."
Here again, as in all such grades, it is the eternal Pan with his seven‑voiced flute! Heckethorn states that this rite is essentially autocratic there being no obligation on the Grand Master to account for his actions. In the Rosicrucian for January 1871, we read the following notice (page 136): "We have great pleasure in announcing that this philosophic Masonic Rite (Ancient and Primitive Rite of Mizraim) has been recently established in England under authority derived from the Grand Council of Rites for France, and that the Conservators General held a meeting at Freemasons Tavern, on Wednesday, the 28th December..."
The Rite of Mizraim was amalgamated with that of Memphis in 1775, when John Yarker, as stated by Freke Gould,[1150] "sanctioned the communication of the degrees of Mizraim to members of the Rite of Memphis, the former having no separate governing body in this country." (England)
Essentially Jewish, the historical activities of this order to date are interesting. Some years ago, a document to which the reader must be referred, The Protocols of the Wise Men or Elders of Zion [1151], was brought to light. Abstracted from a Jewish Lodge of Mizraim in Paris, in 1884, by Joseph Schorst, later murdered in Egypt, it embodied the program of esoteric Judaism. Schorst was the son of a man who, in 1881, had been sentenced in London to ten years penal servitude for counterfeit�ing.
�Before studying these Protocols however, the reader should be made acquainted with a few facts. This document was first published in 1905 at Tsarskoe Selo (Russia), embodied in a book called The Great Within the Small written by Sergius A. Nilus.
In January 1917, a second edition, revised and documented, was ready, but before it could be put on the market for distribution and sale, the revolution had taken place (March 1917), and the Provisional Government had been replaced by that of Kerensky who himself gave the order to have the whole edition of S.A. Nilus's book destroyed. It was burned. A few copies however had been distributed, one of them found its way to England, one to Germany and one again to the United States of America in 1919. In each of these three countries, a few people determined to make a close study of the document with the result that it was soon published everywhere.
In England, it was published by an organization called "The Britons." In Germany, a remarkable work was done by Gottfried zum Beck. In France, it was published by Mgr. Jouin of the Revue Internationale des Societes Secretes and by the fearless M. Urbain Gohier of Vieille France. In the United States, two anonymous editions were published, one by Small Maynard of Boston, and the other, later, by the Beckwith Company. Then editions appeared in Italian, Russian, Arabic and even Japanese.
No sooner had the document been made public than loud protests were heard coming from all sections of Judaism. Writers and lecturers were recruited to deny the assertion and shatter the growing belief of a Jewish conspiracy for the political, economic and legislative dominion of the world. The method of intimidation used to suppress discussion of The Protocols has always been the same. It consists in suggesting that the person guilty of interest in the subject is crazy or becoming so. As the average mortal prefers to be thought sane by his fellow men, the trick generally works.
A short review of the affray must be made. First and foremost came a strong denial made by a Jews Lucien Wolf, who wrote the pamphlet: The Jewish Bogey and the Forged Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion, (1920). Israel Zangwill, another Jew, also wrote against the veracity of the Protocols. Then, in America, followed articles by William Hard, in the Metropolitan, ridiculing belief in the document. More serious was the painstaking campaign undertaken against the publication of the Protocols by the chiefs of the U.S. Kahal or Kehillah, who intimidated the editor, George H. Putnam, and forced him to stop the publication of the book by threats to call his loans and thus ruin him financially. The Beckwith Co. was eventually induced by the Jewish Anti‑ Defamation League to enclose in every copy of the edition they published a small pamphlet containing the denial of the contents of the Protocols.
Among the Gentiles found ready to deny the truth of the Protocols was a certain du Chayla, also a Mrs. Hurlbut and the notorious Princess Catherine Radziwill who had previously reached the pinnacle of self‑ advertisement by having had herself sentenced to a term of imprisonment in South Africa for forgery in 1902.
It seemed as if all the denials against the Jewish authorship of the Protocols had been made when finally in 1921 the London Times made the sensational discovery through one of its (Jewish) correspondents in Constantinople, a Mr. X. ‑‑ of a French book which they called the Dialogues of Geneva, published anonymously at Brussels in 1865. It was this book, the Times affirmed, which had been plagiarized by the author of the Protocols.
The publication of this discovery by the Times seemed to have closed all further discussion tending to prove the Jewish authenticity of the Protocols and very little has been heard since on the subject. Yet, to use the words of the Zionist, Max Nordau, during his violent quarrel with another Zionist, Asher Ginzberg: Audeatur et altera pars. It is this other side of the story which the reader is now asked to hear. The book The Times called The Geneva Diaologues bears in reality the following title: Dialogues aux Enfers entre Machiavelli et Montesquieu. It had been published anonymously in Brussels in 1864. The introduction ends thus: "Geneva, October 13, 1865."
It was soon discovered by the police of Napoleon III that the author of the book was a certain Jewish lawyer, Maurice Joly, who was arrested, tried and sentenced to two years' imprisonment (April 1865), as it was averred that he had written his book as an attack against the government of Napoleon III to which he had lent all the Machiavelian plans revealed in the Dialogues.
A short sketch of the author's life is necessary in order to understand the spirit of his book. Maurice Joly (1831‑1878), was born at Lons‑le‑Saulnier. His mother, Florentine Corbara Courtois, was a Corsican of Italian origin and a Roman Catholic. Her father, Laurent Courtois, was paymaster‑general of Corsica. He had an inveterate hatred of Napoleon I.
Joly's father was Philipe Lambert Joly, born at Dieppe, Normandy. He had a comfortable fortune and had been attorney general for the department of Jura for a period of 10 years under Louis Philippe. Maurice Joly was educated at Dijon and began his law studies there, but in 1849 he left for Paris. There, thanks to his maternal grandfather's Masonic associations, he secured, just before the Coup d'Etat in 1851, a post in the Ministry of the Interior under M. Chevreau. In 1860 only, he terminated his law studies, he wrote several articles, showed a certain amount of talent and ended by founding a paper called Le Palais for lawyers and attorneys. The principal stockholders were Jules Favre, Desmaret, Leblond, Adolphe Cremieux, Arago, and Berryer. Joly was a Socialist. He wrote of himself: "Socialism seems to me one of the forms of a new life for the peoples emancipated from the traditions of the Old World. I accept a great many of the solutions offered by Socialism but I reject Communism either as a social factor or as a political institution. Communism is but a school of Socialism. In politics I understand extreme means to gain one's ends ‑‑ in that, at least, I am a Jacobin."
As a friend of Adolphe Cremieux, he shared in his hatred of Napoleon III. He hated absolutism as much as he hated Communism and as, under the influence of his Prime Minister Rouher, the French Emperor led a policy of reaction, Maurice Joly qualified it as Machiavelian and depicted it as such in his pamphlet. In one of his books he wrote of it: "Machiavelli represents the policy of Might compared to Montesquieu's, which represents the policy of Right; Machiavelli will be Napoleon III who will himself depict his abominable policy." [1152]
And here comes the important point which the Times omitted to put before its readers when it made the sensational discovery about the Diaologues of Geneva in 1921! Maurice Joly, who (said he) hated Communism and, in 1864, ascribed the Machiavelian policy of Might over Right to the Imperialism of Napoleon III, was evidently ignorant of the fact that he himself was no innovator, for, long before he ever entered the journalistic or political world, the very theory which he had tried to expose and refute had been the guiding principle of a group of ardent revolutionist, promoters of Communism, and worthy followers of Illuminatis and Babouvists, the group of Karl Marx, Jacoby, etc., the agitators of the 1848 revolution.
Long before Maurice Joly's book Dialogues aux Enfers entre Machiavelli et Montesquieu had made its appearance, another book bearing much the same title had been published in Berlin in 1850. It was called Machiavelli, Montesquieu, Rousseau by Jacob Vendey and was published by Franz Dunnicker, Berlin [1153]. Jacob Venedy, the author, was a Jew, born in Cologne, May 1805, died February 1871.
Owing to his revolutionary activities, he was expelled from Germany and sought refuge in France. While living in Paris, in 1835, he edited a paper of subversive character called Le Proscrit which caused the police to send him away from Paris. He then lived at Le Havre. Later, due to the intercession of Arago and Mignet, friends of Adolphe Cremieux, he was once more allowed to return to Paris.
Meanwhile, he had published a book, Romanisme, Christianisme et Germanisme, which had won for him the praise of the French Academy. Venedy was a close friend and associate of Karl Marx. He had spent the years 1843‑44 in England which at that time was the refuge and abode of all the master minds of the 1848 revolution.
In 1847 Venedy was in Brussels with Karl Marx who had founded there the secret organization called "The Communist League of Workers," which was eventually brought out into the open under the name of "The International Society of Democracy." [1154]
In 1848, after the February Revolution, Venedy returned to Germany, still in the company of Karl Marx. He soon afterwards became one of the chiefs of the revolutionary Committee of Fifty, organized at Frankfort‑ on‑Main in March 1848. Venedy was sent as "Commissar" into the Oberland to stand against Ecker. In Hesse‑Homburg he was elected a member of the Left and took his place in the Committee of Fifty. It was at this time that in Berlin he published his book Machiavelli, Montesquieu and Rousseau, upholding the ideas of Machiavelli and Rousseau for the slavery and demoralization of the people.
When order was once more re‑established in Germany, Venedy was expelled from Berlin and Breslau. He was active member of the Masonic Order Bauhutte which was affiliated to the Carbonari [1155]. It is to be regretted that the Times, which had started an investigation to trace the authorship of The Protocols of the Wise Men of Zion, and lift it off the shoulders of Jewry upon which it rested, should have missed looking into the literary and revolutionary activities of Jacob Venedy.
Following the apparent contradiction between Jacob Venedy and Maurice Joly, one showing the Machiavelli and Rousseau policy as that of triumphant Communism, whilst the other makes it the policy of Reaction and Imperialism, one is apt to overlook the link between the two. The student of the 1830‑1848 period of history is here confronted by a remarkable fact.
�Fould, the Rothschilds of Paris, London and Vienna, Montefiore, Disraeli, the Goldsmids, were not less Jews than Karl Marx, Moses Hess, Jacoby, Lassalle, Venedy, Riesser. The Liberal Conservatism of Disraeli, the reactionary Imperialism of Fould and the revolutionary Communism of Karl Marx all point towards the same aim, namely, the establishment of Jewish power, whether under a Constitutional Monarchy, an Empire, or a Republic.
And although their respective activities seem to stand so far apart, yet they are all linked, all tending towards the same end. One of the most striking instances is the case of Adolphe Cremieux who played a prominent part in the period we are now concerned with, and who was connected with all parties and actually helped form the center which united them all, viz. The Alliance Israelite Universelle, which was, in fact, the central Kahal for Universal Jewry. The life of Adolphe Cremieux and the activities of his Jewish contemporaries, belonging to widely divergent social spheres, illustrate forcibly the concerted plan of Judaism to reach its secret Messianic hope of world domination.
Until about 1848, it seemed somewhat difficult to show conclusively the link between Judaism and Illuminism, Communism and Capitalism, but a close study of the life of Adolphe Cremieux, and that of his confidential agent, Leon Gambetta, throws full light on the subject. Whereas in Gentile life, there is an unbridgeable abyss between Conservatism and Anarchy, Religion and Atheism, there is no such chasm in the Jewish mentality. There, all currents, no matter in what direction they may seem to flow, are finally united and channeled in one unique direction.
If it has been somewhat difficult for historians of the French Revolution to see the close link between Judaism and Illuminism, we repeat that no such difficulty exists for the student of the 1848 revolutionary period, after he has followed the life of Adolphe Cremieux and the activities of his Jewish contemporaries. The main difference is that the term "Illuminism" used in the 18th century is replaced by the wide term Freemasonry which embraces all the existent secret societies.
Adolphe Isaac Cremieux (1796‑1880) came from a Jewish family of the South of France, that had members in Aix, Nimes and Marseilles. (Gaston Cremieux, another member of the same family (1836‑1871) was an active Socialist and Revolutionary. He participated in the Paris Commune and was court‑Martialed and executed in 1871). Briefly, Cremieux's life may be viewed from three sides:
1st, his racial Jewish activities,
2nd, his Masonic activities,
3rd, his political influence.
Cremieux's Jewish activities are exemplified by the part he took in the Damascus Affair with Moses Montefiore, a Jew from England, when Jewry successfully but unconvincingly silenced the accusation of ritual murder committed upon the Catholic priest, Father Thomas, at Damascus, in 1840. He had a prominent share in the foundation and development of the Alliance Israelite Universelle.
Officially founded in 1860, this international union of disseminated Jewry had, as we know, existed for centuries, but after the Damascus affair, the Jewish leaders knew that they had attained sufficient power to feel enabled to show to the whole world that although the civil rights they enjoyed had been granted them by different countries, the real allegiance of each and every one of them was due to their Jewish nationality.
The Masonic activities of Adolphe Cremieux were many and powerful. His connection with Louis Bonaparte and his brother, who both were affiliated to the Carbonari, would suggest that he was also connected with this secret society. But it is a fact that Cremieux belonged to the Lodge of Mizraim, the Scottish Rite, and also the Grand Orient.
He was in the Supreme Council of the Order of Mizraim and, at the death of Viennet, in whose person the Grand Orient and the Scottish Rite had been united, Cremieux succeeded him as Grand Master. The political activities of Cremieux are also manifold and varied. In his youth, he had been an admirer of Napoleon I and later became an intimate friend as well as the legal adviser of the Bonaparte family and joined their party which was undermining the government of Louis Philippe, son of Philippe "Egalite."
In 1848, he was one of the most ardent supporters of Louis Napoleon and took an active part in the overthrow of Louis Philippe. He had been one of the foremost speakers in the association known as the Campagne des Banquets which had done so much to promote the Revolution of February 1848. He became a member of the provisional government and was appointed Minister of Justice. He strongly advocated the candidate of his friend, Louis Napoleon, for the post of President of the French Republic.
Cremieux had had hopes of being made Chief Executive under Louis Napoleon and thus play in France the same role which Disraeli played in England, that is ruling the country from behind the scenes. Both Disraeli and Cremieux had the same financial backing, namely the wealth of the Rothschilds and Montefiores, who, in London, were friends of Disraeli and, in Paris, friends of Cremieux. Cremieux was therefore keenly disappointed when General Cavaignac was appointed Prime Minister in the Republican Government of Louis Napoleon, and as a revenge, he directed his activities against the Prince President, his former friend.
He became so hostile to him, that in 1851, after the Coup d'Etat of December 2, by which Louis Napoleon recreated the Empire and assumed the title of Napoleon III, Cremieux was imprisoned at Vincennes and Mazas. After his release, he made himself the champion and defender of the Communist associates of Karl Marx, the revolutionaries Louis Blanc, Ledru Rollin, Pierre Leroux and others. His untiring efforts were directed against the Empire in General and Napoleon III in particular, and he consorted with all the Emperor's enemies, among them Maurice Joly, the author of the Dialogue between Machiavelli and Montesquieu. After the overthrow of Napoleon III and the defeat of France at the hands of Germany in 1871, and the establishment of the Republic, Cremieux once more took an open part in the political affairs of the country.
He pushed to the front his former secretary Gambetta and effectively directed him in his shady negotiations with Bismark, the latter himself being guided by the Jew Bamberger (1852‑1899), a former revolutionist of 1848, but who, having found refuge in France, had been for many years manager in Paris of the Jewish Bank Bischoffsheim and Goldschmidt. He was one of Cremieux's friends, and the war could not affect the ties linking the Jews united in the Alliance Israelite Universelle.
From 1871 until his death, it can be safely asserted that Cremieux as President of the Alliance Israelite Universelle and Grand Master of the Scottish Rite exercised a tremendous influence upon the anti‑religious campaign which followed the Franco‑Prussian War. In this as in all his lifelong activities, Cremieux was only obeying the teachings of the Talmud and trying to destroy every religion but that contained in Judaism. His favorite theme was that there should be only one cult ‑‑ and that cult should be Jewish. At a general assembly of the Alliance Israelite Universelle, on May 31, 1864, Cremieux had said: "The Alliance is not limited to our cult, it voices its appeal to all cults and wants to penetrate in all the religions as it has penetrated into all countries. Let us endeavor boldly to bring about the union of all cults under one flag of Union and Progress. Such is the slogan of humanity." [1156]
One cult, one flag! Are the Protocols of the Wise Men of Zion or the speeches of Machiavelli in Joly's book anything but a lengthy exposition of the ideas briefly expressed by Cremieux? His activities are one of the clearest examples of Jewish internationalism and Jewish efforts for the realization of the Messianic ideal. The Alliance Israelite Universelle issued from the Rite of Mizraim plus Universal Freemasonry, subsidized by International Finance, would spell the doom of Christian civilization, the destruction of nationalism, the death of nations upon whose ruin has been erected a new Temple of Solomon, containing the treasures and material wealth of the whole world, and over which is placed the six pointed star of Zionism. The means for the attainment of Cremieux's ambition are set forth in a book entitled Paris, Capitale des Religions, by Jean Izoulet). Leon Gambetta (1838‑1882) an Italian Jew, obtained French naturalization on October 29, 1859, and in 1862 became the secretary of Cremieux. He was Deputy in 1869, Dictator of National Defense, head of the War Office and Minister of the Interior after the Commune of 1870 and Dictator again after the Coup d'Etat of the President of the Republic Marshal Macmahon in 1877. The following quotation from a letter which he wrote to his father on June 22, 1863 is interesting; "My chief, maitre Cremieux, treats me as if I were his adopted son, and if within three years time he is elected a deputy (which is quite possible) my career will be settled once and for all. I must devote myself to law and politics, and then I may hope to triumph over all obstacles and finally to attain great honors." [1157]
The Ribbon Society
1805: The Ribbon Society appeared about 1805‑1807.
We are again indebted to Captain Pollard for a sketch of its history: "After the suppression of the United Irishmen the society, as such, disap�peared, but within a year or two we find a renais�sance of the old agrarian Catholic secret societies which had been absorbed into the Defenders and thence into the United Irishmen. The provisions of the Insurrection Act which forbade the posses�sion of arms and enforced a curfew at nightfall were in operation until 1805, when with its relaxation appears the Ribbon Society...In different countries local organizations of Ribbon men called themselves by different titles, such as the Threshers, the Carders, the Molly Maguires, Rockites, Caravats, Shanavests, Pauddeen Gar's men and the like." [1158]
The Ribbon Society; "continued the system of organization used by the United Irishmen. A lodge was limited to forty members and they met as a rule in the fields by night, armed sentinels being posted to guard the spot. The lodge was under a Master or Body Master, who controlled three committee‑men, each of whom was responsible for twelve members of the lodge. The Masters were represented on divisional committees allocated on the basis of four or more divisions to a geographical county. The divisional committees were controlled by Parish Masters, who in turn were represented on the County Council, which contributed two delegates to the National Board." [1159]; "As Whiteboys they certainly were at political and practical war with the Orangemen, and throughout their activities appear to have been criminal and anti‑social; outrage, terrorism and murder being their only methods of political conversion." [1160]
1806: Napoleon Bonaparte: "The Jews are the master robbers of the modern age; They are the carrion birds of humanity...{The Jews} are a state within a state. They are certainly not real citizens...The evils of Jews do not stem from individuals but from the fundamental nature of these people." [1161]
Albert Pike and Giuseppe Mazzini
1809: Albert Pike was born in Boston on December 29, 1809. The following is compiled largely of extracts, some transcribed verbatim and others elaborated to include information from: Adriano Lemmi, by Domenico Margiotta 33o; Maconnerie Pratique, by Paul Rosen 33o; Initiation Human and Solar, by Alice A. Bailey and Le Diable au XIXe Siecle, by Dr. Bataille. Adriano Lemmi wrote: "The anniversary of September 20, the day on which Rome became the capital of Italy, when the temporal power of the Pope was overthrown (although Lemmi does not say so directly, this was the date the Jews took absolute control of the Vatican, the Cardinals and the Pope!), concerns Freemasonry exclusively. It is an anniversary, a purely Masonic festival, which marks the date of the arrival of Italian Freemasonry in Rome, the aim for which it had for many years been striving."
The date of September 20, 1870, is not only an Italian date, it is above all a great Masonic date, for it marks the organization of a supreme rite, introduced into Freemasonry, to lend a satanic character to the vague divinity more or less well known by the name of "The Great Architect of the Universe." During the last years preceding the capture of Rome, Mazzini had established relations with the Masonic chief of Scottish Rites, Albert Pike, President of the Supreme council of Charleston in the United States.
|
|
Pike was a great student of the Cabala and the occult. Mazzini hand understood that Freemasonry was a powerful lever with which to revolutionize the world, but he saw it divided into numerous rites, often rivals, and even hostile to one another. Aspiring to Italian Unity as a means of breaking the temporal power of the Holy See, he dreamt of a union of masonry throughout the world to destroy the church itself as a spiritual power.
He addressed himself to Pike in preference to another Grand Orient or Supreme Council chief because of the many international ramifications of Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites, as Pike, its recognized chief, had succeeded in gaining considerable influence over all the Supreme National Councils of this rite which had hitherto been of a purely dogmatic and liturgic character. Mazzini, who was very practical, said that it would be inadvisable to favor one rite only to the exclusion of all the others. In a letter to Albert Pike dated January 22, 1870, he writes; "We must allow all the federations to continue just as they are, with their systems, their central authorities and their divers modes of correspondence between high grades of the same rite, organized as they are at present, but we must create a supreme rite, which will remain unknown, to which we will call those Masons of high degree whom we shall select. With regard to their brothers in masonry, these men must be pledged to the strictest secrecy. Through this supreme rite, we will govern all Freemasonry which will become the one international center, the more powerful because its direction will be unknown."
Thus at the time when Mazzini formed the scheme of unifying Freemasonry by creating one central universal direction reserved to a small number of high Masons chosen with the greatest care, he selected Albert Pike as an ally. Pike was born in Boston on December 29, 1809.
His parents, in modest circumstances, succeeded in giving him a course at Harvard College. He then went to join his family at Newburyport. There, for a while, he taught in a primary school till he moved to Fairhaven where he continued his career of pedagogue (schoolmaster).��������
In 1833 he went to Little Rock. From 1830 to 1840, Masonry in the United States had fallen into disrepute and almost ceased to exist. After the torture and death of William Morgan in 1826, many lodges faded into oblivion to resuscitate only after the storm of public censure had abated. During the Civil War, Pike served as brigadier‑general in the Confederate army. The Confederate government named him Indian Commissioner and charged him with the conduct of negotiations with the most powerful savage tribes, to raise an army of their warriors.
To facilitate his organization of this army he was made Governor of Indian Territory, and once these hordes were united, they were placed under his command. What followed can be easily understood as his troops were composed of Chickasaws, Comanches, Creeks, Cherokees, Miamis, Osages, Kansas and Choctaws, with all of whom he personally was on the best of terms. Among them, he was known as "the faithful pale‑face friend and protector." It was no longer war ‑‑ it was an orgy of murder and atrocities so terrible that the foreign powers interfered. Representations made by England, threatening intervention in the name of humanity, finally compelled Jefferson Davis to disband his auxiliary Indian troops.
Mrs. Lilian Pike Room gives us the following chronological history of her father's early Masonic career. She says that he became an Oddfellow, some time in the forties, and in 1850 entered the Masonic Fraternity. After that he gradually ceased to be active as an Oddfellow. Soon becoming prominent in masonry he advanced rapidly to the highest honors. His Masonic record is as follows:
1). He was initiated in the Western Star Lodge at Little Rock, Arkansas, in 1850.
2). He was raised to the degree of Worshipful Master, in the Western Star Lodge No. 1, Little Rock, Arkansas in July 1850.
3). He became Charter member of the Magnolia Lodge, No. 60, Little Rock, Arkansas, and was Worshipful Master advitam of that lodge in 1850.
4). Exalted in Union Chapter No. 2 R.A.M. Little Rock, Arkansas, in 1850.
5). Greeted as Royal and Select master at Washington, D.C. 1852.
6). Created Knight Templar 1858 Washington Commandary No. 1. K.T. in Washington.
7). Elected Grand High Priest of the Grand Chapter of Arkansas, in 1853.
8). In 1853, met Brother Theodor S. Parvin of Connecticut and received degrees of A.A. (Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite) from 4o to 32o inclusive, on March 20th, 1853.
9). Corneted Honorary Inspector General, April 25th 1857.
10). Crowned Active Member of Supreme Council, Southern Jurisdiction March 20th, 1858, at Charleston, South Carolina, and on the resignation of Brother John Honor as Grand Commander, was elected M.P. Sovereign Grand Commander of the Supreme council for the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States, January 2nd, 1859.
Mrs. Room further adds, "I will state here what he told me himself, that Sovereign Grand Commander Honor, his predecessor, resigned that office expressly that he might be elected Sovereign Grand Commander."
The secretary of the Supreme council at Charleston, at this time, and its ruling power was Pike's great friend, Gallatin Mackey. On the other hand, Margiotta gives the following particulars: "Towards this epoch, Pike and Mackey received the visit of Longfellow. This Longfellow was a Scottish Rites Mason who, in 1837, had taken up his residence in the United States, becoming the intimate friend and private secretary of Moses Holbrook, then Sovereign Commander of the Supreme Council of Charleston. The intimacy between Longfellow and Holbrook became quickly serious as both had thoroughly studied the occult sciences and enjoyed discussing the mysteries of the Cabala. When Longfellow asked his grand Master's permission to join the order of the Oddfellows for the purpose of studying its organization, his request was granted. [1162]
���� Oddfellow is the name adopted by the members of a society founded in London towards 1788. Their meeting places were called Lodges, as in masonry, and many were dissolved under the suspicion that their character was subversive, though the visible aims of the fraternity were simply mutual help and diversion. But the society, changing its location and its name, continued a precarious existence till, in 1809, several members founded a new lodge at Manchester. Then some of them separated in 1813 and formed the Independent Order of Oddfellows (I.O.O.F.) the members of the general council of which were all to reside at Manchester.
The order was introduced in America, in 1819, by the blacksmith (Thomas) Wildey, who founded Washington Lodge No. 1, at Baltimore. This town became the headquarters of the American and Canadian Oddfellows and, thanks to the energy of Wildey, the order made great headway and spread with rapidity. Longfellow and Holbrook, while exchanging views on the Cabala, had formed the project of creating a Satanic rite in which the adepts would be instructed in Black Magic, but Holbrook, the Grand Master of the Supreme Council of Charleston, who had already composed a suitable ritual and sacrilegious mass called Adonaicide mass, died, retarding the fulfillment of the project."
He was succeeded by John Honour, after whose death the dream of the Jew, Moses Holbrook, to subvert Masonry, was fulfilled by Albert Pike on a gigantic scale.������������ ����
���� "Longfellow left Charleston after the death of his patron and, in 1854, went to Hamilton, Canada. There, with the authorization of Wildey, he submitted the rituals of Holbrook to this flourishing society and it was decided to graft a second and separate class of adepts, practicing secret Satanism, on to the original body. But Wildey, becoming suddenly jealous, refused the use of his premises.
���� Undiscouraged by obstacles placed in his way by Wildey, Longfellow returned to Charleston in 1857, where he revealed his plan. The innovation of Longfellow was declared to be marvelous, but Pike, who had himself already thought of introducing Luciferianism into the inner shrines of Scottish Rites Freemasonry, would not take a definite stand, so Longfellow addressed himself directly to the Grand Master John Honor.
���� He seemed indifferent to the subject on the grounds that one could not introduce Satanism into the Supreme Council of Scottish Rites without the knowledge of his lieutenant‑commander, Charles Furman, who was opposed to changes of this kind. Finally Longfellow obtained from Wildey the authorization secretly to use the Order of the Oddfellows for the initiations of the second class, which was to form an absolutely secret rite and to have its center at Hamilton. The adepts of the second class Oddfellows, practicing Satanism, then took the name of Re‑Theurgist‑Optimates [1163] (used by the Palladists also) and Longfellow became the Grand Priest of the 'New Evocative Magic.'"
As a consequence of the intrigues and maneuvers of some members of the Masonic organization, the office of Grand master had become and elective position which was now destined to be filled by the particular member of the Fraternity selected by the conspirators.� Among these was Gallatin Mackey, a Luciferian, who proposed Albert Pike, another Luciferian, for the post of Grand Master of the Supreme Council of Charleston to which he was duly elected on January 6th 1859, his candidacy being unopposed. Margiotta adds: "Once Grand Master, Pike reestablished the supremacy of his Supreme Council and succeeded gradually in becoming an important Masonic personage and the real chief of Scottish Rites."
In 1806, a jeweler, Joseph Cerneau, founded a rival rite in New York composed of the same 33 degrees of initiation as the order of which he himself was chief. This rite, which was later worked by F. Foulhouze, an American, excited the ire of the Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry who waged a ceaseless warfare of excommunication against it.
From letters scattered through different Masonic archives, it is evident that Mazzini formed his great project after 1866. The grand patriarch of the sect in Europe, Lord Palmerston, had died. Convinced that the power he had wielded was purely the result of personal influence with the different chiefs and that, not being based on an efficient organization it was unlikely to endure, Mazzini set himself to study the problem of the international organization of Freemasonry, and in 1870 reached an agreement with Pike for the creation of the Supreme Rite.
The Franco‑Prussian war, which, enabled the King of Piedmont, already called King of Italy, to take Rome, favored the abolition of the temporal power of the Pope, and at this time the constitution of central high Masonry was decreed and signed between Albert Pike and Giuseppe Mazzini. The act of creation is dated September 20, 1870, the day upon which the army of invasion, commanded by the Freemason, General Cadorna entered the Eternal City.
The two founders divided their powers according to the following plan. To Pike was given dogmatic authority and the title of Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, while Mazzini held the executive authority with the title of Sovereign Chief of Political Action. Mazzini evinced great deference towards the views of the Patriarch of Charleston and begged him to draw of the statutes of the grades of the Supreme Secret Rite which would thus be the liturgic bonds of the bonds of the members of centralized high Masonry.
Albert Pike, in honor of his Templar Baphomet, which was in the keeping of his first and historic Supreme Council, named the order the New and Reformed Palladian Rite or New and Reformed Palladium. (In his Cyclopedia of Fraternities Stevens writes that the 'Order of the Palladium' was founded in 1730 and soon afterwards introduced in Charleston where it remained inactive until 1886.
It blossomed anew under the name of 'Reformed Palladium' and gave a new impulse to the traditions of High Masonry. Stevens adds that the Palladium is little known as the number of its members is strictly limited and the deepest secrecy surrounds all its deliberations).
���� "It was agreed," continues Margiotta, "that the existence of this rite would be kept strictly secret and that no mention of it would ever be made in the assemblies of the Lodges and Inner Shrines of other rites, even when by accident, the meeting might happen to be composed exclusively of brothers having the perfect initiation, for the secret of the new institution was only to be divulged with the greatest caution to a chosen few belonging to the ordinary high grades.[1164]
���� To recruit adepts, they planned to use some members of the other rites, but in the beginning they meant to rely principally on those among the initiates of Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites who were already addicted to occultism.
���� Everyone knows that in Masonry from the degree of Master, a Mason may, without being a member of a lodge, assist at sessions as a visitor, at Lodges not belonging to his own rite or even to his own national federation, provided he is a regular active mason and presents himself at a lodge working at a degree equal to, or below the highest degree of which he is possessed. Thus a Rose Croix (18th degree Scottish Rites), traveling in any country, may, if he frequents assiduously his lodge and chapter, present himself at any lodge of a degree equal, to or inferior to his own and assist at a seance, but he cannot enter an areopagus of Knights Kadosch (30th degree), even one of his own rite. A 33rd would be well received everywhere, in any country, in any rite the existence of which is acknowledged.
Thus it was particularly the initiates of the thirty‑third degree Scottish Rites, who owing to their extensive international ramifications, were privileged to recruit adepts for Palladism. That is why the supreme rite created its Triangles (the name given to Palladian Lodges) by degrees, but those were established on a firm base, the lowliest of its initiates being brothers long tested in ordinary masonry.One will better understand these precautions knowing that Palladism is essentially a Luciferian rite. Its religion is Manichean neo‑gnosticism, teaching that the divinity is dual and that Lucifer is the equal of Adonay, with Lucifer, the God of Light and Goodness struggling for humanity against Adonay the God of Darkness and Evil. In stating this principle of the secret cult of the triangles, Albert Pike had only specified and unveiled the dogmas of the high grades of all other masonries, for in no matter what rite, the Great Architect of the Universe is not the God worshipped by the Christians.
���� For other reasons these precautions were still necessary, in order to render possible the exercise of a supreme central directing power, reaching all the rites through the personal influence of the Elects and Perfect Initiates, these being invested with privileges and giving the impulse, which emanated from the source of the highest universal authority. If Brothers, not fully initiated, had suspected the existence of this supreme organization, it is evident that, in the ordinary Lodges there would always have been a tendency to resist the motions of such privileged persons. To insure the creation and good working of this formidable machine of Palladism, Mazzini had reserved for himself the office of Chief of Political Action nor had he hesitated in bowing to the will of the Patriarch of Charleston who, by his preponderance in Scottish Rites, could easily penetrate all countries of the globe with the new institution. That is the reason for Mazzini giving supremacy to the dogmatic over the political authority in International Freemasonry.
���� The Holy See of the Dogma for the whole Masonic world was set up at Charleston, the sacred city of the Palladium. Pike, the Sovereign Pontiff of Lucifer, was the president of the Supreme Dogmatic Directory, composed of ten brothers of the highest grades who formed his Supreme Grand College of Emeritus Masons. The Sovereign Executive Directory of High Masonry was established at Rome under Mazzini himself who, knowing the rivalry between the different Supreme Councils in Italy, seldom appeared at the official meetings of the Grand Orient of Rome, and, so as not to awaken suspicion in the minds of ordinary high grade Italian Masons in whom he had not confided the secret of the new institution, pretended to be occupied with socialism only."
But was this interest, plan or pretense? In the following paragraph on the International in World Revolution by N. Webster, page 179, we find a link, if not the link, between Mazzini and Karl Marx. Mazzini and his International Masons are already preparing the subversion of the Socialist Labor movement.
"At the meeting in St. Martin's Hall, on September 28, 1864, when the 'International' was definitely founded, Marx played no part at all. 'I was present,' he wrote Engels, 'only as a dumb personage on the platform.' But he was named nevertheless a member of the sub‑committee, the other members being Mazzini's secretary ‑‑ a Polish Jew named Wolff ‑‑ Le Lubez, a French Freemason, Cremer, the secretary of the English Masons' Union, and Weston, the Owenite. At the first meeting of this committee, Wolff placed before it the statutes of Mazzini's Working‑men's Association, proposing them as the basis of the new association; Le Lubez suggested amendments described by Marx as 'perfectly childish.' 'I was firmly resolved,' he wrote, 'not to leave a single line if possible of all their balderdash.' In a few weeks he had succeeded in establishing his authority. 'My propositions were all accepted by the commission.'"
As to whether Marx thus maneuvered himself into a dominant position in the movement, or Mazzini's agents maneuvered Marx into this position to suit their own ends, is left to our imagination, but the fact of someone, not an outstanding personality, being elected or nominated on a committee for no particular reason, generally means, to anyone versed in the technique of political tricks, that the nomination or election was something arranged "behind the scenes." On page 46 in La Teologie Politique de Mazzini et l'Internationale, Bakounine, the celebrated Russian anarchist, refutes certain statements said to have been current in London about himself at the time, in the following terms: "But in 1864, while on my way through London, he (Karl Marx) came to see me, and assured me that he (Mazzini) had never taken any part direct or indirect in these calumnies against me which he himself had considered most infamous. I had to believe." It is a fact that for a certain length of time Mazzini and Marx were closely associated. An eminent Mason, the atheist leader of the Italian Socialists, Alberto Mario, husband of Miss Jessie White, an ardent Mazzinian and the authoress of a history of her hero, Della vita di Giuseppe Mazzini, was moreover a tool of Pike whom he generally consulted on all important matters.
Thus, in order to divert the attention of the imperfect initiates, Mazzini organized a congress of working men in Rome, in October 1871. A close examination of the work of this congress shows however that it was only pretense for nothing practical was attempted or accomplished. On the other hand, he busied himself with grouping all the political elements of the sect in which occult maneuver his agent, Adriano Lemmi, helped him more than anyone else. "When Pike sent him a copy of his Luciferian rituals, Mazzini was full of an enthusiastic praise for his colleague's work which he expressed in his articles in La Roma del Popolo. The public however failed to understand the sentiment that inspired him to proclaim the existence of a divinity and denounce materialism and atheism. One was puzzled to find this man a mystic.� He showed himself extremely religious yet he declared himself the sworn enemy of the Church!" [1165]
Pike's literary achievements were numerous. They were, Ariel, Morals and Dogma, The Sacred Hymns, The Sephar H. Debarim, Book of the Word,[1166] Legenda Magistralia, Ritual of the New and Reformed Palladium (4 grades out of 5), The Book of Revelations, The Supreme Verb, The Ritual of Elect Magus, and The Book of Apadno, which latter contains the prophecies concerning the reign of the Antichrist from the Satanic point of view.
The theological dogma of Albert Pike is explained in the 'Instructions' issued by him, on July 14, 1889, to the 23 Supreme Councils of the world and have been recorded by A.C. De La Rive in La Femme et l'Enfant dans la Franc‑Maconnerie Universelle (page 588) from which we translate and quote as follows: "To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we say this, that you may repeat it to the Brethren of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees: The Masonic religion should be, by all of us initiates of the high degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian doctrine. If Lucifer were not god, would Adonay (The God of the Christians) whose deeds prove his cruelty, perfidy, and hatred of man, barbarism and repulsion for science, would Adonay and his priests, calumniate him?
���� Yes, Lucifer is god, and unfortunately Adonay is also God. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, for the absolute can only exist as two gods: Darkness being necessary to light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the brake to the locomotive.
���� In analytical and universal dynamics one can only lean on that which will resist. Thus the universe is balanced by two forces which maintain its equilibrium: the force of attraction and that of repulsion. These two forces exist in physics, philosophy and religion. And the scientific reality of the divine dualism is demonstrated by the phenomena of polarity and by the universal law of sympathies and antipathies. That is why the intelligent disciples of Zoroaster, as well as, after them the Gnostics, the Manicheans and the Templars have admitted, as the only logical metaphysical conception, the system of the two divine principles fighting eternally, and one cannot believe the one inferior in power to the other. Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy; and the true and pure philosophic religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but Lucifer, god of Light and god of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil."
One must not lose sight of the fact that Pike occupied simultaneously the positions of Grand master of the� Central Directory of Washington, that of Grand Commander of the Supreme Council of Charleston and that of Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry.
In 1880, a charter was granted him by the Royal Order of Scotland for the foundation of Lodges in America appointing him Provincial Grand Master of the order of H.R.M. He was indeed a great organizer. Margiotta further writes: "The two secret chiefs, Pike and Mazzini, finally completed the organization of high Masonry, establishing four Grand Central Directories for the world, functioning thenceforth to gather information for the benefit of their political policy and dogmatic propaganda. These were, The Grand Central Directories for North America at Washington, for South America at Montevideo, for Europe at Naples, and for Asia and Oceania at Calcutta. Later, a central Sub‑Directory for Africa was founded at Port Louis, Island of Mauritius, and after the death of Mazzini, the supreme chief constituted a Universal Sovereign Administrative Directory at Berlin which ranked in the hierarchy after the Sovereign Executive Directories and before the four Great Central Directories."
Gallatin Mackey, the confidant of Albert Pike died in Charleston on June 20, 1881. He was the author of many works on Masonry, namely The Lexicon of Freemasonry, published in New York in 1845, The History of Freemasonry in South Carolina, The Manual of the Lodge, The Masonic Ritualist, The Symbolism of Freemasonry and the Encyclopedia of Freemasonry, the authorship of which is generally now attributed to Albert George Mackey. According to the fundamental constitution of the Palladium, the nomination of the Chief of Political Action, the President of the Sovereign Executive Directory, was not an elective office. Its incumbent was an appointee of the Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry. When Mazzini felt himself to be dying, he designated Adriano Lemmi as his successor.
He died on March 11, 1872, at Pisa, and Albert Pike, deferring to his wishes, named Adriano Lemmi as his successor. Pike was not only an organizer and a politician, he was also, in his religious capacity, as Cabalist and spiritualist, a mystic on whose personality the following anecdote sheds a flood of light. "Speaking before the Supreme Council of Charleston, on October 20, 1884, he gave an account of his recent travels through the United States and some incidental experiences. One of these, he described as follows: 'At Saint Louis, we operated the grand rites, and through Sister Ingersoll, who is a first class medium, received astonishing revelations during a solemn Palladian session at which I presided, assisted by Brother Friedman and sister Warhnburn. Without putting Sister Ingersoll to sleep, we saturated her with the spirit of Ariel himself, but Ariel took possession of her with 329 more spirits of fire and the seance from then on was marvelous. Sister Ingersoll, lifted into space, floated over the assembly and her garments were suddenly devoured by a flame which enfolded, without burning her. We saw her thus in a state of nudity for over ten minutes. Flitting above our heads, as though borne by an invisible cloud, or upheld by beneficent spirits, she answered all questions put to her. We thus soon had the latest news of our very illustrious brother Adriano Lemmi. Then, Astaroth, in person, revealed himself, flying beside our medium and holding her hand. He breathed upon her and her clothes, returning from nowhere, clothed her again. Finally Astaroth vanished and our sister fell gently on to a chair where, with her head thrown back she gave up Ariel and the 329 spirits who had accompanied him...We counted 330 exhalations in all at the end of this most successful experiment.'" [1167]
Owing to the discredit cast upon Bataille's writings, we now quote in corroboration of the existence of such rites as described above from the well known theosophist Mrs. Alice A. Bailey's book, Initiation Human and Solar,[1168] which has never been challenged: Such quotations touch upon the following subjects:
Description of the Deity.
Description of Initiation and fire.
Description of Sex and fire.
Description of the Seven Rays.
1). "The Lord of the World, the One Initiator, He Who is called in the Bible The Ancient of Days (God is not called the Ancient of Days in the Scriptures, although the Ancient of Days mentioned in the Book of Revelation is sometimes referred to as God by some so‑called Judeo‑Christian Preachers), and in the Hindu Scriptures the First Kumara, He, Sanat Kumara it is, Who from His throne at Shamballa in the Gobi desert, presides over the Lode of masters, and holds in His hands the reins of government in all the three departments. Called in some Scriptures 'the Great Sacrifice,' He has chosen to watch over the evolution of men and devas until all have been occultly 'saved.' He it is Who, four times a year, meets in conference with all the Chohans and Masters, and authorizes what shall be done to further the ends of evolution." [1169]
Call it Lucifer, Satan or the Devil, it is always the same old manifestation revamped now as Sanat Kumara and, while he may indeed seem to be a very good god, his presence alone is our only concern at the moment. As to initiation,
2). "The Hierophant utters the word, and the force is literally thrown into the initiate's bodies and centers, passing down through the centers on the mental plane, via the astral centers, to the centers on etheric levels, which finally absorb it. This is the stupendous moment for the initiate, and brings to him a realization of the literal absolute truth of the phrase that 'God is a consuming fire.'
He knows past all gainsaying that fiery energy and electric force constitute the sum‑total of all that is. He is literally bathed in the fires of purification; he sees fire on all sides, pouring out through the Rod (of initiation) circulating around the Triangle, and passing through the bodies of the two sponsoring adepts. For a brief second, the entire Lodge of Masters and initiates, standing in their ceremonial places without the Triangle, are hidden from view by a wall of fire. The initiate sees no one, save the Hierophant, and is aware of nothing but a fiery blaze of pure, blue‑white flame, which burns, but destroys not, which intensifies the activity of every atom in his body without disintegrating, and which purifies his entire nature. The fire tries his work, of what sort it is, and he passes through the Flame."� [1170]
At the fifth initiation the great secret which concerns the fire or spirit aspect is revealed to the wondering and amazed Master, and He realizes in a sense incomprehensible to man the fact that all is fire and fire is all.[1171]
3). Let the disciple transfer the fire from the lower triangle to the higher, and preserve that which is created through the fire of the midway point.[1172] This means literally, the control by the initiate of the sex impulse, as usually understood, and the transference of the fire which now normally vitalizes the generative organs to the throat center, thus leading to creation upon the mental plane through the agency of mind...
4). As to the seven rays:
Groups of Egos are formed:
A. According to their ray.
B. According to their sub‑ray.
C. According to their rate of vibration.
They are also grouped for purposes of classification:
A. As Egos, according to the egoic ray.
B. As personalities, according to the subray which is governing the personality. [1173]
All are graded and charted. The Masters have Their Halls of Records, with a system of tabulation incomprehensible to us owing to its magnitude and its necessary intricacies wherein these charts are kept. They are under the care of a Chohan of a Ray, each Ray having its own collection of charts...These Halls of Records are mostly on the lowest levels of the mental plane and the highest of the astral, as they can be there most fully utilized and are most easily accessible.
While the ray business may be an excellent scientific, though little known, method of keeping in touch with the adepts it has one very serious disadvantage, namely, that whoever is attuned to a ray is, in case of revenge or evil intent on the part of a superior, (shall we say scientist?) vulnerable on this ray! One is almost astonished at the frankness displayed by Mrs. Bailey in her revelations concerning the secrets of Initiation, when one remembers the tragic fate of William Morgan, the secret condemnation, kidnaping and sequestration, torture and final assassination of this New York Journalist who had published for the profane public the principal Masonic rituals of the period. Carlile, in his Manual of Freemasonry, gives the following particulars: "My exposure of Freemasonry, in 1825, led to its exposure in the United States of America; and a Mason there, of the name of William Morgan, having announced his intention of assisting in the work of exposure, was kidnaped, under pretended forms and warrants of law, by his brother Masons, removed from the State of New York to the borders of Canada, near the falls of Niagara, and there most barbarously murdered.
���� This happened in 1826. The States have been for many years much excited upon the subject; a regular warfare has arisen between Masons and anti‑Masons. Societies of anti‑Masons have been formed, newspapers and magazines started, and many pamphlets and volumes, with much correspondence, published; so that before the slavery question was passed amongst them, all parties had merged themselves into Masons and anti‑Masons.
Several persons were punished for the abduction of Morgan: but the murderers were sheltered by Masonic Lodges, and rescued from justice. The story of the murder of William Morgan for the crime of violating Masonic secrecy has long been a well known historical fact; but in August, 1875, the full particulars were brought to light by the publication of two letters from the Venerable Thurlow Weed. The facts were as follows: [1174]
���� In the year 1826, Morgan, who had passed through all the degrees of Masonry and held a very high position in the Order, conceived the idea of publishing a book disclosing all the secrets of the sect. What his motive may have been is only conjectural.
Mr. Weed was living at that time in the town of Rochester, New York, and Morgan requested him to publish the projected book. Mr. Weed declined, and Morgan went to the adjoining town of Batavia, where he arranged with another person for the publication. He had written a portion of the book, and was engaged in completing it when he was arrested on a false charge of larceny, on the 10th September and conveyed to the jail of Ontario county. The sheriff and officers of this prison were Masons. His home was searched, and his manuscripts were seized and destroyed. On the evening of the 12th September he was discharged by the interference of some of the conspirators, and, as he passed out of the door of the jail, was seized by them, taken a short distance, and then forcibly put into a carriage. He was carried, in the course of that night, on to the ridge‑road about two miles beyond the village of Rochester.
���� During the next day, he was taken to Lewiston, a distance of seventy or eighty miles, and from thence to Fort Niagara, at the mouth of the Niagara River. His benevolent captors had decided on bringing him here in the hope that their brother Masons of Canada would aid them in disposing of him. His murder was not then contemplated; but it was hoped that the Canadian Masons would take charge of him and send him to end his days among the Indians tribes, in the northwest of Canada.
���� Placing their prisoner in Fort Niagara, his captors crossed the river into Canada to attend a meeting of a lodge thee; but the Canadian Masons, after much deliberation, refused to become parties to the business. The American masons returned to Fort Niagara, and in a few days afterwards a large number of men, high in the order, assembled a short distance off to open an Encampment of Knight Templars, the additional power of the 'sealed obligation' being necessary for such a case. At night they dined together, and, after dinner, the chaplain gave a sentiment so significant that all thoughts were turned towards Fort Niagara. The 'sentiment' was, in fact, 'death to all traitors' and immediately afterwards one of the company, Colonel King, arose from the table and called four of the others to accompany him.
���� These were Whitney, a stonemason; Chubbuch, a farmer; Garside, a butcher; and Howard, a bookbinder. 'They were all' says Mr. Weed, 'men of correct habits and good character, and all, I doubt not, were moved by an enthusiastic but most misguided sense of duty.'
King told them that he had an order from the Grand Master, the execution of which required their assistance, and they replied that they would obey it. The five murderers were then driven in a carriage to the fort where Morgan was confined.
It was just midnight. They told the doomed man that his friends had completed their arrangements for his removal to Canada, where his life would be safe. He consented to go with them, and they walked to the wharf where a boat was waiting for them; they embarked and rowed away into the darkness.
���� When the boat reached the point where Niagara River empties itself into Lake Ontario, the murderers threw off all pretense, and with some horrible mummeries ordered Morgan to prepare for death. They would a rope around him, attaching to each end of it a heavy weight, and threw him overboard. He sank like a stone, and the murderers returned to tell their comrades that the traitor had met a traitor's doom.
���� One of the murderers, Whitney, told all these particulars to Mr. Weed a few months afterwards, but it is only now, when all the criminals are dead, that he makes the fact public. The body of Morgan was found a year afterwards, identified by his wife and friends, and buried; and although the Masons tried to dispute the identification, their efforts were futile. None of the murderers was ever brought to justice." [1175]
In his address before his Council in 1878, Albert Pike said: "I am often asked why do we not publish our old transactions, to which I am compelled to reply, that we have none to publish. We have no records of the transactions at Charleston from 1801 to 1860. What records we had were destroyed...during the war (American Civil War))."
So much for the oath of secrecy and brotherhood! Nowadays, greater precautions are observed in getting rid of the enemies of the sect. some little study and the cooperation of a few culpable doctors, its auxiliaries and affiliates, enable the terrible sect to dispose easily of their enemies. The victim of their vengeance, swallowing some disease germ, meets a fate that none can prove to have been artificially contrived.
This is the secret of secrets, denied again and again! And yet the charge remains! For plague, cholera and all epidemics can be let loose on the world at a word from the Hidden Masters! This is confessed to in the Protocols of Zion: "But you yourselves perfectly well know that to produce the possibility of the expression of such wishes by all the nations it is indispensable to trouble in all countries the people's relations with their governments so as to utterly exhaust humanity with dissension, hatred, struggle, envy and even by the use of torture, by starvation, By the inoculation of diseases..." [1176]
But to return to the organization of Freemasonry. It is necessary here to say that in many instances, where a masculine lodge has a feminine annex, its existence is frequently completely ignored by the majority of the brothers. No mutual visiting is allowed among the female members of the lower Masonic degrees, for a sister may enter lodges other than her own, only after she has herself attained the fifth degree.
As well as masculine General Inspectors on permanent missions, in direct communication with Charleston, there are General Inspectresses, high grade women masons belonging to ordinary Masonry who, while not necessarily affiliated to Palladism, serve the purpose of its leaders, their good offices being much appreciated when they furnish useful information to headquarters.
These women are privileged to enter the lodges and inner shrines of masonry only, but are not admitted to Palladian triangles. As for men belonging to an adoptive lodge where brothers and sisters work together they must have at least attained the 32nd (Prince of the Royal Secret) or a corresponding grade in another route before they can enter an Areopagus of Sublime Ecossaise. In regards to the position of women in Masonry, we think that this cannot be better explained than in the words of Albert Pike himself.
In La Femme et l'Enfant dans la Franc‑Maconnerie Universelle page 578, A.C. De La Rive states that on July 14, 1889, Albert Pike, Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, addressed to the 23 Supreme Confederated Councils of the world the following instructions, which we quote herewith in part.
���� "To the science of Faust, the real mason will join the impassibility of Job. He will eradicate superstition from his heart and cultivate decision of character. He will accept pleasure only when he wishes it and will wish it only when he should do so.
���� We earnestly recommend the creation of Lodges of Adoption. They are indispensable to the formation of Masons who are indeed Masters of themselves. The priest tries to subdue his flesh by enforced celibacy ...The real Mason, on the contrary, reaches perfection, that is to say achieves self mastery, by using his zeal in the Lodges of Adoption in submitting to all natural ordeals. Commerce with women, belonging to all brethren, forms for him an amour against those passions which lead hearts astray.
���� He alone can really possess voluptuousness. To be able, at will, to use or to abstain, is a twofold power. Woman fetters three by thy desires, we say to the adept, well, use women often without passion; thou wilt thus become master of thy desires, and thou wilt enchain woman. From which it must perforce result that the real Mason will succeed in easily solving the problem of the flesh. It is evidently not absolutely necessary that the man whom you hare leading towards the high grades be immediately perfect and have understood our secret on his entrance into Masonry. That which we ask you is first to observe him with the greatest care during his apprenticeship and afterwards, when he enters the Lodge of Adoption as Companion to use that as your criterion, your instrument of infallible control.
���� The Lodge of Brothers which has failed to annex a Lodge of Sisters is incomplete and destined inevitably never to produce anything but Brethren, with whom politics are the chief concern, men who will be chiefly preoccupied with intrigue and rivalry, who will do bad work and whose politics will be incoherent."
Dr. Bataille elucidates this point in the following terms: �Concerning androgynous lodges, Masons generally give the same answer. They either say 'Yes, once upon a time there were sister masons but there are none any longer' or, if forced to make a concession say, 'Lodges admitting women are irregular and function entirely outside of Masonry proper, unrecognized by Grand Orients and Supreme Councils.'
���� Having referred to the great care exercised to hide the existence of the sister masons, it is now opportune to expose the ruse employed in stifling further investigation. From time to time, one of the semi‑initiates is urged to bring a resolution suggesting the establishment of feminine lodges, and a petition is drawn up and sent in to the Grand Orient or Supreme Council, whereupon the chiefs gravely insert a decree in the official bulletin rejecting the petition, and emphasizing the point that 'the constitution is opposed to the creation of regular female lodges.' Then, whenever the question of sister masons is raised in the profane press, quick! The Grand Orients and Supreme Councils publish these famous decrees." [1177]
In certain cities where Masonic secrecy is less carefully guarded, a part of the Masonic premises is available for the use of the profane public and daily lectures or instructions of the brother professors. In these rooms, every evening, accounting, stenography, foreign languages and other popular professional accomplishments are taught, a great activity is thus created around Masonic headquarters and the entrance of a woman more or less attracts no attention. The sister masons, however, know to which room they must go and, once past the threshold of the building, it is not to the professorial lecture room that they wend their way.
In connection with Eastern occultism and its organization Dr. Bataille made the following statement and curious deduction: "A number of Satanic monasteries are concealed today under the guise of Musulman harems or annexes to Lama, or Brahmin monasteries, but it is possible that some day these institutions might take root in Europe where, under a deceptive exterior, one of these communities might be established. When one knows the true mission of the 'Pink Serpents,' one wonders if Christianity will not presently assist at this crowning abomination a convent of so‑called Christians practicing luciferianism. The 'Pink Serpents' are sister masons. They are the luciferian missionaries and operate as individuals and under conditions of the greatest secrecy. No records of the money appropriated for these religious spies are shown."
But let us resume the subject of Palladism as explained by Dr. Bataille; "This super‑rite, which is Masonic luciferian spiritism, must not be confused with the machinery of high masonry. Palladism is the cult of Satan in the inner shrines of a rite superposed to all the rites. It is a cult, a religion. High masonry is a supreme administration involving an organization much more highly developed than Palladism whose secret leaders, some of whom are not luciferian, act in concert and accept a superior central authority in order that their work may be the more effective. [1178] In founding the New and Reformed Palladian rite, General Pike did not create Masonic occultism. Anderson, Desaguliers, Weishaupt, Swedenborg, Lessing, Frederic II of Prussia, Mesmer, Pernety, Cagliostro, Martinez Pasqualis and his disciple Saint‑Martin Francia (the dictator of Paraguay) Lord Palmerston, General Contreras, Mazzini, and many other distinguished Freemasons practiced occultism and worked at the Great Work of the Cabala [1179], but before the year 1870, the inner shrines all operated without other direction than that of the theurgic rituals of Swedenborg, Saint‑Martin, Laffon, Landebat, and the Vicomte de la Jonquiere, and the Masonic initiates of Hermeticism were widely dispersed in different schools which were local and not internation�al.
���� While Pike laid the foundation of Palladism at Charleston, Mazzini organized the centralization of Political action in Rome, and two years after the founding of the Sovereign Executive and the Supreme Dogmatic Directories, a third, the Sovereign Administrative Directory, was instituted in Berlin. This latter functioned by means of a constantly renewed committee of seven taken from the Supreme Councils, Grand Encampments, Grand Orients, and Grand Lodges of the world. By means of an ingeniously contrived system of rotation, these representatives act by virtue of their mandate for three months only. Each of the existing rites, with the exception of the Palladian, send annually to Berlin two of its members of the Superior degrees, drawn from any country except Germany, which alone, of all those represented, is entitled to one permanent member whose quarterly term of office expires at the end of the time allotted to the particular lodge of which he is a delegate...The members of the Sovereign Administrative Directory are always given 120 days notice of their appointments in order to enable them to plan what would appear to be a pleasure trip or a holiday, when, in fact, they are going on the business of the association. Two special delegates are permanently attached to the Directory of Berlin, one for finance and one for propaganda. At the present date, (1894) Bleichroeder fills the first mentioned position and Findel, a non‑luciferian, the second. These officers are obliged to live in Germany and to be in a sufficiently independent position to be able to go to the seat of the Directory at a moment's notice.
���� The business of the Propaganda agent is to furnish information to the chiefs at Rome and Charleston...He receives monthly, by secret messenger from Berlin, the report of all measures formulated at the Sovereign Administrative Directory relating to means and methods judged useful in spreading the principles of the association.
���� After a meeting he examines, coordinates and frames a report of the decisions upon which, three months later, the seven members of the Berlin Directory will vote. Of these seven members, thanks to the system of rotation explained above, there are always at least two who, having belonged to the directory at the time of the submission of the resolution under consideration, are able to furnish commentaries and explanations to the new comers. Only resolutions having obtained a favorable vote of five or seven voices can be registered by the delegate recorder, and these can be finally adopted only on the second following month, if they pass unanimously.[1180] In the event of one or more persons opposing a measure, the matter is referred to the Chief at Rome after which, failing his approval, it is settled arbitrarily by the chief at Charleston from whose decision there is no appeal.
���� The business of the financial agent is not a matter of funds, it consists in drawing up a general balance sheet of all rites, in all countries with the brother accountant working under his orders as a sworn expert. As above said, the Palladian rite has no share in the functioning of the Sovereign Administrative Directory. This should again prove that Palladism is superposed to all the other rites.
It is the luciferian religion and only need concern itself with the triangles which have a separate budget. Being the real hidden power, known only to the perfect initiates, it need not unveil itself even to this permanent committee which constitutes the highest expression of the administrative power of the great international association. One must also not lose sight of the fact that among the Masonic powers, there are several countries where the Symbolic Grand Lodges recognize only three grades of which that of Master is the third and highest degree. These lodges, like the others, are entitled to send two delegates from time to time to Berlin, and, as a consequence of having suppressed the high grades for their adepts, these Federations are necessarily kept in complete ignorance of the existence of Palladism. The Supreme chiefs of Charleston and Rome appear to them solely as earnest, active brothers who should be consulted because of their great personal experience ‑‑ but that is all.
���� Finally the Palladists have no need to be officially represented in Berlin, as most of the members of the Supreme Councils, Grand Encampments and Grand Orients are their men and any important proposition is immediately communicated to them. Under the Sovereign Directory, the Executive at Rome and the Administrative at Berlin, come the Grand Central Directories which are bureaus of registration in the different parts of the world. These are located in North America, South America, Europe, Asia and Oceania.
There is as well a sub‑ Directory for Africa. At their heads are the high grade trusted brothers by whom everything that emanates from the Supreme Councils, Grand Encampments, Grand Orients and Grand Lodges of their jurisdiction is centralized. Independent of the Sovereign Administrative Directory of Berlin, they operate directly under the chiefs of Rome and Charleston and it is by these central Directories that these two great intriguers are kept informed of the trend of world affairs. As everything comes to the Grand Central Directories so everything emanates from them. Five messengers to Washington, Montevideo, Naples, Calcutta, and Port Louis will put in motion the formidable machinery of Freemasonry the world over."
If the organization described in the foregoing pages which were written by Bataille progressed along the lines above indicated, one can easily conjecture the degree of perfection which has doubtless been attained today.[1181]
Adriano Lemmi
The following is compiled largely of extracts, some transcribed verbatim and others elaborated to include information necessary from: Adriano Lemmi, by Domenico Margiotta 33o. Adriano Lemmi was born of Roman Catholic parents, at Lehorn, Tuscany, on April 30, 1822. He was the son of Fortunato Lemmi and Teresa Merilno, his lawful wife. At an early age, he became the despair of his parents. He was dissolute, frequented evil haunts and formed undesirable friendships.
Running away from home on December 29, 1843, he forged a letter stating, under the letterhead of Falconet and Co., that a credit for his account was to be opened on Pastre Bros., Bankers, at Marseilles, where, shortly after his arrival, he scraped acquaintance with Monsieur and Madame Grand Boubagne whom he was soon accused of having robbed of 300 francs. The evidence against him was overwhelming, and he was condemned to a year in prison for that and other minor offenses, and also sentenced to five years on probation. He served his term and bolted to Constantinople. Arriving there early in April 1845, he eked out a precarious existence, first as a kitchen hand, then as the assistant in the shop of an old apothecary, whose preparations he peddled in the streets of Galata.
His employer had a friend, a Polish rabbi who, having been condemned for conspiracy in Russia, had taken refuge in Constantinople. This man took a fancy to him and in an effort to curry favor with the Jews, Lemmi presently asked if he might be received into the religion of Moses. As a diplomatic move, the suggestion was a great success for the apothecary and the rabbi, proud and jubilant to have secured a neophyte, taught him the Talmud, while another rabbi, Abraham Maggioro, instructed him in the mysteries of the Cabala. Together, they initiated him into the secrets of magic, in which he proved an apt pupil and his lot was much improved, but the old apothecary died in 1847, and Lemmi found himself without employment. The Polish rabbi having left Constantinople, he stayed on a while under the protection of his friend Maggioro.
In those days, the few Freemasons coming to Pera were English. Freemasonry had been introduced into Turkey in 1738, but until the Crimean War it suffered many vicissitudes. The English saw their lodges fade away for want of active members, for the government did not favor them. Adriano Lemmi was supposed to have been initiated into Freemasonry in 1848 by an English Mason, but this ceremony seems to have somehow been irregular as it had to be repeated at a later date.
Finally, the era of his trials seemed to end. In 1849, some of his English Masonic friends gave him a letter of introduction to the great Magyar, Kossuth, who had come to Constantinople, a fugitive from public opprobrium in his own country. To save him from starvation, Kossuth took him as his servant at low wages, but he gradually succeeded in ingratiating himself with his patron till finally he became his secretary on the recommendation of Mazzini with whom he was already in correspondence.
When Kossuth went to the United States in 1851, he was accompanied by Lemmi. They were forced to travel via Gibraltar and London as the French authorities refused Kossuth permission to land in France, and Lemmi, knowing that he was wanted by the French police, knew better than to try to do so. In Lodge No. 133 in Cincinnati, U.S.A. Kossuth received the Masonic initiation.
On the 2nd of December 1851, Prince Louis Napoleon, then President of the French Republic, announced to the people and the army his intention of submitting to a referendum the plan of a constitution founded on the system favored by his uncle. It was a Coup d'Etat. At this news Lemmi left Kossuth in America and went to join Mazzini and Ledru Rollin in London. By this time, Mazzini had already established his reputation as an international intriguer. The "Youth Movement" of the day was already organized.
The societies composing it were:
Young Italy ‑‑ founded by Mazzini................................� 1831
Young Poland ‑‑ founded by Simon Konarski..............1834
Young England ‑‑ founded by Benjamin Disraeli.........1834
Young Europe ‑‑ founded by Mazzini............................1834
Young Switzerland ‑‑ founded by Melegari (Emery)...1835
Young Ireland ‑‑ founded by Smith O'Brien.................1843
Young Germany ‑‑ founded by Hecker & Struve.........1848
The oath taken by the members of Young Italy reads as follows:[1182] "In the name of God and of Italy ‑‑ in the name of all the martyrs of the holy Italian cause, who have fallen beneath foreign and domestic tyranny;� by the duties which bind me to the land wherein God has placed me, and to the brothers whom God has given me; by the love, innate in all men, I bear to the country that gave my mother birth, and will be the home of my children; by the hatred, innate in all men, I bear to evil, injustice, usurpation, and arbitrary rule; by the blush that rises to my brow when I stand before the citizens of other lands, to know that I have no rights of citizenship, no country, and no national flag; by the aspiration that thrills my soul towards that liberty far which it was created, and is impotent to exert; towards the good it was created to strive after, and is impotent to achieve in the silence and isolation of slavery; by the memory of our former greatness and the sense of our present degradation; by the tears of Italian mothers for their sons dead on the scaffold, in prison, or in exile; by the sufferings of the millions.
���� I ___________________, believing in the mission entrusted by God to Italy, and the duty of every Italian to strive to attempt its fulfillment; convinced that where God has ordained that a nation shall be, he has given the requisite power to create it; that the people are the depositories of that power, and that in its right direction, for the people, and by the people, lies the secret of victory; convinced that virtue consists in action and sacrifice, and strength in union and consistency of purpose; I give my name to Young Italy, an association of men holding the same faith, and swear; To dedicate myself wholly and for ever to the endeavor with them to constitute Italy one free, independent, Republican nation; to promote, by every means in my power, whether by written or spoken word, or by action, the education of my Italian brothers towards the aim of Young Italy; towards association, the sole means of its accomplishment; and to virtue, which alone can render the conquest lasting; to abstain from enrolling myself in any other association from this time forth; to obey all the instructions, in conformity with the spirit of Young Italy, given me by those who represent with me the union of my Italian brothers, and to keep the secret of these instructions, even at the cost of my life; to assist my brothers of the Association both by action and counsel ‑‑ Now and for ever!
���� This do I swear, invoking upon my head the wrath of God, the abhorrence of man, and the infamy of the perjurer, if I ever betray the whole or a part of this oath."
The fusion of Young Italy and Carbonarism evidently did not take place until after April 8, 1839, for in a letter of that date, Mazzini writes to L.A. Melegari at Lausanne, "It is a mixture of Young Italy and Carbonarism. They have had me approached indirectly to know if I accept the fusion." [1183]
After 1851, Lemmi began playing an important part in all politico‑masonic assassinations and in all the popular insurrections of which Italy was the scene. On behalf of Mazzini, he kept up relations with the revolutionaries of Tuscany and it was he who inspired the attempt to assassinate the councillor of the Grand Duke's minister, Baldasseroni, in broad daylight, on October 21, 1852. A letter from which we quote, written from Malta by Francesco Crispi to Massini, dated November 13, 1853,[1184] gives a most interesting sidelight on the relations then existing between the Great Italian Revolutionary, his ally Crispi and Adriano Lemmi whom Crispi already recognizes as the agent of an organization inimical to his ideals. "Brother, the die is cast! At the present moment, an uprising in Sicily is imminent, if, indeed, it has not already taken place. God grant it may not prove a second sixth of February!
���� Knowing that I was here you should have fore‑warned me. Those to whom you have seen fit to entrust the initiative will not be able to exert any influence whatsoever in the provinces of Palermo and Messina! Their names, indeed, may even be greeted there with hostility, and bring about a reaction.
���� Now without Palermo and Messina every attempt in Sicily will prove vain. But what is done is done, and our plain duty now is to work together in helping on the undertaking, and, as far as is possible, in warding off evil consequences. Let me know the plan of action and what orders you have issued to the leaders. Although I have little regard for them, I intend to do my duty, and this is for the good of our country and party, upon whose already tarnished reputation another failure would bring utter ruin. You will remember that ever since 1850, I have been ready to hasten to 'Sicily.
���� At that time we were working to form the National Committee and raise the loan that should provide funds for any great emergency. Then the Sicilian Committee was formed and speedily dissolved, while you worked to prepare an uprising in northern and central Italy, forgetting Sicily entirely. But not so my friends and I, who were convinced that the greatest possibility of success lay in this island. Nor was this all. After your misfortunes in Lombardy you forgot your old friends, and flung yourself into the arms of men who, up to that very moment, had held you and your theories up to ridicule, but who had been clever enough to deceive you through Signor Lemmi, to whom they had declared their intention to act. I am no more their enemy than are any of the friends who belong to the party opposed to Calvi."
On February 6, 1853, an incipient insurrection broke out in Milan, then under Austrian dominion, as the result of a proclamation signed by Mazzini and Kossuth. That it was sent by Lemmi from Switzerland to the revolutionary Lombards is a fact well known in Italian masonry. Piedmont, assisted by England, (who was secretly helping Mazzini's masonry) tried to induce the Emperor of Austria to issue a decree confiscating the properties of the revolutionary refugees, but a bloody protest was made against the measure on the 18th of February when, by order of Kossuth and Mazzini a revolutionary fanatic made an attempt against the life of the Emperor. Lemmi was chosen to arm the assassin who was a Hungarian and a mutual friend of both Kossuth and himself. Switzerland, under threat of severance of diplomatic relations, was then obliged to banish indiscriminately all political refugees.
Then came the Crimean War, the real causes of which were known only to the chiefs of Freemasonry. England and Piedmont worked up a quarrel with Russia about Turkey, over the respective spheres of influence of the Christian Greek and Catholic churches at Jerusalem. This rivalry was of little real consequence either to England or Piedmont but it served to turn France against Russia on the pretext of protecting Turkey. The truth was that for a long time, long before the Hungarian insurrection of Kossuth, the secret chiefs of masonry, headed by Lord Palmerston, had made a plan according to which Prussia was to be exalted at the expense of Austria, German unity was to be achieved to the advantage of the Prussian monarchy, as well as that of Italy to the benefit of the house of Savoy, and a Polish Magyar state was to be created. (It is a curious fact, that the book, from which the above is translated was written in 1894 and that these points were actually achieved in 1919 at the Treaty of Versailles.
The machinery which the German monarchical power thought it was using for its own ends, was already, in reality, being guided by the unseen Jewish power controlling Freemasonry). Fearing that the Hungarian insurrection might spread to his Polish provinces, a community of monarchic interests had impelled the Tsar to reach an understanding with the Austrian Emperor which had helped to hinder the success of the Magyar revolutionaries. Until this "Entente" could be broken up, the Masonic chiefs knew that German and Italian Unity would remain a dream.
Austria was the dupe in this war. As for France, she had to fight with the army of Piedmont so as to prepare public opinion in both countries for the next move against Austria. All this had been combined by Lord Palmerston who knew how to get his way with all the other secret chiefs, not excepting Mazzini. Kossuth naturally favored the Masonic program. He wished death to the Tsar for having caused him to lose his position in Hungary. It is also easy to understand how Napoleon III was drawn into the affair. The chiefs of the sect only had to remind him of his oath as Carbonaro and show him the laurels to be won.
"Mazzini and Kossuth urged on the Crimean War, and English diplomacy prevented Austria from joining Russia. From then on, that power, being opposed by France, England, Piedmont and Turkey, faced inevitable defeat, which happened after a war lasting two years. Austria was separated for ever from Russia and was punished for her ingratitude, for, without even waiting for the end of hostilities, the Mason chiefs, who had used her so successfully, started the work of revolution on her territory." [1185]
This war served a great purpose for Adriano Lemmi. It enable him to get rich. Through his relations with Mazzini and Kossuth, he obtained contracts for Italian ambulances for the Crimea. These he sent from Geneva. Pocketing a large part of the money, he paid the rest with bad chequees and fled to Malta. This was his first big theft, but his flight did not prevent him and his two accomplices from being condemned by default by the Swiss judge.
"On January 4, 1855, Mazzini, assumed as leader of 'Young Europe' ‑‑ called a meeting of his accomplices in London at which Felix Pyat, the president of the branch group known as the Communist Revolutionaries, was present. These two committees were in correspondence with one in Brussels, one in Jersey and one in Geneva. At this meeting, the death of Charles III, Duke of Parma, was unanimously voted, and Mazzini sent Lemmi a passport in the name of 'Lewish Broom' under the protection of which he immediately left Malta for the Duke of Parma. During the one day he spent there, he organized a secret meeting at Castel‑Guelfo for March 25, during which lots were drawn and a man called Antonio Carra was thus duly selected by fate to do the deed. Lessons in stabbing were then given on a dummy and Adriano, who presided at the assembly, addressing the assassin‑elect said 'This day is the feast of the Jesuits and nuns when they celebrate the apparition to their Madonna of an angel announcing the advent of the Messiah as her son. Brother, I announce to thee that thou wilt be the Messiah of the Revolution of Parma. I consecrate thee liberator of the oppressed, savior of tyrannized men. Strike the despot! Let not thy hand falter. Our God, who is not the God of the priests, will protect thee!"
Two days later, Charles III fell under the attack of an alleged fanatic who made good his escape. The circumstances of the plot are known because Lemmi often boasted of the part he played in it to Frapolli and others who repeated the story. Mazzini often acknowledged that his "little Jew" was worth ten good men, so clever was he at choosing the right men for important jobs, and so able at inspiring them with the energy necessary for doing their duty. The Parma business greatly enhanced the value of Lemmi in the eyes of the principal chiefs.
He remained incognito for several days at Sant'Ilario, but the revolution did not come off, for the crime was received by the people with horror, and the widow of Charles III, the daughter of the Duc de Berry, was proclaimed regent for her son Robert, a child of six. Still under the false name of Lewis Broom, Lemmi went to Reggio, then to Modena, returning to the duchy of Parma in the last days of June, where he prepared the abortive insurrection of July 22, which was quickly suppressed.
In January, 1855, the Piedmontese government suppressed 334 religious institutions at the instigation of the revolutionary societies which, thanks to complicity under the guise of tolerance, were unhindered in the development of their criminal resources. Lemmi, who had at his disposal as many false papers as might be necessary for his secret missions, again changed his name. Armed with a Hungarian passport, belonging to one of the henchmen of Kossuth, he went to Rome under the name of "Ulrick Putsch," professional cook, and on June 12 there was an attempt to kill Cardinal Antonelli! He immediately reappeared at Genoa where, on the thirteenth of the month, a manifesto was published by Mazzini, inciting the people to insurrection.
This was spread by Lemmi in several towns, notably even in Rome where, by a curious coincidence, on July 9, the same day on which he returned to the city of the popes, an attempt was made on the life of Father Beckx, the General of the Jesuits. In all these movements, in all these crimes where Lemmi's hand is not visible, those of his associates always were.
Lemmi and Orsini ‑ the latter also an agent of Mazzini, had transmitted to the revolutionary committee of Milan their chief's instructions in view of an imminent uprising. Having received their instructions, Lemmi went to Switzerland with his Hungarian passport, and Orsini, under the name of George Hernash, went to Austria where an insurrection, timed to occur simultaneously with that in Lombardy, was to be fomented. Orsini was arrested at Hermanstadt, in Transylvania, brought back to Vienna and transferred to Mantua where he was judged and condemned to death for high treason on August 20, 1855. Locked up in the castle of San Giorgio, he succeeded in escaping on the night of March 29th, 1856. On November 13 of the same year, two other agents of Mazzini were taken at Rome.
Under the pretext that the King of Naples was not observing strict neutrality towards Russia, Lord Palmerston obtained the disgrace of Mazza, the Neapolitan Director of Police. In this move, he was aided by Mazzini, who, having caused certain confidential papers to be stolen, knew some things that were none of his business. Mazza, devoted to the King, had been his protector against the machinations of the secret societies. Napoleon III, too, allowed himself to be influenced by Palmerston who, as Patriarch of European Freemasonry, favored one of his pet projects. This involved the appointment of Prince Murat, Grand master of the Grand Orient of France, to the throne of Naples and the two Sicilies, and the elimination of the house of Burbon. England and France presently threatened to send a squadron to Naples but owing to the protest of Russia, the threat was never carried out.
In September, 1856, the European Committee decided that the King of Naples should be assassinated and that at the same time there should be an insurrection in Sicily. A man named Baron de Bentivegna, who had been introduced by an English high mason, Henri Misley, to Mazzini in London, was entrusted with the task of fomenting the trouble, while Lemmi took charge of the murder. According to the plan, Ferdinand II was to be blown up by a bomb thrown under his carriage by some fanatic selected by Lemmi.
Armed with two bombs, Lemmi went to Sicily. He now traveled under a French passport, provided for him by a friend through Ledru‑Rollin, and made out under the name of "Jacques Lathuile," merchant. Everything was ready both in Palermo and Naples. The dates of the assassination of the king and the outbreak of the revolution were fixed for November 22, but the individual chosen to perform the deed, Filippo Carabi, suddenly lost interest in the project when he realized that the bomb destined for the king would also inevitably prove fatal to himself.
Lemmi was angry over this unexpected check. It was then too late to recruit another executioner but the disobedient Sicilian was eventually punished, for, five years later he was murdered in a Neapolitan lodge where he had bone without apprehension. The archives of the Directory of Naples contain the details of the affair, the sequestration of Carabi in 1861, his accusation before a secret tribunal, the terrible tortures to which he was subjected and his last horrible agony, shrouded in mystery. Lemmi, now unable to have the assassination and the plot coincide, stayed on nevertheless in Naples, as he hoped to find a substitute for the defaulting murderer.
On the appointed day, November 22, Bentivegna raised the banner of revolt at Cefalu, near Palermo. Jacques Lathuile, finding himself obliged to substitute another for the bomb method of assassination, induced a soldier called Agesilas Milano to attempt the life of the king, so, while Ferdinand II was reviewing his troops, Milano stepped forward and struck him twice in the chest with his bayonet.� Luckily for the king, the instrument bent, failing even to wound him. Milano was arrested, judged and shot, but Mazzini, qualifying him as a martyr, had a commemoration medal struck in his honor. As for the insurrection in Sicily, it was suppressed, Bentivegna was captured and shot on December 29, but Lemmi‑Lathuile left the country as soon as he realized that things were not going well. His identity was never revealed and can today only be definitely established by the records of the secret Masonic trial of Filippo Carabi in the archives of the Directory of Naples.
In 1857, a splendid farce was enacted by Piedmont. It has since been repeatedly proved that Cavour and Rattazzi were in agreement with the Mazzinians and the Garibaldians with regard to the scheme for a United Italy, under the house of Savoy, that is to say, they favored the dispossession of the legitimate sovereigns of the duchies of Tuscany, Parma, Modena, the Papal States and the Kingdom of the two Sicilies, and the wresting of Lombardy and Venice from Austria.
In the eyes of the European monarchs who were not in the secret, Piedmont wished to appear innocent of any connivance in the plot, and to have been forced only reluctantly to acquiesce. The secretary and faithful friend of Count Cavour was the Piedmontese Isaac Arton (Jewish Encyclopedia, Art. "Italy."), while l'Olper, later rabbi of Turin and also the friend and counselor of Mazzini, was one of the most open advocates of Italian Independence.
A few Freemasons in English, French and Prussian diplomacy alone knew what was being plotted, so the International Committee of London decreed an upheaval in Tuscany for the year 1857 and, in order that Piedmont might not be suspected of complicity, it was arranged that an insurrection should be staged in that kingdom at the same time as the one in Tuscany. That was the comedy! The insurrection occurred but failed in its object. In London, the same year, Mazzini hatched a plot against Napoleon III. It was not the first. As the French Emperor did not seem sufficiently active on behalf of Italian Unity, it was decided to stimulate him by terror.
Mazzini, Kossuth and Ledru‑Rollin were reinforced in the committee of London by Herzen, Bakunin, Turr and Klapka and, early in the year 1857, Paolo Tibaldi, Giuseppe Bartolotti and Paolo Grilli were chosen by Mazzini and Ledru‑Rollin to kill Napoleon. Massarenti, another tool of Mazzini's, gave them fifty golden Napoleons when they left for Paris to perpetrate the crime and, addressing them before their departure, Mazzini said, "You will study the habits of the Emperor and you will strike when you find the opportunity favorable." Massarenti, Campanella, Tibaldi, Grilli and Bartolotti, the active tools of the plot, were all personal friends of Lemmi. To quote the words of the Imperial Attorney at the hearing of the Court of Assizes at Paris, August 7, 1857, when Grilli was sentenced to deportation, Mazzini and Ledru‑Rollin were the chiefs of all plots the object of which was assassination.
On January 14, 1858, at the door of the Opera House in Paris, another attempt was made on the life of the French Emperor. Three bombs killed eight and wounded 156 persons. Some of the guilty were arrested but others, among whom was our hero, Adriano Lemmi, now masquerading under the name of James MacGregor, escaped. Lemmi had come to Paris ostensibly to visit Giuseppe Mazzini, his Tuscan compatriot, then professor of languages in the French capital. Orsini, who had taken the pseudonym of Alsop on reaching Paris, Pierri, and Rudio the principal actors in the drama were caught and condemned to death. The first two were executed, Rudio's sentence being commuted to hard labor for life. Orsini was not unknown to Napoleon III. Together, they had belonged to the Lodge of Cesna as members of the Carbonari.
In 1874 the Giornale di Firenze published the account of Napoleon's visit to his imprisoned assassin who warned him that, unless he showed a disposition to help the Unity of Italy, other bombs were reserved for him. Napoleon acquiesced, and one saw the famous will of Felice Orsini published by the Imperial official journal which enabled the French deputy Monsieur Keller to remark before the legislative body on March 13, 1861, that "the Italian war was the execution of the will of Orsini." We must here be permitted a somewhat lengthy digression unfolding the progress of political corruption and its affinity with secret societies. As a result of the Orsini conspiracy, Palmerston sponsored "The Conspiracy to Murder" Bill, a measure framed to hamper International Assassins in the free use of English territory for hatching plots against foreign potentates.
The Bill passed its first reading in Parliament, Disraeli voting for it, but at the second reading, Milner Gibson, a Radical, moved an amendment which was in effect a vote of censure on Palmerston and a challenge to the French. "This was eventually carried by 19 votes, Disraeli's support being, of course, the decisive factor. An explanation of this change of front is afforded in Ashley's Life of Lord Palmerston. Seated in the Peers' Gallery, Lord Derby listened to the debate, and watched the tide rising against the Prime Minister. Convinced that he could be overthrown, he 'sent hasty word to his lieutenant that they should take it at the flood which led to office,' and thereupon Disraeli 'plunged into the stream.'" [1186]
Lord Palmerston fell and was succeeded by Lord Derby. Where does Disraeli, Lord Beaconsfield, come into the scheme? We know him as the author of many novels, that, while not being evidential, serve to show the knowledge of their author on subjects of International significance. He knew how things were done and, like a naughty boy, told tales out of school.
Young Italy, Young Ireland, lastly Young England with Disraeli as its founder. What do we really know of Young England beyond what the Primrose League would have us think? We know that Disraeli was always in debt, always short of money and we know that people under such conditions are seldom their own masters. Who were his masters? Disraeli's father, Isaac d'Israeli, was offered the leadership of their sect by the Jews of London. He refused. Was it also offered to his son? Writing of Lord Beaconsfield, A.A.B. passes a casual remark in the (London) Evening Standard of Monday, October 29, 1928: "The name of the heroine of Lothair, the work of his meridian, is that of his wife. Mary Anne ruled the underworld of secret societies."
Are we to search there for the invisible masters? A further light is thrown upon this epoch of English history by no less an authority than the Encyclopedia Britannica, 9th Edition. In an article on Prince Metternich it says: Metternich, "in one of his most earnest writings places side by side, as instances of evil sought for its own sake, the action of the secret societies in Germany, the Carbonaria of Italy and the attempts of the English to carry the Reform Bill!"
We do know that the Reform Bill was one of Disraeli's victories! Again one wonders at Metternich. That great reactionary might well have disliked the Reform Bill but this remark does not just indicate dislike;� it is a positive indictment when read with the knowledge available to the historians of today. Therein lies a singular coincidence of facts. On the one hand, we have one of two statesmen, Metternich, decrying the English Reform Bill and on the other, Disraeli getting it passed in the English Parliament. Yet, both men, ever impecitious, were ruled by money coming from the same source, namely, the Rothschilds who, in Austria as well as in London, were actively becoming the masters of the national finances of both countries. [1187]
In 1862, the First International came into being and the part played in it by such Freemasons as Karl Marx, Tolain, Fribourg, Vatlin, Camelinat, Beslay, Maion and Corbon is well known. But to return to the programme of Young Italy. The Piedmontese were not quite satisfied with the results of the hasty treat of Villafranca (1859), but the revolutionaries had attained their object as far as Tuscany, the Duchies of Parma and Modena and the Pontifical States were concerned, though they did not dare to dispossess the Pope without some preliminary political maneuvers. The revolution in the kingdom of the two Siciles had failed again but it was soon to succeed.
By what of retaliation, the International Committee of London began a propaganda in Lombardy among the students in the colleges as a result of which the University of Pavia was forced to close. This movement which started in December was the precursor of the coming war. Lord Palmerston's plan was in process of realization.
To Francesco Crispi, a tool of Lemmi, was now assigned the task in which he and Bentivegna had failed. He was in London when the news of the death by poison of Ferdinand II reached the International Masonic Committee. Mazzini's tool in the poison plot was Monsignor Caputo, a priest who had succeeded in twinning the confidence of the king as his confessor.
He was a Freemason, and a Sublime Maitre Parfait, belonging to one of the most evil branches of the sect. The poison was administered in a slice of melon and the king died in agony, on May 22, 1857. Freemasonry had won, for Francis II, who now succeeded his father, was too young and inexperienced to be able to cope with any serious political situation alone.
At this period, the states of Tuscany, Parma and Modena were trying to form a coalition but Dr. Farini, a Freemason, had become dictator, and dictated regardless of popular sentiment. Lemmi was continually running back and forth from England with instructions from The London Committee to the local revolutionary chiefs and, in his secret capacity, was very active through the different assemblies where the votes of the sold or terrorized members went for annexation to Piedmont, regardless of the wishes of the majorities in their constituencies. Traveling under the assumed names of Emmanuel Pareda and Toby Glivan, Crispi spent much of his time during the next two years in Sicily as an agitator fomenting trouble. A great uprising was planned for October 12, but, though Lemmi was there to help, their combined efforts on that date were futile.
Still they persisted, and by propaganda and underground work, they prepared for the great event of 1860. When Garibaldi, Grand Master ad vitam of Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites, at Palermo, landed at Marsala with his famous "thousand" on the 11th May, he found everything ready. His expedition would, however, have failed had it not been for the Piedmontese gold which bought the chief functionaries of the King of Naples, one of whose ministers, Liborio Romano, was chief of Sicilian Masonry and presided at the Scottish Consistory at Naples. Francis' friend and confidant, General Nunziante, Duc of Magnano, was bought by Cavour for four millions!
Organized at Genoa by Dr. Bertani, this supposedly spontaneous act of the famous general which the government of Victor Emmanuel publicly disavowed, was organized by Cavour who furnished the money by drafts on Mr. Bombrini, director of the bank, as proved by a letter, written by the King himself to the American Commodore, William de Rohan. June 27th, 1860.
"Commander: I enclose herewith Medici's (one of Garibaldi's generals) two letters which you will put into other envelopes and give to Cavour. I have already given three millions to Bertani. Return immediately to Palermo to tell Garibaldi that I will send him Valerio instead of La Farina, and that he is to advance at once on Messina, as Francesco (the King of Naples) is on the plot of giving the Neapolitans a constitution. Your friend, Victor Emmanuel."
This letter which was published in Rome, in 1881, by the son of Victor Emmanuel in the Fanfulla with an article by Commodore William de Rohan was never challenged. Margiotta then adds: "There is little more to be said concerning the connivance of Cavour and Garibaldi. Victor Emmanuel did nothing against his wish as the official newspapers allege, for everything that happened in 1860 was settled in advance. It was necessary to save appearances and to deceive Russian and Austrian diplomacy which was not in the secret, so that was Cavour's reason for allowing Garibaldi to play the part of an undisciplined revolutionary, taking on himself alone the responsibility of his adventures."
The policies of the Grand Master Cavour and the Grand Master Mazzini, each representing two different Masonic currents emanating from different sources, met on the issue of the destruction of the Papacy which it was hoped to submerge through the unification of Italy. Cavour aimed at unity in the form of a constitutional monarchy under the house of Savoy and Mazzini, aiming at a republic, found himself forced into a compromise which obliged him to accept, temporarily at least, a Piedmontese monarchy for United Italy.
The captain of Freemasonry was Garibaldi, the tool of Palmerston, Cavour and Mazzini. While working thus together and helping one another, Mazzini and Cavour each followed an occult personal and distinct line of action, the secrets of which they did not share. Each in his mysterious work had his chief agent, the man he trusted. The chief agents of Cavour were his Jewish secretary Isaac Artom and Carletti and the chief agents of Mazzini were his Jewish secretaries, Wolf, Lemmi and L'Olper.
After the flight of the Grand Duke of Tuscany, Lemmi went to Florence where, to better mask his play, he became a banker. His patrons Mazzini and Kossuth were never in want of money furnished either by England or Masonry. He made money, practicing usury as a good Jew, charging it is said up to 200 and 300 percent, but, in politics, he continued as a valuable auxiliary to Mazzini.
Garibaldi and Mazzini wished to push on to Rome but Victor Emmanuel thought it more prudent to leave well enough alone for the time being, and the Piedmontese government finally overruled the revolutionaries. Mazzini and Crispi were even asked to leave Naples by the authorities through Lemmi was not molested. Cavour knew him to be the secret agent of Mazzini and had him watched and his record investigated but, though he did not trouble himself much about him, he wanted to insure himself against all anti‑monarchist action on his part. During this inquiry, he came across the records of Lemmi's youthful exploits at Marseilles in 1844, so he asked the government of Napoleon III for an official copy of this document which lay in the archives of the Ministry of the Interior of the Italian government for 31 years and proved a powerful weapon in the hands of Victor Emmanuel, and Humbert I.
Chafing under the menace of the existence of this document however, Lemmi induced Crispi in 1893 to arrange for its disappearance, but this move was forestalled by an implacable enemy of Lemmi who succeeded in getting possession of the famous paper. (The name of Diana Vaughan has been mentioned as that of the person who obtained the paper).
In 1867, Lemmi entered into negotiations with the Freemason Graff von Bismarck and the first projects of alliance between Prussia and Italy date thenceforth. Lemmi hated France as much as did Mazzini, so it is not surprising to find them both intriguing with Bismarck to bring about a Franco‑Italian estrangement. Napoleon III, by the convention of September 15, 1864, had established Rome and its surrounding territory as distinct from the Kingdom of Italy, so that till 1870, the church still retained this last fragment of its temporal possessions but, towards 1865, Mazzini organized an association for Italian Unity, the object of which was the Union of these States with the rest of Italy, with Rome for the capital, according to Garibaldi's programme. Mazzini however was afraid to go to Rome without the consent of France, thinking that the destruction of the temporal power of the Pope, in the face of French opposition, could only be obtained by means of a revolution.
No one is ignorant of the negotiations between France, Austria and Italy in 1867, fruitless, because of Napoleon's refusal to accede to the proposal of the Austrian minister de Beust to allow "United" Italy freedom to march on Rome. France, subsequently abandoned by Italy, met her fate at Sedan in 1870 and Bismarck used Mazzini and Italian Freemasonry to break the Franco‑Italian alliance and to force Victor Emmanuel to take Rome in spite of the wishes of the French people.
When the Franco‑Prussian war broke out in 1870, the time for revolution was ripe. In July, shortly after the declaration of hostilities, the Italian revolutionaries held a mass meeting in the theater at Milan, organized by the most notorious and dreaded agitators in Italy. After this public meeting, there was a secret political one attended by 15 high masons. Those present, according to Oreste Cucchi, who was told of it by Frabrizi himself, were: Doctor Timoteo Riboli, Francesco Crispi, Colonel Cucchi, Asproni, Bertani, Fabrizi, Frapolli, Cairoli, Rattazzi, Seismit Doda, Morelli, Sineo, Cosentini, Mancini and General Raffaelo Cadorna.
The object of this conference was to determine the line of conduct to be adopted in the event of the defeat of Napoleon's army, and it was decided to send Cucchi to Bismarck to obtain from the Prussian government the necessary arms to go to Rome should Victor Emmanuel persist in his attitude of vacillation. Cucchi accomplished his mysterious mission, and Bismarck concluded a deal whereby Prussia was to furnish guns and money to the Italian revolutionaries, in return for which they were to keep up agitation to prevent an Italian alliance with the French nation.
Everything was ready. Still, Victor Emmanuel hesitated. Public opinion was rapidly being manufactured with the assistance of Bismarck's money, so the deputies of the Left who signed a petition for the occupation of Rome, on being asked what they would do if the ministry refused their demand answered, "We will make barricades and with the people we will go to Rome without you!"
The government then decided to act, and General Cadorna, who had already been selected by Freemasonry to lead a popular army should the government not wish to send him there in an official capacity, marched on Rome. The operations of war began on September 15, 1870, and on September 20, at five o'clock in the morning, the cannon of Cadorna settled the Roman question. The Porta Pia was forced. The sacrifice was accomplished. Freemasonry had triumphed.
But Freemasonry had won again when, according to Mr. George d'Heylli, writing in February 1871.[1188] "Mr. Bambetta, who was the arbitrary master of that country's (France) destiny during the three months that his dictatorship lasted, was able, without anyone daring to oppose his conduct, to misuse his power in order to unsettle the country and satisfy his own ambitions. He trampled the country's laws under foot, by slighting the most elementary rules of civilized society, by hunting from their benches magistrates immovibles, and from the council chambers those who had been elected by suffrage, by taking the war into his own hands, by promoting and depriving officers of their rank, by suddenly changing, according to his own whims and fancies or those of his advisers, his opinions, schemes and plans." Such indeed is the example given by all the demagogues who act in the name of "The People!" In the discussion concerning the fate of the fomenters of the Commune, Gambetta made one of his most eloquent speeches, the result of which was that a vote of amnesty was passed in their favor.
In 1871, he further consolidated his power by issuing a decree declaring that the former servitors of the Empire would be ineligible to membership in the National Assembly which was convened to ratify the treaty with Prussia. By this time, Adriano Lemmi had attained prosperity and become the owner of vast estates near Florence. Mazzini died on March 11, 1872, and, at this request, Lemmi was appointed by Albert Pike to succeed him as chief of the Sovereign Executive Directory.
In 1870, the Marquis of Ripon, who had succeeded the Earl of Zetland as Grand Master of the Grand Lodge of England, resigned his office and became a Roman Catholic. He was succeeded by the Prince of Wales, later to be Edward VII, King of England, received Knight Kadosch in 1882 on January 28, and Affilie Superieur, Grand Orient, in 1883 [1189].
Adriano Lemmi, a Palladist, though not yet a member of the Supreme Council of Rome, soon concluded that the secret superior authority conferred on him could best be enhanced in Italy by smashing the various Supreme Councils for the benefit of one. Unity of Italian Masonry was then his aim. Success in this project depended on slow, deliberate maneuvering, secrecy concerning his Palladist affiliation, temporary restriction of the number of triangles in the peninsula and, above all, forbearance in dealing with the rival powers established in the ordinary rites.
In 1875, the scene of Masonic intrigue had shifted to England. The Khedive of Egypt, being at the time financially embarrassed offered his shares in the Suez Canal Co., for sale. "The Duc Decazes, French Minister of Foreign Affairs, failed to inform the French authorities of the Khedive's predicament, while the Rothschilds (on Cinadino), secretly advanced to Disraeli, then Prime Minister of England, the necessary funds to deliver the controlling interest of the canal to Britain, thus striking an International Coup d'Etat, the significance of which was only dimly appreciated when, in the following year, Disraeli had Queen Victoria proclaimed Empress of India." [1190] Thus the controlling interest of the great waterway to the East was vested in England to have and to hold, till the British Empire, about to be created, should cease to serve the purpose of its makers.
In June 1877, Adriano Lemmi[1191] became an ordinary member of the Grand Orient of Italy at Rome, of which Giuseppe Mazzini was Grand Master, keeping this affiliation secret till 1883, when he let it be known that he was joint Grand master with Giuseppe Petroni. At this date, the rivalry for supremacy in Scottish Rites had become acute, for the Roman Grand Orient at Turin, of which Timoteo Raboli was Grand Master. The Grand Commander of the Roman Supreme Council was Senator Colonel George Tamajo, though its real chief was Luigi Castellazzo.
With the secret aid of the latter and the further assistance of Count Piancini, Tamajo was induced to abdicate this rights for 50,000 francs, and on January 21, 1885, the Supreme Council of Rome was absorbed by the Grand Orient of Italy. All Lemmi now required to complete his victory was to absorb the Supreme Council of Turin, but Riboli, the only real and legitimate representative of Italian Freemasonry, recognized by the Convention of Universal Scottish Rites at Lausanne, in 1875, and by all the Masonic powers of the world, had no wish to part with a source of revenue or to defer to the little Jew at Rome who was invested with no recognized superior authority.
Lemmi, who well knew that his secret title of Palladist chief assured him eventual supremacy, addressed himself to the Sovereign Pontiff at Charleston, Albert Pike, to whom he explained the danger to Italian Masonry of such intense dissensions and the necessity for fusion in the great struggle against the Vatican, stating further that the authority of Rome, the capital of Italy since 1870, must be recognized by the foreign Masonic powers. His reasons appealed to the Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry who, in November 1886, entirely disarmed Riboli by promising him an indemnity of 30,000 francs. Riboli Acquiesced and the money was handed out from the central fund of the order.
In the Supreme Administrative Directory of Berlin, the payment of this sum is recorded in the balance sheet of 1887 under the heading of exceptional expenses in the following terms: "Suppression of the Supr. cons. of Italy sitting at Turin. Extraordinary indemnity allowed to F. T.R. on the proposal of the F.A.L. and approved by the secret committee of February 28th, 30,000 francs."
Before pocketing his 30,000 francs, Riboli raised a great row, abusing Lemmi and objecting to the fusion of the Supreme Council of Turin with that of Rome. Ignoring the fact that in 1885 Tamajo had received 50,000 francs for the same reason, he sent protests broadcast in the shape of balustres demonstrating the legality of the supreme Council of Turin and the illegality of that of the Roman Center.
Many Freemasons rallied to his assistance. A great movement was started to do away with the despotism of Lemmi, and numerous Lodges were founded under the "obedience of Turin." Lemmi however, being Chief of Political Action in high masonry, had a great advantage over his opponents, but he could not make good his title before the lodges, nine‑ tenths of whose members ignored the very existence of Universal Central Masonry, the secret of which was to be kept under penalty of death.
On the other hand, this was solely a matter concerning Scottish Rites for the protection of which the Supreme Council of Switzerland� existed as the Executive power of the Scottish confederation. This council is distinctly separate from the secret executive of Central high masonry whose one concern is international politics, so no confusion was possible.
During a nine months' campaign, Lemmi's opponents gained many adherents for Riboli, who, suddenly reversing his position, capitulated on the intervention of Albert Pike. Thirty thousand francs had done the trick. For the benefit of his dupes, Pike had deceitfully declared in the fundamental constitution of high masonry that the Constitution, Statutes and Regulations of each rite would always be respected by Charleston. In order to propitiate Lemmi, he tore up that rite of which Riboli believed him to be the Patriarch and President!
The Supreme Council of Lausanne was much embarrassed inasmuch as, where Scottish Rites was concerned, it was obliged to admit that Lemmi's opponents were in the right, and that as a Scottish Rites mason he, as Petroni's successor, the Chief of Political Action of secret high masonry, was a rebel. In an effort to beat the devil around the bush, Riboli and Tamajo, pretending to take Lemmi as their temporary delegate, accepted for themselves the empty honorary title of Sovereign Grand Commander ad vitam, while Lemmi became Sovereign Grand Commander delegate invested with the real power.
Italian Freemasonry was united. A meeting was convened at Florence in January 1887, by Tamajo and Riboli at which seven brothers from Rome and seven from Turin, under orders from Charleston, ratified this agreement. Lemmi misappropriated Masonic funds and profited by his position to exploit everyone, during which period of frenzied finance, he pocketed over four hundred thousands francs. many complaints of his conduct were sent to the Supreme Directory at Charleston but while passing through the hands of Phileas Walder who shared in the loot, anything to Lemmi's discredit was suppressed, never reaching Pike who trusted him till the end.
It was in 1881 that Lemmi had embarked on his campaign for the de-Christianization of Italy, giving, under his invisible direction, an organization to the scattered forces of anticlericalism. Mazzini had made no mistake for Lemmi persecuted the church with a savage hatred. During a Masonic congress held at Milan in 1881, the following resolutions were adopted:
1). Measures are to be taken to counteract the work of the institutions known as "Ceuvres Pies" (Charitable Works) which were founded by Clericalism to corrupt the people under the misnomer of Charity. The morals of the country thus endangered need reforming as well as the laws.
2). Women are henceforth to be eligible for Freemasonry and feminine lodges are to be founded as soon as possible.
3). It is deemed necessary by the congress to establish workmen's lodges in the city as well as in the country. These lodges to be free, except for a nominal fee to cover unavoidable expenses.
4). It is decided to institute a corps of secret Masonic messengers whose mission is to transmit to all lodges the orders and instructions of the chief. These messengers are to be chosen from among Masons having no personal encumbrances and whose devotion to the order has been of long standing. They are to be registered at no particular lodge deriving their powers directly from the central authority of Italian masonry.
5). A corps of brother propagandists, themselves unknown as Masons, is to be created. They are to travel from town to town as peddlers and merchants of all kinds, spreading everywhere, notably among the rural populations, opinions favorable to Masonry. In the course of their preparations they are to abstain from visiting local Masonic lodges and are to be known as "Traveling Brothers."
6). Should the order wish to initiate a personage of very high social rank or one who, in the opinion of the Grand Master, should happen to be in a position demanding the strictest secrecy, his initiation need be known only to the Assistant Grand Master or the Grand Secretary and the Grand Treasurer.
7). The congress declares the solution of the social questions and the winning for the legitimate workers of their rights to be its chief concern. The Lodges are authorized to hold debates on the most practical means of obtaining governmental support for all measures tending to abolish pauperism and the improvement of the lot of the working classes. This, the seventh resolution of the Congress, to be made public.
8). The liberal forces of Italy are to be secretly organized and the lodges are to act in such a way as to gain for Freemasonry a majority of the national representation in Parliament. The Congress adopts for Italy the rule passed by the Grand Orient of France in 1848, under the title Masonic rules to be followed with regard to elections.
9). The Congress declares the chief object of the efforts of Italian Freemasonry to be, for the present, to obtain from the government:
a). The regulation of the ecclesiastical patrimony, the property of which belongs to the state and the administration of which belongs to the civil powers:
b). The strenuous application of all existing laws guaranteeing to the civil society its independence with regard to clerical influence:
c). The enforcement of existing laws by virtue of which religious congregations are to be suppressed, and the suggestion of measures calculated to prevent these laws from being evaded:
d). The promulgation of the law relating to the property of religious bodies (confiscation):
e). The suppression of all religious instruction in the schools:
f). The creation of schools for young girls where the pupils can be protected from any kind of clerical influence.
10). Finally the Congress decided to create by Masonic initiative one great, politically non‑partisan, anti‑clerical party whose object� would be to fight and destroy clericalism by any and all means.
Adriano Lemmi promptly obeyed Pike's orders and the resolutions of the Congress which he himself had dictated, by establishing in Rome on July 13, 1881, ten anti‑clerical auxiliary lodges, the foundation expenses of which were paid by the Supreme Directory of Rome. By his order, similar lodges were founded in almost every important town of the peninsula. Lemmi was a Satanist and he organized the anti‑clerical movement as a Satanist (One must remember that at the date when the above was written by Margiotta, Lemmi was still alive). Besides his effort to destroy the church, he led a movement to spread "The Nature Cult" well knowing that the secret protection of this sect would always be afforded him in the event of that of the anti‑catholic government of Italy being withdrawn. This sect does not as yet dare to reveal its supreme aim as, say the chiefs, "the world is not yet ready to receive enlightenment by the true light."
So Lemmi first preached Lucifer and then fought Christianity by combating the idea of the supernatural! All his discourses and manifests were composed either by Ulisse Bacci, an atheist, or Umberto dal Medico, a Luciferian. His instructions to the Italian anti‑clericals were also put into operation by the Freemasons of other countries, for the supreme object of the sect is the suppression, by a terrible social upheaval, of the religion of God, and its substitution by that of Satan, known to the dupes of Masonry as "The Great Architect of the Universe."
On November 21, 1888, Lemmi wrote Pike a letter appealing for help in his fight against the Vatican. The letter closed with the following paragraph:� "Help us in our struggle against the Vatican, thou whose authority is supreme, and under thy impulse all the lodges of Europe and America will rally to our cause."
Pike needed little urging and immediately fell in with Lemmi's plans. On March 30th, 1889, the Mother Lodge Archimede took the initiative in an effort to shake off Lemmi's tyrannical yoke by announcing the formation of "The Masonic Federation of the Independent Lodges of Italy." Lemmi was much perturbed by this effort at secession which he finally succeeded in crushing by the use of the power of gold. After the Federation had called a second congress, he sent one of his secret agents to Palermo with ten thousand francs to buy off the Scelsi brothers. Discord was thus sown in the ranks of the Federation. �
Soon, the disintegration was complete, the center of Palermo vanished and opposition was crushed. Towards this period, Lemmi got control of the Italian tobacco monopoly through which he succeeded, by swindling methods, in acquiring several millions. The whole affair was aired in Parliament but the intimidated deputies voted to save the reputation of the sect and in order to suppress the scandal, although Colonel Achille Bizzoni, Depute Matteo Renato, Impriani Poerio and several newspapers took up the matter and made a great row which ended in the usual way when the public gets tired of a subject.
As a result of Lemmi's politics in the elections of 1890, no decent honest and independent candidate for political position had a chance of being elected against one of his hand‑picked nominees. Italian politics became a Freemasonic monopoly and the people were mercilessly exploited by the dregs of society backed by Lemmi and his money, much of which was extorted from the Banca Romana.
On April 2, 1891, Albert Pike died and was succeeded in the supreme Grand College of Masons by Albert George Mackey, who held the post for two years and five months. There were great rivalries between the members of Pike's staff, and Albert George Mackey was chosen as a compromise candidate who was unlikely to interfere seriously with any of the others. With neither strength of character, energy no activity, he was no match for Lemmi who aspired to the supreme Masonic power as well as to the handling of the Masonic central funds for the expenditure of a large part of which no account was required by the Supreme Directory at Berlin.
The International organization was now a formidable machine composed of 77 triangular provinces, the archdiocese of high masonry and 33 Lotus Mother Lodges, the founder lodges and generators of Palladism. With Phileas Walder as accomplice, Lemmi lost no time in starting to undermine the power of Charleston, but to realize this project it was first necessary to create a movement in the triangular provinces.
To this end, he employed his secret political agents of the Executive Directory of Rome, practically all of whom were Jews. These agents were registered in the central directory only by a number and a special Masonic name and were unknown even to the Grand Masters of the provincial lodges as well as to the brothers and sisters at the head of a Lotus Mother Lodge. His particular agent in London in 1893 was supposed to be an old Piccadilly Jew called Daniel Mold. The name under which he was registered for this Triangular province, in the Grand Central Directory at Naples was Adam‑Kadzmoun, the magical value of the letters of which, when added, give the total of 244 exactly as do the letters of his real name.
Lemmi was not forced to rely solely upon his special agents, for he also had the unanimous support of the powerful secret Jewish lodges. By the decree of September 12, 1874, which confirmed a treaty signed by Armand Levi for the Jewish B'nai B'rith (brothers of the Alliance) of America, Germany and England and the supreme authority of Charleston, Albert Pike authorized the Jewish Freemasons to for a secret federation functioning side by side with the ordinary lodges. This secret society was to bear the title of Sovereign Patriarchal Council and its Universal center was to be at Hamburg, Valentinskamp Strasse. In subscriptions alone, it collected one million four hundred thousand francs a year which were used for general Jewish propaganda.
Under the terms of this document,[1192] Jewish Masonry, unlike Gentile Masonry, was not to be graded, its members were exempt from belonging to any other official rite and "the secret of its existence" was to be most strictly kept by those members of High Masonry who had been informed by the Supreme Dogmatic Directory of its existence.� Les Juifs dans la Franc‑Maconnerie, De la Rive, Re treaty between the B'nai B'rith and the supreme authority at Charleston.
Translation: "...Albert Pike and the Jew Armand Levy affixed their Palladian signatures to this document. Armand Levy styled himself, 33rd Lieutenant grand assistant and sovereign delegate of the Grand Central Directory of Naples, honorary member ad vitam of the Sublime Federal Consistory of the B'nai B'rith of Germany, acting as general agent for this Consistory as well as those of America and England, the various federations of the B'nai B'rith having given him full powers."
The latter clause in the agreement is undoubtedly responsible for the equivocalattitude of all High Masons with regard to the past and present, national and international, secret political activities of the B'nai B'rith. In the interests of humanity, the conspiracy of secrecy should be revealed, for the control of the international balance of power and the possibilities of the international spy system thus established, are a menace to the welfare and peace of the peoples of the world.
"A Jew of French descent, this Armand Levi, above referred to, had attached himself to the Napoleons at an early time and was employed by them in various ways...As a member of the 'International' he represented the possibilities of an Imperial Socialism...and when the barricades were built, his name was in the Commune and his voice was raised for the extremist counsels. He it was who rose in the Hotel de Ville, to ask that all the deputies of Paris should be summoned from Versailles, and if they would not come, should be deposed, convicted, and condemned to death." [1193]
It was indeed in the heart of the Jewish lodges that the plans to manufacture the public opinion necessary to the success of Lemmi's ambitious project were made, and what actually happened was the result of a plot of the Sovereign Patriarchal Council of Hamburg against the Supreme Dogmatic Directory of Charleston. Hamburg won in the end and the secret Jewish control of the powerful machine of International Masonry was assured.
The Jewish Lodges were Lemmi's willing tools, and fifty thousand masons, simultaneously Palladists and members of the Hamburg federation, under orders given by the Jewish agents in the pay of the Chief of Political action, made over a period of three months, in the triangles and secret Jewish lodges, a splendid propaganda calculated to induce discussion and approval of the transfer of the Supreme Dogmatic Directory of Charleston to Rome.
Everywhere, by every means, the agents of Lemmi worked indefatigably to create a demand for the removal of the headquarters of the order from Charleston to Rome, on the pretext that the power of the Vatican could be better fought at close quarters. These reclamations of a noisy minority were then magnified for the benefit of the Grand Council of Masons at Charleston into a threat of imminent secession and, after much maneuvering, Phileas Walder succeeded in inducing George Mackey and the American Masons to sign the decree convening the Sovereign Convention.
Walder, having remarked that Lemmi was not to be a candidate for the Supreme Grand mastership in case of the passage of a vote of transfer of which he maintained there was no danger, seeing that the majority of the triangles favored Charleston as the seat of High Masonry, The American Masons, over confident of the outcome of the convention, overlooked the importance of the choice of the town in which it was to meet.
On May 20, 1893, after all the delegates had been elected, Lemmi suddenly launched his decree of chief organizer appointing Rome as the convention city. Had everything been straight, Charleston would have come out of the trial of the secret Convention with a majority of 52 votes, for only 25 provinces favored the move to Rome, but to Lemmi, all ways, including bribery and crime, were good.
On the eve of the opening of the Convention, fourteen of the delegates favoring Charleston were suddenly taken ill, and elections for substitute delegates were held in five of the Grand Triangles but in the remaining nine, the provincial Grand Masters, owing to lack of time or some other reason, referred the matter by telegram to Charleston. George Mackey answered "Send Bovio proxy to provide a European substitute."
It was suicide. Bovio, Grand Master General of the Grand Central Directory of Naples, and his lieutenants were entirely devoted to Lemmi in whom George Mackey continued blindly to confide. The nine sudden illnesses of the American delegates (the only ones he knew of) had failed to open his eyes and he continued counting 52 votes against the transfer! So International Masonry under Lemmi became Satanic and Jewish. International Jewry has much to explain! Lemmi died in 1896 and was succeeded by Ernesto Nathan, an English Jew, who, in view of the intimacy which had existed between his mother, Sarah Nathan and Mazzini, was said to have been the latter's natural son. Lemmi left a son called Silvano Lemmi. What happened to Palladism, the super rite? Le Passadisme, Domenico Margiotta, p. 32. Quotation from La Croix du Dauphine. May 18th 1895. 'Doctor Domenico Margiotta has given us the following details which complete the telegram which, thanks to him, we published two days ago, on the discovery of the Temple of Satan at Rome: 'Naturally the agents of the Borghese family were admitted without hindrance to all the halls and rooms of the palace, with the exception of one which was closed, and which the satanic keepers refused obstinately to open.
Then the agents of the proprietor of the premises, (Prince Borghese) insisted on being allowed entrance to that room and threatened finally to have the door forced. In the face of such a threat, the guards of Lemmi were compelled to give in and the representatives of the lessor entered the Palladian temple. Its lateral walls were hung with magnificent red and black damask draperies.
At the further end was a great piece of tapestry upon which was the figure of Satan at whose fee was an altar. Here and there arranged triangles, squares and other symbolic sings of the sect as well as books and Masonic rituals. All around stood gilt chairs.
Each of these, in the molding which capped its back, had a glass eye, the interior of which was lighted by electricity, while in the middle of the temple stood a curious throne, that of the Great Satanic Pontiff. Owing to the state of terror into which this unexpected sight plunged them, the visitors beat a hasty retreat without further examination of the premises.' At the foot of page 76 of Mrs. Nesta Webster's Secret Societies, we find the following note: "Thus Hastings, Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, omits all reference to Satanism before 1880 and observes: 'The evidence of the existence of either Satanists or Palladists consists entirely of the writings of a group of men in Paris.' It then proceeds to devote five columns out of the six and a half which compose the article describing the works of two notorious romancers, Leo Taxil and Bataille. There is not a word of real information to be found there."
Indeed we owe Mrs. Webster a debt of gratitude for thus drawing our attention to this curious effort in an otherwise presumably reliable work, to eliminate certain phases of religious history. Those phases are the personal histories of Albert Pike, the Great Freemason and Giuseppe Mazzini, the Great Revolutionist. [1194]
Carbumarism
�� 1809: The Carbonari had existed internationally, it is said, under different names (The Alta Vendita, Haute Vente d'Italie) since the days of Francis I, King of France. The Alta Vendita (Lodge) was founded in 1809. But it was not until the year 1815 did we begin to hear of its individual historical achievements. In a prefatory letter to George Pitt‑Rivers's World Significance of the Russian Revolution, 1920, the Jew, Dr. Oscar Levy, wrote: "There is no race in the world more enigmatic, more fatal, and, therefore, more interesting than the Jews. Every writer who, like yourself, is oppressed by the aspect of the present and embarrassed by his anxieties for the future must try to elucidate the Jewish question and its bearing upon our age. For the question of the Jews and their influence on the world, past and present, cuts to the root of all things."
One of the most powerful instruments of Jewish universality of the last century was the Carbonaro and its affiliations, of which it is said both Mme Blavatsky, 1856, and later Dr. Steiner, were members. Two of the most formidable leaders of the Haute‑Vente, known, except to the few, only by their pseudonyms, were Nubius and his Jewish colleague, Petit‑Tigre or Piccolo‑Tigre; and their sinister methods of enticing the unwary into their universal net have been exposed by the latter in the following letter of instructions sent by him to the superior agents of the Piedmontese Vente, January 18, 1822: "It is essential to isolate the man from his family and cause him to lose his morals...He loves the long talks of the cafe, the idleness of the shows. Entice him, draw him away, give him any kind of importance, teach him discreetly to tire of his daily work, and in this way...after having shown him how tiresome all duties are, inculcate in him the desire for another existence.
Man is born a rebel. Stir up his desire for rebellion as far as the fire, but let not the conflagration burst out! It is a preparation for the great work which you must begin. When you have insinuated in several minds the distaste of family and religion, let drop certain words which will incite the desire to become affiliated to the nearest lodge. This vanity of the bourgeois to identify himself with Freemasonry has something so banal and so universal that I am ever in admiration before human stupidity..."
Both des Mousseau and Cretineau‑Joly tell how Nubius, this formidable chief of occultism, gained the confidence of the Prince de Metternich, Prime Minister of Austria, and thus drew from him most of the political secrets of Europe. Gaetano, the pseudonym of a Lombard noble named V‑‑‑‑‑‑, member of the Haute‑ Vente, was placed near Metternich, at Vienna, there to spy, observe, and report to Numius. In one such report, January 23, 1844, he confessed to fears and doubts: "...We aspire to corrupt in order to attain to govern...We have corrupted too much...I begin to fear that we will not be able to stem the torrent we have let loose. There are insatiable passions of which I do not guess, unknown appetites, savage hatreds which ferment around and under us...It has been very easy to pervert; will it also always be east to muzzle the perverts?...I am disturbed, for I am getting old, I have lost my illusions, I do not wish, poor and denuded of everything to assist as a theatrical supernumerary in the triumph which I have created and which would repudiate me by confiscating my fortune and taking off my head. We have gone too much to the extreme in many things. We have taken from the people all the gods of heaven and earth which had their homage. We have torn from them their religious faith, their faith in monarchy, their honesty and their family virtues, and we hear in the distance their sinister roarings. We tremble, for the monster may devour us...
���� The world is launched on the declivity of democracy, and for some time for me democracy has meant demagogy. Our twenty years of intrigues run the risk of being wiped out by babblers who would flatter the people, pull the legs off the nobility, after having machine‑gunned the clergy...I have as yet no remorse, but I am agitated with fears, and in your place, as I perceive the spirit in Europe, I should not wish to take upon my head a responsibility which might lead Joseph Mazzini to the Capitol. Mazzini at the Capitol! Nubius on the Tarpeian rock or in oblivion!...Does this dream smile upon you, O Nubius!"
In 1849 Metternich, at last realizing the truth, exclaimed: "...In Germany the Jews occupy the principal roles and are first‑rate revolutionaries. They are writers, philosophers, pets, orators, publicists, and bankers, and on their heads and in their hearts all the weight of ancient ignominy! They will one day be terrible for Germany...probably followed by a morrow terrible for them." [1195]
And this "consummate scoundrel" Nubius, according to des Mousseaux, "...was poisoned by one of his own followers after having done mar�vels in favor of anti‑Christian revolution."
Again des Mousseaux writes: "But whence comes this sinister marvel (the progressive Judaic power)? It comes from the failing of the Christian faith...from the progress of secret societies, filled with apostate Christians who desire what the Jew desires; that is to say, Judaic civilization as given to us by our teacher and master, the philosophic Jew, the Jew of the 'Alliance universele.'"
Carbonarism was a forcing‑ground for the propagation and building up of the Universal Republic, and Domenico Anghera, writing in 1864, tells us that about 1820‑21 the work of the Carbonari was directed by the Masonic lodges and conducted by their adepts. But all Masons were not Carbonari, only those definitely Republican.
These secret societies have been agents in all insurrections and revolutions in Italy, Spain, and France. In Italy they were known as Carbonarism, in France as Charbonnerie, and in Spain as Communeros, and they were all bound together by an occult direction, forming the irresistible weight of public opinion influencing elections. The Haute‑Vente was composed of some corrupt grand seigneurs and of Jews, and was the continuation of the Inner Order constituted before the revolution of 1789. In the last grade, which few attained to, "...one learns that the aim of the Carbonari is entirely the same as that of the Illuminati...The initiate swears the ruin of all religion and of all positive government, whether it is despotic or democratic. All means for the execution of their plans are allowed, murder, poison, perjury, all are at their disposal."
So we are told by Jean Witt in his Les Societes Secretes de France et d'Italie, 1830. In their organization all precaution was taken to prevent police penetration of the whole. Therefore Carbonarism consisted of the sovereign authority, the Haute‑Vente, of Central Ventes, and under them again all Ventes, both of unlimited number, the latter communicating with the Supreme Vente (Paris) only through the deputies of the Central Ventes, each member being again forbidden, on pain of death, to try to enter any other Vente but his own.
To penetrate the army they had the legion, cohorts, centuries, and manipulates. Members were called "bons cousins," and had each a pseudonym and a special number. Their work has been thus described by the Jew Carbonaro, Piccolo‑Tigre, to his colleague Nubius, January 5, 1846: "...Everywhere I found minds much inclined to exaltation. All feel that the old world is cracking, and that kings are finished...The harvest made should fructify...The fall of thrones makes it no longer doubtful to me, who have come from studying the work of our societies in France, Switzerland, and Germany, and even Prussia. The assault which, a few years from now, or perhaps a few months, will be delivered upon the princes of the earth, will bury them under the ruins of their powerless armies and their decrepit monarchies. Everywhere there is enthusiasm among our people and apathy and indifference among the enemy (as we see today!). It is certain and infallible sign of success...In order to kill surely the old world we have believed it necessary to stifle the Catholic and Christian germ...This brave Mazzini, whom I have met at various times, has always his humanitarian dream in his brain and in his mouth. But apart from his small failings and his methods of assassinations, he has good in him. With his mysticism he strikes the attention of the masses who understand nothing of his grand airs of prophet or his discourses of a cosmopolitan Illuminatus..."
Mazzini, however, by his activity and audacity which recoiled from no means, succeeded in making himself a kind of supreme director over all that was most young and most democratic in the lodges, ventes, and clandestine clubs; in 1832 he founded at Marseilles the journal and society of Jeune‑Italie, and from end to end Italy was soon as on a volcano. Among their articles of adherence were: "Art. 2. Having recognized the horrible evils of absolute power, and those still greater of constitutional monarchies, we must work to found a republic one and indivisible. Art. 30. Those who will not obey the order of the secret societies, or who reveal the mysteries, will be mercilessly stabbed. The same punishment for traitors. Art. 31. The Secret Tribunal will pronounce the sentence, and will appoint one or two affiliates for its immediate execution. Art. 32. Whoever shall refuse to execute the order will be reputed a perjurer, and as such killed at once..."
The Jeune‑Allemagne, largely dominated by Jews, was working for the 1848 revolution; and, as Eckert wrote: "Mazzini was head of Jeune‑Europe and of the warrior power of Masonry."
The Universal Republic prepared by Mazzini and Jeune‑Europe appeared as if it would triumph everywhere; but it was premature! Much later, in 1865, he founded the Alliance‑republican‑universelle in America, and in January 1867 issued an appeal, hoping thereby to spread his idea in that vast country. Its organization was in reality a League of Nations: "The association should be composed of distinct sections ...These sections will be so many representatives of future republics, whilst their delegates, united in Central Council, will represent the solidarity of republics, realization of which is the supreme aim proposed for the work of the Alliance. The Central Council should be composed of a president, secretary of finance, secretary of records, and as many secretaries as there shall be nationalities represented in the Council. Each secretary, representing thus a republic, present or future, will be the accredited member of his own section and intermediary for it...The proceedings of the Central Council will be secret...General orders and regulations will emanate from the Central Council. Special agents nominated by the Central Council for all affairs necessary for the organization or extension of the Alliance‑republicans‑�universelle..." [1196]
Further, we find the Jew Freemason Cremieux, founder and president of the Alliance‑israelite‑�universelle, proclaiming in the name of the Provisional Government, 1848: "The Republic will do what Masonry does, it will become the splendid pledge of the union of peoples over all points of the globe on all sides of our triangle...Citizens and brothers of Freemasonry! Long live the Republic!"
Finally Mazzini, dreamer of this Universal Republic, in his instructions to his followers, November 1, 1846, said: "Associate, associate, associate! Everything is in that word. Secret Societies give an irresistible force to the party that can invoke them. Do not be afraid to see them divide; the more they divide the better it will be; all move towards the same end by different roads...The secret is necessary to give security to the members, but a certain transparency is needed to inspire fear in those who stand still. When a great number of associates receive orders to spread an idea and form public opinion, and can for a moment work together they will find the old edifice penetrated in all parts and falling as by a miracle at the least breath of Progress. They will be astonished to see kings, nobles, the rich and the priests, who form the carcass of the old social edifice, fly before the sole power of opinion. Courage, therefore, and perseverance!"
To know, to dare, to will, to keep silence! Such is the system common to all occult, subversive, and secret societies, always apparently controlled by some Unknown Superiors working for the Universal Domination. The following is a translation of one of the secret official documents published in Italy by the highest authority of the order, for the guidance of the active head‑ centers of Masonry in 1818, under the title of: Permanent Instructions, or Practical Code of Rules; Guide for the Heads of the Highest Grades of Masonry.[1197]
The original Italian document was given to Nubio, one of the Supreme Vendita (Alta Vendita) in 1824, when he was sent to Rome to carry it into effect, and it was to this instruction that he referred when he wrote from Forli to Signor Volpi: "As I have written to you before, I am appointed to demoralize the education of the youth of the church."
When these documents were lost, the Freemasons offered fabulous sums for their recovery. These secret Instructions, intended only for a chosen few Masons of heavy caliber, were written three years after what was called the "Restoration" of 1815, which was brought about by a number of veteran Freemasons, all born in the past century, who had preceded, made, planned, and passed through the French Revolution of 1789. They were rife with the republican notions of France and Italy. They had survived their works, and had been in a great measure defeated, or at least modified, by Napoleon, in whose hands they were like a boat in the hands of new pilots, and, stunned by the many changes, were motionless for a time.
In 1815, brought, as it were, in presence of a new world, they took breath and courage, and gathering up the broken threads of the tangled skein, determined to spend the rest of their lives in restoring, if possible, the web commenced in 1789 and 1783. The principal author was supposed to be a man of the name of Filippo Buonarotti, one of the great correspondents of Nubio.
From his biography, given in the eighth volume of the Mondo Segreto di Castro, he would appear to have been an apt pupil and follower of Nubio's principle, Ama nesciri et pro nihilo computari. He was born at Pisa in 1761, was a friend of Robespierre, and an enemy of Napoleon, against whom he always conspired. He was a center in Paris for both French and Italian Carbonari.
L'Alliance-Israelite-Universelle
This organization is the same as the Carbonari, it is just another name, to confuse those who are seeking to understand the workings of the secret societies. In 1869, in his book Le Juif, the Chevalier Gougenot des Mousseaux wrote: "The anti‑religious but, above all, anti‑Christian efforts which distinguish the present epoch have a character of concentration and universality which marks the stamp of the Jew, the supreme patron of the unification of peoples, because he is the cosmopolitan people par excellence; because the Jew prepares by the license of the libre‑pensee, the era called by him 'Messianic' the day of his universal triumph. He attributes its near realization to the principles spread by the philosophers of the eighteenth century; the men at once unbelievers and cabalists, whose work prepared the Judaising of the world. The character of universality will be noted in L'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle, in the Universal Association of Freemasonry, and in the more recent auxiliaries, L'Alliance‑universelle‑religieuse, open to those who are still frightened off by the name of Israelite and finally in the Ligue‑universelle de l'enseignement..."
L'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle, that vast revolutionary association of defense, attack, and propaganda, with its astonishing diversity of membership, was founded by the Jew Adolphe Cremieux, who, according to the Archives israelites, was "elected in 1869, Sovereign Grand Master of the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, the highest dignity of the Masonic Order in France." The Alliance arose out of the slackening of the Jewish religion and the spread of the revolutionary reformed librepensee movement, and its dogmas were those of Freemasonry and Occultism.
In 1861, the same Jewish journal wrote: "L'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle...addresses itself to all religions ...It desires to penetrate into all religions as it has penetrated into all countries. How many nations have disappeared? How many religions will in turn vanish? Israel will not cease to exist...the religion of Israel will not perish; it (the so-called Jewish race) is the unity of God."
From Edouard Drummont's La France Juive, 1886, we draw the following information about this same Alliance. As we know, Cremieux, its founder, was an important leader of French democracy, and he more than any other gave a strictly Jewish character to the French revolutionary movement: "He prepared and loudly proclaimed, during the last years of his life, the Messianic reign, the time so long expected when all nations will be subject to Israel (the Jews) and all men will work for the representatives of the race blessed by Jehovah."
The Alliance was founded in 1860, and its first General Assembly took place, May 30, 1861; "In reality it had already functioned secretly for many years (under the name Carbonari), but certain Jews, sure of victory, felt the need of an official power, an effective representative of their nation which could speak to Europe in its name."
The constitution of the Alliance is apparently very simple. Any Jew, by paying a yearly subscription of six francs, could belong to it. It is governed by a Central Committee in Paris, composed at first of forty members and later of sixty, elected for nine years by the vote of all members of the Alliance.
From among themselves the Central Committee elected every year a bureau consisting of a President, two Vice‑Presidents, a Treasurer, and a Secretary‑General. A committee could be constituted wherever the society had ten adherents, and a Regional Committee could be constituted in any country where there were several local committees. In local and regional matters these committees acted on their own responsibility, but in matters concerning the Association they acted on communications received from the Central Committee.
Subscriptions were collected and remitted to the Central body, In 1886 the members were about 28,000, and the budget of the Association was about a million francs, but their real resources were almost unlimited. Among the societies attached to it were: The Anglo‑Jewish Association, the Union of American Hebrew Congregations, the B'nai B'rith of America, etc. Controlling by money most of the big European Press and acting through them upon the peoples, the Jews had nevertheless numerous journals addressed solely to the Jews, such as Archives israelites, l'Universe israelite of Paris, the Jewish Chronicle, the Jewish World of London, the Jewish Messenger of New York, etc. As Cremieux said: "L'Alliance is not a French, German, or English Alliance; it is Jewish, it is universal. That is why it progresses, why it succeeds."
The Alliance was treated on an equality by the Powers; it sent notes, protests, and even ultimata which were received and considered by the Sovereigns, as for example, the question of Roumania in 1867‑68, and the oppression of its people by the Jew usurers. Cremieux successfully intervened in favor of the Jews. The dogmas of l'Alliance‑israelite‑universelle are those of reformed Judaism, which, according to the rationalist Kluber, "...were prepared by Moise Mendelssohn ‑‑ friend of Mirabeau...(and) would in all probability lead to a pure Deism or natural religion whose followers need not belong to the Judaic race."
It hopes to Judaise the world and open the way for Judaic expansion and development, penetrating all religions and all nations. According to Leon de Poncins, 1928, the Jewish Masonic Order B'nai B'rith was found in New York in 1843: "It divides the world into eleven districts, of which seven are in the United States. The number of Lodges is about 500, with nearly 100,000 adherents...According to well‑informed sources, there is in the B'nai B'rith a super‑position of secret societies ending in a single governing power. Above the B'nai B'rith are the B'nai Moshe, then the B'nai Zion, and finally the hidden center of supreme command."
He makes the last statement without proof. In this same book, The Secret Powers behind Revolution, de Poncins tells us that the League of Nations was largely due to the world‑wide influence of l'Alliance‑israelite�universelle, and was the realization of a long pursued and persistent Jewish idea and ambition. As for example: In March 1864, the Archives israelites published a letter written by a member of the Alliance, Levy Bing, in which he said: "If, in a word, it is no longer permitted to give judgment oneself, but rather remit it to judges generally accepted and disinterested in the litigation, is it not natural, necessary, and, above all, important soon to see another tribunal, dealing with great public disputes, with complaints between nations, judging as a final appeal, and whole word would be law? And this word, is the word of God pronounced by his eldest sons, the Jews, and before which all younger sons (nations) will bow with respect, that is to say, the Universality of men, our brothers, our friends, our disciples."
Holy Vehm
From time to time secret societies have played a great role in the life of the Germanic people. There was the "Holy Vehm," a secret society unique in the world whose name had for centuries throughout the German Empire made the powerful and simple alike tremble with fear. It openly admitted itself to be revolutionary, a secret Tribunal issuing and executing decrees, and during the Middle Ages acting in the name of the Emperor even when opposed to him.
In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries its number was estimated at 100,000. It differed essentially from the Masonic type of secret society, although its members qualified themselves as "seers" and "illumines," that is, Wissend, while describing outsiders of all ranks by saying they "had not received the light." The Mason Clavel, in his Histoire Pittoresque de la Franc‑maconnerie et des Societes Secretes, 1843, gives a long and interesting account of the "Holy Vehm," linking it also, in its general aim, with the Assassins. He said: "What, in its beginnings, had an appearance of equity and salutary result degenerated later into a crying abuse. The association no longer used its power to protect the feeble against the oppression of the strong; it employed it to satisfy personal vengeance... having ended by losing the support of the people) it was forced to succumb under the weight of the universal reprobation it had stirred up."
He gives the oath taken at a reception; receptions were always held in a cave or in the solitary depths of some forest, under a hawthorn tree: "I swear to be faithful to the secret Tribunal, to defend it against myself, against water, sun, moon, stars, foliage of trees, all living beings, all that God has created between heaven and earth; against father, mother, brothers, sisters, wife, children, finally all men, the head of the Empire alone excepted (the Emperor was as a rule a Wissend); to uphold the judgment of the secret Tribunal, to aid in its executions and denounce to the present or any other secret Tribunal all misdemeanors against its jurisdiction, which may come to my knowledge...so that the culprit should be judged as by law or judgment be suspended with the assent of the accuser. (No one and nothing created by God) will be able to persuade me to break this oath...So help me God and his saints."
Further, Le Couteulx de Canteleu writes of this terrible Tribunal: "In the old acts, still retained at Dortmund, the members of these tribunals were often designated under the name of Rose‑Croix; there were three degrees of initiation: the Francs‑judges, the real Francs‑judges who executed the sentences of the first, and the Saints‑judges of the secret Tribunal, whose duty it was to observe, to scour the country, and report on what went on."
They had signs and words for recognition. In 1371, after the Peace of Westphalia, they reinforced by the wandering an proscribed Templars, according to Clavel, established themselves throughout the whole of eastern Germany, the Red Country, and the principal seat of the Holy Vehm was then at Dortmund and Westphalia. Although the abuses became so great and their power so formidable, it was only about the seventeenth century that their power was broken. As Baron de Bock says in his Histoire du Tribunal Secret, 1801: "these Tribunals, according to some, were never formally abolished by the laws of the Empire; they were only brought back to their original destination and circumscribed to the districts where they had the right to exercise their jurisdiction," which was ultimately public and very limited.
Jews were not admitted into the "Holy Vehm," and until the sixteenth century were not punishable under the Tribunals. Whether it still existed or not in some secret organism, the old Vehmic spirit strongly marked the first Masonic lodges created in Germany during the eighteenth century, approved of and supported by Frederick the Great and his successors. His policy was to break the Franco‑Austrian Alliance of 1756, and establish a united Germany under Prussian domination. Again according to Clavel: "Frederick the Great was received at Brunswick, August 14‑15, 1738, unknown to his father, the reigning King, who was always opposed to the establishment of the society in the State...Becoming King, the Templar Masonic propaganda met with no further obstacles."
In 1740 he encouraged the foundation, at Berlin, of La Grande Loge nationale Aux Trois Globes. He is said to have organized, in 1762, the 25 degrees of Scottish Masonry superimposed upon the Masonry of Saint‑John, bringing it thus into more direct relations with the Templar system. After the apparent dissolution of Weishaupt's Illuminati Fessler, as Eckert says, took upon himself the task of giving an exterior form to the aims and methods of Illuminism. He, therefore, organized in Prussia the Grande Loge Royal York A l'Amitie, under the patronage of the Prince Royal, afterwards Frederick‑William III, which served as a center for an anti‑Christian and anti‑social conspiracy.
The idea of the reunion of Germany under Prussia never ceased to be the aim of these lodges, and after 1848 Bismarck was the man who grouped all the forces of secret societies under his own direction, and the Jews, allied with him from 1866, were his most active supporters in this unification. And of recent German Masonry, the Revue Internationale des Societes Secretes, June 21, 1931, and June 1, 1933, gave the following information.
After the War all German lodges under whatever obedience tended towards denying the classic universalism of Masonry and admitted a Germanism equally strict. "It fell back on itself and thought to discover that the world could only be cured by the culture and exaltation of Germanism. And they dogmatically proclaimed it as being specifically German. Aryan domination, Christian spirituality, the principle of private property, and a Germanism opposed to all outside influence." [1198] Or as Dr. Steiner, late head of Anthroposophy or "Christian Illuminism," said at Stuttgart, 1918, the only nation in the world that knows right from wrong is the German nation, and Germany must fulfill her mission, otherwise European civilization will be ruined. Here had been one of the principals in 1821 [1199], and in 1830 founded the sect of the Apofesimeni.
In a published record, entitled Bologna of the New Secret Society, 1835, we find the name of a young man, Giuseppe Petroni, afterwards a celebrated Massinian and now (1878) Grand Master Aggunto of Roman masonry of the Via della Valle, who was likewise one of this noble band. Many can now thoroughly understand the character of the authors of this secret and curious document of the Instructions. It is a resume and summary, expressed in the clearest terms, of the aim of Freemasonry and the means by which it is attained; Freemasonry antecedent to the French Revolution; Freemasonry during the French Revolution; Freemasonry revived after the Restoration. Freemasonry, today, is one and the same, using the same means to work out the same end and object.
���� "So these old conspirators of the past century wakened up in 1815 from their long sleep more energetic than ever, and as a first step towards reviving their secret society work, wrote the following Paramount Instructions, as a guide for the Higher initiated who were chosen to command the whole Masonic movement especially in Italy: Now that we are constituted in an active body, and that our Order begins to reign as well in places most remote as in those that are nearest our center, one great thought arises, a thought that has always greatly pre‑occupied the men who aspire to the universal regeneration of the world, that thought is, the Liberation of Italy, for from Italy shall one day issue the freedom of the entire world ‑‑ a Republic of Fraternity, Harmony, and Humanity. This great idea is not yet comprehended by our brothers of France.
���� They believe that revolutionary Italy can only plot in the shade, and accomplish the stabbing of a few spies, or traitors, meantime bearing patiently the yoke of facts accomplished elsewhere, for Italy, but without Italy. This error has been very fatal to us. It is useless to combat it with words which would only propagate more. It is necessary to annihilate it with facts. And in the midst of anxieties, which agitate the most vigorous spirits of our society, one there is that can never be forgotten. The Papacy ever exercises a decisive influence over the lot of Italy. With the arm, the voice, the pen, of its innumerable bishops, monks, nuns, and faithful of all latitudes, the Pope finds everywhere persons enthusiastically prepared for sacrifice, and even for martyrdom, friends who would die for him, or sacrifice all for his love. It is a mighty lever, the full power of which few Popes understood, and which has as yet been used but partially. The question of today is not the reconstruction of a momentarily weakened power.
���� Our final aim is that of Voltaire and of the French Revolution; the complete annihilation of Catholicism, and ultimately of Christianity. Were Christianity to survive, even upon the ruins of Rome, it would, a little later on, revive and live. We must now consider how to reach our end, with certainty, not cheating ourselves with delusions, which would prolong indefinitely, and probably compromise, the ultimate success of our cause. Hearken not to those boastful and vainglorious French, and thick headed Germans, and hypochondriacal Englishmen, who seem to think it possible to end Catholicism, at one time by an obscene song, at another by an absurd sophism, and again by a contemptible sarcasm. Catholicism has a vitality which survives such attacks with ease.
She has seen adversaries more implacable and more terrible far, and sometimes has taken a malicious pleasure in baptizing with holy water the most rabid amongst them. We may therefore allow our brethren in those countries to work off their frenzy of anti‑catholic zeal, allow them to ridicule our Madonnas and our apparent devotion. Under this cloak, we may conspire at our convenience, and arrive, little by little, at our ultimate aim.
���� Therefore, the Papacy has been for seventeen hundred years interwoven with the history of Italy. Italy can neither breathe nor move without the leave of the Supreme Pontiff. With him, she has the hundred arms of Briareus; without him, she is condemned to a lamentable impotency, and to divisions and hostility, from the foot of the Alps to the last pass of the Appennines. Such a state of things must not remain. It is necessary to seek a remedy. Very well. The remedy is at hand. The Pope, whoever he may be, will never enter into a secret Society to make the first advance to the Church and to the Pope, with the object of conquering both. The work for which we gird ourselves up, is not the work of a day, nor of a month, nor of a year.
���� It may last for many years, perhaps for a century; in our ranks the soldier dies, but the war is continued. We do not at present intend to gain the Pope to our cause, nor to make him a neophyte to our principles, or a propagator of our ideas. Such would be an insane dream. Even should it happen that any Cardinal, or any Prelate, of his own will, or by deception, should share in our secrets, such would not be a reason for desiring his exaltation to the Chair of Peter. Nay, his very exaltation would be our ruin; for this reason that, his apostasy being prompted by his ambition alone, that very ambition of power would necessarily impel him to sacrifice us. Catholics! What must we consider Freemasonry, when Freemasons themselves pronounce it an apostasy from Catholicity, and foresee that a power fully acquainted with them and their machinations would, as consequence, seek to crush them.
���� That which we should seek, that which we should await, as the Jews await a Messiah, is a Pope according to our wants. An Alexander VI would not suit us, for he never erred in religious doctrine; a Pope Borgia would not suit us, for he was excommunicated by all the thinking philosophers and unbelievers for the vigor with which he defended the Church. We require a Pope for ourselves, if such a Pope were possible. With such a one we should march more securely to the storming of the Church than with all the little books of our French and English brothers.
���� And why? Because it were useless to seek with these alone to split the rock upon which God has built his Church. We should not want the vinegar of Hannibal, nor gunpowder, nor even our arms, if we had but the little finger of the successor of Peter engaged in the plot; that little finger would avails us more for our crusade than all the Urbans II and St. Bernards for the crusade of Christianity. We trust that we may yet attain this supreme object of our efforts. But when? And how? The unknown cannot yet be seen. Nevertheless, as nothing should move us from our mapped‑out plan, we must labor at our newly‑ commenced work as if tomorrow where to crown it with success. We wish, in this Instruction, which should be kept concealed from those simply initiated, to give advice to the rulers of the Supreme Vendita, which they, in turn, should inculcate in the brethren by means of Insegnamento, or Memorandum.
���� Little can be done with old Cardinals and with prelates of decided character. Such incorrigibles must be left to the school of Gonsalvi, and in our magazines of popularity and unpopularity, we must find the means to utilize, or ridicule, power in their hands. A well invented report must be spread with tact amongst good Christian families: such a Cardinal, for instance, is a miser; such a prelate is licentious; such an official is a freethinker, an infidel, a Freemason, and so on in the same strain. These things will spread quickly to the cafes, thence to the squares, and one report is sometimes enough to ruin a man. If a prelate, or bishop, arrive in a province from Rome, to celebrate or officiate at some public function, it is necessary at once to become acquainted with his character, his antecedents, his temperament, his defects, especially his defects. If he should be our enemy; an Albani, a Pallotta, a Bernetti, a Della Genga, a Rivarola, at once trap him, entangle him in all the nets and snares you can. Give him a character which must horrify the young people and the women; describe him as cruel, heartless, and bloodthirsty; relate some atrocious transaction which will easily cause a sensation amongst the people. The foreign newspapers will learn and copy these facts, which they will know how to embellish and color according to their usual style.
���� For respect due to truth show, or better still, quote form some respectable fool as having quoted the number of the journal which has given the names, acts and doings of these personages. As in England and in France, so also in Italy there will b no lack of writers who well know how to tell lies for the good cause, and have no difficulty in doing so. One newspaper publishing the name of a Monsignor Delegate, His Excellency, or Eminence, or Lord Justice, will be quite sufficient proof for the people; they will require no other. The people here around us in Italy are in the infancy of Liberalism. At present they believe in the Liberals, after a little they will believe in anything."
Modern Carbonarism was founded in 1815 by Maghella, a native of Genoa, who, at the time when Joachim Murat became King of the two Sicilies, was a subordinate of Saliceti, the Neapolitan Minister of Police. He was a Freemason, who exempted from initiation and probation all Freemasons who desired to become Carbonari. Any one who has read the statutes and ritual of Carbonarism will see that it is one and the same as that of Masonry.[1200]
A sequence of events pertaining to Carbonarism can be traced by the persual of several works from which we quote: "At a meeting held on October 13th 1820 by the Grand Secret Consistory, the Orient of Scotland was recognized. The two Consistories of Masonry in France and in Italy and that of the Sublime Carbonari were put into communication and their co‑operation assured. [1201] The high ruling grades of the Carbonari appear to have ben those of Sublime maitre Parfait, above which was still another that of the Sublime Elus.[1202] The Alta Vendita constituted the Supreme Directory of the Carbonair and was led by a group of Italian noblemen, amongst whom a prince, 'the profoundest of initiates, was charged as Inspector General of the Order.'"
Piccolo Tigre, a certain nondescript Jew, rushed about Europe obeying orders and presumably giving them, but what he actually did has remained a mystery. Giuseppe Mazzini had been initiated Carbonaro in 1827.[1203] Some time after, Carbonarism combined, or rather coalesced, with the Society known as Young Italy led by Mazzini whose aims were identical with those of the Carbonari. Young Italy, Young Poland, Young England, Young Switzerland, Young Ireland, all together Young Europe, all international movements of the same character working towards the same end, viz., the supremacy of the Masters. The Guelphic Knights, whose object was the independence of Italy, to be effected by means of all the secret societies of the country under their leadership, found able helpers in the Carbonari.
"The Chiefs of the Carbonari were also chiefs among the Guelphs; but only those that had distinct offices among the Carbonari could be admitted among the Guelphs. There can be no doubt that the Carbonari, when the sect had become very numerous, partly sheltered themselves under the designation of Guelphs and Adelphi or Independents, by affiliating themselves to these societies." [1204]
At one time the support of the Carbonari was offered by Maghella to Murat with the advice to declare against Napoleon and to proclaim the independence of Italy but Murat's subsequent proscription of the sect induced it to seek the support of England. The Bourbons and Lord William Bentinck favored it while Murat ordered its extermination. Some of its leaders indeed perished but shortly afterwards the society was reorganized and a schismatic sect calling itself Calderari (Braziers) came into being. [1205]
1811‑1886: "The Jew continues to monopolize money, and he loosens or strangles the throat of the state with the loosening or strengthening of his purse strings...He has empowered himself with the engines of the press, which he uses to batter at the foundations of society. He is at the bottom of...every enterprise that will demolish first of all thrones, afterwards the alter, afterwards civil law." [1206]
1812: The modern aspect of the International Jewish Banking Conspiracy began in Frankfurt‑on‑the‑Main and was exploited by Mayer Amschel Rothschild (1743‑1812). Its heritage still survives. According to the Washington Post, December 20, 1984, Frankfurt‑on‑the‑Main is the financial capital of Germany, headquarters of the five dominant German banks, with 175 foreign banks established there. It also is headquarters for the Central Bank and the country's largest stock exchange. Like New York, it is the financial center of mainland Europe and justifies the presence of 11,000 American occupation troops to guard its domain.
Mayer Rothschild kept one of his five sons home to head the Frankfurt branch bank and sent the other four to establish branches in London, Paris, Vienna, and Naples. Quigley reports that Rothschild's, "...male descendants, for at least two generations, generally married first cousins or even nieces."
This policy of planned marriages enabled the Grand Sanhedrin to preserve their fortunes and power. The Rothschilds and the Grand Sanhedrin followed such policies; "...to establish dynasties of International Bankers and were more successful at this than the dynastic rulers of history."
The modern world's financial system, an updating of the Babylonian monetary system of taxes and money creation, was perfected in Frankfurt‑on‑the‑Main, in the province of Hesse. Mayer Amschel Rothschild and his associates discovered that although loans to farmers and small businesses could be profitable, the real profits lay in making loans to governments.
As he prospered, Mayer Amschel Bauer {later changed to Rothschild} placed a large red shield over the door of the house in the Judengasse which he shared with the Schiff family. He subsequently took the name "Rothschild" for his name and sign.
On his death in 1812, his empire was not divided, but run under the joint ownership of his five sons, following his instructions. The eldest, Amschel, was placed in charge of the Frankfurt bank. The second son, Solomon, was sent to Vienna, where he soon took over the banking monopoly formerly shared among five Jewish families: Arnstein, Eskeles, Geymuller, Stein, and Sina.
The third son, Nathan, founded the London branch, after he had profited in some Manchester dealings in textiles and dyestuffs which caused him to be widely feared, envied, hated, but respected. Karl, the fourth son, went to Naples, where he became head of the occult group, the Alta Vendita. The youngest son, James, founded the French branch of the House of Rothschild in Paris. Thus strategically located, the five sons began their lucrative operations in government finance. The first precept for success in making government loans lies in "creating a demand," that is, by taking part in the creation of financial panics, depressions, famines, wars and revolutions. The overwhelming success of the Rothschilds lay in their ability to convince the military powers that only they could finance the various predicaments and, consequently, kept the entire world in debt to them.
As Frederic Morton writes in the preface to The Rothschilds: "For the last one hundred and fifty years, the history of the House of Rothschild has been to an amazing degree the backstage history of Western Europe...Because of their success in making loans not to individuals but to nations, they reaped huge profits ...Someone once said that the wealth of Rothschild consists of the bankruptcy of nations."
In The Empire of the City, E.C. Knuth says: "The fact that: the House of Rothschild made its money in the great crashes of history and the great wars of history, the very periods when others lost their money, is beyond question."
1823: Velisch, Russia. On Easter Sunday, a 2 1/2-year-old Christian boy disappeared. His body was found in a marsh one week later; there were puncture wounds all over his body and the skin was scarified. There were wounds of circumcision; the feet were bloody and a bandage had been tied around the legs. The body had been undressed, washed, and again dressed. No blood was found near the body, which was drained of blood. Doctors gave evidence on oath that the child had been tortured to death.
Some years later, five Jews were arrested together with three Russian women who had become Jewesses; these three women confessed that they had, one week before Passover in 1823, been made drunk by a Jewess who kept an inn and that the latter had bribed one of them to procure a boy.
One of the converted Jewesses described how the boy had been forcibly circumcised by the Jews and rolled about in a barrel until his skin was scraped all over. The boy had been taken to the school where a number of Jews were assembled, laid in a trough, and all present had made stabs with a nail in his side and temples. When the boy died under this torture, his body was taken to a wood by two of the converted Jewesses; and the third woman took a bottle of the blood of the boy to the Jewess innkeeper aforesaid.
Next day, the Rabbi's wife took the three women again to the school where the Jews were gathered; bottles were filled from the trough by means of a funnel, and the Rabbi dipped a nail into the blood and dropped a little on to a number of pieces of cloth, one piece of which was given to everyone present.
The case went to the Imperial Council at St. Petersburg, all the lower courts which dealt with the case having found the Jews guilty. The Imperial Council reversed the verdict and, on January 18th, 1835, the three Russian Jewish convert women were sent to Siberia while all the Jews were acquitted of the crime.[1207]
The Mormons
1830: The Mormons were founded in 1830. And soon after the establishment of Mormonism its founder, Joseph Smith, conceived the idea of establishing a Masonic super rite. In M.R. Werner's book Brigham Young (page 62) the following remark makes this evident: "Masonry was always popular with the Mormons until Joseph Smith claimed that an angel of the Lord had brought him the lost key‑words of several degrees, enabling him to progress further than the highest Masons. The charter of the Mormon lodge was then taken away by the Grand Lodge."
Joseph Smith, applying his powers of mediumship towards the realization of the ambitious project nurtured by General Pepe, Mazzini and others for the establishment of a super rite, was not necessarily acceptable to the Masonic leaders of his time. Thus as a Mason he failed but as the founder of a Masonic sect he succeeded. So much has already been written about the sect of the Mormons that we confine ourselves here in a short sketch of opinion and descriptions given by various authors. The following is extracted from The Encyclopedia Britannica, 9th Edition: "This is a religious non‑Christian sect, founded by Joseph Smith at Manchester, New York, in 1830, now settled in Salt Lake City, Territory of Utah, United States...Smith was born December 23rd, 1805, at Sharon, Windsor Country, Vermont, from which place ten years later his parents, a poor, ignorant, thriftless, and not too honest couple, removed to New York, where they settled on a small farm near Palmyra, Wayne County (then Ontario).
���� Four years later, in 1809, they removed to Manchester, some six miles off; and it was at the latter place when fifteen years old that Joseph began to have his alleged visions, in one of which on the night of 21st September 1823, the angel Moroni appeared to him three times, and told him that the Bible of the Western Continent, the supplement to the New Testament, was buried in a certain spot near Manchester.
���� Thither, four years later and after due disciplinary probation, Smith went, and had delivered into his charge by an angel of the Lord a stone box, in which was a volume, 6 inches thick, made of thin gold plates 8 inches by 7, fastened together by three gold rings. The plates were covered with small writing in the 'reformed Egyptian' tongue, and were accompanied by a pan of supernatural spectacles, consisting of two crystals set in a silver bow, and called 'Urim and Thummim;' by aid of these, the mystic characters could be read.
���� Being himself unable to read or write fluently, Smith employed as amanuensis one Oliver Cowdery, to whom from behind a curtain, he dictated a translation, which with the aid of a farmer, Martin Harris (Harris married as one of his many wives the widow of the murdered Mason, William Morgan), who had more money than wit, was printed and published in 1830 under the title of The Book of Mormon and accompanied by the sworn statement of Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris, that an angel of God had shown them the plates of which the book was a translation. This testimony all three, on renouncing Mormonism some years later, denounced as false; but meanwhile it helped Smith to impose on the credulous, particularly in the absence of the gold plates themselves which suddenly and mysteriously disappeared."
Blanchard draws a parallel between this story of the gold plates and that of the legend of the 14th degree of Scottish Rites Masonry, that of Grand Elect Perfect and Sublime Mason, according to which: "the real name of God was lost, till it was found by Masons, engraved on a three‑cornered gold plate, in 'the ruins of Enoch.'" [1208] In reality, this book, The so‑called Book of Mormans, "...was written in 1812 as an historical romance by one Solomon Spalding, a crack‑brained preacher; and the MS. falling into the hands of an unscrupulous compositor, Sidney Rigdon, was copied by him, and subsequently given to Joseph Smith. Armed with this book and with self‑assumed divine authority, the latter soon began to attract followers." [1209]
Joseph Smith was a Mason. The Gold Plate trick, having worked so successfully once, was tried again in 1843 when six plates were found by Robert Wiley, a merchant of Kinderhook, Illinois. "The true story of the plates was disclosed" so Stuart Martin writes in The Mystery of Mormonism (page 69), in an affidavit made by W. Fulgate, of Mount Station, Brown Country, Ill. on June 30th, 1879, when he swore before J. Brown, Justice of the Peace, that the, "...plates were humbug, gotten up by Robert Wiley, Bridge Whitton, and myself. Whitton, who was a blacksmith, cut the plates out of pieces of copper. Wiley and I made the hieroglyphics by making impressions of beeswax and filling them with acid." He describes the burial and the finding of the plates, and states that among the spectators at the "discovery" were two Mormon Elders, Marsh and Sharp.
Smith and his followers founded the city of Nauvoo and, "...such were the powers granted them by this charter as to render the city practically independent of the State Government, and to give Smith all but unlimited civil power. He organized a military body called the Nauvoo legion, of which he constituted himself commander with the title of lieutenant‑general, while he was also president of the church and mayor of the city. On April 6th, 1841, the foundations of the new temple were laid, and the city continued to grow rapidly in prosperity and size."
Smith's career of treason, profligacy, dishonesty, polygamy, spiritism and humbug, came to an abrupt end when the gaol in which he was imprisoned by order of the Governor of the State was broken into by a mob who shot him and his fellow prisoner, his brother Hyram. As head of the Mormons he was succeeded by Bringham Young (1801‑1877).
In 1846, the repeal by the legislature of the charter of Nauvoo resulted in the Mormons being driven from the city. In March 1849, they held a convention at Salt Lake City, and a State was organized under the name of "Deseret." "A legislature was elected and a constitution framed, which was sent on to Washington. This Congress refused to recognize, and by way of compromise for declining to admit the proposed new State into the Union, President Fillmore in 1850 organized the country occupied by the Mormons into the Territory of Utah, with Brigham Young as governor."
Adopting Smith's policy of aggressive military action, Bringham Young, like his predecessor, defied the Federal Government. He died on August 29, 1877, leaving 17 wives and 56 children. [1210] Brigham Young was succeeded by John Taylor, an Englishman and a Freemason. His apostolic successors were Wilford Woodruff, Lorenzo Snow, Joseph Fielding Smith (eldest son of the founder of the order) who died November 19, 1918, and Herber J. Grant.[1211] About Mormonism and Masonry, Blanchard makes the following remark: "The two institutions are morally and legally the same." [1212]
The Mormon dogma is universality, materialism and pantheism. It blends Judaism and Christianity, aiming at a progressive universal religion while seeking to unit in itself all faiths and the cults of every people on earth. The Mormon state is a theocratic community at the head of which is a grand priest‑president assisted by two others and a traveling council of twelve. Its mysteries are those of spiritism and the seance room.[1213]
1831: St. Petersburg: The daughter of a non-commissioned officer was the victim in this case. There were five judges, of whom four recognized the ritual character of the murder. The Jewish murderers were transported to Siberia. Monniot says the facts of this case were never contested.
1832: The Illuminists, Fabians, Atheists, Nihilists, Satanists had already infiltrated the American Banking industry by 1832. President Andrew Jackson discerned, vetoed, and killed their subtle plot and said to them, "Ye are a den of vipers. By the Eternal God, I will rout you out." By this wise act, President Jackson gave the United States the only administration in which there was no national debt.� If we would have treated these money changers like the Blessed Lord did, we would never have had one penny of public debt.
1840: Rhodes: On the eve of Purim a small Greek Christian boy was missed; he had been seen entering a house in the Jewish quarter; after that he was never seen again. It is interesting to note that the time of this event was the same as in the famous Damascus case. Yusuf Pasha, Governor of the island, took depositions of witnesses and sent to Constantinople for instructions as to what to do next. Meanwhile "at the instigation of the Greek clergy and the European counsels" [1214] the Jewish quarter was blockaded and the leading Jews arrested.
The Austrian Consul, however, supported the Jews, Austria being in need of loans from the Rothschilds. But "owing to the efforts of Count Camondo, Cremieux and Montefiore a firman was obtained from the Sultan which declared all accusations of ritual murder null and void." [1215]
The Jews were released. Now Camondo, Cremieux and Montefiore were all rich Jews. Cremieux and Montefiore figure in the Damascus case. Count Camondo "exercised so great an influence over the sultans Abd-al-Majid and Abd-al-Aziz and over the Ottoman Grand Viziers and ministers that his name became proverbial. He was banker to the Ottoman Government..." [1216]
There cannot be a shadow of doubt that the proceedings in this case were stopped by the force of the Jewish Money Power, in spite of all the efforts of "the Greek clergy and the European consuls." [1217]
1840. The Damascus Case. This case, now almost completely forgotten by Democracy, convulsed Europe for a considerable time owing to the agitation induced by the Jewish Money Power which left no stone unturned to misrepresent and vilify the individuals responsible for bringing the Jews to justice.
Achille Laurent, a Member of the Soci�t� Orientale, brought together the full details of the trial of the culprits as reported in Arab newspaper at the time, and he published the whole facts of the case in Relation historique des Affaires de Syrie, 1840-1842,[1218] which was produced in France as a Yellow Book in two volumes, in 1846. The Jewish Festival of Purim fell on February 15th, 1840. Father Thomas, a Catholic monk, disappeared in Damascus on February 5th. His servant went to look for him and disappeared also.
The French Consul, Comte Ratti-Menton, began to make enquiries, and got the Sherif Pasha to investigate.� After a while seven Jews were arrested. They confessed, some after receiving chastisement with the bastinado, to having murdered Father Thomas for the sake of his blood. Four of them were promised a pardon if they would speak the truth; these were Mousa Abou-el-Afieh, who became a Mohammedan, explaining that that was necessary before he could confess about the crimes of other Jews; Aslan Farkhi; Suliman, a Berger; and Mourad el Fathal. They confessed fully. Sixteen Jews were found to have been involved, and all were arrested. Several of the Jews, including Mourad el Fathal, Mousa Abou-el-Afieh, Isaac Arari and Aaron Arari, described how the blood was required and collected from the cut throat of the victim to send to a Rabbi for use in preparing ceremonial bread (pains azymes).
The Grand Rabbi was brought before the Court of Investigation; his name was Yakub el Entabi. He was required to listen carefully to the examination of Mousa Abou-el-Afieh, and to the answers of that Jew, and to confirm or deny each statement made by Mousa. In this way, the Rabbi admitted that blood was required for the ceremonial bread. He also confessed to having received Father Thomas's blood.
According to the Turkish custom, the bastinado was freely applied to make the Jews speak. The Jewish Money Power has endeavored to make the world believe that it was only the torture which enforced confession from innocent men. Unfortunately for the Jewish Money Power, one of the questions asked was about the place where the remains of Father Thomas had been disposed of; and the remains were found where the prisoners said they were, that is, in a covered conduit. These remains were identified by European doctors as being those of Father Thomas. Further, the wretches confessed to serving Father Thomas's servant in the same way, i.e., cutting his throat, collecting his blood, and disposing of the remains, this time in a latrine. No amount of bastinado or torture could wring from an innocent man information as to the whereabouts of the remains of the victim of a murder.
Long extracts from the trial's proceedings can be obtained in the following French book: Le Crime Rituel chez les Juifs, by A Monniot, prefaced by the celebrated Edouard Drumont, 1914, from P. Tequi, 82 Rue, Bonaparte, Paris, price 10 francs. This book shows that the confessions made by the culprits agreed in every detail, and that the questions they had to answer were not "leading questions."
Fourteen Jews were found guilty, and ten were condemned to death, two having died. As soon as the first reports of the case reached the West of Europe, the Jewish Money Power rose like one man to try and cover the obvious tracks made by the obvious criminals. Money can, as we know only too well, accomplish wonders on a democracy as also on the findings and policy of Eastern (And also Western) politicians.
Let's deal with each of the matters brought up separately:
1). The Press Agitation: This was on the usual Jewish lines; Ritual Murder was "a Gentile invention;" Comte Ratti-Menton, the French Consul, who had insisted on the investigation, was attacked from every angle; the Jews were being persecuted, and so on and so forth.
2). Agitation by Public Meetings: For example, in London, the gullible democracy was induced to flock to a big meeting at the Mansion House in London, there to denounce the Blood Accusation of which they knew nothing at all, and to offer the Jews the sympathy of the British Nation. Paris, New York, Philadelphia and other towns followed suit.
3). Bribery of the Khedive of Egypt by Money: The rich Jews, Moses Montefiore in England, Cremieux and Munck in Frane, went to the East. They applied to the Khedive of Egypt, whose regime included Damascus, for a revision of the sentence. He was offered and accepted a huge sum of money and released the condemned Jews.
Note the result. The Jews proclaimed everywhere that the Khedive had reversed the verdict. He had done nothing of the kind. There was no reversal and no re-trial. The words of the Khedive's firman which he issued to release the Jewish murderers give the whole thing away: "From the account and demand of Messrs. Moses Montefiore and Cremieux, who came to us as delegates of all Europeans professing the religion of Moses, we have recognized that they desire the liberation and safety for the Jews who have been detained or who have taken flight in the case of the examination of the affair of Father Thomas, monk, missing in Damascus; he and his servant, Ibrahim.
���� And as, because of their numerous population, it would not be convenient (convenable) to refuse their demand and request, we order the Jewish prisoners shall be released and that the fugitives be given safety for their return. And you will take all possible measures that none are badly treated and that they are left undisturbed everywhere. Such is our will. Mehemet Ali."
He released the Jews, therefore, because of the numbers of Jews in the population, and undoubtedly for cash received. He knew their guilt, and never denied it. Yet The Jewish Encyclopedia (1903, Vol. IV, p. 420) actually ventures to assert that the three rich Jews secured from the Khedive a "recognition of the innocence" of the condemned men. The Khedive's price for releasing them is stated to have been half a million piastres. A converted Rabbi, Chevalier P.L.B. Drach, wrote in his The Harmony between the Church and the Synagogue;[1219] "Money played a great role in this business."
4). Bribery of the Sultan: Having won the first round with the Khedive, the Jew Montefiore went on to see the Sultan of Turkey, and secured from him a decree that the Blood Accusation was baseless and that the Jews henceforth were to be on the same footing in the Sultan's dominions as other non-Muslims. The price of this was a huge bribe from the House of Rothschild.
The Sultan Abd-ul-Mejid's firman said, "that a thorough examination of the religious books of the Hebrews has demonstrated the absolute prohibition of the use of either human or animal blood in any of their religious rites. It follows from this defense that the charges against them and their religion are calumnies."
This is mere sophistry, but even in 1936 a Miss C.M. Finn had the effrontery to bring forward the firman as "evidence" that the Blood Accusation is false; this was a letter to the Jewish Chronicle, October 2nd, 1936. The wording of the firman is quoted in the Jewish Encyclopedia, Vol. I, p. 47 (1906). On his way home, Montefiore tried to get an audience with the Pope, Gregory XVI, but was refused an audience.
5). Attempted Bribery of the French Consul: Comte Ratti-Menson, the French Consul who had shown such determination to having the Ritual Murderers dealt with, and who was a most upright man, wrote to the Sherif Pasha on April 22nd to say that the Jews had, through the Austrian Consulate, offered him half a million piastres to have the evidence suppressed. Needless to say, when this honorable man was found incorruptible, the advocates of the Jews got busy as stated above to besmirch his reputation.
Thiers, the French Foreign Secretary, replying to Jewish-inspired attacks on the French Consul Ratti-menton, stated in the Chamber of Deputies, June 3rd, 1840, "Let it be known to you, gentlemen, I repeat it, that in all the Chancellories the Israelites are in insistence for that affair and our Consul can lean only on the Minister of Foreign Affairs for France. A French agent who is in his right will always be protected against all influences, whatever they may be."�
M. Thiers also said that the Comte's superior officer, M. Cochelet, Consul for Egypt, approved of his subordinate's action and that the English Consul was of the same mind.
6). Bribery of Austrian Diplomats: Throughout the proceedings, the Austrian Consul supported the Jews against the charge of Ritual Murder. Here, from a Jewish source, is the reason, duly confessed: "Following the policy of the House (of Rothschild) in other countries, where it obtained privileges for the Jews in return for loans, in Rome, the abolition of the Ghetto, and in England, Jewish emancipation, Solomon (Rothschild) obtained from Metternich concessions to the Jews in legislation. it was he who influenced the Chancellor to take a favorable stand in the Damascus blood accusation case of 1840."[1220]
There you have it; Rothschild's money power; the Austrian Chancellor, Metternich; the Austrian Consul at Damascus; the Consul's attitude towards the Ritual Murder charge. A continuous chain of Jewish corruption by Money.
7). Suppression of the Reports of the Trial: We have already mentioned in the second paragraph of this description of the case the record of the trial published in Achille Laurent's book. This book cannot now be obtained anywhere. Gougenot des Mousseaux, however, had printed a full account of the trial (taken from Laurent) in his work Le Juif, le Judiasme et la Judaisation des Peuples Chretiens, a work which earned for him the praise of Pope Pius IX who made him a Chevalier; and the writer has had a copy of this lent to him. But Gugenot des Mousseaux's book is now very rare, and the Chevalier himself died suddenly in mysterious circumstances nine hours after receiving a warning letter. Monnior, in a work mentioned in the Bibliography, has, however, made it easy for anyone who desires to read the details of the trial to do so.
1842: These same Conspirators planned the equal rights amendment to promote lesbianism, homosexuality, free love, sexual promiscuity, and destroy marriage, family, home, purity, virtue and Christianity.
Independent Order of B'nai B'rith
1843: B'nai B'rith means "Sons of the Covenant," the Covenant being that of circumcision practiced according to the Mosaic law. Hence the Independent Order of the B'nai B'rith admits only Jews as members.
This rite "was found in New York in 1843 by a number of German Jews, headed by Henry Jones." [1221] Its constitution, District Lodges, Grand Lodges, stamp it as a Jewish Masonic Society. Like most secret societies, it covers its political activities under the cloak of "benevolence and philanthropy." From its inception until the present day, its main contact has been with Germany and its chief aim the establishment of the supremacy of the Jews in all world affairs through the channel of "Internationalism," and the destruction of the Aryan Race.
In 1882, the strength of the I.O.B.B. in the United States warranted the opening of Lodges in Germany by Moritz Ettinger, and the growth of the order was so rapid there that in 1885, Julius Bien, President of the Order in New York, went over and inaugurated the first German Grand Lodge of the I.O.B.B. The political activities of the leaders of the order in Rumania, Austria and Hungary are a matter of record, although the chief center of their power is in the United States where they have attained supremacy in the Jewish World by absorbing "national"� Zionism and submitting it wholly to their own "International" policy when the Jewish World Agency was created in October, 1928.
It will be well for the reader to bear in mind that, however united a front the Jews may present to the non‑Jews, yet among themselves they are divided, and the fight for supremacy and the attainment of world power is not less bitter between their various camps than it is among the different sects of Freemasonry.
The killing of the Jew Trotsky by the Bolshevik Jews, after he had served his purpose is just one example, although there are too many to mention. Rabbi Dr. Leo Bach was the president of the B'nai B'rith of Germany in 1928. The Grand Master for Russia of the International Order of the B'nai B'rith at the time of the Russian Bolshevik revolution of 1917 was Sliozberg. He was one of the inspirers of Kerensky, the leader of the first revolution of 1917. [1222] Alexander Kerensky, real name Aron Kirbiz, Kerensky having been the name of his stepfather, was a member of the Socialist revolutionary party and a 32nd degree Scottish Rites Mason.
While Russian revolutionary Jews were pouring into America, dedicated not only to the overthrow of the Czarist Government, but of the American, or any but a Marxist, form of government, the American Government was forced to aid them in their designs. Jews exiled as Red revolutionists from Russia came to America in such large numbers, for the purpose of securing American citizenship to return under its protection to again agitate in Russia, that the Russian Government refused to honor American passports issued to Jews.
President Taft, at first, refused to break off the trade treaty which had existed since 1832 between the United States and Russia, as Jewry demanded that he do to punish Russia for this, but after Jewish millions had been poured into a nationwide pressure publicity campaign, he was glad to knuckle under and do so. World‑wide B'nai B'rith proudly claims its share in this undertaking. To quote this London publication: "The most widespread activity of the American B'nai B'rith has been the Anti‑Defamation League, which has maintained a close watch on every form of discrimination against Jews or of attacks upon them in print, on the radio and on the screen...perhaps even more valuable has been the political influence which...B'nai B'rith has been able to exercise through the diplomatic channels of the United States Government in favor of Jews in Russia, Rumania, Germany and elsewhere...and as especially enjoying the confidence and support of the American Government in the protection of Jewish interests abroad...B'nai B'rith...was instrumental in ultimately securing the abrogation by the United States of the commercial treaty with Russia owing to its refusal to recognize the passports of American Jews visiting that country."
B'nai B'rith influence, since 1933, on the United States Government against Nazi Germany in behalf of Jewry, is also cited[1223] There is but little doubt no that the B'nai B'rith seems to be the supreme body, shaping and directing, for the attainment of its own ends, the policies, whatever they may be, of all Freemasonry beginning with the Grand Lodge of England,
The Grand Orient and Scottish Rites, and ending in the O.T.O which is Illuminism under another name. While undoubtedly there have been patriotic Jews who held their country's welfare ahead of that of their race, their own literature boasts of their basic internationalism. B'nai B'rith calls Jewry a "world brotherhood" (Article VII). Deriding nationalism, or Christian patriotism, has long been a Jewish specialty, now reversed in America.
To prepare for war against Hitler and for making America a world home for exiled Jews, B'nai B'rith, which strives to crush like a fly the free speech and "democratic rights" of any Christian or non‑Jew who criticizes Jewry, is whipping up a fury for "tolerance," "patriotism" and "democracy" to thwart opposition to Jewish aims and control. The double page headline in B'nai B'rith Magazine, September 1940: "B'nai B'rith serves Jewry. Orders stands for Democracy." The kernel of its stand for democracy is in its sub headline: "All of its activities stress Patriotic American Ideals as intimately related to the well-being of the Jewish People."
The B'nai B'rith mailed fist is shown in the text: "B'nai B'rith has banded together some 100,000 Jewish families in a covenant...In other words, this organization's purpose is to serve the Jewish People...This service is not only of national and inter�national scope. It is also local. B'nai B'rith thus consists not only of a Supreme Lodge, which deals with Jewish problems affecting world and American Jewry as a whole, but it also consists of Districts and state bodies and local groups...
���� Within B'nai B'rith there is a machinery of leadership, perfected after 97 years of experience, for dealing with all matters that affect the Jewish people, whether it be a pogrom in some distant land, a hurricane in the tropics, the Jewish youth problem in America, anti‑Semitism, aiding refugees, the preservation of Jewish cultural values, or a disturbing situation that arises on main Street! In other words, B'nai B'rith is so organized that it can utilize its machinery to supply Jewish needs of almost every character...When you join, it does not ask you the shade of your religious or political or social beliefs, it asks you only this: Are you ready and willing to serve the Jewish people as a whole?" A picture accompanies this showing a room full of new B'nai B'rith members taking the "pledge to give unselfish service to the Jewish people." Continuing, note B'nai B'rith's Hypocritical gushing over "American tradition," "democracy" and "tolerance," while it loyally supports and never denounces leading Marxists working to destroy all of these!
Judaism has been described by Moses Mendelssohn, a learned Jew, in this way: "Judaism is not a religion but a Law religionized."
This definition does away effectively with the erroneous belief prevalent among non‑Jews that Judaism is a religion. And a study of it will explain the actions of the B'nai B'rith. In spite of the loud and frequent assertions, made by Jews and so‑called Christian divines, contending that the Jews were the first monotheists, it is a well proven fact that the high initiates of the Memphis priesthood were monotheists long before the Jews.
Judaism is best described as a rite or compendium of rites, for, if one lends belief to the existence of the Jewish lawgivers, the rabbi's, one must bear in mind that they first studied among the high initiates� of Babylon, and later in Egypt. The closer one studies the history of the Jews, the more clear it appears that they are neither a religious entity nor a nation. Judaism is not a religion and the Jews are a sect with Judaism as a rite. The obligations and rules of the rite for the Jewish masses are contained in the Talmud and Schulchen Aruk, but the esoteric teachings for the higher initiates are to be found in the Cabala. Therein are continued the mysterious rites for evocations, the indications and keys to practices for conjuration of supernatural forces, the science of numbers, astrology, etc.
The Practical application of the Cabalist knowledge is manifested in the use made of it, through the ages, by Jews to gain influence both in the higher spheres of non‑Jew life and over the masses. Sovereigns and Popes, both, usually had one or more Jews as astrologers and adviser, and they frequently gave Jews control over their very life by employing them as physicians.
Political power was thus gained by Jews in almost every non‑Jewish country alongside the financial power, since Jewish court‑ bankers manipulated state funds and taxes. Through the ages also, can be followed the spreading power of the sect, and no more awful example of the devastating and destructive power of the penetration of a secret subversive society has ever been witnessed. With its B'nai B'rith Supreme Council as the directing head, the sect with its members swarming among all nations and governing their political, economic religious and educational policies.
In his book Nicholas II et les Juifs, Netchvolodow explains that, "the Chaldean science acquired by many of the Jewish priests, during the captivity of Babylon, gave birth to the sect of the Pharisees whose name only appears in the Holy Scriptures and in the writings of the Jewish historians after the captivity (about 606 B.C.). The works of the celebrated scientist Munk leave no doubt on the point that the sect appeared during the period of the captivity. From the dates the Cabal or Tradition of the Pharisees. For a long time their precepts were only transmitted orally but later they formed the Talmud and received their final form in the book called the Sepher ha Zohar." [1224]
The Pharisees were, as it were, a class whose tendency was to form a kind of intellectual aristocracy among the Jews. At first, they formed a sort of brotherhood, a haburah, the members being called haburim or brothers. They were a subversive element aiming at the overthrow of the Sadducean High‑priesthood, whose members prided themselves on their aristocracy of blood and birth, to which the Pharisees opposed an aristocracy of learning. The war waged by the latter extended over a long period of time, and the rivalry was bitter.
The Pharisees, who, although they professed, as one of their chief tenets, the utmost contempt of the am‑haretz or simple people, did not overlook the fact that they needed their mass support for the attainment of their own aim, and they enlisted it by opposing the Sadducean strictness of the Law in many instances, namely, in the observance of the Sabbath. The power of the Sadducees fell with the destruction of the Temple by Titus and thenceforth the Pharisaic element held supremacy among the Jews.
Quoting an acknowledged authority on Judaism, Mr. Flavien Brenier, Lt. Gen. Netchvolodow further describes the policy of the sect as follows [1225]: "Before appearing proudly as the expression of Jewish aspirations, The Tradition of the Pharisees had serious difficulties to surmount, the chief of which was the revival of the orthodox faith stimulated in the Jewish people. To the exiles, bemoaning the fall of the Temple of Jerusalem and begging their god to end the misfortunes of their homeland, the revelation that their god was only a phantom, entailed not only certain defeat, but also their own exposure to perils the least of which would have been the loss of all authority over the Jews.
The Pharisees then, judging it wiser to capture the confidence of their compatriots by taking the lead of the religious movement, affected a scrupulous observance of the slightest prescriptions of the law and instituted the practice of complicated rituals, simultaneously however cultivating the new doctrine in their secret sanctuaries. These were regular secret societies, composed during the captivity of a few hundred adepts. At the time of Flavius Josephus which was that of their greatest prosperity they numbered only some thousands of members.
���� This group of intellectual pantheists was soon to acquire a directing influence over the Jewish nation. Nothing, moreover, likely to offend national sentiment ever appeared in their doctrines. However saturated with pantheistic Chaldeism they might have been, the Pharisees preserved their ethnic pride intact. This religion of man divinised, which they had absorbed at Babylon, they conceived solely as applying to the profit of the Jew, the superior and predestined being.
���� The promises of universal dominion which the orthodox Jew found in the Law, the Pharisees did not interpret in the sense of the reign of the God of Moses over the nations, but in that of a material domination to be imposed on the universe by the Jews. The awaited Messiah was no longer the Redeemer of original Sin, a spiritual victor who would lead the world, it was a temporal king, bloody with battle, who would make the Jews master of the world and 'drag all peoples under the wheels of his chariot.' The Pharisees (Jews) continue to pretend to worship in public, only as a concession to popular opinion, for they expected its eventual consummation to be achieved by the secular patience the use of human means.
���� Monstrously different from the ancient Laws of God were such principles as these, but they had nothing one could see, which might have rendered unpopular those who let them filter, drop by drop, among the Jews. One cannot better define its action in the midst of Jewish society before Jesus Christ,' said Mr. Flavien Brenier, 'than in comparing it with that of the Freemasons in modern society. A carefully restricted membership tightly bound, imposing on their members the religion of 'the secret,' the Pharisees pursued relentlessly their double aim which was:
1). The seizure of political power, by the possession of the great political offices (the influence of which was tremendous in the reconstituted Jewish nation) and the conquest of the Sanhedrin (Jewish parliament).
2). To modify gradually the conceptions of the people in the direction of their secret doctrine."
The first of these aims was achieved when Hillel, a Pharisee of Babylon was elected president of the Sanhedrin. Thus ended the bitter fight between the Pharisees and the Sadducees. Opposed to Hillel was Shammai, a Sadducee, supporter of the Sadducean High Priest who was made Chief Judge of the assembly. The attitude of the two men towards each other is a matter of long record in the Talmud.
Among the most noted Pharisees, after Hillel, are: Yochanan ben Zakkai, founder of the school of Yamnai, Akibah who, with Bar Cochba, fomented the revolt against the Romans under Hadrian, rebellion ending with the order for the dispersion of Jews (132 A.D.). Also Simon ben Yohai, who might be termed the great Magician and Father of the Cabala, lastly Judah the Prince who compiled the Babylonian Talmud. Under these chiefs, the Pharisaic power was definitely established in the Sanhedrin. Those among the Jews who clung to the Sadducean tradition and refused to acknowledge the dominion of the Pharisees, remained as dissidents. Such were the Samaritans and the Karaites who rejected the Talmud.
The second of the aims and its method of attainment is exposed in the Protocols of the Wise Men of Zion so loudly denounced by the descendants of those who devised The Secret Doctrine in Jewry. The Jews as a religious community, most of whom remain quite ignorant of the intricate subversive schemes imputed to them, in this way the so‑called learned rabbi's can keep them under control.
The attitude of Jesus Christ to this sect is definitely expressed in the New Testament [1226]. Ask yourself the following questions regarding present day Jews Then you decide from the Word of God, who is true Israel.
1). Have the Jews been a blessing to all nations?
2). Have the Jews been "Circumcised In The Heart?"
3). Do the Jews glorify Jesus Christ?
4). Do the Jews declare that Jesus is God?
5). Do the Jews show forth the praises of Christ, God's Son?
6). Have the Jews carried the message of "personal" and "national" Salvation to the ends of the Earth?
7). Do the Jewish people have God's Spirit in their hearts?
8). Was the New Covenant (Testament) written to Jews or Israelites and what is the difference between the two?
9). Are the Jews the "lost sheep of the house of Israel?"
10). Are the Jews the "children of God, scattered abroad?"
11). Are the Jews the servants of God?
12). Are the Jews a Holy Nation and People?
13). Are there any Jews mentioned in the "faith chapter" of Hebrews 11?
14). Are the Jews a righteous nation?
15). Are the Jews bringing forth the fruits of God's Kingdom?
16). Are the Jews kind to strangers in their midst?
17). Are the Jews called the "children of the living God?"
18). Do the Jews admit that they are not God's People?
19). Do the Jews have all of God's Word?
20). Are the Jews a Great and Mighty Nation?
21). Do the Jews possess the "gates of their enemies?"
22). Are the Jews a "company of nations?"
23). Are the Jews above all people in moral excellence?
24). Are the Jews today called through Isaac?
25). Have the Jews ever lost their identity?
26). Have the Jews ever been called by a "new name?"
27). Are the major heathen nations aligned against the Jews alone?
28). Are the modern day Jews described as "a great lion?"
29). Did the Jews deliver Jerusalem from the power of the heathen?
30). Has the Jewish people ever had the name of "Great?"
31). Have the Jews been foremost in ending slavery?
32). Have the Jews been great colonizers?
33). Do the Jews recognize Jesus as Messiah?
34). Does your pastor teach that the "Jews are ALL of Israel?"
35). Do you honestly know what the Bible teaches about the Jews and Israel?
It is part of the Talmudic tradition that lies and deception are permissible when dealing with the Christian enemy. Their Policy is that of Communism: "When you tell a lie, make it a big one and shout it over and over, until people begin to believe it." This is exactly what the Jews have done with their "Chosen People story" and their cry of "anti‑Semitism," against anyone who tries to expose them.
In the 16th Century, Martin Luther, the great reformer accused the Jews of: "...squeezing from us our money and goods...of lying, blaspheming and cursing."
He went on to say: "I will give you my true counsel. First, avoid their synagogues and schools and warn our people about them...there is more wisdom uttered in three of Aesop's fables, than in all the books of the Talmudist rabbis." Yet in spite of this warning, Luther's books are now banned in Lutheran schools.
It will do us little good to attack the arms of this world‑wide octopus. The filthy arms of prostitution, drugs, pornography, immorality, you recognize most of them, I am sure. It will do us little good to march before the abortion clinics and before the theaters which display a filthy, blasphemous movie such as The Last Temptation of Christ, as long as the head is allowed to remain healthy.
Most of the well known Christian leaders who protested the movie, were more concerned of the movie, than in its contents and what it would do to their people. How many of them do you know that have even told their people that the producers of this movie were Jews and that the studio that produced it was Jew owned and run?
I dare you, as concerned Americans to look behind the facade of Hollywood and see those who seek to destroy Christian values. I dare you to look at the names of those who are seeking to destroy the economic stability of America in order to further their control. I challenge you to look and then act, for you will find most of the top leaders in this "Plot to Destroy Christianity," are Jewish names.
These must be exposed, if we are to remain free. This will be a dangerous undertaking, for Jewish power is strong in this land and is growing all the time. It will not be the task for some "sunshine soldier." Jewish judges and lawyers now control our court system and you can expect no justice from them, for they have a mandate from their god, Satan, to lie in order to convict you as a Christian. The arm of the Anti‑Defamation League is long, and their "bully boys" of the Jewish Defense League are vicious. We know that; that's why their colors are "red;" the red of Communism and shed blood. But we must never falter in our faith, for it is for our survival! We should have no quarrel against the Jewish people who wish to live in this country in peace and abide by our Christian laws. But let them show us this by their actions. This means they must stop trying to destroy every Christian value in America.
They have already taken prayer and Bible reading from our schools; crosses from our hillsides, and nativity scenes from our courtyard square. This is a Christian Nation. If they wish to live as Jews, then let them abide by our laws, not try and destroy them and set up their own filthy standards. If they want peace, then let them dissolve the Communist‑Socialist Organizations they control and finance! Let them clean up the movie studios and the TV networks they own and control. Let them withdraw their attempt to control our government through their Jewish lobbies in Washington. Let them show by honest efforts that they want to live in peace with their Arab neighbors. If they are honestly and sincerely desirous of living at peace with the rest of us, then let them remain secure within their borders and within the United States.
But if they continue their deceit. If they continue to spread their lies about Christian Patriots. If they continue their aggression and hatred against Christ and Christianity, then it should be made clear to all the world, that their propaganda has been pumped into our churches and into this country for the purpose of destroying us. When this is shown beyond a shadow of a doubt, then it lies within our rights, to defend our Christian way of life, our faith, our race, our country and our freedom, with any means that is at hand.
If this means evicting the Jews from America, as has happened to them before, then that means will be taken. But through God's help, we will defend our faith, our race, and our freedom against this godless enemy and we will consider their Christian stooges in America as our enemy too. We will never surrender! Our freedom was not, "bought and paid for at Valley Forge," that was only the "down payment" on freedom. Every generation must be willing to make payment on this account, if they are to remain free. Before God, we intend to do just that! The Formula for our survival is readily available for us. It is found in 2 Chronicles 7:14, which states: "If my people, which are called by my name (Christian), will humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven and will forgive their sins, and WILL HEAL THEIR LAND." It is up to you, whether we remain free, or become slaves!
1844: "The more extensive a man's knowledge of what has been done, the greater his power of knowing what to do."[1227]
Disraeli, in 1844, in his book "Coningsby" said: "The world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes."
Later, in his book Life of Lord Bentinick (p. 497‑98) Disraeli says in regard to the revolutionary outbreaks: "The influence of the Jews may be traced in the last outbreak of the destructive principle in Europe. An insurrection takes place against tradition and aristocracy, against religion and property.
Destruction of the Semitic principle, extirpation of the Jewish religion, whether in the Mosaic or the Christian form, the natural equality of man and the abrogation of property, are proclaimed by the secret societies who form proviso governments, and men of the Jewish Race are found at the head of every one of them. The people of God co‑operate with atheists; the most skillful accumulators of property ally themselves with Communists; the peculiar and chosen race touch the hand of all the scum and low caste of Europe! And all this because they wish to destroy that ungrateful Christendom they can no longer endure."
1846: Amsel Rothschild, formerly a liquor dealer and money changer known as, "Mr. Red Shield," said, "Let me issue and control a nation's money, and I care not who writes its laws." Unfortunately, we were even then too dumb to take the hint.
1848: Marx wrote his "Communist Manifesto" which, with a few changes, became the United Nation's Charter which has superseded and nullified our legal Constitution.
1825‑1855: Nikolai I, Tsar of Russia from 1825 to 1855 wrote in his diaries: "The ruin of the peasants in these provinces are the Zhids {'kikes'}. They are full fledged leeches sucking up these unfortunate provinces to the point of exhaustion."
His advisor, K. Pobedonostev: �The Jews...are at the root of regicide, they own the periodical press, they have in their hands the financial markets, the people as a whole fall into financial slavery to them..." [1228]
Voltaire, in God and His Men: "The Jews are the most hateful and the most shameful of the small nations."
General George Van Horn Mosley, in the New York Tribune, March 29, 1939: "The war now proposed is for the purpose of establishing Jewish influence throughout the world."
Johann Gottfried Herder. 18th century German philosopher: "The Jewish people is and remains in Europe an Asiatic people alien to our part of the world, bound to that old law which it received in a distant climate, and which, according to its confession, it cannot do away with...How many of this alien people can be tolerated without injury to the true citizen?
A ministry in which a Jew is supreme, a household in which a Jew has the key of the wardrobe and the management of the finances, a department or commissariat in which Jews do the principal business, are Pontine marshes which cannot be drained. (Bekehrung der Juden) For thousands of years, since their emergence on the stage of history, the Jews were a parasitic growth on the stem of other nations, a race of cunning brokers all over the earth. They have cause great evil to many ill‑organized states, by retarding the free and natural economic development of their indigenous population. ("Hebraer," in Ideen)
Napoleon Bonaparte. French statesman, general: "The Jews provided troops for my campaign in Poland, but they ought to reimburse me: I soon found that they are no good for anything but selling old clothes... Legislating must be put in effect everywhere that the general well‑being is in danger. The government cannot look with indifference on the way a despicable nation takes possession of all the provinces of France. The Jews are the master robbers of the modern age; they are the carrion birds of humanity...
They must be treated with political justice, not with civil justice. They are surely not real citizens. The Jews have practiced usury since the time of Moses, and oppressed the other peoples. Meanwhile, the Christians were only rarely usurers, falling into disgrace when they did so. We ought to ban the Jews from commerce because they abuse it...The evils of the Jews do not stem from individuals but from the fundamental nature of this people." [1229]
�"Nothing more contemptible could be done than the reception of the Jews by you. I decided to improve the Jews. But I do not want more of them in my kingdom. Indeed, I have done all to prove my scorn of the most vile nation in the world." [1230]
(1) �Every big and small Jew is the peddling trade must renew his license every year.
(2) Checks and other obligations are only redeemable if the Jew can prove that he has obtained the money without cheating.� [1231]
Charles Degaule. 20th century French politician. Addressing the Zionist imbroglio in the Mideast in a news conference of November 27, 1967, he observed: "The Jews remain what they have been at all times: an elite people, self‑confident and domineering."
George Sand (Amantine Dupin Dudevant). 19th century French novelist: "I saw in 'the wandering Jew' the personification of the Jewish people, exiled in the Middle Ages. Nevertheless, they are once again extremely rich, owing to their unfailing rude greediness and their indefatigable activity. With their hard‑heartedness that they extend toward people of other faiths and races they are at the point of making themselves kings of the world. This people can thank its obstinacy that France will be Judized within fifty years. Already some wise Jews prophesy this frankly." [1232]
Community of Strasbourg, France. In an address to the Assemblee in 1790, the city's revolutionary leaders opposed citizenship for Jews, because: "Everyone knew the inherent bad character of the Jews and no one doubted they were foreigners... Let the 'enlighteners' stop defaming the Gentiles by blaming them for what is wrong with the Jews. Their conduct is their own fault. Perhaps the Jews might eventually give up every aspect of their separation and all the characteristics of their nature. Let us sit and wait until that happens; we might them judge them to be worthy of equality.�[1233]
Stephen H. Roberts, 20th century Australian historian. Though hostile on almost every point to National Socialism, his The House that Hitler Built does admit that Jews were a menace in Germany: "It is useless to deny that grave Jewish problems existed in Germany.
The nation was in the unfortunate geographical position of being the first stage in the perennial push westward of the Polish Jews. Unless forced on, they tended to stop in Berlin and Hamburg, where they obtained an unduly share of good professional positions. In Berlin, for example, when the Nazi came to power, 50.2 percent of the lawyers were Jews. In medicine, 48 per cent of the doctors were Jews, and it was said that they systematically seized the principal hospital posts. The Jews owned the largest and most important Berlin newspapers, and they had made great inroads on the educational system."
Francisco Franco, 20th century Spanish statesman. In his victory speech in Madrid, on May 19, 1939, he declared: "Let us be under� no illusion. The Jewish spirit, which was responsible for the alliance of large‑scale capital with Marxism and was the driving force behind so many anti‑Spanish revolutionary agreements, will not be got rid of in a day."
Jose Primo de Rivera, 20th century Spanish political reformer (assassinated by the Communists). He stressed that the instruments of Jewish domination in the modern world are money and the press, and that communism is an instrument of international Jewish capitalism used to smash and afterwards rule the nations.[1234]
H. H. Beamish, in a New York address, October 30 ‑ November 1, 1937: "In 1848 the word �anti‑Semitic� was invented by the Jews to prevent the use of the word �Jew.�" The right word for them is "Jew"..."I implore all of you to be accurate ‑ call them Jews. There is no need to be delicate on this Jewish question. You must face them in this country. The Jew should be satisfied here. I was here forty‑seven years ago; your doors were thrown open to the Jews and they were free. No he has got you absolutely by the throat ‑ that is your reward."
Patriarch Christea. 20th century Romanian prelate. "The Jews have caused an epidemic of corruption and social unrest. They monopolize the press, which, with foreign help, flays all the spiritual treasures of the Romanians. To defend ourselves is a national and patriotic duty ‑ not anti‑Semitism. Lack of measures to get rid of the plague would indicate that we are lazy cowards who let ourselves be carried alive to our graves. Why should we not get rid of these parasites who suck Romanian and Christian blood? It is logical and holy to react against them." [1235]
�Houston Stewart Chamberlain, world famed author of Foundations of the Nineteenth Century, Vol. I, page 337: "The revelation of Christ has no significance for the Jew! ...I have searched through a whole library of Jewish books in the expectation of finding ‑ naturally not belief in the Divinity of Christ, nor the idea of redemption, but the purely human feeling for the greatness of suffering Savior ‑ but in vain.
A Jew who feels that, is, in fact, no longer a Jew, but a denier of Judiasm. And while we find, even in Mohammed's Koran, at least a vague conception of the importance of Christ and profound reverence for His personality, a cultured leading Jew of the nineteenth century (Graetz) calls Christ �the new birth with the death mask,� which inflicted new and painful wounds upon the Jewish people; he cannot see anything else in Him. In view of the Cross he assures us that �the Jews do not require this convulsive emotion for their spiritual improvement,� and adds, �particularly not among the middle classes of inhabitants of the cities.� His comprehension goes further. In a book, republished in 1880, by a Spanish Jew (Mose de Leon) Jesus Christ is called a �dead dog� that lies �buried in a dunghill.� Besides, the Jews have taken care to issue in the latter part of the nineteens century several editions (naturally in Hebrew) of the so‑called �censured passages� from the Talmud, those passages usually omitted in which Christ is exposed to our scorn and hatred as a �fool,� �sorcerer,� �profane person,� �idolater,� �dog,� �bastard,� �child of lust,� etc.: so, too, His sublime Mother.�"
Adrien Arcand, Canadian political leader of the 1930s: "Through their (Jew's) international news agencies, they mold your minds and have you see the world not as it is, but as they want you to see it. Through their cinema, they are the educators of our youth ‑ and with just one film in two hours, can wipe out of a child's brain what he has learned in six months in the home, the church or the school."
Nesta Webster, in her book Germany and England: "England is no longer controlled by Britons. We are under the invisible Jewish dictatorship ‑ a dictatorship that can be felt in every sphere of life."
William Jennings Bryant, three times the Democratic Party candidate for President said: "New York is the city of privilege. Here is the seat of the Invisible Power represented by the allied forces of finance and industry. This Invisible Government is reactionary, sinister, unscrupulous, mercenary, and sordid. It is wanting in national ideals and devoid of conscience...This kind of government must be scourged and destroyed."
Henry Adams (Descendant of President John Adams), in a letter to John Hay, October 1895: "The Jewish question is really the most serious of our problems."
Truman Capote. 20th century American writer. In an interview, he assailed "the Zionist mafia" monopolizing publishing today, and protested a tendency to suppress things that do not meet with Jewish approval.[1236]
Voltaire (Francois Marie Arouet) 18th century French philosopher, writer: "Why are the Jews hated? It is the inevitable result of their laws; they either have to conquer everybody or be hated by the whole human race...The Jewish nation dares to display an irreconcilable hatred toward all nations, and revolts against all masters; always superstitious, always greedy for the well‑being enjoyed by others, always barbarous ‑ cringing in misfortune and insolent in prosperity."[1237]
"You seem to me to be the maddest of the lot. The Kaffirs, the Hottentots, and the Negroes of Guinea are much more reasonable and more honest people than your ancestors, the Jews. You have surpassed all nations in impertinent fables in bad conduct and in barbarism. You deserve to be punished, for this is your destiny." [1238]
"You will only find in the Jews an ignorant and barbarous people, who for a long time have joined the most sordid avarice to the most detestable superstition and to the most invincible hatred of all peoples which tolerate and enrich them." [1239]
"I know that there are some Jews in the English colonies. These Marranos go wherever there is money to be made...But whether these circumcised who sell old clothes claim that they are of the tribe of Naphtali or Issachar is not of the slightest importance. They are, simply, the biggest scoundrels who have ever dirtied the face of the earth." [1240]
"They are, all of them, born with raging fanaticism in their hearts, just as the Bretons and the Germans are born with blond hair. I would not be in the least bit surprised if these people would not some day become deadly to the human race." [1241]
E. Cannot. 19th century French reformer. In La Renovation, journal of the socialist school of Charles Fourier: "Jews! To the heights of your Sinai...I humbly lift myself. I stand erect and cry out to you, in behalf of all my humble equals, of all those whom your spoliation has brought to grief, who died in misery through you and whose trembling shades accuse you: Jews! for Cain and Iscariot, leave us, leave us! Ah, cross the Red Sea again, and go down there to the desert, to the promised land which is waiting for you, the only country fit for you; o you wicked, rude and dishonest people, go there!!!�
1854: "If you can induce a community to doubt the genuineness and authenticity of the Scriptures: To question the reality, and obligations of religion: To hesitate, undecided, whether there be any such thing as virtue or vice: Whether there be an eternal state of retribution beyond the grave: Or whether there exists any such being as God, or the Lord Jesus Christ, you have broken down the barriers of moral virtue, and opened the flood gates of immorality and crime. One need not say, that when a people have once done this, they can no longer exist as a tranquil and happy people. Every bond that holds society together would be ruptured: Fraud and treachery would take the place of confidence between man and man: The tribunals would be scenes of bribery and injustice: Avarice, perjury, ambition, and revenge would walk through the land, and render it more like the dwelling of savage beasts, than the tranquil abode of civilized and Christianized men, In God, not man, We Trust!" [1242]
1852-1853: Saratov. Two Ritual Murders are involved this time; one, a 10-year-old Christian boy in December, 1852; the other, 11-year-old, in January, 1853. After a flood, both bodies were found on the bank of the Volga, pierced with many wounds. Eight years later, two Jews, Schiffermann and Zourloff, were duly tried for these murders and convicted. They were sentenced to 28 years' labor in the mines, and they died during their imprisonment.
This, being a juridically decided case, the sentence in which was passed for "killing two Christian boys and having made the endure martyrdom" by the Senate and submitted to the Russian Empire Council, is, of course, not mentioned in Strack's book.[1243]
1859: The conspirators and traitors who had already infiltrated our government, met in New York and organized what became known as the Communist Party to be the tool to do the dirty work.
The Money Changers, World Bankers, and evil wealthy, one‑world, corrupt politicians furnished the money and pulled the strings while their puppet Communists do the torturing and killing. Communism was born in the United States and exported to Russia. The United States has fed, clothed, financed, protected, and blessed and armed it ever since. The blood of all of the over 200‑million people butchered by the Jewish Communists is dried on the hands of the leaders on Wall Street and Pennsylvania Avenue.
1861: The Civil War planned, financed and precipitate by the Satanic, Illuminati, Jewish Bankers to divide and weaken and capture the United States. It was money, not slavery, that caused the Civil War. The conspirators have planned, caused and financed every bloody War for hundreds of years.
Civil War
In the guise of the Roman Catholic Church, the Red Dragon, who was, "...wroth with the woman {National Israel ‑‑ United States} went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which {nationally} keep the {10} commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." [1244]
Since the Dragon was not able to destroy the "manchild nation" {America} as soon as it was born, sought to exterminate it with his secret weapon masquerading as the Roman Catholic Church. Samuel Morse, father of electronic telegraphy, found out about the conspiracy of Rome to kill our young American Republic and published in 1834 his remarkable work, Conspiracies Against the Liberties of the U.S.
The book which revealed this bit of information on page 290, also carried this quotation: "It is under those bloody banners {religious massacres in Europe} of 6,000 Roman Catholic priest, Jesuits and Bishops, in the United States, and marching to the conquest of this republic, backed by their seven millions of blind and obedient slaves...A political conspiracy under the cloak of a religious mission was formed against the U.S., yes, without Romanism, the last awful Civil War would have been impossible, Jeff Davis would never have dared to attack the North, had he not had assurance from the Pope, the Jesuits, the Bishops, the Priests and the whole people of the Church of Rome under the name and mask of Democracy, except they would help him." [1245]; "The Jesuits are a Military Organization, not a religious order. Their chief is a general of an army, not the mere father abbot of a monastery. And the aim of this organization is: Power. Power in its most despotic exercise. Absolute power, universal power, power to control the world by the volition of a single man. Jesuitism is the most enormous of abuses." [1246]; "Pope Gregory VII {a Jew} decided it was not murder to kill excommunicated persons. This rule was incorporated in the canon law. During the revision of the code, which took place in the 16th century, and which produced a whole volume of corrections, the passage was allowed to stand. It appears in every reprint of the Corpus Juris. It has been for 700 years, and continues to be, part of the ecclesiastical law. Far from being a dead letter, it obtained a new application in the days of the Inquisition {under a Spanish Basque, a Jew, whose name was Lopez DeRecalde, but who preferred to be called Ignatuis Loyola}; and one of the later Popes has declared that the murder of a Protestant is so good a deed that it atones, and more than atones, for the murder of a Catholic." [1247]
"Has the Church of Rome expressed any regret for having promulgated and executed such bloody laws? No! On the contrary, she has anathematized all those who think or say that she was wrong when she deluged the world with the blood of the millions she ordered to be slaughtered to quench her thirst for blood {is this not what the Jews have done to Christians since they Crucified the Lord Jesus Christ}; she positively said that she had the right to punish those heretics by tortures and death. Those bloody and anti‑social laws, were written on the banners of the Roman Catholics, when slaughtering 100,000 Waldenses in the mountains of Piedmont, more than 50,000 defenseless men, women and children in the city of Bezieres.
It is under the inspiration of those diabolical laws of Rome, that 75,000 Protestants were massacred the night and following week of St Bartholomew. It was to obey those bloody laws that Louis XIV revoked the Edict of Nates, caused the death of half a million of men, women, and children, who perished in all the highways of France, and caused twice that number to die in the land of exile, where they had found a refuge. Those anti‑social laws, today, are written on her banners with the blood of ten millions of martyrs. It is under those bloody banners that 6,000 Roman Catholic priests, Jesuits and bishops, in the United States, are marching to the conquest of this republic, backed by their seven millions of blind and obedient slaves. Those laws, are still the ruling laws of Rome, were the main cause of the last rebellion of the Southern States.
Yes! Without Romanism, the last awful Civil War would have been impossible. Jeff Davis would never have dared to attack the North, had he not had assurance from the Pope, that the Jesuits, the bishops, the priests and the whole people of the Church of Rome, under the name and mask of democracy, would help him. These diabolical and anti‑social laws of Rome caused a Roman Catholic {Beauregard a Jew} to be the man chosen to fire the first gun at Fort Sumter, against the flag of Liberty, on the 12th of April, 1861. Those anti‑Christian and anti‑social laws caused the Pope of Rome to be the only crowned prince in the whole world, so depraved as to publicly shake hands with Jeff Davis, and proclaim him president of a legitimate government.
These are the laws which led the assassins of Abraham Lincoln to the house of a rabid Roman Catholic woman, Mary Surratt {a Jewess}, which was not only the rendezvous of the priests of Washington, but the very dwelling‑house of some of them. Those bloody and infernal laws of Rome nerved the arm of the Roman Catholic, Booth {a Jew}, when he slaughtered one of the noblest men God has ever given to the world. Those bloody and anti‑social laws of Rome, after having covered Europe with ruins, tears, and blood for ten centuries, have crossed the oceans to continue their work of slavery and desolation, blood and tears, ignorance and demoralization, on this continent. Under the mask and name of democracy {which is in all reality Judaism} they have raised the standard of rebellion of the South against the North, and caused more than half a million of the most heroic sons of America to fall on the fields of carnage. In the very near future, if God does not miraculously prevent it, those laws of dark deeds and blood will cause the prosperity, the rights, the education, and the liberties of this too confident nation to be buried under the mountain of smoking and bloody ruins. On the top of that mountain, Rome {Judaism through the rule of the Black Pope} will raise her throne and plant her victorious banners." [1248]
Lincoln was quoted to have said: �We owe it to the Popery that we now see our land reddened with the blood of her noble sons. Though there were differences of opinion between the South and the North, on the question of slavery, neither Jeff Davis nor anyone of the leading men of the Confederacy would have dared to attack the North, had they not relied on the Promises of the Jesuits {the Jews}, that...
The Money and the Arms of the Roman Catholic Church, and even the arms of France were at their disposal, if they would attack us {See how long the Dragon; Satan's Children have been working to enslave the entire world and destroy the memory of Christ and Christianity from off the face of the earth, and if possible at the same time to destroy True Israel the Anglo-Saxons, Germanic, Celtic and Kindred People}. I pity the Priests, the Bishops and the Monks of Rome in the United States, when the people realize that they are in Great part responsible for the Tears and Blood Shed in this war. I conceal what I know, for if the people knew the whole truth, this war would turn into a religious war, and at once, take a tenfold more savage and bloody character. It would become merciless as all religious wars are. It would become a war of extermination on both sides.
The Protestants of both the North and South would surely unite to exterminate the Priests and Jesuits, if they could hear what Professor Morse has said to me of the plots made in the very city of Rome to destroy this Republic, and if they could learn how the Priests, the Nuns, and the Monks, which daily land on our shores, under the pretext of preaching their religion, instructing the people in their schools, taking care of the sick in the hospitals, are nothing but the emissaries of the Pope, of Napoleon and the other despots of Europe, to undermine our institutions, alienate the hearts of our people from our Constitution and our laws, destroy our schools, and prepare a reign of anarchy here as they have done in Ireland, in Mexico, in Spain and wherever there are any people who want to be free...New projects of assassination are detected almost every day, accompanied with such savage circumstances that they bring to my memory the massacre of St. Bartholomew and the Gunpowder Plot.
Our investigation indicates that they come from the same masters in the art of murder, the Jesuits {the Jews}. The New York riots were evidently a Romish plot from beginning to end. We have the proofs in hand that they were the work of Bishop Hughes and his emissaries. No doubt can remain about the bloody attempts of Rome to destroy New York, when we know the easy way it was stopped. I wrote to Bishop Hughes, telling him that the whole country would hold him responsible for it if he would not stop it at once. He then gathered the rioters around his palace, called them his 'dear friends,' invited them to go back home peacefully, and all was finished!...From the beginning of our civil war, there has been, not a secret, but a public alliance, between the Pope of Rome and Jeff Davis. The pope and his Jesuits have advised, supported, and directed Jeff Davis {through Judah P. Benjamin, also a Jew} on the land, from the first gun shot at Fort Sumter by the Rabid Roman Catholic Beauregard {Jew}.
They are helping him on the sea by guiding and supporting the rabid Roman Catholic pirate, Semmes, on the ocean ...The pope has thrown away the mask, and shown himself the public partisan and the protector of the rebellion, by taking Jeff Davis by the hand, and impudently recognizing the Southern States as a legitimate government.
I have the proof in hand that that very Bishop Hughes, whom I had sent to Rome...is the very man who advised the pope to recognize the legitimacy of the Southern republic, and put the whole weight of his tiara in the balance against us in favor of our enemies! Such is the perfidity of those Jesuits {Jews}." [1249]
Judah P. Benjamin, Rothschild Agent
"Napoleon's object was to assure the predomination of the French over the Latin races and to augment the influence of these races in America. Napoleon decided to recognize the independence of the rebellious American States and repeatedly urged the British government to join him in so doing." [1250]
The most prominent Jew on either side during the Civil War, was Judah P. Benjamin, born in the West Indies, a brilliant lawyer, Attorney General, Secretary of War and Secretary of State of the Confederacy. Writing about Benjamin's days as a student at Yale, Burton J. Hendrick in his Statesmen of the Lost Cause (1939) said: "All that we can say with any definiteness, at this late date, is that Benjamin left Yale, not of his own volition and not because of financial stringency; that his offense was so serious that the authorities declined to consider his request for a rehearing; that he himself misstated the reason for the separation; that the charge was made, in a responsible journal and by a college mate of standing, that he had been caught stealing from his fellow students; that Benjamin made no public denial of this charge; that all his life he showed a constant apprehension of a biography and destroyed all papers and documents that would facilitate inquiries into his past." [1251]
John Slidell (another traitorous Jew), one-time fellow Senator of Judah P. Benjamin from Louisiana, became Confederate envoy to France soon after the Civil War began. Of him, Burton J. Hendrick said: "Long before Slidell attained the Senate...in 1853, the word 'Slidellian' had taken on a well-defined meaning...In this proceeding, Judah P. Benjamin was his associate, as in politics generally; and, justly or unjustly, the standing of both men suffered severely...
Benjamin and Slidell's biographers have been unable to discover the truth or falsity of these accusations, any more than they have proved, or disproved, similar scandals involving the Techuantepec Railway, in which both Benjamin and Slidell were concerned...His (Slidell's) ancestry contained perhaps a Jewish strain; at any rate, in Paris he became in intimate of leading Jewish families. One to whom he was especially close was Emile Erlanger, head of the great French (Jewish) banking house of Erlanger et Cie...Erlanger's son...fell in love with Slidell's daughter, the spirituelle Matilda, and, from that moment, Confederate and French relations present a romantic association of Haymen and baste finance. Erlanger was made the French intermediary in all Confederate transactions...
���� The Erlanger loan (to the Confederacy) only one party found profitable. That was the banking house of Erlanger et Cie. Matilda Slidell's father-in-law emerged from the transaction with gains not far from $2,700,000...It is a fair estimate that the Confederate Treasury obtained about $2,500,000 from a bond issue for which it had pledged payment...of $15,000,000 in capital and seven percent in interest." [1252]
Edwin de Leon, another Jew, was appointed Confederate publicity agent in Paris. Of him, Hendrick said: "On leaving Richmond, the Secretary of State had given de Leon extremely confidential letters from Benjamin to Slidell... Benjamin sought to bribe Napoleon III, into recognizing the Confederacy and breaking the blockade. On the voyage to France, de Leon opened and read these communications; which he presented the documents, with broken seals, to Slidell, that diplomat's anger knew no restraint." [1253]
Judah P. Benjamin was chosen by the Rothschilds to do their work in the United States and he was the first adviser to Jefferson Davis, the President of the Southern Confederacy. Benjamin has been called "the brains of the revolt." He was also the Secretary of State of the Confederacy under Jeff Davis.
The Confederacy consisted of eleven Southern States bound by a written Constitution, modeled in part after our own Constitution. It was founded on the fundamental principle that each one of its eleven constituted States had the right to secede from the Union, or to separate from the other 23 out of the 34 states of the Union.
Nevertheless, at the instigation of Benjamin, and under pressure of Napoleon, Texas and Louisiana were placed on the bargain counter in exchange, presumably, for Napoleon's aid. The latter was supported by Disraeli of England, who had assured the Confederacy of the support of Britain behind the nine remaining States, after Texas and Louisiana were to be ceded to France.
Under the guiding hand of Judah P. Benjamin {a Jew}, chosen by the Rothschilds and the Church of Rome to represent the International Bankers to do their work for them in the United States, was also the first advisor to Jefferson Davis, the President of the Southern Confederacy. Benjamin is reputed to be the "brains of the revolt," as he was also the Secretary of State of the Confederacy.
Through the hands of this man, huge sums of money were provided to finance the destruction of this great New Christian American Republic flowed. The Confederacy fell and the men who had fought a valiant fight for what they believed right were thrown into the even greater travail of the Reconstruction; while Judah P. Benjamin, almost alone of the leaders of the South, forsook immediately the suffering people who had honored and enriched him, fled to England and was soon embarked upon a new career of distinction and wealth, Reminiscent of others of his Religion {Jewish} dispossessed of their temporary cause and gains. While we are talking of the Civil War it behooves us to mention that Abraham Lincoln [1254] was assassinated by John Wilkes Booth {A Jew}. That the plot of Booth, involved not only the assassination of Lincoln, which was accomplished, but also the assassination on the same night of the Vice President, Andrew Johnson, of the Secretary of State, William H. Seward, and of General Ulysses S. Grant. Seward, who was ill at his home, was stabbed, as was also his son, Frederick Seward, by David E. Herold {A Jew}, a co‑conspirator with Booth, who was hanged.
Vice President Johnson escaped injury, but George A. Atzerodt {also a Jew} was hanged for conspiring with Booth to kill him. General Grant, who was to have attended the theater with Lincoln that night, due to an unexpected departure for Burlington, New Jersey, was unharmed.
"John Booth, A Jewish silversmith whose ancestors had been exiled from Portugal because of their radical political views. In London the refugees had continued their trade and free thinking, and John had married Wilkes' cousin. This Wilkes was the 'celebrated agitator John Wilkes of Westminster, London...John Wilkes Booth's father was Junius Brutus Booth." [1255]
Our American school children have been taught that the Civil War was fought over the slavery problem, but this was only a surface issue to hide the intrigue of the Great Red Dragon to foment one side against the other. After thousands of our choice White Israel sons and one of our greatest Presidents were murdered, our Great God stopped the slaughter of the Dragon: By the Intervention of the Czar of Russia, who God sent to our National Rescue, but unknown to most Americans.
�������������������������������������� Division of U.S. Plotted in London
Disraeli, the late Jewish Prime Minister of England, determined to divide the United States and give one part to Lionel {Rothschild}. Thus the North would become a British Colony annexed to Canada. The South would go to Napoleon {Rothschild}. In the year 1857, the money power of old Europe was centered in the House of Rothschild. Disraeli represented them in England; Napoleon III in France; Bismarck in Germany and Mazzini in Italy. According to Mr. John Reeves, who wrote on page 228, of an authorized biography entitled "The Rothschilds, The Financial Rulers of Nations," based on research in their own archives, there was a famous meeting in the City of London in 1857. The great Rothschild family was assembled from the countries of Europe for the marriage of Lionel Rothschild's daughter, Leonora, to her cousin, Alphonse, son of James Rothschild of Paris.
It was at this time Disraeli is reported to have said: "Under this roof are the heads of the family of Rothschild ‑‑ a name famous in every capital of Europe and every division of the globe. If you like, we shall divide the United States into two parts, one for you, James, and one for you, Lionel. Napoleon will do exactly and all that I shall advise him."
Thus, in London, we see a plan fostered by the money power of Europe, moving in on America, and pitting the North against the South under the old principle of "divide and conquer." This has always been the Jewish plan to destroy nations which are dangerous to their plans for world conquest, to divide and conquer. Germany is a prime example, as it was divided after World War II.
Remember that the Civil War with all of its suffering, blood shed and death was calmly planned and blueprinted by the Satanic Rothschild bankers in Europe and in conjunction with their agents who control the Catholic Church from behind the scenes, in 1857. The Rothschild, Jewish, Zionist triumvirate in obedience to their Bilderberger comrades did the same with World Wars I and II, Korea and Vietnam.
�������������� Intervention of the Czar of Russia Saved the United States
Disraeli and the Catholic Church had already assured the Confederacy of Britain's support. However, this was not to help the South; it was to crush both the North and the South and to conquer and possess both. As a result, English, French and Spanish troops were landed at Vera Cruz in 1862.
The French General, Bazaine, occupied the capitol of Mexico at the time. So Napoleon was ready to strike and help divide and destroy the United States. The danger was great. The situation looked hopeless. Understanding the situation Lincoln spent long nights in humble prayer to Almighty God. He knew the North, alone, could not withstand such a combination. Moreover, Archduke Maximilian had been induced to accept the throne of Mexico.
���� But God stepped in! Fortunately God in His wisdom exposed this Satanic plot to the Christian Czar of Russia through his Ambassadors in Paris and London; who upon learning of the Rothschild ‑ Disraeli ‑ Catholic ‑ Napoleonic plot immediately dispatched a fleet of ships and men to San Francisco under the command of Admiral S. Lesowsky.
He also rushed a squadron to New York to New York under the command of Admiral A.A. Popoff. Both Admirals had orders from the Czar to be ready to fight any power {nation} on earth, and To take their orders directly from President Abraham Lincoln; and Him Alone. Needless to say, this quick, generous and vigorous action saved the United States from the intrigue of the International Jewish Bankers. So James Rothschild was left without Mexico and the Southern States, and Lionel could not capture the North through military measures.
But the European Machevillis were determined on financial conquest, if not actual slavery. At the same time, this great and good Christian Czar, who, as the servant of Almighty God and by His Power, saved the United States, lovingly and voluntarily emancipated 47 million serfs on September 19, 1861, and Translated the Entire Bible into the Russian language. For his courageous and benevolent acts, he was murdered by the Atheistic, God‑hating, one‑world, Jewish bankers in 1881. He was another casualty in the conflict of the ages. The conflict between right and wrong, light and darkness, good and evil, Christ and anti‑Christ, God and Satan. The same devils murdered Lincoln on April 4, 1865. The history books lie about why Booth killed Lincoln. Coded messages in Booth's trunk and the key to these codes in Judah P. Benjamin's possession proved that Lincoln; Was Murdered by Orders from the Jewish Rothschild Bankers. Their successors are still doing the same today.
Our childrens' history textbooks continue to teach that the American Civil War was fought over the Slavery issue. But if we look behind the scenes we will find that the "slave question" was but the surface issue. Below the surface ran a current of intrigue that ended with the assassination of Abraham Lincoln because he was determined that the United States was to be free from the bondage of the International Jewish Bankers. The part the Catholic Church through the Jesuits has already been presented.
Now we will present the "Rest of The Story." In 1857, the Rothschild Illuminati bankers ruled Europe. "At that moment another member of the Jewish race was rising to power in Great Britain. Benjamin Disraeli was rapidly advancing to the primacy of the British Cabinet, the same height to which his Secession compatriot reached in the Confederacy at an earlier day."
The Jews from the North were a serious problem to the Union side during the Civil War. On page 330 of Series One, Vol. XVII, Part II, of the Official Records of the Union and Confederate Armies, we find a communication from Major General U.S. Grant to Major General Hurlburt, then stationed at Jackson, Tennessee. Writing at La Grange, Tennessee, on November 9, 1862, General Grant said: "Refuse all permits to come south of Jackson for the present. The Israelites especially should be kept out..." Again on November 10, 1862, this time to General Webster at Jackson, Grant wrote: "Give orders to all the conductors on the road that no Jews are to be permitted to travel on the railroad from any point. They may go north and be encouraged in it; but they are such an intolerable nuisance that the department must be purged of them."
Then writing on December 7, 1862, from Headquarters of the Thirteenth Army Corps at Oxford, Mississippi, to the Assistant Secretary of War, C.P. Wolcott, General Grant said: "I have long since believed that in spite of all the vigilance that can be infused into post commanders, the specie regulations of the Treasury Department have been violated, and mostly by Jews and other unprincipled traders. So well satisfied have I been of this that I instructed the commanding officer at Columbus to refuse all permits to Jews to come South, and I have frequently had them expelled from the department, but they come in with their carpet-sacks in spite of all that can be done to prevent it. The Jews seem to be a privileged class that can travel anywhere. They will land at any wood yard on the river and make their way through the country. If not permitted to buy cotton themselves they will act as agents for someone else, who will be at a military post with a Treasury permit to receive cotton and pay for it in Treasury notes, which the Jew will buy up at an agreed rate, paying gold."
General Grant, a patient and tolerant individual, finally lost his patience. He issued General Order No. 11, as Commander of the 13th Army Corps, Department of the Tennessee: "The Jews, as a class violating every regulation of trade established by the Treasury Department and also department orders, are hereby expelled from the Department within twenty-four hours from the receipt of this order. Post commanders will see that all of this class of people be furnished passes and required to leave, and any one returning after such notification will be arrested and held in confinement until an opportunity occurs of sending them out as prisoners, unless furnished with permit from headquarters. No passes will be given these people to visit trade headquarters for the purpose of making personal application for trade permits. By order of Maj. Gen. U.S. Grant: JNO. A. RAWLINS, Assistant Adjutant-General."
The Jews, of course, protested and were influential enough even at that time and in the face of the orders of a respected Corps Commander, to make their protest effective. On January 4, 1863, the General-in-Chief, H.W. Halleck, addressed General Grant as follows: "A paper purporting to be General Order No. 11, issued by you December 17, has been presented here. By its terms it expels all Jews from your department. If such an order has been issued, it will be immediately revoked."
There was nothing for Grant to do but obey, and on January 7, 1863, he revoked his order expelling the Jews from his department. At the same time other Union generals were complaining of the Jews. "To Maj. General John A. McClernand: 'The cotton speculators are quite clamorous for aid in getting their cotton away from Middleburg, Hickory Valley, etc., and offer to pay liberally for the service. I think I can bring it away with safety, and make it pay to the Government. As some of the Jew owners have as good as stolen the cotton from the planters, I have no conscientious scruples in making them pay liberally to take it away. L.F. Ross, Brigadier General."
In a letter written from Memphis, July 30, 1862, General W.T. Sherman said, in part: "I found os many Jews and speculators here trading in cotton, and secessionists had become so open in refusing anything but gold, that I have felt myself bound to stop it. The gold can have but one use, the purchase of arms and ammunition...Of course, I have respected all permits by yourself or the Secretary but in these new cases (swarms of Jews) I have stopped it."
���������������������������� Booth's Code Found in Benjamin Trunk
The good Czar, after several unsuccessful attempts on his life, was murdered in 1881. Lincoln was murdered in 1865, on April 4th, by an actor, John Wilkes Booth, in whose trunk was found coded messages the key to which was found in Judah P. Benjamin's possession. Benjamin escaped to England where he later died. The Czar, Alexander II, had been responsible on September 19, 1861, by imperial decree, for emancipating the Russian serfs, in number over 47‑million. Serfdom in Russia was ended by the stroke of a pen. But in the United States, it took billions of dollars and oceans of blood to free three million, not serfs, but slaves, because of an infamous plot of English and European Jewish money lords.
Bismarck Told the Story in 1876
Bismarck told the whole story in 1876. He said: "The division of the United States into two federations of equal rank was decided long before the Civil War by the High Financial Power of Europe."
These filthy banker Vipers were afraid the United States, if allowed to remain united, would attain economical and financial independence and upset their financial domination over the world. The Rothschild Jewish bankers thought Lincoln, an illiterate rail‑splitter, would be weak enough to carry out their sugar‑coated, diabolical designs.
He decided to eliminate the International Jewish, Illuminati bankers by allowing the states to borrow directly from the people. He realized that the source of wealth resides in the work and economy of the nation. He bitterly opposed the international financiers who control the nations through their money. Thus, as soon as the International Jewish Bankers realized that Lincoln had saved the nation from their plot, they decided to have him killed.
Deny it if you will, but like or not, hate it or love it, believe it or not, the fact remains: Every President of the United States, since 1914, has either (a) been controlled by the Jews or (b) has been a closet Jew as in the case of Wilson, Roosevelt, Truman and Eisenhower. They have never dared to defy, or fail to kowtow to, the Mystery of Iniquity, Synagogue of Satan, Generation of Vipers {Name Jesus Christ and John the Baptist gave them}, Illuminati, Rothschild, Rockefeller [1256] International Jewish Banker Gangsters. Every President has tamely submitted, betrayed his country, and lead humanity and this formerly Christian Nation to the brink of destruction. They are afraid of the blackmail and hired assassins of the International Money Changers. Bismarck said: "The death of Lincoln was a disaster for Christendom. There was no man in the United States great enough to wear his boots. And the Jews went anew to grab the riches of the world."
Bismarck was a true prophet. For he further said: "I fear the Jewish banks with their craftiness and tortuous tricks will entirely control the exuberant riches of America. And use it to systematically corrupt modern civilization. The Jews will not hesitate to plunge the whole of Christendom into wars and chaos that the earth should become their inheritance."
These prophetic words have been perfectly fulfilled, and is attested to by the Spanish American War, World War I, World War II, Korean War and the Vietnamese War. The conspirators have used the astronomical wealth and technology and abundant resources of the United States to fasten the bands of bondage, torture and curse of Communism upon almost one‑half of the worlds population. An interesting side note. The Czar of Russia, for his part in saving the United States Government during the war by sending his two fleets to American waters, asked to be paid for the use of his fleets. Then President Andrew Johnson, who had replaced Lincoln as President after his assassination, had no constitutional authority to give American money to the head of a foreign government.
That and the cost of the fleets was rather high: $7.2 million. So President Johnson had Secretary of State William Seward arrange for the purchase of Alaska from the Russians in April, 1867. This act has unfairly been called "Seward's folly" by those historians unfamiliar with the actual reasons for Alaska's purchase, and to this day, Secretary of State Seward has been criticized for the purchase of what was then a piece of worthless land. But Seward was only purchasing the land as a method by which he could pay the Czar of Russia for the use of his fleets, an action, which in all probability saved the United States of America from a more serious war with England, France and Spain.
U.S. Issue of Debt-Free Money
Is Sabotaged by European Jewish Bankers
As the Civil War entered the critical days of 1862, President Lincoln was in dire need of money to carry out the obligations of the government in that conflict. He was offered loans by the banking interests, but In December, 1861, the banks had broken down and suspended specie payments. A bill passed Congress on February 25, 1862, whereby the Government could issue $150‑million, which would be full legal tender for every debt in the United States and was an achievement for Lincoln. However, the banking interests were furious.
In July, 1862, the Bank of England {which was, and still is dominated by the Rothschild family} issued the notorious Hazard Circular which was judiciously circulated among the banking interests of America. It said: "Slavery is likely to be abolished by the war power and chattel slavery destroyed. This, I and my European friends are glad of, for slavery is but the owning of labor and carries with it the care of the laborers, while the European plan, led by England, is that capital shall control labor by controlling wages. This can be done by controlling the money. The great debt that capitalists will see to it is made out of the war, must be used as a means to control the volume of money. To accomplish this, the bonds must be used as a banking basis. We are now awaiting for the Secretary of the Treasury to make his recommendation to Congress. It will not do to allow the greenback, as it is called, to circulate as money any length of time, as we cannot control that."
The term "greenback" was employed by the banking interests to deceive the masses. Ridicule and derision was attached to it for the simple reason that it bore no interest or tribute to the bankers and was simply non‑cancelable United States currency issued by the Government.
Gold Holders Dictate Division of Money Law
On two other occasions, July, 1862, and in March, 1863, Congress issued a total of $300‑ million of United States Notes, or greenbacks, but the bankers saw to it that they carried the following restrictive clause: "This note is legal tender for all debts, public and private, except duties on imports and interest on the public debt."
This reservation permitted the Rothschilds, who had a corner on the gold, to make a market for their gold. Had the "greenbacks" been permitted to retain their full legal tender value, there would have been no need for Rothschild gold with which to pay import duties. The price of gold rose to approximately $2.85 measured in greenbacks. All importers were obliged to go to the banking interests to buy gold to pay duties on their goods, and the Wall Street financiers held the power to fix the price.
The Civil War was still raging. Lincoln was teaching the people that bonds were unnecessary and that paper money, issued in proportion to the country's wealth, debt‑free at its source of origin, was the only kind of currency that should be permitted. However, the restrictive clauses of the two later issues of greenbacks seriously crippled the President's efforts for an honest money system, and Mr. Lincoln was forced, in the heat of the Civil War, to permit ‑‑ because he could not stop the evil machinations of the money manipulators ‑‑ the "National Banking Act" of February 25, 1863, which gave private banks a national charter to issue and lend money.
In brief, it permitted private corporations to coin and regulate the value of money. But Lincoln was determined to end this situation as soon as peace could be secured. He was determined to have a Constitutional money system because he saw that financial slavery was only less subtle than chattel slavery, a little more refined, but in the end, the cruel, despotic exploitation of the American people.
Rothschild Letter Reveals the Whole Scheme
On June 25, 1863, the Rothschild Brothers sent a letter to Messrs. Ikleheimer, Morton and Vandergould at No. 3 Wall Street, New York, which said the following, about the National Banking Act: "Dear Sirs: A Mr. John Sherman has written us from a town in Ohio, U.S.A., as to the profits that may be made in the National Banking business under a recent act of your Congress, a copy of which act accompanied his letter. Apparently this act has been drawn upon the plan formulated here last summer by the British Bankers Association and by that Association recommended to our American friends as one that if enacted into law, would prove highly profitable to the banking fraternity throughout the world. Mr. Sherman declares that there has never before been such an opportunity for capitalists to accumulate money, as that presented by this act and that the old plan of State Banks is so unpopular, that the new scheme will, by contrast, be most favorably regarded, notwithstanding the fact that it gives the National Banks an almost absolute control of the national finance. 'The few who can understand the system,' he (Sherman) says, 'will either be so interested in its profits, or so dependent on its favors, that there will be no opposition from that class, while on the other hand, the great body of people mentally incapable of comprehending the tremendous advantages that capital derives from the system, will bear its burdens without complaint and perhaps without even suspecting that the system is inimical to their inter�ests.'...Awaiting your reply, we are,"
In reply to the above letter Messrs. Ikelheimer, Morton and Vandergould replied: Dear Sirs: "We beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter of June 25th, in which you refer to a communication received from Honorable John Sherman, of Ohio, with reference to the advantages, and profits, of an American investment under the provisions of the National Banking Act. Mr. Sherman possesses, in a marked degree, the distinguishing characteristics of a successful financier. His temperament is such that whatever his feelings may be they never cause him to lose sight of the main chance. He is young, shrewd and ambitious.
He has fixed his eyes upon the Presidency of the United States and already is a member of Congress (he has financial ambitions too). He rightfully thinks he has everything to gain by being friendly with men, and institutions, having large financial resources, and which at times are not too particular in their methods, either of obtaining government aid, or protecting themselves against unfriendly legislation...Requesting that you will regard this as strictly confidential, Most respectfully yours, Ikelheimer, Morton and Vandergould." [1257]
Here we have an admission that the national banks were/are to have almost absolute control of the country's finance; that the richer class will not question this method of having private banking corporations issue money, while the poor, "incapable of comprehending the tremendous advantages...will bear its burdens {they admit that somebody must carry and pay the burden of debt} without complaint" or even suspicions that they are being fleeced by an unjust money system. But the greenbacks were still in demand. They were not legal tender for all debts, public and private, because of the restrictive clause. The bankers were buying the greenbacks on Wall Street for 35 cents on the dollar for gold, which they controlled.
When the $450‑million of greenbacks were exhausted, and the necessity arose for more money, the Rothschilds demanded that United States notes or greenbacks no longer be issued in the form of dollars, but in the form of bonds. The $450‑million "exception clause" greenbacks were converted into $1‑billion, 640‑millions of bonded indebtedness. Ever since that day, the American people have been in debt through bonds and their usurious yield.
Bankers Reap Big Profits on Deal
Here was the banker's point of view: He saw an original Lincoln greenback of the year 1862. He read the frightful words, "This note is legal tender for all debts public and private." There was not a dollar to be made privately on this kind of money. So the shrewd bankers immediately started their two‑fold campaign. One was to substitute interest‑bearing bonds for these legal tender notes.
The second was to qualify the legal tender provision by exempting the legal tender properties. Consequently, on the second and third issue of Lincoln's legal tender notes, we find the substituted language, "This note is legal tender for all debts public and private except duties on imports and interest on the public debt." Therefore, gold was now demanded for interest on the public debt and the source of the gold would be the duties on imports which must be paid in gold.
Now the bankers had their crocked scheme perfected. So much so that the next issue of bonds was $500‑ million, at the rate of 7% interest. The bonds fell in value below 70. But let us assume that on the particular day, the banker invested a million dollars in bonds. The million dollars was paper money, Lincoln's greenbacks. They bought precisely one‑million, four hundred twenty‑eight thousand, five hundred seventy‑one dollars worth of bonds.
The bonds, we repeat, drew interest at the rate of 7% or $100,000 per year. But this one hundred thousand now was payable in gold. Yet gold in relation to greenbacks was at times 240 and even higher. This meant that the bankers who invested the million dollars bought a million, four hundred twenty‑eight thousand, five hundred seventy‑one dollars worth of bonds, yielding one hundred thousand in gold or $240,000 in paper money. Which produced an interest of 24% instead of 7. It was to the advantage of the bankers to depreciate the legal tender notes, to depreciate the bonds, and to make interest payable in gold.
War Left America In Debt
To The European Jewish Bankers
No wonder Mary E. Hobard, in her book "The Secrets of the Rothschilds" said: "How then was it that this Government, several years after the war was over, found itself owing in London and Wall Street several hundred million dollars to men who never fought a battle, who never made a uniform, never furnished a pound of bread, who never did an honest day's work in all their lives?...The fact is, that billions owned by the sweat, tears and blood of American laborers have been poured into the coffers of these men for absolutely nothing. This 'sacred war debt' was only a gigantic scheme of fraud, concocted by European capitalists and enacted into American laws by the aid of American Congressmen, who were their paid hirelings or their ignorant dupes. That this crime has remained uncovered is due to the power of prejudice which seldom permits the victim to see clearly or reason correctly: 'The money power prolongs its reign by working on prejudices.' Lincoln said."
This led Lincoln to say: "As a result of the war corporations have been enthroned, and an era of corruption in high places will follow, and the money power of the country will endeavor to prolong its reign by working upon the prejudices of the people until wealth is aggregated in the hands of a few and the Republic is destroyed. I feel at this moment more anxiety for the safety of my country than ever before, even in the midst of war." Lincoln was well aware of the vicious money system which the Jewish bankers and their stooges had foisted on the American people by bribing Congressmen and deceiving the American people.
American Government Must Be Destroyed
In 1865, the London Times printed the following editorial which let the cat out of the bag completely: "If this mischievous financial policy {the United States Government issuing interest‑free and debt‑free money} which had its origin in the North American Republic during the war (1861‑65) should become indurated down to a fixture, then that Government will furnish its money without cost. It will pay off its debts and be without a debt. It will have all the money necessary to carry on its commerce. It will become prosperous beyond precedent in the history of civilized governments of the world. The brains and the wealth of all countries will go to North America. That government must be destroyed or it will destroy every Monarchy on the globe!"
Here is public admission of the bankers through their controlled press that debt‑free money is not only practical, but would be successful to the extent of becoming "prosperous beyond precedent in the history of civilized governments of the world." Their admission confirmed the ideas of Lincoln that the founding fathers had the foresight to establish an honest money system and incorporate that doctrine into the American Constitution with the words: "Congress shall have the power to coin money and regulate the value thereof, and of foreign coins." It could still be done today if we had a Lincoln or Jackson as President who not only promised, but executed his promises with fearless action.
1866: To hasten the situation, and to set the stage a little more fully for their victory, the Esau‑Edomite‑Canaanite‑Khazar Jew was fomenting the French Revolution through one of its most able sons Adam Weishaupt and his organization "The Illuminate" through the Continental Masonic Lodges.
It was through this conspiracy, France, the Pope's ablest and most faithful bodyguard, recalled 10,000 French troops from Italy, leaving the Papacy vulnerable, whereupon the Unification Armies of Garibaldi and Victor Emmanuel, who were mere pawns in the hands of the Jews in Italy, moved in to capture the Pope, divested him of his temporal power, and added the Papal States to the New Liberated Kingdom of Italy. Likewise, the two body-guards of Papal Rome, France and Austria, quickly fell by the sword of nations who were directed by the Esau‑Edomite‑Canaanite‑Khazar Jews.
The Book of Jasher says the Kingdom of Nimrod, or Babylon, at his death, became divided into many divisions, and all these parts were restored to their respective kings who enslaved the people of Nimrod [1258]. Now many will ask, if the Papacy died in 1866, how come it is still in operation? Which is a good question.
One must remember [1259] that it was to the advantage of the Esau‑Edomite‑Canaanite‑Khazar Jew, who is clever and ingenious when it comes to intrigue, subversion and slight of hand {making something appear that which it is not}, and it is not to their advantage for the world to have that information. "And I saw one of his heads {United Nations} as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wandered after the beast {United Nations}. And they worshipped the Dragon {World Judaism} which gave power unto the beast {United Nations because it made it to live again}." [1260] With that accomplished, that old serpent, called the Devil, The Great Red Dragon, was going to deceive the whole world by deceptively animating the Roman Catholic Church and use her image as a mask to hide his progress toward WORLD DOMINATION. Mrs. Van Hyning, seeking knowledge on these very same facts, being related to you, asked several priests in Rome who referred her to a priest which was a researcher with an extraordinary library.
Here is her account of it: "Mrs. Van Hyning, I am surprised at your surprise. You are a student of history ‑‑ and you know that both the Borgias and the Mediciis are Jew families of Italy. Surely you know that there have been Popes from both of these houses. Perhaps it will surprise you to know that we have had 20 Jew Popes, and when you have sufficient time, which may coincide with my free time, I can show you these names and dates. You will learn from these that: The Crimes committed in the name of the Catholic Church were under Jewish Popes. The leader of the Inquisition was one ‑‑ de Torquemada, A Jew." [1261] Now that the Papacy was completely under the control of Judaism {which later became properly known as Zionism}, the Vatican became a powerful weapon in the hands of the Red Dragon.
1880: Smyrna: Many Jews were massacred after a missing child's body had been found on the beach covered with puncture wounds at Passover. [1262]
The Boer War
1880s: The Boer War. How the Jews seized South Africa.
Thou art the ruins of the noblest men
That ever lived in the tide of the times.
Woe to the hand that shed this costly blood!
Over thy wounds now do I prophesy.
Which, like dumb mouths, do open their ruby lips,
To beg the voice and utterance of my tongue. [1263]
During the 19th century there occurred a war so devastating in its consequences that the world is still feeling its effect. Perhaps the most important result of the war is that the Jews gained control of the richest gold deposits known to mankind, along with a diversity of minerals seldom found in one country; all of which are of the greatest importance to the West today. The purpose of this presentation is to summarize the causes of the war, who was behind it, and what their motives were.
The Anglo‑Boer War is not a well‑known event in the annuals of history. As the Sassoons had attained wealth and power by English War against unoffending Chinese to compel them to buy opium, so the Joels, Barnatos, Oppenheimers, Rothschilds and other English Jews, induced Christian England to rob, starve in concentration camps, and murder the unoffending Boer farmers, men, women and children, so that the English Jews could amass great fortunes in gold and diamonds and acquire English titles. This tribe of self-appointed leaders in humanitarian and anti-imperialistic movements throughout the world have always been identified with the fomenting of wars for profit and greed. "...there was added to it the great ordeal of the South African War, openly and undeniably provoked and promoted by Jewish interests in South Africa, when that war was so unexpectedly prolonged and proved so unexpectedly costly in blood and treasure..." [1264]
Our children are told, if they are told anything at all about it, that we should not refer to English brutality in wars long ago, because England has reformed. In 1901, Lloyd George, afterwards Premier, speaking in Parliament, denounced the English in the Transvaal during the Boer War and quoted a Canadian officer, who told how "we move from valley to valley, lifting cattle and sheep, burning and looting, and turning out women and children to weep in despair beside the ruin of their once beautiful homesteads."
Lloyd George produced a proclamation by Lord Roberts, head of the English forces, declaring, if the Boers should damage any of their railways or public works, the houses and farms of persons who resided in the vicinity would be destroyed and the residents dealt with under martial law. Lloyd George execrated, as brutal and disgraceful, a proclamation by an English General, which stated that the town of Venterburg had been burned, the farms in the vicinity destroyed, and that the English would supply no food to the residents.
Winston Churchill,[1265] later Premier, fresh from South Africa adventures, put forward the quaint plea that the Germans had done worse in 1870. Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman spoke against "methods of barbarism." Sir William Harcourt inveighed against "the gold gamblers of the Rand." [1266] Indeed, it is safe to say that it is a war which has been swept under the rug.
I doubt whether it is a subject which is ever mentioned in the classrooms of American schools and universities. This is no accident, but deliberate policy. But America needs to look at the character and racial make‑up of the "Boers" as they were called in the early part of the history of what is presently known today as South Africa. The Boers were farmers, their racial make‑up of the Boer was not very different from that of the people of the Southern United States.
These pastoral people had a very strong sense of personal liberty as opposed to the dictates of a central government. Coupled with their highly developed concept of personal freedom was their religious belief, consisting in the main of Protestant Calvinism, formalized in the Dutch Reformed Church. They believed in the leadership of the white race, and treated all of the colored races in South Africa with benign paternalism. They held to the teachings of the Old Testament, namely that the stewardship of the earth belonged to the white race. Colored races were to be treated as step‑children. They do not believe in, nor did they practice slavery at any time in their history. This is where the Boers differed from their cousins, the American colonists.
With the annexation of the Cape of Good Hope by the British, which was to take over the Cape as a half‑ way station for the British East India Company, the Boers decided to move into the deserted hinterland of South Africa rather than submit to British rule. It should be noted here that while the British East India Company was ostensibly a normal trading company dealing in spices and tea in the Far East, it was in fact, along with the Dutch East India Company, the vehicle by which the profits from the opium trade in China were moved to England, and to a lesser extent to Holland. It is a fact which is overlooked by most historians; that the profits from the Chinese opium trade made possible the active promotion of hostilities against the Boers.
������������������������� The Chinese Opium Wars And British Jews
In Shanghai: City for Sale: "This British desire for a wider sphere of operations precipitated Britain's first war with China (1842). It was called the 'Opium War' because the British urge to swamp China with India-grown opium and Chinese refusal to take it were its tangible cause. There is no doubt about the wanton aggression that marked the beginning of this undeclared war, nor about the singular brutality with which the British soldiers sacked peaceful cities, burned public buildings, looted, plundered and murdered...There was much ruthless bayoneting. Sacred temple quarters were soiled, exquisite wood carvings were used for camp fires. And British soldiers watched old men, women and even children cutting each other's throats in utter despair, or drowning themselves. 'The lament of the fatherless, the anarchy, the starvation, and the misery of the homeless wanderers,' says the East India Committee of the Colonial Society in London in 1843, 'are the theme of a frightful triumph.'" [1267]
The famous Sassoon family, probably the most influential Jewish family in England at the time, and one of the few really intimate with the Royal Family, established their wealth and power in the Opium wars. "...David Sassoon began with a rug factory and banking establishment, but he soon recognized the opportunities in opium...deft maneuvering netted him the most valuable prize an Indian merchant could strive for - A Monopoly of the Opium Trade... David's sons were bright. There was Elisas, the first Sassoon to go out to the China Seas. He went over as early as 1844, in the wake of the Opium War which had given British traders the right to dump into China all the opium India and the Near East could grow. Selling the drug to 400,000,000 customers. Elias was spectacularly successful." [1268]
Edward Sassoon, the second baronet (Albert Abdullah's son, born in Bombay in 1856) married Baron Gustave de Rothschild's daughter. He resided in London and became a major in the Duke of Cambridge's Hussars Yeomanry; his daughter Sybil married the fifth Marquis of Cholomondely; King Edward VII considered him a friend; and the burghers of Hythe sent him into the House of Commons.[1269]
���� "It was the time of the great opium trade. The poppy fields of India and the Near East yielded a golden harvest and British ships brought the sweet-smelling product to China's distant ports. David Sassoon was rich and powerful. [1270]
Most of the immense Sassoon fortune, in fact, had been made in the opium trade. They had shipped the precious drug from India to Shanghai, and they had cleared millions of pounds. The old firm of E.D. Sassoon had been prominent in Shanghai's famous opium combine.
Shanghai-landers were familiar with the name. The Sassoons had drawn much money out of Shanghai; if Sir Victor was to bring all that money back to the Settlement, there was a certain measure of retributive justice in his move.[1271] No one knew how much money Sir Victor carried in his hip pocket when he landed in Shanghai (1931). Some said eighty-five million; others, three hundred...He invested. He bought. He bought everything that could be had for money and plenty could be had for money, in Shanghai...He took over the vast Nanking Road holdings of Silas Aaron Hardon...He accepted the chairmanship in his family's old establishment, E.D. Sassoon & Co., Ltd., bankers, merchants, industrialists. He controlled the Yangtze Finance Company and International Investment Trust." [1272]
This Victor Sassoon arrived in the United States and issued a series of belligerent challenges to the Japanese, and indicated a strong desire to involve the United States in a program, which could not fail to protect his Far Eastern interests, while simultaneously endangering our peace and that of China. The New York Sun, February 2, 1940, gave an interesting account of the Sassoon family and of Victor Sassoon in particular: "...This old-established firm also has been deep in the swirl of international politics and knows its way around the British financier, arriving in San Francisco from the Orient, says, 'You Americans have got Japan absolutely cold, and all business people in Japan know it.' He was talking about the voiding of the trade treaty and Japan's dependence on American imports.
���� During most of the nineteenth century, the Sassoon built a vast fortune in India, principally in cotton, jute, textiles and shellac. In 1929, political unrest in India caused Sir Victor to shift base, as the family has done, through the centuries, in Toledo, Venice, Salonika, Constantinople, Jerusalem, Safed and Bagdad. He put over some big, fast deals in silver, branched out in real estate and is now known as the wealthiest white man in the Far East. His interests include banks, mills, textiles, hotels, wharves, liquor-importing companies, laundries, bus lines and night club."
Dr. Thomas Healy was a distinguished scholar, teacher and Dean of Foreign Service School of the old Georgetown University in the Nation's Capital, before it became a stronghold of the Jews and Communists, related: "They (English Jews) demanded not only more trade on terms more advantageous to themselves, but demanded even a vicious contraband trade. Thus we come to the most sordid of historic narratives - the Opium War of 1839 - as a result the Western World forced its will and desires upon China and, over her prostrate form, extracted those 'sacred' treaty rights, about which the statesmen have said so much lately.
Few Americans realize that, while opium is always associated with the Chinese, actually China used little or no opium until its use was forced upon them in huge quantities by the British Government and its agents (read that Jewish agents) in India.
The growing and sale of Indian opium was a British Government monopoly, which poured a golden stream of profits into the British Treasury. The British agents foresaw even greater profits if the defenseless Chinese were made to absorb more Indian opium.
The Chinese Government, fully realizing the degenerative qualities of this drug, bitterly protested. It attempted to bar its importation, sale and use. The British ignored the ban, whereupon the Chinese Government, in desperation, seized large quantities of British opium stored in Canton warehouses. Promptly Britain's Royal Navy went into action and the Opium War was on. Cries of indignation have rent the air over recent events in the Far East, with most of the crying done by London and Washington...There was no declaration of war by the British Government. There was no official explanation given to the public, other than that the Chinese had flaunted the British prestige, property and flag...
Dictating the Treaty of Nanking, 1842, closing the Opium War, Great Britain compelled the Chinese to pay an indemnity of $21,000,000 of which $6,000,000 was reimbursement for the destroyed opium, destroyed by the Chinese when the British insisted on forcing it into China against the latter's will...It was only through the debauchery of China in the Opium War that Britain directly, and the united States indirectly, obtained their 'sacred' treaty rights to establish themselves in the great port of Shanghai against the wishes of the Chinese people.
The crowning point...was the fact that the Treaty of Nanking never touched the immediate cause of the war, the illegal importation of opium! The Chinese were made to pay for the war, but the illicit imports of the deadly weed continued to flow unabated, to the moral and physical decay of millions of Chinese, and to great financial profit of the British Government (now you know the children of America have been paying the price for decades of the British Jews desire for profits!).
This war nauseated most historians, including British men of letters. Justin McCarthy declared: 'Reduced to plain words, the principle for which we fought in the China War was the right of Great Britain to force a peculiar trade upon a foreign people, in spite of the protestations of the Government, and all such public opinion as there was, of the nation.' The great British statesman, Gladstone, declared: 'A war more unjust in its origins, a war more calculated to cover this country with permanent disgrace, I do not know and have not read of. The British flag is hoisted to protect an infamous traffic; and if it was never hoisted except as it is now hoisted on the coast of China, we should recoil from its sight with horror.'...
Many American (Jewish) traders had a profitable role in the opium traffic. A group of American merchants formally petitioned Congress to assist Great Britain, France and Holland with a naval demonstration. Our merchant group discreetly refrained from endorsing the illicit, degenerating opium traffic, but nobly insisted that other Chinese ports should be 'opened,' and their trade there protected! This was probably the first time that a formal request for military co-operation by the United States with Great Britain and other Western powers was proposed to achieve what was camouflaged as a common Far East objective. The same proposition has been made again in the past few months and doubtless will be made again.
The merchants' petition was discussed in Congress, March, 1840. The Hon. Caleb Cushing, who soon after negotiated our first treaty with China, declared: 'But God forbid that I should entertain the idea of co-operating with the British Government in the purpose, if purpose it has, in upholding the base cupidity and violence and high-handed infraction of all law, human and divine, which have characterized the operations of the British, individually and collectively, in the Seas of China...I trust the idea will no longer be entertained in England that she will receive aid or countenance from the United States in that nefarious enterprise.' Thus was China 'opened' to the trade of the Western World. Thus were the 'rights' to reside and trade in Shanghai and other Chinese ports obtained. Thus was the first proposal for Anglo-American military co-operation in the Far East turned down by the United States. The first Opium War led to more wars. In 1857-58, Great Britain was again one of the belligerent. This time she was aided by France. This war was known as the Second Opium War or the Arrow War...
And, once again, as in the first Opium War, there grew up a persistent drive in the United States and in Britain to inveigle America to join Britain and France in military operations in China.' Foster quotes from our own official documents to show that the British wee much disappointed when we made a compromise, peaceful settlement of a separate quarrel with the Chinese. The British secretly had hoped for U.S. aid in the war they were planning against the Chinese...
The United States Government formally answered the British Government that military expeditions into Chinese territory could not be undertaken with out consent of Congress; that U.S. relations with China did not warrant resort to war. Mr. Reed, United States Minister to China, in conveying these advice to the Allies, officially reported their chagrin and dismay as they had been 'encouraged in the most extravagant expectation of co-operation on our part, to the extent even of acquisition of territory...and that the English were especially irritable at their inability to involve the united States in their unworthy quarrel.'
A word here as to the British role in our acquisition of the Philippines is necessary to get a rounded picture of what Bemis calls, 'the greatest mistake in the history of American diplomacy.' The British were very much worried that Germany would take over the Philippine Islands.
As Germany was becoming a stronger rival of Britain in all parts of the world, this was the last thing the British wanted to happen. Furthermore, the British wanted the United States to take a physical place in the Far East, where it might support British policy to keep China open to Western Trade, which was predominantly British trade. If the British could maneuver us into not only an increasing trade stake but actual territory in the Far East, it would be much easier for Britain to obtain American co-operation in helping Britain preserve her Far Eastern stake, which was becoming more and more menaced by Germany and others...Simultaneously, Britain fought the Boer War, from 1899-1902, by which she annexed a large part of South Africa. War was narrowly averted between Great Britain and Germany, who favored the Boers. The Boer War was almost universally condemned throughout the world, except by the United States, the British reciprocated this friendly tolerance by being almost the only nation in the world that did not consider our war with Spain as an offense against civilization." [1273]
For this the British favored our annexation of the Philippines: "It is astounding, but, nevertheless true, that not until 1928, thirty years after the event, were the American people able to learn how the Hay notes were prepared. Documents recently published show that in substance these notes followed the draft of Mr. Alfred E. Hippisley (a Jewish British subject formerly connected with the Chinese Customs Service) who worked through Hay's confidential advisor on Far Eastern affairs, (The Jewish) W.W. Rockhill. The same two gentlemen were instrumental in formulating the later notes of 1900, leading to the implication of preserving Chinese territorial and administrative entity. [1274]
This incident emphasizes two things which Americans as a whole have not known: First, the British initiative in establishing what was presumably an American policy; second, the failure (which is not unusual) to acquaint the American people with all the facts until many years after the event...
Our troops have been kept in China under authority of an international agreement that was never submitted to the Senate of the Congress, or the people of the United States...They were put there and continued there largely through dictation of the Executive branch of the Government, even though Congress may not have raised the question and has passed general appropriations for our U.S. military forces without special comment.
When the Allies were hard pressed by the German submarine warfare, Japan obtained secret agreements from Great Britain (February, 1917), France (March, 1917) Russia (March, 1917), and later Italy, that they would support at the end of the war Japan's claims to Shantung and certain German islands which are now Japanese 'mandates.'
For reasons of understandable delicacy, the Allies carefully concealed these agreements from the United States, although they openly explained their secret agreements in reference to the general reconstruction (?) of the map of Europe. As the Allies slyly intended to use us as the instrument for bringing China into the war on their side, they possibly thought it est not to embarrass us in advance with the knowledge that arrangements had already been made to give a part of the territory of one Ally, China, to another Ally, Japan...
In April, 1917, the United States joined the Allies in the conflict in Europe...Soon after we entered the World War we persuaded the Chinese Republic, which was badly battered by internal strife among the Chinese, to do likewise.'"[1275]
"Propaganda in the Next War (World War II)" by Sidney Rogerson, published in England under the auspices of the British Government and edited by the noted military expert, Captain Liddell Hart, contained instructions as to how England (read that English Jews) can with this war (World War II - this was PART of the planning stages for World War II, which would expand the influence of the Jews and win for them Palestine as a so-called homeland - safe base of operations) and involve the United States.
He stated to do this: "...To persuade her (America) to take our part will be much more difficult (this time), so difficult as to be unlikely to succeed. It will need a definite threat to America, a threat, moreover, which will have to be brought home to every citizen, before the republic will again take arms in an external quarrel. The position will naturally be considerably eased if Japan were involved and this might and probably would bring America in without further ado. At any rate, it would be a natural and obvious object of our propagandists (Jewish propagandists) to achieve this, just as during the Great War (World War I) they succeeded in embroiling the United States with Germany." [1276]
Quoting a high government (Jewish) official in Amsterdam, Frazier Hunt, the famous correspondent says: "We are victims of our own busybody friends. England would like nothing better than to drag America into the war (World War II - Do you see, this war was planned by English Jews to enlarge their influence?) through the back door. If the Allies are able to involve America in the Far East against Japan it would remove from the Allies the responsibility for checking Japan in China and fighting her in the event she should join up with Germany. Feeding America the idea that Japan is planning an invasion of the Dutch East Indies fans bitterness which might break into flames."
In fact, the tone for action against the Boers was set by the Treaty of Nanking, singed in 1842, which brought the British a vast fortune as well as the port of Hong Kong, which to this day is the hub of dope distribution by the Chinese and the British. Lord Palmerston; who later played a crucial role in prosecuting the war against the Boers, openly admitted Britain's role in the dope trade in China in a speech which he made in January 1841.
It is necessary to digress for a moment, and deal with the infamous infrastructure of the British opium trade in China. By establishing the Hong Kong and Shanghai Bank, the door was opened for British imperialism at its worst to sweep through China. Similarly, by establishing what was called "suzreignety" over the Boer Republics, the British showed that the imperialistic lesson they had learned in China could be equally profitably applied in South Africa, only this time, it was gold, not opium, which was the rich prize to be following the discovery of gold in the Transvaal, a steady stream of "Uitlanders" (foreigners) flocked to the Transvaal.
It was not long before the model of the Scottish Rite Freemason movement used in China was also put to good use by the British in South Africa. As in China, the mix was Italians, Jews, and of course, local Chinese. The dirty tricks operations of Lord Palmerston's China gang of ethnic Jews, the Order of the Zion of the London based "Court of Jews" was put to work in South Africa to ferment unrest and to demand "voting rights" and a voice in government; something the vastly outnumbered Boers could not permit.
The Jewish families that today rule the gold trade, such as the Mocattos, the Monefiores, the whole slew of well‑known Jewish names, learned their dirty tricks‑lessons in the pre‑war days of the Boer Republics in south Africa. The self‑same dirty tricks were used against the U.S. many years later in the Vietnam era. In fact, Queen Victoria's "favorite Jew" was sir Moses Montefiore, who took command of the British Board of Deputies (Jews) in 1835. As we shall see, it was the Jews who fermented the unrest in the Boer Republics, unrest which eventually led to the unjust Anglo‑Boer War. It was Montefiore who took charge of the Order of Zion, and who trained Jews for active duty in political trouble‑making in South Africa, a process which continues to this day, and one which will not cease until the Jew has open and full control of south Africa's vast mineral wealth.
There is ample evidence that Montefiore's Order of Zion was also very active in the unrest in the United States which preceded the War Between the States, and which led, eventually, to the murder of Abraham Lincoln. So there is a very definite link between American history, and that of south Africa. Like their American counterparts, the Boers had moved thousands of miles to ensure their freedom from British control.
They loved independence more than anything else, and suffered incredible hardships in order to establish their two republics in the Transvaal and the Orange Free State. Like the American colonists, they opened up the vast African hinterland trough their blood, sweat, toil and tears. The story of the Great Trek from the Cape is one of the most moving in the annals of modern man in his search for individual freedom and liberty.
These hardy, God‑fearing Christian people carved a civilization out of the African wilderness, in much the same way as did the American colonists. Now, owing to the machinations of the Order of Zion, the Freemasons led by Rhodes and Milner, and the inside planning of the two Jews in Johannesburg, Beit and Werhner, who later became fabulously wealthy at the expense of the Boers, the Boers were faced with a full‑ scale war by the most powerful army in the world at that time.
As in the case of the Chinese opium diplomacy, the same tactics were used to stir up trouble inside the Boer Republics. The Transvaal had gained legal independence from the British at the Sand River Convention. The Transvaal ruled by Paul Druger and the Volkstaad (peoples council) was a legal entity. To undo this, the Jewish agitators Beit and Werhner were put to work under the direction of Lord Alfred Milner and Cecil John Rhodes to overturn the independence of this small nation and grab the gold, the richest strikes ever found, for themselves and for international Jewry.
The foreigners, who held no voting rights, were stirred up to demand voting rights and changes in the governing constitution. If this sounds familiar, it is the self‑same pattern still being used around the world today, the so‑called "majority‑rule" ploy. The Jews, ever the smoldering underground force in any country, were particularly active in the Boer Republics. They led demonstrations and riots, protests, and petitions to Queen Victoria. Now one might ask what right did these foreigners have to petition the Queen of England, when the question of law and order and voting rights rested with an independent government, that of Paul Kruger and the Boer citizens of the Transvaal Republic.
As in the case of Palmerston and the second Chinese opium war, the British moved with alacrity to intervene in the internal affairs of Kruger's republic, notwithstanding the fact that the British had given up any such rights under the terms of the Sand River Convention. Just as Lord Russell had written to his grand Lord Bertrand Russell (the fiend who introduced drugs to the United States) saying; "We must in some way or other make the Chinese repent of the outrage." (i.e. for daring to defend themselves against the British opium families), so Lord Alfred Milner wrote to Rhodes and said that the Boers must be punished for their intransigence (i.e. refusing to bow to Jewish agitation and British pressure to give up their legal rights).
The same British families who opened the Hong Kong and Shanghai Bank to facilitate the movement of drug money now set up show in Johannesburg in order to get control of the gold, which belonged to the Boers. The criminal conspiracy of the British cabinet which ran the opium war now extended its influence and power through Freemasonry to the Transvaal.
Behind Prime Minister Palmerston's fine facade of respectability was the rotten degeneracy of British aristocracy, contaminated by the evil of high Masonry. It was only after the Military Commission on the murder of Lincoln made its findings public that some of the sordid details of Palmerston's connections with the Scottish Rite Freemason lodges became known. I mention this, to remind my readers of the strong links between U.S. history and the Boer War, the same people ran both the American War Between the States, and the Boer War. The Chinese Triads, the Order of Zion, and the Jesuits (the Jewish military arm of the Catholic Church), were all part of the dirty tricks organized to upset both America, and later, the Boer Republics. The trail leads back directly to the British Court Jews and the Scottish Rite Freemasons. We should not overlook the part played by the Jews in the Masonic Order.
Their starting point was the B'nai B'rith, also called the Constitutional Grand Lodge of the Order of the Sons of the Covenant, which was recognized as a branch of the Scottish Rite. This was headquartered at 450 Grand Street, Manhattan, in the home of Joseph Seligman. The B'nai B'rith was nothing but an intelligence front for the Montefiores and the Rothschilds, as was proven with the advent of Judah P. Benjamin,[1277] a British subject, and leader of the B'nai B'rith to the post of Confederate Secretary of War! Confederate General Albert Pike, a Grand Commander of the Scottish Rite, completed the deep penetration of the South by these agents of Satan.
The Boers, innocent of the real forces arrayed against them, thought that they had only to defend themselves against a massive and powerful military machine. They did not know of the powers of darkness, the forces of spiritual wickedness in high places, which were to be brought to bear upon their tiny nation. Britain's element of subversion was the large force of Jews and other foreigners who flocked to the Transvaal following the discovery of gold there.
The Order of Zion was quick to utilize this force to carry out acts of rebellion and to ferment unrest in Kruger's republic. The "menorah," a Jewish publication, was quite open about the relationship between the Scottish Rite and itself, and wrote that the Oddfellows, the Masons and other secret "benevolent" societies were all based upon "Jewish ideas."
As space does not permit further digression into the links between the War Between the States and the Boer War, I will proceed with a summary of events which led up to actual hostilities erupting in South Africa. The foreigners kept up a drum‑beat for their "rights" and in this they were aided by a prostituted British press, which loudly proclaimed the arrogance of the Boers (just as the press around the world is doing today against all of South Africa), and demanded that the Boers be punished. Particularly vehement and lying was the Jewish correspondent of the "London Times."
This vilification of the Boers reached hysterical proportions at times, stirring up resentment among the ill‑informed British public back in England. The British leaders also understated the tenacity of the Boers, as nationalists, as fighters, and as clever politicians. They told the public, that British citizens were being badly treated in the Transvaal, which was an insult to the British Queen and the Union Jack. Such a situation was not to be tolerated, they said, by the British Parliament. When things were going too slow for Beit and Werhner, direct action to speed up a war was instituted by these two men, who more than any others, apart from their masters and collaborators, Rhodes and Milner, were directly responsible for the vicious and cruel war, that was to come.
What sort of people were the Boers? We have already given you some information about their racial and religious background. Let us add that they were a deeply religious people, hard working, lovers of the soil, a simple pastoral people, a people Churchill once described as a "mixture of squire and peasant." One of the most important beliefs held by the Boers was that the colored races were to be kept absolutely separated from the white race. They believed in the superiority of the white race, based on Biblical injunctions. This was used against them by the agitators, in much the same way as the issue of slavery was used to drum up support for the War Between the States in an earlier part of the century. The Boers feared the vast influx of newcomers with their godless ways, their foreign languages and customs. They feared the manner in which these newcomers crossed racial lines. Greatly outnumbered, the Boers took measures to protect their cultural and religious beliefs.
The measures which Kruger took were quite properly based on a very real fear, that the Boers would be swamped, if he did not protect their heritage. The foreigners were not allowed to vote, and could no obtain citizenship. Eventually, the British Parliament intervened on the side of the foreigners, insisting that they be allowed to have "rights" to which they were not entitled. Passions ran high in England as tales of great suffering by the "British" (mainly Jews) unfolded in the "Times" and "Daily Telegraph."
Calls for action were sounded by British politicians of all stripes. The legal agreement of the Sand River Convention was forgotten. Still, Kruger sought to avoid hostilities. He wished the death of no white men, surrounded as were the Boers by the black races. He could not understand, why white men should want to fight each other in the face of what he considered the common danger, the colored races. In this Kruger had no conception of the nature of the forces arrayed against him.
A giant of a man, Paul Kruger spent much of his time meeting with petitioners from his own people on the "stoep" (porch) of his simple home in Pretoria, with a Bible in one hand to guide him, and a cup of coffee never far away. He belonged to an ultra‑conservative sect of Dutch Reformed church called the Dopper Kerk.
He was non‑plussed and astounded, that white men would want to fight to protect the so‑called "rights" of non‑whites. He was a modest and simple man not given to outward trappings of power. He never seemed to realize, that the real issue was not the rights of the foreigners, but the desire of the Jews to grab the gold of the Transvaal. He was a humble man dedicated to his people. It is fair to say that Kruger did everything he could to prevent actual war, including a personal visit to Queen Victoria, but against the evil doings of Milner, Rhodes and the Court Jews, he had no defense.
The British, goaded on by the Court Jews and the Freemasons (who are always willing to do the bidding of the Jews), got the war they longed for. As usual, the ordinary people had not the slightest idea of why they were going to war. Patriotism was the issue, just as it was in the Malvinas war. Then the plotters Milner, Beit and Werhner, along with the arch‑villain Rhodes, made their first blunder. They arranged for a British imperialist, Dr. Jameson, to invade the Transvaal from outside the borders, march on Johannesburg, and declare the Transvaal to be British territory.
The Jews Beit and Werhner were supposed to raise the force inside Johannesburg, that would rise against the Boer forces at the same time. In fact, the rebellion never materialized; it was never intended to. The Jews had no compunction in double‑crossing Jameson. Jameson and his band of raiders were financed by the Jew Alfred Beit, who was one of the main trouble‑ makers inside the Transvaal, and Jameson saw himself as a crusader, not a raider and an outlaw. With a force of about 270 men on horseback and accompanied by black trackers and guides, Jameson set off to topple Kruger, after a rousing rendition of "God Save the Queen."
Kruger and the Boer general Joubert had received information of the planned invasion and waited until Jameson and his men were almost within sight of Johannesburg before decisively crushing them in the most humiliating manner. This in itself ought to have been a warning to the British people that the Boers were not going to be a pushover. Coupled with the rout of the British at Majuba in the first Boer war, it should have downright alarmed the citizens of England.
Instead, it only inflamed passions against the Boer "enemy." Let us not pass judgement on the ordinary British people, after all, we in America were misled in the same way in both the world wars. The Scottish Rite Freemason Lord Alfred Milner, who hated the Boers and their simple religious and racial beliefs, openly admitted fermenting war. In a letter to Lord Roberts he said: "I precipitated the crisis, which was inevitable, before it was too late. It is not very agreeable in many eyes, not very creditable piece of business, to have been largely instrumental in bringing about a big war."
So with Milner agitating in England, and Rhodes doing the same with the "uitlanders" (foreigners) in South Africa, the stage was set for a major war. The Boer leaders had been laying in supplies of weapons for some time, mostly from Germany, and consisting of Mauser rifles of the new five‑shot type, and some field guns. The British had modernized their army with 6‑shot magazine loaded Lee‑Metford rifles. The Boer war was to be a major testing ground for new weapons and new military tactics. The scope of the war can be gauged by comparing the fact that the British eventually had 400,000 men in the field in South Africa. The Americans in Vietnam numbered some 500,000 men.
The Boers had no regular standing army. Their force, never more than 30,000 men under arms at any given time, was strictly a volunteer citizens army. They never wore uniforms, and never indulged in parade ground drilling or regular military exercises. But at the earlier battle of Majuba, they proved to be deadly accurate shots, excellent horsemen, and skilled guerilla fighters.
At Majuba in 1881, General Joubert had thrashed the British army under General Colley. One lesson the British did learn from Jauba was that in future was in South Africa, the red‑coat uniform had to go, and it was replaced by the drab khaki uniform in time for the major war now looming. The Jameson Raid, planned by Rhodes and Milner, and financed by the Jews Beit and Werhner, was the catalyst which started the war. General Jan Smuts, said after the war (1906) that, "The Jameson Raid was the real declaration of war in the great Anglo‑boer conflict...And that in spite of the four‑year truce that followed, the aggressors (the British) consolidated their alliance...the defenders on the other hand grimly prepared for the inevitable."
All of Paul Kruger's efforts to find a solution to averting the war were nullified by Rhodes, Milner, Beit and Werhner. The stage was set for one of the most cruel, savage, corrupt and ugly wars ever to be waged, a war which gave birth to the policies of attacking the civilian population, concentration camps, and scorched‑earth policies.
It also showed the utter disdain of the British hierarchy for the welfare of its own troops, many of whom were left wounded and lying out in the blazing African sun for three or more days, while efforts by the boers to negotiate a truce so that they could be attended to went unanswered. The callous brutalities endured by the Boer civilian population will be catalogued during the course of this article.
On September 8th, 1899, the British sent 10,000 men to South Africa, an act of hostility which Kruger demanded be rescinded. The British sneered at Kruger's ultimatum that unless Her Majesty's government recalled the troops, the Boers would consider themselves at war with the British. The "Times" called it "An infatuated step."
The "Telegraph" said, "Of course, there can only be one answer to this grotesque challenge...Mr. Kruger has asked for war, and he must have it." The British troops left Southampton on October 14th, 1899, to the cheers of a large patriotic crowd, with flags flying and banners waving. Neither they nor their commanding officer, General Buller had any idea of the terrible hardships they would soon be called upon to endure. The British public was told, that the war would be over in three weeks, and the Boers were going to be taught a severe lesson.
With the billions of pounds at their disposal, mainly the profits from the Chinese opium trade, the British sent out the best equipped army the world had ever seen. The khaki uniforms were well made, and the men carried the latest quick‑firing Lee Metford rifles with a range of over one thousand yards. They had plenty of artillery, and even observation balloons. This was indeed a formidable fighting force, a professional army in every sense of the word. Many of the crack regiments fell over each other for the honor of going to beat the Boers who had insulted their Queen; regiments such as the Grenadier Guards, the Royal Scots Greys, the Royal Irish Fusilies and on and on.
The Boers on the other hand were an undisciplined force of irregulars, ranging in age from fourteen to seventy. Their leader, General Piet Joubert had no formal military training, and no military manuals to guide him. Nevertheless at Majuba and against the Jameson Raiders, he had proved himself to be a brilliant and brave leader of men, a natural soldier. Photos of the period show just how young (and old) some of the boer soldiers were. The photos also show the type of clothing worn by Joubert's men.
Small wonder the British accustomed to victory after victory in China, Sudan and India, looked down upon the rag‑tag army that was to challenge their elite forces. The British were confident that after a few short, sharp skirmishes, the Boers would lay down their arms. One soldier, Lt. R. Kentish of the Royal Irish Fusliers, in a letter to his mother on October 12th, 1899, wrote, "I don't think the Boers will have a chance, although I expect there will be one or two stiff little shows here and there. I think they (the Boers) are awful idiots to fight, although we of course, are very keen that they should."
A British officer of higher rank, writing to the instigator of the war, Lord Alfred Milner, said, "I hope to hear that Symons (the British general) has taken tea with the Boers at Dundee." That is how confident the rank and file as well as the officers were, that the Boers were going to be soundly defeated in short order. But the British had underestimated the will of the Boers. When General Joubert's men rose up "like ants from the ground" to smash Jameson, they had come from New Year festivities. Many were wearing their Sunday clothing, with bandoliers stretched across their shoulders.
They made short work of Jameson's trained soldiers, and captured a black box containing all of the proof needed to show, that Milner and Rhodes were implicated in the raid up to their necks, along with the British Prime Minister. The denials by the conspirators were proved to be blatant lies. This deeply angered the "farmer soldiers" and stiffened their determination to rid themselves of the British for once and for all. Of course, the ordinary Boer soldier had no idea that at the bottom of it all was the machinations of International Jewry. True to Weishaupt's dictates, the master‑Jews took good care to hide behind the scenes.
The first set battle of the war occurred at Talana in Natal. The British troops under the command of General Symons were attacked by some three thousand Boers under the leadership of Lucas Meyer. The British were soundly defeated, and General Symons left mortally wounded. The huge Union Jack that had been flying over the British camp was shot to pieces. The roar of rapid firing Mauser rifles, never before experienced by British troops, unnerved them. The British lost 53 killed and 203 wounded. The Boer commandos escaped on horseback long before the British could rally and counter attack. It was a horrifying portent of what was to come for the British forces.
The next battle took place at Elandslaagte, near Ladysmith on October 21st, 1899. A commando of mounted Boers, under the leadership of Commandant Koch, had come into the area against the express orders of General Joubert. Kock's forces numbered 1,000 men and 3 field guns. The British forces numbered over 3,000 men, including cavalry and 18 field guns. The British took Kock by surprise, and the Boers had to flee. They were cut‑off, and the British cavalry, in spite of a white flag of surrender, stormed through the Boer lines, stabbing them with lances and cutting them with sabres as the Boers tried to surrender. One British officer called it "excellent pig‑sticking." But a private wrote home saying "It was a terrible thing, we went through them."
The order had been given before the fight that no prisoners were to be taken, so in spite of crying surrender, the Boers were nonetheless slaughtered. But some were taken prisoner, and the Boer survivors were marched through the streets of Ladysmith past jeering blacks, who called out after them "where is your pass" (All black people at that time, and even today, in South Africa had to carry an identification card, or face arrest).
The Boers still believed, that this was a white man's war, a war among gentlemen. They were to be sadly disillusioned. The next major engagement took place at Dundee. General Joubert had crept up in the night and surrounded the British garrison. The British had just that day received the news of the defeat of Kock at Elandslaagte, and were told that the Boers were in total retreat. The commander of the garrison, General White, called for reinforcements, but none came. Far from being in retreat, the Boers were there in strength. Eventually, the British forces were able to escape during a heavy rainstorm one night, a humiliating set‑back for what was the pride of the British army. Several British officers and about one thousand men stayed behind to supervise the hospital and tend the wounded.
When the Boers rode into the camp, the leaders were dressed in ordinary working clothes. The British officers were astounded at the casual dress, but surrendered the camp, complete with pitched tents and equipment, to the Boer officers. Donegan, the British commander, had his field glasses and revolver taken, otherwise the Boers treated the prisoners with civility. Altogether the booty was supplies for forty days for five thousand men, equipment, trophies and, most valuable, the code book used by the British.
General Sir Symons had been mortally wounded in an earlier battle, and he died in the hospital. General Erasmus, the Boer commander, asked to be allowed to see the face of the British leaders saying that he had heard that Symons was a brave man. When he saw the dead man Erasmus said, "It is a pit, this war." The Boers attended the funeral service and helped with the wounded. They also helped collect the bodies of the British soldiers, which lay on the battlefield. The British lost 28 men, and the men who had remained behind. The wounded were allowed to go to the British encampment in Ladysmith, which the Boers promptly began to lay siege to. The main force which had fled Dundee in the night, was cause for much bitterness among the British war correspondents. A beaten army is never a pretty sight, especially when it is the pride of a nation, and has suffered defeat at the hands of an irregular force which by all accounts was supposed to be inferior. One of the correspondents wrote "What a bitter shame, all ashamed of England. Once more England is the source of laughter to her enemies."
But before this force, consisting of some of the crack regiments of the British army, could reach the safety of Ladysmith, they were attacked by Boer commandos on horseback. The Boers could hit almost any target while riding at full gallop. They put the fear of God into the British troops, who broke, their nerve lost. The cavalry, which had speared the helpless Boer prisoners, was routed, and straggled into Ladysmith, "A streaming mass of clubbed and broken cavalry" as one observe put it. It was the last occasion on which cavalry played a role in the war, and it led to the eventual abandonment of cavalry as a fighting unit in the British army.
The news of the reverse, and the possible siege of Ladysmith sent shockwaves coursing through the British public. In England the voice of Lloyd George was raised in protest at the British actions in south Africa, but the general, the Scottish Rite Freemason dominated cabinet of Queen Victoria was determined to destroy the small Boer nation, and General Buller was ordered to South Africa with a mass of men and equipment with orders to vigorously prosecute the war. There is a strange parallel here between what happened in the Boer republics and Vietnam.
Meanwhile back in Ladysmith, British General White hesitated long enough for the Boers to come up and surround the garrison, cutting the telegraph line to Durban, and isolating the British garrison in what would turn out to be a humiliating siege, probably one of the worst chapters in the annals of British military history.
News of the battles and the death of Symons came to Buller en‑route to Capetown; a passing ship held up a sign announcing "Three battles, Boers defeated, Penn Symons killed." Soldiers on the H.M.S. Dunnottar Castle were shocked; they thought the war would be over before they had a chance to fight in it! But by the time Buller disembarked in Capetown and hurried off to see Milner, the news of the disaster at Ladysmith and the crushing defeat of the British at Nicholsons Nek came through, but were held back from the public.
Buller found the Freemason leader, an ardent pupil of the communist John Ruskin, in a state of agitated fear. Milner complained that everything was going wrong; he had badly underestimated the Boers. He told Buller that he was "quaking with fear." Strange words indeed from the man who had started the war. As for the Boers, they did not change their ways or their tactics. They did no training, they did not like to fight on Sundays, preferring to attend church services. The Bible was a book, which was always in the one hand, along with a Mauser in the other. Druger refused to celebrate the victory of his men. He felt, and said that it was a sad thing to see white men killing each other, a lesson we could have, but did not, benefit from in the wars which were to follow. All he said was, "God has given us a great victory."
Of even greater menace to Cecil Rhodes was the fact that Boer commandos were converging upon Kimberly, diamond capital of the world, Rhodes, a man given to shrill condemnation of the Boers in his high falsetto voice, lashed out also at the ineptitude of the Queen's army. And no wonder, since Kimberly was the cornerstone of his fortune. He held daily consultations with the Jew financier Alfred Beit, one of the prime movers of rebellion against Paul Druger's government, as to what should be done.
Instead of getting out of the way, Rhodes rushed off to Kimberly, as though he could do any good there, and proceeded to be a thorn in the side of the British garrison during the ensuing siege. Rhodes kept on sending messages to Milner, and later, when in fact Kimberly was surrounded by the Boer forces, he even threatened to hand over the town to them, unless Milner sent relief forces to his aid at once. Thus was the true character of the man revealed, a man who on the one hand claimed to be a great British imperialist, yet who stood ready and prepared to surrender to the Boers as a matter of expediency. Those who know only the side of Rhodes around which the scholarship named after him is wrapped, will be shocked to learn more his true hyena‑like character, a subject we will deal with later.
There were many minor skirmishes, most of which went badly for the British. The towns of Kimberly and Ladysmith were besieged, shutting off several thousand British troops. Altogether an unflattering situation for an army which hitherto had nothing but one victory after another in India and the Sudan. The British were finding out that "Johnny Boer" as they called the Boer soldier was made of sterner stuff than the Indians and the Sudanese. Butler, in the meantime, arrived in Durban, Natal (a British colony) and was waiting for more reinforcements to arrive from England. From the Cape (also a British colony from which the Boers had trekked rather than suffer British rule) another British general was preparing to march off to relieve the squealing Rhodes in Kimberly. Lt. General Lord Meuthen had no way of knowing, but it would not be many months before he and the pride of the British army suffered a crushing and utterly devastating defeat.
Lord Meuthen was a true aristocrat, and like Buller, he was not altogether happy with the unjust war being waged against a small pastoral nation. He had been caught once expressing such doubts, and it nearly cost him his support in high places, the support of men like Lord Lansdowne, the War Minister. Buller too was not altogether happy about the reasons advanced for the war. There is some evidence that he felt very uncomfortable with the role being played by the two Jews, Werhner and Beit, whom he regarded with suspicion. Also, he did not care for falsetto‑voiced Cecil Rhodes.
Such ideas then, as now, he realized were best left unsaid. One thing Meuthen had quickly learned since his arrival, this was a war in which the enemy was able to make himself nearly invisible. He had read the reports of previous battles in which the British soldiers complained of hardly ever being able to see their targets. "Where are the Boers" was a frequently asked question. This was no parade ground war. Drill work was of no value. Also, the new smokeless long‑range magazine rifles of the Boers, and the Lee Enfield rifles of the British made it a war in which the usual reconnaissance had become obsolete. o often the Boers would ride up behind a hill, dismount, and fire upon the surprised British forces, who were unable to see the khaki‑clad Boers taking cover on the boulder strewn slopes of the hill. They then would melt away, mount their ponies and gallop off before the British had a chance to recover. This was unlike any military manual set piece, and the British discovered to their chagrin and their cost, that the Boers were past‑masters at it!
Lord Meuthen studied all of these problems before setting out from the Cape to cross the Orange River on his way to relieve the quavering Rhodes in Kimberly. One of the war correspondents who accompanied Meuthens army was Julian Ralph of the "London Daily Mail." At the crossing point of the Orange River he had ridden out to see first hand the outcome of a skirmish between a British scouting party and the nearly invisible Boers. What he found did not please him.
The first sight of blood or a bullet hole in a man is always a shock. The Boers had just surprised a British scouting party under Colonel George Gough's command. A train had been sent out to bring the mauled British back across the river. Ralph saw six dead soldiers, four of them officers. "The Boers will not play the game fairly," a fellow‑officer said.
Ralph looking at the gleaming insignias on the officer's uniform was not surprised. By now the Boers had a reputation for deadly marksmanship, and shining insignias were no doubt a target too good to be missed. It was no small wonder that so many officers were casualties, usually in the opening minutes of the battles. The Boers had become strategists, their orders were "pick‑off the officers first." Meuthen issued orders that henceforth buttons and insignias were to be blacked out before any action.
The immediate result of the loss of Gough's scouting party was more quaking fear from Milner, and even more falsetto bleating from Rhodes. Neither of the two great imperialists, the ardent admirers of Ruskin the old school communist, could understand how it was, that the pride of the British was suffering daily humiliation at the hands of a "backward" nation they despised so much for its religious and racial beliefs, and for its love of the land. The main problem facing Meuthen was "where were the Boers." with the Mauser's long range, scouting in the flat open country around the Orange River was impossible. So Meuthen had to rely on reports brought in by blacks, unreliable at best, and sometimes pure invention.
In addition, Meuthen lacked the needed transport animals, so supplies had to be brought up from the Cape on the vulnerable single railway line. Thus Meuthen had to go straight in the direction of Kimberly, following the railway line. Surprise was out of the question, it would have to be British luck which would see them through.
On the evening of November 21st, 1899, Meuthen's army started to roll over the Orange River towards Kimberly in a three‑mile long column, and reached the north bank without incident. The march continued with skirmishes at Belmont and Graspan. The casualties sickened Meuthen. He lost 297 men killed and wounded, while the Free State Boers lost 130 men. Meuthen hated the war, and he wrote to his wife to say so, "People congratulate me, and look upon me as their father, but I detest war, the more I see of it. I have already buried 13 officers and men. There is a poor fellow outside my tent, groaning and moaning, shot through the chest; he is at last silent, perhaps God has released him."
The pride of the British Army, the Grenadiers lost 136 men killed and wounded at Belmont. Poor mobility and weak intelligence was the prime cause of the British losses. Fine uniforms, discipline, and plenty of food could not make up for it. By contrast the Boer forces were showing signs of wear. At best they were very poor people.
There was little money to go around. Food was always in short supply. They had to live and fight in the same clothes. Some of them were even barefooted. Yet what they lacked in military equipment was made up by their fighting spirit, their love of the land their belief that they were fighting for their existence as a nation. Even the very young and the very old did not waver. It is a remarkable story of human fortitude and courage in the face of overwhelming odds (our Israel people have ever been so, when they were faithful to Almighty God!).
At Belmont, things had gone badly for the British. The Boers, although outnumbered four to one, held good cover among the rocks and boulders of the small hills which dot the area. Once again, they were almost invisible. Their deadly accurate rifle fire was a horror not previously faced by the British troops. The short, sharp engagement put the three defensive hills in the hands of the British, but when they crested the slopes, they saw, what the British troops at Talana had seen before them; the mounted Boers melting away in the distance.
On the night of November 27th, 1899, Meuthen paused to take stock of his position. He did not know it, but one of the most decisive battles of the war was about to begin, one which would stun the British Empire and cause dismay and fear in the hearts of Rhodes and Milner. The Boers had a secret weapon; the spade. Up until this war, the spade had not played a role in modern warfare. But at this point in history, it was used with remarkable success by the "stupid peasants," as Lord Milner described the Boers, to telling effect. On Saturday, December 9th, 1899, General Wauchope of the Highland Brigade detailed the plan of attack to his superior officer, Lord Methuen.
The British had brought up crates of champagne with which to celebrate the upcoming victory. Incidentally, the champagne was a gift from Lord Rothschild, the Jewish banker, who was heavily involved in financing the war (and reaping huge profits as the Jews always do in time of war) and who stood to gain the gold fields if the British won. Wauchope's plan called for a night march, followed by a dawn attack. But the British were not sure of where the main Boer forces were positioned. Using the spade, they had dug false fortifications on top of the ridge of hills, where the British could see it.
They also sent Boer horsemen up along the sky‑line just long enough to be seen by Methuen's forces. A short‑sharp engagement was the way Wauchope saw it, if Kimberly was to be revealed, and the shrill falsetto of Cecil Rhode's complaints to Queen Victoria ended. Rhodes was still trapped by the Boer forces, along with ten thousand black miners, inside Kimberly, much to his rage and chagrin, at finding himself in a position subordinate to the Boers, whom he despised and detested as inferiors. Wauchope fell for the Boer trick.
He told his commander that the main Boer position was on top of Magersfontien Hill. The three crack Scottish regiments, Black Watch, Seaforth Highlanders and Argyles, were to storm the hill at dawn. At 3 p.m. three thousand of Britain's finest moved out of their base camp toward the Magersfontien Hill, six miles away. The African heat was fierce, and as had often happened, several of the troops collapsed from heat and sun‑stroke. Behind the troops came the British artillery, five batteries in all.
The Highlanders had covered their bright buttons and tartan with khaki. As is common in Africa, the weather changed, and a sleety rain began to fall. The soldiers carried no coats so they got soaked. About three miles from the Magersfontien Hill, a halt was called, and camp made for the night, right out in the open, with no shelter of any kind. Wauchope rode back to give final briefing to Lord Methuen, who decided to hold back the Guards and 9th Brigade as reserves.
Meanwhile the British artillery began the biggest bombardment up to that time, against what they thought was the Boer positions on top of Magersfontien Hill. For the rest of the afternoon, the dust and red dirt thrown up by exploding shells from the British artillery, filled the sky. Later Methuen admitted that the only thing the shelling did, was warn the Boer forces of his impending attack.
With the coming of night, the winds turned icy; no one who has not slept out on the African veldt at night, without cover, can imagine how cold it gets. The men were under orders not to make fires, they lay down to sleep in wet clothes, having eaten cold food. At midnight a strong wind sprang up, and the sky rumbled and reverberated with rolling thunder from a storm.
Wauchope compressed his men, who were woken up at midnight, into a column 45 yards wide, 30 companies, 90 files, all according to British parade ground drill. The column was about 160 yards long, joined together with knotted ropes, so that they would not lose contact in the darkness of the pitch‑black moonless night. The march was led by Major Benson, with the aid of a compass, a really tricky procedure to be followed by disaster. Wauchope had done night marches in the Sudan, over sand, clear of obstacles, the night sky brilliant.
The terrain over which the soldiers had to pass was strewn with boulders, holes, defiles and thorn bushes, difficult enough in daylight, but now, a nightmare. The howling wind, blue‑white flashes of lightning and rolling thunder made the scene one out of Shakespeare set; only this was reality. As the sky began to brighten a bit near morning, the column was almost at the exact spot chosen by Lord Methuen, a tribute to the skill of Benson.
|
|
The column halted, Benson telling Wauchope this was as far as his men could go. The Boers were about to spring the trap. Wauchope figured that his men, having been in darkness for so long, would be able to see better than the Boer riflemen, so he decided to storm the ridge at once.
The order was given to fix bayonets. What Wauchope and Methuen did not know was that under cover of darkness, for at least a week before, the Boers had dug a line of trenches and fortifications, at the base of Magersfontien, extending around the only way through, right up to the banks of the Modder river. They had dug in deep and well, using thorn bushes to completely conceal their positions. The secret weapon, the spade, was about to pay off!
The Boers, under the leadership of De La Ray and Cronje waited in their trenches as the leading columns of companies A and B approached them, then when they saw the flicker of bayonets, at four hundred yards, the Boers opened fire. A sheet of flame seemed to erupt from under their feet, one soldier stated later. A sergeant of the Argyles said, "It was as if a great roaring opened up and it was like a dam bursting its walls."
The Boers poured into the serried ranks, confusion reigned, orders and counter orders flew almost as thick as the bullets. The soldiers broke and ran, trampling on each other in panic. The deadly fire mowed them down, so that they were forced to fall on their faces and lie there. Any movement brought a Mauser bullet, the Boers were deadly marksmen, and they were proving it now. A hand reached for a canteen of water, and the soldier was instantly killed. For hours the Highlanders were pinned down, and as the sun began to strengthen, they suffered from its piercing rays; later it beat down so fiercely that some soldiers, crazed with thirst and delirious from heat, staggered up, only to be immediately shot down. The pride of the British army, the Guards, and the Highlanders, the apple of the eye of Queen Victoria, mightiest monarch on earth, had been thrashed and humiliated by the despised Boers.
Lord Methuen, stunned by the savage defeat, sat under the shade of a tree all day long, as if unable to move. Unlike the Boers leaders, De La Ray, and Cronje, he took no part in the fighting. Finally the British artillery was able to get a bearing and began to pound the Boer lines. Some soldiers, who had lain prone in the burning heat for 9 hours, had the skin from the back of their legs scorched off below their kilts. Eventually they could stand no more. First a few, then many, then a rush took place as the Highlanders fled back in panic. One officer described the scene thus: "I saw a sight I never hope to see again: men of the Highland divisions running for all they were worth, others cowering under bushes, some behind the guns (artillery), with officers running around, revolvers in hands, threatening to shoot them, others kicking the men."
Wauchope was found dead, along with 902 British troops. The Boers lost 216 men. This battle, one of the most significant in the annals of modern warfare, has been swept under the rug. What should be remembered is that the Boers were only civil militiamen, comparable to the men who fought in the American Revolution. Yet they were able to defeat in a resounding manner, the cream of the finest army in the world, even though outnumbered ten to one.
Their secret was their deep abiding faith in the Bible, and their love of the land. They were in short, not able to be corrupted and seduced by International Jewry. Sad to say, the same does not hold true of present day leaders in South Africa. The young Afrikaaner businessman has been led astray by the machinations of Jewry, and today, the leadership lacks the old deep‑rooted faith in the Bible, and the love of the land. The present leadership of south Africa is not fit to stand in the same room with the Boers of 1899. After Lord Methuen's shattering defeat which shocked the British Empire (by then there were Canadians and Australians serving with the British forces) a new spirit of ruthlessness seized the leaders of the conspiracy. Lord Milner at the Cape advocated harsher methods, as did Cecil Rhodes.
In a very short while, the Boers inflicted further disasters upon the British forces in Natal, where the British, led by General Buller, although outnumbering the Boers by as much as 10 to 1, were soundly thrashed on several battle fields. Altogether it was a stunning and astonishing spectacle, the mightiest army, fully equipped with the most modern weapons, beaten and disgraced upon the fields of battle.
Not by a regular trained army, but by a scratch force of men, looked down upon by Rhodes, and despised by Milner, poorly equipped, and with little or no military experience. At Frere, and at the Tugela River, the British were repulsed with heavy loss of life. General Louis Botha, the Boer commandant, proved to be more than a match for the Sanhurst‑trained officers of Queen Victoria's army. Yet the Boers were dismayed by the slaughter. The Boers were heard to remark that it was a shame that white men should be fighting each other. That indeed was the tragedy of the Boer War, which was to be repeated on a vast scale in World War I and II.
However, we should not be surprised because: "Wars are the Jews harvest. And they glory in the death of White Christians."
We Christians never seem to learn from our mistakes. In spite of winning on the battlefield, the Boers took no comfort from the losses of the British. In the meantime, the real enemy, Werhner and Beit, Cecil Rhodes and Lord Milner kept well out of sight.
Space does not permit to go into the many battles that were fought. But the Boers proved to be more than a match for the British forces, which in 1900, numbered over 400,000 men. One of those major battles was fought at Tugela River, near Ladysmith. Here the biggest British army to march into battle since Alma, fifty years earlier, saw action against General Botha and his rag‑tag citizens army. Sixteen battalions of infantry, cavalry and heavy guns started out toward the Boer position. It was a David and Goliath affair, but the fearless Botha held his ground against the Irish Fusilers, the Connaught Rangers and some of Britain's finest regiments.
The outcome stunned the British public, by now somewhat accustomed to shocks from South Africa. General Buller's army was defeated by the Boers. A general retreat even turned to a rout. It was a great day and a great victory for the Boers. It also cost Buller his job; he was relieved of his command and sent home. His successor was Lord Roberts. Prime Minister Balfour chose Roberts, who was a court friend, although not liked by Queen Victoria. No sooner had Roberts arrived in South Africa than he was persuaded to adopt a code of war against the Boer civilian population, the first official such action recorded. Where the British army and the foreigners who flooded the Transvaal had failed to change the ways of the Boers, Roberts thought he would do so by a direct assault on the Boer family unit.
Immediate plans were laid by the High Command to implement a scorched earth policy, destroy the crops and cattle, burn down the homesteads, and put the women and children in concentration camps. Hitler has often been accused of being the man who started civilian concentration camps. The truth is, the dubious distinction belongs to the British (Jews), who at the urging of Milner and Rhodes, saw it as a way to bring the Boers to heel. It was dirty war at its worst.
The Boer housewife was particularly hated by Milner and Rhodes. She was the rock of the family; she did all of the domestic work. Even President Kruger's wife milked the cows. The Boer women kept the farm going and the family together while the men were away fighting the war. In the end, they even did the plowing and sowing of seeds. Yet another British general was ordered to South Africa, Kitchener of Khartoum. His aide was Douglas Haig. Together these men went to work in earnest. Boer farms were destroyed and cattle killed. Women and children were herded into camps, without any proper sanitation, or shelter, or other than the ordinary bell tent.
It was a scene set for disaster, which was not long in coming. When the Boer women, left standing on the open veldt, their homes burning in the background, were asked about the war by British soldiers, they said they would never give up fighting, no matter how long it took. One of the British officers assigned to the dirty war wrote home as follows: "The worst moment is when you first come to the house. The people thought we had come for refreshments, one woman went to get milk. Then we had to tell them that we had to burn the place down, I simply didn't know which way to look...I gave the inmates, three women and some children, ten minutes to clear their clothes and things out of the house, and my men fetched bundles of straw and we proceeded to burn it down. The old grandmother was very angry. Most of them were too miserable to curse. The women cried and the children stood by holding on to them, looking at the house with large frightened eyes. They won't forget that sight, I'll bet a sovereign, not even when they grow up. We rode away and left them standing, a forlorn little groups among their household goods, beds, furniture and grimcracks, strewn about the veldt; the crackling of the fire in their ears, and smoke and flames streaming overhead."
Thus did the British High Command demean itself. Later the same tactics were to be used against the civilian population of Germany on a hitherto undreamed of scale, like in Dresden, when 250,000 German women, children and old men fell victim to Churchill and Eisenhower's murderous fire-bombing in one hellish night.
This was how war was shaped, not by the Germans, but by the so‑called most civilized nation on earth, the British, and they did it to women and children, their own kind, Christian people, so that the Jews who ran Queen Victoria, and those who had infested South Africa could take control of the largest gold mines in the world. They knew no bounds of indecency, those blinded people, under the direction of the Jews. The Boer women and children suffered indescribable hardships in the primitive camps set up to "house" them.
In the end, out of the 116,572 Boers in concentration camps, some 25,000 perished from malnutrition, dysentery and exposure, as well as a variety of other diseases. It is one of the most terrible blots on the history of a civilized Christian country, and it shows one just how far we can be lead astray, by Satan's children, when our governments sell themselves to International Jewry.
Plainly the Boer War was fought because the International Jewish agitators who flocked to the Transvaal and demanded "rights" they were not entitled to were acting according to a detailed plan. It was to overrun the Boers by sheer weight of numbers, gain "voting rights" and then relegate the Boers to the background without power, once they, the Jews, gained control.
But the Boers would have none of it, and rather than bow to Jewish pressure and see themselves inundated with ‑‑ in a short period by a horde of alien orientals, who had no love for the land, and who worshipped pagan Babylonian gods, the Boers decided to fight. Would that we in this country today would show some of that spirit! The Boers set a precedent we ought all to study, and rocked the conspirators back on their heels and shook their foundations. The brave Boers set back Jewish plans in a very real way that frightened Rhodes and Milner, and panicked the secret Jew leaders. And when that happens, the Jew always resorts to barbaric cruelty. History is replete with examples. The Spanish "Civil" War demonstrated that as clearly as any war has ever done. Now the fury of the Jew‑controlled British was unleashed on the Boer women and children.
Hatred of any nation which opposes their plans for world domination always follows in the wake of a Jewish victory. Following World War One, the Jewish hordes which flocked to Versailles drew up a treaty which is noted, even today, for its utter savagery and wilful misconduct toward the German people.
No wonder Herbert Hover had grave misgivings about it. Our people should have learned from the savage vengeance wreaked upon Boer women and children by the "British" Jews. But they did not. The savage conduct which they displayed in South Africa was put into effect against a defeated Germany.
We cannot go into the provisions of this infamous document, but it frightened some of the Allies. Only the Jew Wilson, the supine servant of his Jewish advisor, "Colonel House" (real name, Mandel Huis, a Dutch Jew) thought it was "fair" as he did of so many offensive Jewish ideas. The Treaty of Versailles subsequently embodied many of the lessons the Jews had learned from their war in South Africa, and ties with their "Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion."
The British General who was ordered to carry out this devilish scheme was none other than Lord Roberts, a legend in the annals of British military history. Even he found time to praise the Boers, speaking in the most glowing terms of the exploits of General De Wet, and later almost getting into hot water because of it. There is no doubt that the Boer General De Wet was more than a match for the British. A British officer, Captain Seele, captured by De Wet's men was immediately impressed by the modesty and fighting qualities of De Wet. He described De Wet as "a wonderful man."
In one battle, defeat was handed to 40,000 British soldiers by 2,500 men under the direct command of De Wet, an astonishing feat when it is remembered that the British had the superiority not only in numbers, but in firepower also. It was the love of the land, and a deeply ingrained sense of faith in God which carried the Boers, De Wet later explained. Many of the British officers had no desire to fight the Boers for whom they had nothing but admiration and this too, reflected in the outcome of many a battle.
The British soldier ordered by Lord Roberts to make war on Boer women and children simply detested the task. This was not lost on the generation of psychologists who followed, and as a result, the attack on German civilians in the Second World War, was carried out from the air, so that the effect would be less distressing for those who were forced to do the dirty deed. This lesson was not lost on "correspondent" Winston Churchill, who later put it to good use in his war of attrition against Germany.
The Boer forces were now widely scattered. Lord Roberts thought they were demoralized by the cowardly attacks on their women and children, and the destruction of their farms. He sent a cable to the British Prime Minister, Lansdowne, in which he predicted that his brutal policies against the civil population would bring the war to a speedy close. He sent the Queen a similar telegram.
Roberts failed to reckon with the determination of the Boers, and the love of their land, newly ravaged and destroyed. The Boer Generals decided to carry on the fight using only guerilla tactics from that day on. The Boers were past‑masters of guerilla fighting, and from that day on, there were no more set battles with the British.
Lord Roberts sent three columns against the Boers under Lord Kitchener, Lord Methuen and Smith Dorrien. An attempt was made to corral the Boers against the mountains in a wide net, drawing it ever tighter. but no matter how hard they tried, the Boers under De Wet and Steyn, always eluded capture. The Boer forces in the field suffered terrible privations.
Their families were scattered throughout concentration camps, they themselves were short of food and ammunition. Many of them had no great coats or winter clothing, some were even without boots. The cold frosty nights of the South African winter was a test of endurance. Somehow they were able to survive, and notwithstanding the boast of Lord Roberts, they were able to prolong the war for another two years, inflicting one humiliating defeat upon another on the British, who were unable to cope with this new style of warfare.
Queen Victoria was thoroughly alarmed at the news about the deaths of Boer women and children, who due to the unsanitary camp conditions and lack of food, were dying in ever‑increasing numbers. She also blamed the detention policy on Lady Roberts, who had accompanied her husband to South Africa against the wishes of the Queen. Like so many of her kind, Flora Roberts hated the patriotism of the Boers and she looked down on them in a manner which the southern population of the U.S. would well have understood.
Flora Roberts was violently hostile to the Boer women, and she made no secret of her satisfaction that so many of them were dying. Eventually the scandal reached England, and attempts were made by various groups in England to alleviate the suffering of the Boer women and children. An English nurse, Emily Hobhouse, did yeoman work in the "death camps" and she sent back hundreds of horrifying accounts to the British Parliament over the treatment of the camp inmates. However, none of this moved Lord Roberts and Lord Kitchener to do anything about the disgrace. This policy of genocide against the Boers was fully supported by Lord Alfred Milner and Cecil Rhodes, who both expressed their satisfaction with it. The lessons learned and experience gained by Milner in South Africa were later put to use in the Bolshevik revolution in Russia, where Milner's personal representative, Lockhart, put the same ideas into practice against the civilian population in Russia.����
In the field, the British suffered major reverses resulting in the sacking of two senior British commanders, Gatachre and Colville. By now Churchill had wearied of the war, and went back to England, where he entered politics at Oldham. The leader of the British forces, Lord Roberts, was seldom seen during these trying times. He called the successful guerilla strikes by De Wet and Steyn "unrest." He began to think in terms of offering a peace treaty to the Boers.
Rhodes flew into a rage, his high falsetto voice raised in shrill protest to Queen Victoria. The autocratic Milner was furious, and refused to entertain the idea. Roberts wrote to the Queen saying that if Milner and Rhodes wanted to grind the Boers into the dust (their expressed intentions), then they must be prepared to spend billions more on the war. It is interesting to note that the seeds of the "unconditional surrender" mentality forced upon the Germans in World War Two, and the infamous Morgenthau Plan were first planted in South Africa. Truly, Jewish hatred for the White Christian Man is unremitting!
Lady Roberts in the meantime, in defiance of the orders of her Queen, arrived in Pretoria, and immediately ordered the expulsion of all Boer women and children from that city. The unfortunate civilians were herded into open cattle trucks and shipped out toward the Boer positions near the border of Portuguese East Africa. The women and children spent a few days in the open trucks, without shelter or proper food and water supplies. General Botha, who was in command of the Boer guerilla forces in the area, called it "an inhuman act." And it was. Robert's answer was to increase the tempo of farm burning. He wrote home saying that he would "starve into submission, these banditti" as though he was fighting rabble. In 1901 Lord Kitchener wrote to the new War Minister, St. John Broderick, "I do not want any incentive to finish...I think I hate the country, the people, the whole thing more every day."����
What Kitchener, who now replaced Lord Roberts did not say, was that the root cause of the war was in the gold mines, lusted after by the Jews, Werhner and Beit, who were the ones who egged on Rhodes and Milner. Lord Milner thought nothing of the swelling protests in England over the disgraceful treatment of boer women and children.
"If we are to do anything about South Africa, we must disregard the screamers," he wrote to his associate, Richard Haldane. That attitude was carried over by Milner into the Bolshevik revolution, where he disregarded the screams of the innocent victims of his greed. Eventually Kitchener saw that the only way to end the war was to come to an accommodation with the Boers, not the unconditional surrender demanded by Milner and Rhodes, but one which the Boers could live with. Terms were drawn up and submitted to the Boers.
After months of deliberating, they agreed to meet the British in Pretoria. General Smuts and Kitchener together hammered out a compromise document. Finally on May 31st, 1901, the two sides got together in a great marquee tent at Vereeninging, and a peace treaty was signed. The Boers lost the war, but gained a good deal of freedom and independence.
The only one who did not agree with the wars end was lord Alfred Milner. He expressed bitter shock and dismay, more so at the failure of the British Army to defeat the Boers in battle. It is said that he never forgave Kitchener for this. After the signing of the peace treaty, some 21,000 Boer Commandos came forward to give up arms, which further astonished the British. They had reckoned on only about 12,000 armed men, and were thankful that the Boers accepted the terms in view of the forces still at their command. The ordinary British soldier had no wish to continue fighting what he felt was his own kind. War correspondents recorded the following comments: "We were half‑starved all the time," "I never saw the point of it." "Johnny Boer used to shoot Kaffirs like you shoot a dog." "It was all for the gold mines."
After the war the Boers struggled to put their lives together again. They returned to farms devastated and destroyed, some with their families dead in concentration camps, the country side scorched and blackened. But in a few short years those hardy men, who should be an example to us all, built the finest country on the African continent.
Unfortunately they were not able to keep the Jews from entirely gaining control of the gold mines. Nor were they able to keep the Jews from becoming citizens and voters. But they did succeed in gaining independence, and in 1910 South Africa became a self‑governing independent country within the British Empire. Still the descendants of the Boers continued the struggle, and finally, under the leadership of Dr. Verwoerd, the country became a free republic, outside of the British Commonwealth.
The war they had to fight was that of black nationalism. The British never won the right to vote for the blacks, but that has not stopped the liberals from going on the offensive. If South Africa ever loses that crucial war, civilization as we know it, will disappear from the African continent. Today, the same forces are still at work, trying to overturn White Christian civilization in South Africa. There is still hope that they will not succeed. The far reaching consequences of the Boer War showed up in the First World War.
The Boer War was the testing ground for modern weapons. It was also the start of trench warfare. But perhaps the most important lesson of all was that the deep rooted faith of a small group of Christians is capable of putting back the clock on the enemy plans to take over the whole world in a one‑world government dictatorship. The Boers showed that pride of race and belief in God can turn the tide.
It is a lesson we all need to learn, for we too, will soon be faced with the choice of whether to fight or surrender. The Boer forces, although greatly outnumbered, showed the world that a determined people, rooted in Christianity and the love of the land, can withstand the forces of evil which seek to overwhelm us, and deprive us of our land and our Christian faith.
The Boers are a shining example of what strength of Christian character can do. It was a salutary lesson to the conspirators, the Illuminists, the Freemasons and the Jews, who though that they would easily overcome a pastoral people they thoroughly despised. The Boer War was just the prelude to what will eventually happen to all Jews everywhere. For the Word of God says that all the Jews will be utterly destroyed at some time in the future.
It will come when, God's Israel people, the Anglo‑Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, Celtic and kindred people turn back to their God and Savor the Lord Jesus Christ. THEN: "And the house of Jacob shall be a fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, and the house of Esau (the Jews) for stubble, and they (Israel) shall kindle in them (the Jews), and devour them (the Jews); and there shall not be any (none will be spared; all will be destroyed) remaining of the House of Esau (the Jews); for the Lord hath spoken it." [1278]
1882: The Tisza Eszlar Case in Hungary: This is a nineteenth century case, where the prisoners had duly confessed, and where, after long drawn out proceedings, they were all acquitted as the result of the Organized Power of Jewish Money.
Esther Solymost, 14 years old, disappeared on April 1st; the five-year-old Christian son of the Jewish sexton told some women that his mother had enticed the girl into their house, whence she had been slipped by some Jews into the synagogue premises. This report came to the ears of Mrs. Solymosi, Esther's mother, who immediately reported to the police.
An enquiry was begun, on May 19th, under Dr. Josef Bary, and it is largely from a book written 50 years later by Dr. Barry, who became President of the Supreme Court of Justice in Hungary, that the facts of the enquiry have come to light. This book is of over 600 pages, and is called A tiszaeszlari bunper (The Tisza Eszlar Murder Trial). These facts can also be checked from the diary of the Hungarian Minister for Justice of the period, Theodor Pauler, which diary had been kept in the Hungarian National Museum.
Another son of the Jewish sexton was Maurice Scharf, aged 14. He admitted that he had seen through the keyhole of the synagogue door that Esther had been murdered by certain Jews and bled white, her blood being collected in a vase. It was found by ocular view on the spot that the place where these events were said to have occurred was actually in sight to anyone looking through the keyhole. Witnesses also said they had heard cries from the synagogue on the day when the girl was first missing.To test the veracity of the 14-year-old Maurice, the Judge told him that his tale could not be true as Esther was alive; the boy replied that "no one could be alive after being cut on the neck like that." A number of Jews were arrested, and confessed that they had taken part in the Ritual Murder of Esther to get her blood for the Passover. One would think that there would be little more to report.
But no. All Israel got to work with its Money Power, and the Press of every country in Europe was employed to throw calumny on the Hungarian Court and on Hungarian Justice. The Public Prosecutors were bribed and set to work to discredit the honorable Judge who presided over the Court. No stone was left unturned, no filthy corrupting action left untried, to defeat the course of justice; and the Jews won.
Following are some of the major methods by which the Jews with their money tried to confuse the issue:
1). By paying the debts of, or bribing the officials.
2). By offering Esther's mother a bribe to say that her daughter was alive and in a situation elsewhere. This was done by the Jew Reiszmann.
3). By trying to steal the Court records from the house of the Judge.
4). By altering the synagogue lock, so that it was no longer possible to see the place of the murder by looking through the keyhole.
5). By spreading reports that Esther had run away; or had been drowned. The Examining Judge caused the river to be dragged without result.
6). By arranging that a corpse should turn up and be "identified" as Esther's. On June 18th, a girl's body dressed in Esther's clothes, which were far too small for the purpose, was drawn out of the River Theiss by Jewish raftsmen.
The mother denied that the corpse was Esther's although she recognized Esther's clothes. A committee of experts examined the body, and found that the hair and eyebrows had been shaved off, obviously to conceal identity. They also found that the body was that of a girl 18 years old (Esther was only 14) and that death was due not to drowning but to tuberculosis. It became so obvious that the body had been "found" for a purpose, that the Jewish raftsmen were interrogated; and they confessed that the corpse had been taken over by them from a Jew called Herschko, that it had been dressed in Esther's clothes, put in the river, and then "discovered" and landed.
It was found, also, that the body could not have been in the water over four days; that death could not have taken place more than 10 days previously. Esther had been missing for 78 days. However, in spite of all this exposure of corruption, the Court found itself, as it were, an isolated unit in a hostile Europe; and the Jews were all acquitted.
Then it was found that on July 21st, 1883, Baron Bela Orczy, the Hungarian Minister, had visited Minister for Justice Pauler and had told him that Goldschmidt, the Budapest representative of Rothschild's, had demanded that the charges be withdrawn. At this time, debt-conversion was a serious matter for Hungary, and chiefly depended on the Rothschild Money Power. Later, Baron Orczy told Pauler that Goldschmidt actually demanded that the two Public Prosecutors who had made condemnation of the prisoners impossible should be decorated.
The sort of thing that had been "worked" against all the evidence may be explained by giving one example: In November, 1882, a new Committee of Experts was formed to make a further examination of the body found in the river five months before, and this committee declared that the findings of the former committee had no scientific basis, that the body was Esther's and that as the throat was not cut, it could not have been a case of Ritual Murder. So ends a dismal tale of the foulest Jewish trickery to enable a few miserable degenerates to escape from well-merited punishment.
1888: Breslau, Germany: On July 21, Max Berstein, aged 24 a pupil at the Talmudic College, met an eight-year-old Christian boy, Severin Hacke, and brought him some sweetmeats and took him to his (Bernstein's) home. There, he stripped the boy of his clothing and with a knife made incisions in a certain part of the child's body, collecting the blood that came from the cuts on a piece of blotting paper. When the boy was naturally frightened, the Jew told him there was no need for fear as he only wanted a little blood.
The boy went home and said nothing about the matter; but his father, seeing the scars, questioned him and the truth came out. Bernstein was arrested, and the prosecuting attorney after preventing a manoeuver on the part of the defending counsel to have the case settled behind closed doors, maintained that this was a ritual case for the extraction of blood for the needs of a Jewish rite. The Court, however, refused to recognize this, but sentenced Bernstein to three months' imprisonment for having made incisions in the body of the child.
The facts of this case are not disputed by anyone. The Jews, of course, spread the rumor that Bernstein was a religious maniac. Dr. Edmond Lesser of Breslau wrote a report to that effect which the Royal Scientific Committee for the Medical Profession endorsed. This Professor was a Jew of course. But you should note that the report was issued in 1890, and that the Court itself never had any such "expert" propaganda before it.
The Hidden Hand Behind the Federal Reserve Swindle
1890: "Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the field..." [1279]
Why has it always been, throughout history, that certain of those in charge, those in power, have insisted strongly on printing paper as money? The answer to this truly vital question is found in some old correspondence recently reviewed, the correspondence of a Jew with Top Officials of the leading nations of the world from the late 1800's to the 1920's.
Today the average man on the street does not know, and could care less, that in 1890, Congress passed legislation known as the Sherman Silver Purchase Act, which required the Government to purchase 4,500,000 ounces of silver each month, and to issue legal tender notes in payment.
The agitators in the press, and elsewhere, lamented the complications they claimed this Act imposed upon the financial situation at home and abroad. In the early months of 1891, the unprecedented exports of gold prompted President Harrison to urge the Government to uphold the parity between the different kinds of money, so that the dollar might always be worth a dollar.
At the height of this episode, the Jew Jacob H. Schiff, an agent of the Rothchilds, and predecessor to the late Bernard Baruch, and contemporary of the late Paul Warburg, J.P. Morgan and others, prepared a draft for the New York Chamber of Commerce Committee on Finance and Currency.
Please bear in mind that in spite of the great destruction of property and disruption of Government finances incurred during the Civil War, there was, to the chagrin of the International Conspirators, prosperity due to the great natural wealth of the country, and the bold, daring and initiative of Americans who had the Spirit of 1776 still burning in their minds and hearts. Along with the continued blessings of Almighty God and The Lord Jesus Christ.
The draft prepared by Schiff was brought to the attention of Ex‑President Cleveland, and Charles Foster, Secretary of the Treasury among others and later that year, without consideration or examination, the Chamber of Commerce passed a resolution calling for the repeal of Judge Roger Sherman's Silver Purchase Act, as contrary to the public interest.
It read in part: "Your committee is of the opinion that the Government appears fully to recognize that existing laws give it authority to replenish the gold reserve bonds...your committee recommends that the Chamber {of Commerce of New York} give expression to its highest appreciation of the frank expression recently given by the President of the United States of the duty of the Government to keep all moneys issued by it at par, but at the same time it respectfully points out the necessity for not upholding the present so‑called redemption fund intact, but rather for increasing this fund from time to time as the volume of currency is increased under existing laws..." [1280]
Schiff's ruthless agitation for the repeal continues: "Should the Silver Law of 1890 Be Repealed?" is one of his systematic alterations of personal convictions and beliefs which was published in the Forum for December 1891, Vol. XII, pp. 472‑476.
He maintained that with the retirement of the national debt, and the national bank note circulation which rested upon it, the United States would pass from one currency crisis to another. He further alleged that an elastic currency was essential, expanding and contracting with the requirements of industry and trade, and expressed doubt whether the banks would be granted the privileges.
Why should Secretary of the Treasury, Charles Foster, suggest that Schiff interview Ellis Henry Roberts, assistant Treasurer at New York? This interview was confirmed in a letter to Foster June 27, 1892.[1281] The letter sheds great light upon our money problems today. In the second paragraph Schiff is overwhelmingly clear in his opposition to the Sherman Silver Purchase Act. After enumerating all the monetary ills, both real and imaginary, Schiff offered a solution which, if adopted, would pave the way for the International Bankers to take over the finances, and eventually bankrupt the United States, and control World Finances.
Why did he insist on such an amendment and then pass it off as a purely hypothetical proposition of no practical immediate value? Beware of the following solution: "To bridge over the present situation the following can and should be done. First: The banks should be dissolved, either through the exercise of pressure by the Treasury Department or though legislation. That stops them from hoarding gold. All legitimate means should be used to accumulate the country's stock of gold in the treasury {sic} for the protection of the national currency, and not in the banks, whose stockholders would be made the beneficiaries of any accumulations of gold, should the latter ever go to a premium."
Why shouldn't the stockholders be the beneficiaries of any profit? The answer is clear: The fewer millionaires in the nation the less competition for the Schiffs, Kuhn, Loebs, J.P. Morgans,[1282] etc. "Secondly: The Treasury should make the export of gold as difficult as possible...Thirdly: Gold certificates only should be sent to new York..."
In January 1892, Schiff [1283] expressed his favor of a "new national bank currency ‑‑ covered by at least to the extent of thirty‑three and one third per cent by commercial paper."
May 19, 1893, in a letter to Charles F. Fairchild, Secretary of the Treasury in Cleveland's first administration, Schiff avowed: "The country is at present receiving an impressive object lesson through the effects of mistaken currency legislation, but there can be little doubt that the silver advocates will be loud in their assertion that the present scarcity of money and the existing distrust would not prevail if free coinage of silver had been adopted..."
Such declarations were publicized while a few months earlier he publicly admitted: "The country is fundamentally prosperous, and steadily growing more so."
However, the intrinsic lust, burning in his veins, and in the soul of Judaism, which longs for universal dominion, inflamed the mind of Jacob Schiff, and he indefatigably pursued his goal. The surreptitious undermining of the people's faith in the Silver Legislation is presumed to make those favoring the Act feel dumb in the presence of Jacob H. Schiff, the Ascended Master of Finance. In the compromise measure was an earnest entreaty for the repeal of the Silver Law ‑‑ and among other suggestions: "Authorize an issue of blank millions bonds to be sold for the purpose of establishing the minimum gold reserve and an adequate working surplus." [1284]
If this all seems confusing, study it out, so that you can understand it: Because it is as Sherman told the Rothschilds: "The few who can understand the system (check, money and credits) will either be so interested in its profits, or so dependent on its favors, that there will be no opposition from that class, while on the other hand, the great body of the people mentally incapable of comprehending the tremendous advantage that capital derives from the system, will bear its burdens without complaint, without even suspecting that the system is inimical to their interests."
Schiff continued to pressure the President for a repeal of the Sherman Law. He advocated flatly: "The country at large has undergone so complete a change as to make the passage of the Repeal Bill a certainty, were Congress to meet in the immediate future."
August 7, 1893, Cleveland's second term, the President called a special session of Congress, and late in August just as the Jewish Hierarchy had planned the House of Representatives passed the Repeal Bill by a large majority. Schiff was delighted. He congratulated the President and sent his personal congratulations to William L. Wilson, one of the Democratic leaders in the House.
After some deliberation, October 30th, the Senate passed the repeal by a majority of eleven. Schiff forced legislation through every president of his lifetime. His legislation was to assure the permanency of the gold standard, and repeal the Silver Law. October 24, 1902, his complaint to President Teddy Roosevelt was: "... what we suffer most from, is the inelasticity of our currency, conditions being such that our circulating medium is, to a great extent, a fixed quantity..." [1285]
He continued to enumerate the country's {Imaginary} ills and introduced his cursed idea of usury into our Christian Republic Government: "...while there are many reasons why the Government should and could not exact interest on deposits secured by United States Bonds, there is every reason why it should not give its money to banks without reasonable interest..." [1286]
Schiff complained of Leslie M. Shaw's measures and called them "political mistakes." He continued to keep before the public the idea for a change of currency, and presented a resolution (January 1906) to the Chamber of Commerce, urging its Committee on Finance and Currency to report upon Shaw's recommendations that the national banks be permitted to issue additional currency equal in amount to 50 percent of the bond‑secured currency maintained by them, but Schiff insisted that they be "subject to a tax of 5 percent or 6 percent until redeemed." He was impatiently desirous of an increase in the circulation of currency and the establishment of usury, yet he maintained he did not believe an emergency expansion of 50 percent necessary "which would be two hundred and fifty millions" but he did believe: "...it can be done, perhaps by some such plan ‑‑ providing for an increase in circulation to be secured solely by legitimate Commercial Paper, based upon a deposit possibly with certain clearing houses in the country ‑‑ for if circulation is secured by legitimate Commercial Paper it would certainly be as safe as it would be unsecured under the Secretary's recommendation." [1287]
February 1, Schiff again addressed the Chamber of Commerce. He expressed surprise that his resolution should call forth "such considerable comment and discussion." It was apparent: "...thinking people throughout the country have awakened to the necessity that something should be done to prevent a recurrence of conditions under which the country has heretofore been subjected ‑‑ convulsions and disaster, convulsions always followed by years of depression and hard times..."
Convulsion? Disaster? There was no proof of such conditions having existed, but the, even then, controlled press was publishing Schiff's lies and clamoring for the abolition of our laws and the institution of laws foreign to our culture and Christian heritage. In January Schiff had deplored the condition of the New York money market, and declared it was: "...nothing less than a disgrace to any civilized Country...It can not be the condition of the Country itself, for wherever we look there is prosperity, prosperity as we never had it before." Prosperity because America was yet under God's Law. New York was, no doubt, suffering because, as Schiff continually pointed out to his colleagues: "...that there was growing up in the United States a restiveness under the large immigration, so much of which was remaining in New York. Still he was always willing, under proper precautions, to aid immigrants and was attracted by a proposal to establish a direct steamship line between Libau and New York..." [1288]
Then as now, to distract attention from the real problem, immigration, the country is thrown into a financial panic by the press. As pointed out above, Schiff had admitted: "...it is not possible to prove the correctness of the assertion."
Continuing his campaign against the Committee's proposal that the banks be left FREE, Schiff again appeared before the Chamber on November 1, 1906, and there made his first outright proposal for a "central association" known today as the Federal Reserve System; created by the Federal Reserve Act, 1913, and controlled by a Federal Reserve Board of seven {originally eight} members. The true purpose of The Federal Reserve System is to provide an elastic {paper} currency and to concentrate the national banking resources into a system of Twelve Federal Reserve Banks, each Designed to Regulate and aid the member banks in its respective federal reserve district.
Like it or not America, the Jews have long ago succeeded in dividing the United States into twelve so‑called Federal Reserve Districts which have absolutely nothing to do with our Federal Government. And you can clearly see from the past few years, they are even now working to destroy the Savings and Loan Banks or bring them under their absolute control. If the subtlety of the serpent was concealed from the members of the New York Chamber of Commerce on that bleak November 1, 1906, it is obvious today to those who are looking for a cure for our ills. Schiff opened his appeal for a "central association" with "One grave objection...It can not, I believe, be advisable to give to some six thousand banks separately the privilege to issue credit notes, as the {New York Chamber of Commerce} committee recommends should be done."
He spoke disdainfully of the proposed safeguards, and avowed: "Some of the banks are certain to make illegitimate use of the proposed privileges...A remedy against such an eventuality can, as I believe, best be assured if the banks, for the purpose of issuing circulating notes, would, under the sanction of the law {Law twisted to suit the purpose}, form a Central Association, which shall issue the individual banks for their purpose the credit currency upon some such basis as proposed by the Committee. It can not be a difficult problem to work out a plan for the proper government of a Central issue Association, and it will readily be conceded that an association of the banks {Twelve Federal Reserve Banks} themselves will be in a far superior position to supervise effectively and to determine far better than any other agency whether an individual bank possesses the qualifications which the law {Laws of the Federal Reserve board} shall prescribe for the issue of Credit Notes." [1289] Many of the Representatives, through ignorance of the laws upon which our nation is founded, particularly those unfamiliar with the subtlety of the serpent, yielded to the suave, persuasively articulate Schiff, skilled in deception, and permitted him to alter their personal convictions on money matters. Who could doubt he was an ascended master of finance and banking, or an angel of light? Doesn't Satan the Serpent always appear as an angel of light? However, it took, seven years to alter the convictions of enough people to make laws, change laws, and override laws, to bring to life the Federal Reserve System.
Schiff knew it would not be easy. Toward the conclusion of his November 1 speech before the Chamber he acknowledged: "The American people at the time of Andrew Jackson, and more so today, do not want to centralize power. They do not want to increase the power of Government. They know that every increase in the power of government, beyond the legitimate functions of government, means the suppression of private energy, and they also know that a central banks would, more or less, just as the Sub‑Treasuries are today, be a government institution...{He wanted the people to think it would be a government institution}. They do not want to have this mass of deposits, these large deposits, which the government would have to keep in this {Federal Reserve} bank, controlled by a few people. They are afraid of the political power it would give and the consequences. That is the feeling of the people of this country." [1290]
The fear of the people was properly founded. The changes in law, the national transactions under way were suspiciously wrong, wicked, tending toward disaster. Those alert in 1906‑1913 intuitively felt what we, today, behold with our eyes and experience in our affairs. Yet, despite his observations of the reaction of the people to the calamitous results of the Federal Reserve Act, Schiff doggedly continued: "And while theoretically I am in favor of the central bank, I am afraid if this {New York} Chamber {Of Commerce} commits itself to such a recommendation that it will only increase the distrust of the people in the West and in the South and in the Northwest against anything that originates in New York."
Shortly after the treacherously CONTRIVED "panic" of 1907, he spoke before the American Academy of Political and Social Science. In 1908: Congress created the National Monetary Commission, their purpose was to study and report upon equitable measures for the reform of the currency. Those things which could not be embodied into law during the Taft Administration had to await a more friendly atmosphere.Schiff immediately took his stand with the Wilson Administration and when the Federal Reserve Act was finally carried he telegraphed President Wilson, December 23, 1913: "May I be permitted to tender my congratulations upon the enactment of the currency bill and to assure you that this signal achievement of your administration made possible by your wise leadership is certain to receive throughout the country the recognition it deserves." [1291]
A very pretty speech without truth or substance. President Wilson, knew this and knew that he had betrayed his country. And today he is remembered, by patriots, as a TRAITOR and hated for his crime, the support of the Federal Reserve Act and of the Income Tax Amendment to the Constitution. If the traitorous legislation of Jacob Schiff, J.P. Morgan, Paul Warburg and others were better known, not only would he be violently hated, his remains would be exhumed and destroyed.
1891: Xanten, Prussia: A five-year-old Christian boy called Hegmann was murdered, his throat cut and the body left bloodless. "The Government did all in its power to suppress the rumor" of Ritual Murder [1292]. The doctor who examined the body said (June 29th) that: "The trace of blood appears as an after-bleeding." On July 9th, he retracted this and explained that his mistake was due to it being dark at the time of his examination. One should have no trouble guessing what happened between June 29th and July 9th to his banking account. The Minister of Justice, de Schelling, was a Jew. The accused Jewish Ritual Slaughterer, who had been arrested, was acquitted.
1893: Over the centuries, there have been a number of works describing ideal societies, such as Plato's Republic and Thomas More's Utopia. However, specific proposals for "world order" or "world government" did not begin in earnest until about seven hundred years ago. Norman lawyer Pierre Dubois in 1306, King George Podebrad of Bohemia in 1460, and French scholar Emeric Cruce in 1623 all offered such proposals. In Cruce's New Cyneas, he suggested a permanent congress of nations that would even anticipate conflicts and "pursue with arms those who would wish to oppose it." William Penn would borrow from Cruce, as well as from the "Great Design" of Henry IV as explained by Maximilien de Bethune (duc de Sully), in his Essay Towards the Present and Future Peace of Europe by the Establishment of an European Dyet, Parliament, or Estates (1696).
In his essay, Penn proposed a new European order ruled by a congress which all nations would be required to join, and those countries not abiding by congressional proclamations would face "all the other sovereignties, united as one strength." Jean Jacques Rousseau developed a similar plan in A Lasting Peace Through the Federation of Europe (1761). And in Perpetual Peace (1795), Immanuel Kant proposed a federated "world republic" with a "world citizenship." At about the same time, Thomas Paine wrote Rights of Man (1791), referring to the "Great Design" as had William Penn, and proposed a "confederation of Natgiona," a league that would bring disarmament.
There was an effort in which Ralph Waldo Emerson was originally involved in the late 1840s to establish a world government with the proposed capitol at Constantinople; and on March 4, 1893, President Grover Cleveland said, "I believe that our Great Maker is preparing the world, in His own good time, to become one nation speaking one language."
In the early twentieth century there was the League of Nations as well as Jean Monnet's proposed "Grand Design" for a unified Europe (which may soon come to pass), followed of course by the United Nations, under use auspices the United States and other countries are increasingly conducting activities today.
1899: The Polna Case (Bohemia): Agnes Hruza, 19 years of age, was murdered March 29th, 1899. On April 1st, her body was found in a wood with the head nearly severed from the body. In spite of this frightful wound, there was no blood about, although the body itself, of course, was almost bloodless.
A man called Peschak had seen the Jew Hilsner with two other Jews on the day of the murder on the spot where the body was found. Hilsner was arrested and tried; another witness testified that he had seen the prisoner very agitated on March 29th, coming fromt he spot where the body was found. The Court, while recognizing that Hilsner must have had accomplices, found him guilty and condemned him to death. He then confessed, and implicated two other Jews, but later retracted these statements, as also his confession. The two men produced satisfactory alibis.
By the Power of Jewish Money and the agitation it was able to raise, a new trial was ordered. Meanwhile Dr. Baxa, attorney for the murdered girl's mother, had, in a speech, in the Bohemian Diet, December 28th, accused the Government of showing partiality to the Jews in the way they handled the case. Then, another girl's body was found, too decomposed to show the cause of death; this was the body of Maria Kilma, who had disappeared July 17th, 1898. Hilsner was charged with both murders when the case was reviewed in November. This time, a witness stated that at the time of the first murder, Hilsner had a ritual slaughterer's knife.
Dr. Baxa insisted that it was a case of Ritual Murder. The Court found the prisoner guilty, without however alleging ritual reasons, and the prisoner was sentenced to death on November 14th, 1900. However, the Emperor intervened, and the sentence was commuted to life imprisonment. The prisoner's counsel at this trial was Masaryk, later President of Czecho-Slovakia; this work seems to have stood him in good stead in after life. Hilsner was released from prison by the Marxists in the rioting of 1918; he died a few years later.
The best known of the Ritual Murders was the Beiliss case at Kiev, 1911-1913. it will be noticed that there are several cases also in Germany at a time when the Jews were the supreme power there previous to Hitler's success.
1900: Konitz, West Prussia: A 19-year-old Christian youth, Ernst Winter, was murdered in March. His body had been dismembered and parts of it were found in different localities. The culprits were never discovered, but two Jewish agents were sentenced to imprisonment for false witness and for the subornation of witnesses during the enquiry. The post mortem examination was said to have shown death due to suffocation, but the country physician had previously pronounced death to have occurred from loss of blood. A large assembly of foreign Jews visited the town the night of the murder and left the next day. This case aroused the country against the Jews, and its description occupied 2 � pages of the Jewish Encyclopedia.
1901: Social Control by Edward Alsworth Ross, the "father of American Sociology," is published.
In the chapter titled, "The Radiant Points of Social Control," he reveals that social checks and stimuli "are managed by a rather small know of persons...the Elite." He also relates that "judgment may be molded as well as the will and the feelings." This statement, along with his assertion that "the continuous tapping of companions on the plastic will spare it later many a heart-breaking blow on the anvil of practical life," uses the code of language of societies {some of which were secret and "tapped" members for initiation} like the Fabians whose motto is "Remold it nearer to the heart's desire" as they are pictured in their famous window {with a wolf-in-sheep's clothing for their coat-of-arms} as striking blows on the world as it is situated on an anvil.
Also similar to CFR member, Rhodes scholar, and Clinton Advisor Richard Gardner's infamous 1974 quote in Foreign Affairs (April 1974) that "We are likely to do better by building our 'house of world order' from the bottom up rather than from the top down...An end run around national sovereignty, eroding it piece by piece, is likely to get us to world order faster than the old-fashioned frontal attack." is Ross' statement in his chapter "The Criteria of Social Control," in which he pronounces that "the instilling of social valuations is more politic than a direct assault upon the individual will with threats and promises...The control of a person's will is {tactically best accomplished by} a flank movement aimed at the feelings or judgment."
This possibility of actually training the will would be later emphasized by Robert Assagioli, who would be one of the "disciples" referred to in Discipleship in the New Age (1944) by the infamous occultist Alice Bailey, who referred in her books {the first of which was Initiation: Human and Solar published by Lucifer Publishing Company in 1922} to a "new age," a "new world order," and "points of light" connected to "service."� Ross' reference to indirect assault and flank movement also seems very much like Sidney Hook's proposition stated later (1977) in this chronology that only by indirection can human beings be influenced to examine critically their religious beliefs.
1902: Review of Reviews prints an article by W.T. Stead, a close friend of Cecil Rhodes, in which Stead reveals the contents of a letter Rhodwes wrote to him in the autumn in 1890. In the letter, Rhodes stated:� "Please remember the key of my idea discussed with you is a Society, copied from the Jesuits as to organization...an idea which ultimately {leads} to the cessation of all wars and one language throughout the world...The only thing feasible to carry this idea out is a secret one {society} gradually absorbing the wealth of the world to be devoted to such an object...Fancy the charm to young America...to share in a scheme to take the government of the whole world!"
Rhodes' "universal peace" would begin, according to him, "after one hundred years." Is it not interesting that at the beginning of Autumn 1990 {exactly one hundred years later}, President Bush spelled out his "New World Order" concept for universal peace and cooperation? Concerning Rhodes' organizational structure being modeled after that of the Jesuits, remember that Adam Weishaupt had also structured the Illuminati based upon the Jesuits' organizational model.
1905: The Protocols of The Learned Elders of Zion are translated into English.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Protocols
���������������������������������������������������������� of the Learned Elders of
������������������������������������������������������������������� Zion
�������������������������������������������������� Translated from the Russian of NILUS
��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� By
���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� VICTOR E. MARSDEN
������������������������������������������������������������������������ Late Russian Correspondent of "The Morning Post"
1). Professor Nilus was a priest in the Orthodox Church in Russia. He published the first Russian language edition in 1905.
In his introduction he says that a manuscript had been handed to him about four years before by a friend, who vouched that it was a true translation of an original document stolen by a woman from one of the most influential and highly initiated leaders of Freemasonry, at the end of a meeting of the initiated in France, "that nest of Jewish‑Masonic conspiracy." Nilus added that the Protocols are not exactly minutes of meetings, but a report, with a part apparently missing, made by some powerful person.
2). Nilus admits the impossibility of producing written or oral proof of the authenticity of this document and says that we must be satisfied with the circumstantial evidence which abounds.
3). In January, 1917, Nilus had prepared a second edition but before it could be put on the market the revolution of March 1917 had taken place and Kerenski ordered the whole edition to be destroyed. Later Nilus was arrested by the Bolshevik Cheka, imprisoned and tortured. He was exiled and died in Valadimir on 13th January, 1929.
������������������������������������������������������� Victor E. Marsden
1). The translator of the famous Protocols was himself a victim of the Revolution in Russia. He had lived there for many years and was married to a Russian lady. As Russian correspondent to the "Morning Post," his fearless description of the events in 1917 incurred the anger of the Soviet. He was arrested and thrown into the Peter‑Paul Prison. When he was finally allowed to return to England after two years, his heath had been seriously affected. One of his first tasks as soon as he was able we this translation of the Protocols, which necessitated many hours' work at the British Museum. He later became the "Morning Post" special correspondent in the suite of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales on his Empire tour.
2). But within a few days of his return from the tour, he died after a brief illness.
��������������������������������������������������������������� Preface
1). The author of this translation of the famous Protocols was himself a victim of the Revolution. He had lived for many years in Russia and was married to a Russian lady. Among his other activities in Russia he had been for a number of years Russian Correspondent of the "Morning Post," a position which he occupied when the Revolution broke out, and his vivid descriptions of events in Russia will still be in the recollection of many of the readers of that journal.
Naturally he was singled out for the anger of the Soviet. On the day that Captain Cromie was murdered by Jews Victor Marsden was arrested and thrown into the Peter‑Paul Prison, expecting every day to have his name called out for execution. This, however, he escaped, and eventually he was allowed to return to England very much of a wreck in bodily health. However, he recovered under treatment and the devoted care of his wife and friends. One of the first things he undertook as soon as he was able was this translation of the Protocols. Mr. Marsden was eminently well qualified for the work. His intimate acquaintance with Russia, Russian life and the Russian language on the one hand, and his mastery of a terse literary English style on the other, placed him in a position of advantage which few others could claim. The consequence is that we have in his version an eminently readable word, and though the subject‑matter is somewhat formless, Mr. Marsden's literary touch reveals the thread running through the twenty‑four Protocols. The summary placed at the head of each is Mr. Marsden's own, and will be found very useful in acquiring a comprehensive view of its scope.
2). It may be said with truth that this work was carried out at the cost of Mr. Marsden's own life's blood. He told the writer of this Preface that he could not stand more than an hour at a time of his work on it in the British Museum, as the diabolical spirit of the matter which he was obliged to turn into English made him positively ill.
3). Mr. Marsden's connection with the "Morning Post" was not severed by his return to England, and he was well enough to accept the post of special correspondent of that journal in the suite of H.R.H. The Prince of Wales on his Empire tour. From this he returned with the Prince, apparently in much better health, but within a few days of his landing he was taken suddenly ill, and died after a very brief illness.
4). May this work be his crowning monument! In it he has performed an immense service to the English‑ speaking world, and there can be little doubt that it will take its place in the first rank of the English versions of the "The Protocols of the Meetings of the Learned Elders of Zion."
����������������������������������������������������������� Introduction
1). Of the Protocols themselves little need be said in the way of introduction. The book in which they are embodied was published by Sergyel Nilus in Russia in 1905. A copy of this is in the British Museum bearing the date of its reception August 10, 1906. All copies that were known to exist in Russia were destroyed in the Kerensky regime: �There is little resemblance between the mystical and undecided Slav, the violent but tradition living Magyar, and the heavy deliberate German. And yet Bolshevism wove the same web over them all, by the same means and with the same tokens. The national temperament of the three races does not the least reveal itself in the terrible conceptions which have been accomplished, in complete agreement, by men of the same mentality in Moscow, Buda Pesth, and Munich.
From the very beginning of the dissolution in Russia, Kerensky was on the spot, then came Trotsky, on watch, in the shadow of Lenin. When Hungary was fainting, weak from loss of blood, Kunfi, Jaszi and Pogany were waiting behind Karolyi, and behind them came Bela Hun and his Staff. And when Bavaria tottered Kurt Eisner was ready to produce the first act of the revolution. In the second act it was Max Lieven (Levy) who proclaimed the Dictatorship of the Proletariat at Munich, a further edition of Russian and Hungarian Bolshevism. So great are the specific differences between the three races that the mysterious similarity of these events cannot be due to any analogy between them, but only to the work of a fourth race living amongst the others but unmingled with them.
Among modern nations with their short memories, the Jewish people...Whether despised or feared it remains an eternal stranger. it comes without invitation and remains even when driven out. It is scattered and yet coherent. It takes up its abode in the very body of the nations. It creates laws beyond and above the laws. It denies the idea of a homeland but it possesses its own homeland which it carries along with it and establishes wherever it goes. It denies the god of other peoples and everywhere rebuilds the temple. It complains of its isolation, and by mysterious channels it links together the parts of the infinite New Jerusalem which covers the whole universe.
It has connections and ties everywhere, which explains how capital and the Press, concentrated in its hands, conserve the same designs in every country of the world, and the interests of the race which are identical in Ruthenian villages and in the City of New York; if it extols someone he is glorified all over the world, and if it wishes to ruin someone the work of destruction is carried out as if directed by a single hand.
The orders come from the depths of Mysterious Darkness. That which the Jew jeers at and destroys among other peoples, it fanatically preserves in the bosom of Judaism. If it teaches revolt and anarchy to others, it in itself shows admirable obedience to its invisible guides. In the time of the Turkish revolution, a Jew said proudly to my father: 'It is we who are making it, we, the Young Turks, the Jews.'
During the Portuguese revolution, I heard the Marquis de Vasconcellos, Portuguese ambassador at Rome, say 'The Jews and the Free Masons are directing the revolution in Lisbon.'
Today when the greater part of Europe is given up to the revolution, they are everywhere leading the movement, according to a single plan. How did they succeed in concealing this plan which embraced the whole world and which was not the work of a few months or even years? They used as a screen men of each country, blind, frivolous, venal, forward, or stupid, and who knew nothing. And thus they worked in security, these redoubtable organizers, these sons of an ancient race which knows how to keep a secret. And that is why none of them has betrayed the others." 772 �
And under his successors the possession of a copy by anyone in Sovietland was crime sufficient to ensure the owner's being shot on sight. The fact is in itself sufficient proof of the genuineness of the Protocols. The Jewish journals, of course, say that they are a forgery {the story of the so‑called trial which the Jews claim stated the protocols were a forgery will be given at the end of this document}, leaving it to be understood that Professor Nilus, who embodied them in a work of his own, had concocted them for his own purposes.
2). Mr. Henry Ford, in an interview published in the New York World, February 17, 1921, put the case for Nilus tersely and convincingly thus: The only statement I care to make about the Protocols is that they fit in with what is going on. They are sixteen years old, and they have fitted the world situation up to this time. They fit it now. (Indeed they do!)
3). The word "Protocol" signifies a pr�cis gummed on to the front of a document, a draft of a document, minutes of proceedings. In this instance "Protocol" means "minutes of the proceedings" of the Meetings of the Learned Elders of Zion. These Protocols give the substance of addresses delivered to the innermost circle of the Rulers of Zion. They reveal the concerted plan of action of the Jewish Nation developed through the ages and edited by the Elders themselves up to date. Parts and summaries of the plan have been published from time to time during the centuries as the secrets of the Elders have leaked out. The claim of the Jews that the Protocols are forgeries is in itself an admission of their genuineness, for they never attempt to answer the facts corresponding to the threats which the Protocols contain, and, indeed, the correspondence between prophecy and fulfillment is too glaring to be set aside or obscured. This the Jews well know and therefore evade.
In his novel Coningsby (London, 1844), Disraeli drew a picture form the life of the Jews ruling the world from behind the thrones as graphic as anything in the Protocols of Nilus. Many believe, and it has been proved to most, Coningsby was a plagiarism of a Byzantine novel of the XVIIth century. The passage in which Rothschild (Sidonia) describes this is as follows: "If I followed my own impulse, I would remain here," said Sidonia. "Can anything be more absurd than that a nation should apply to an individual to maintain its credit, and with its credit, its existence as an empire and its comfort as a people; and that individual one to whom its laws deny the proudest rights of citizenship, the privilege of sitting in its senate and of holding land; for though I have been rash enough to buy several estates, my own opinion is that by the existing law of England, an Englishman of Jewish faith cannot possess the soil.' 'But surely it would be easy to repeal a law so illiberal.' 'Oh! as for illiberality, I have no objection to it if it be an element of power. Eschew political sentimentality. What I contend is that if you permit men to accumulate property, and they use that permission to a great extent, power is inseparable from that property, and it is in the last degree impolitic to make it in the interest of any powerful class to oppose the institutions under which they live. The Jews, for example, independent of the capital qualities for citizenship which they possess in their industry, temperance, and energy and vivacity of mind, are a race essentially monarchical, deeply religious and shrinking themselves from converts as from a calamity, are ever anxious to see the religious systems of the countries in which they live, flourish; yet since your society has become agitated in England and powerful combinations menace your institutions, you find the once loyal Jew invariably arrayed in the same ranks as the leveller and the latitudinarian, and prepared to support rather than tamely continue under a system which seeks to degrade him. The Tories lose an important election at a critical moment; 'Its the Jews who come forward to vote against them.
The Church is alarmed at the scheme of a latitudinarian university, and learns with relief that funds are not forthcoming for its establishment; a Jew immediately advances and endows it. Yet the Jews, Coningsby, are essentially Tories. Toryism indeed is but copied from the mighty prototype which has fashioned Europe. And every generation they must become more powerful and more dangerous to the society which is hostile to them. Do you think that the quiet humdrum persecution of a decorous representative of an English university can crush those who have successively baffled the Pharaos, Nebuchadnezzar, Rome, and the feudal ages?
The fact is you cannot destroy a pure race of White Organization (Here is the secret, and a Rothschild is telling us why the Jews are trying to destroy the White Race. It is because the Jews know, if the race is kept pure, it cannot be destroyed; because it will be protected by Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ!). It is a physiological fact; a simple law of nature, which has baffled Egyptian and Assyrian kings, Roman emperors, and Christian inquisitors.
No penal laws, no physical tortures, can effect that a superior race should be absorbed in an inferior, or be destroyed by it. The mixed persecuting races disappear, the pure persecuted race remains. And at this moment in spite of centuries, or tens of centuries, of degradation, the Jewish mind exercises a vast influence on the affairs of Europe. I speak of their laws, which you still obey; of their literature, with which your minds are saturated; but of the living Jewish intellect. You never observe a great intellectual movement in Europe in which the Jews do not greatly participate. The first Jesuits were Jews; that mysterious Russian diplomacy which so alarms Western Europe is organized and principally carried on by Jews; that mighty revolution (of 1848) which will be in fact (followed) by a second an greater Reformation, and of which so little is as yet known in England, is entirely developing under the auspices of Jews, who almost monopolize the professorial chairs of Germany.
Neander the founder of Spiritual Christianity, and who is Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Berlin, is a Jew. Benary, equally famous and in the same university, is a Jew. Wehl, the Arabic Professor of Heidelberg, is a Jew. Years ago, when I was in Palestine, I met a German student who was accumulating materials for the history of Christianity and studying the genius of the place; a modest and learned man. It was Wehl; then unknown, since become the first Arabic scholar of the day, and the author of the life of Mahomet. But for the German professors of this race, their name is legion. I think there are more than ten at Berlin alone. I told you just now that I was going up to town tomorrow, because I always made it a rule to interpose when affairs of state were on the carpet. Otherwise, I never interfere. I hear of peace and war in the newspapers, but I am never alarmed, except when I am informed that the sovereigns want treasure; then I know that monarchs are serious.
A few years back we were applied to by Russia. Now there has been no friendship between the Court of St. Petersburg and my family. It has Dutch connections which have generally supplied it; and our representations in favor of the Polish Jews, a numerous race, but the most suffering and degraded of all the tribes, have not been very agreeable to the Czar. However circumstances drew to an approximation between the Romanoffs and the Sidonias. I resolved to go myself to St. Petersburg. I had on my arrival an interview with the Russian Minister of Finance, Count Cancrin; I beheld the son of a Lithuanian Jew. The loan was connected with the affairs of Spain; I resolved on repairing to Spain from Russia. I traveled without intermission. I had an audience immediately on my arrival with the Spanish minister Senior Mendizabel; I behold one like myself, the some of Nuevo Christiano, a Jew of Aragon. In consequence of what transpired at Madrid, I went straight to Paris to consult the President of the French Council; I beheld the son of a French Jew, a hero, an imperial marshal and very properly so, for who should be military heroes if not those of the Jewish faith.' 'And is Soult a Jew?' 'Yes, and others of the French marshals, and the most famous Massna, for example; his real name was Mannasheh: but to my anecdote. The consequence of our consultations was that some northern power should be applied to in a friendly and mediative capacity. We fixed on Prussia, and the President of the Council made an application to the Prussian minister, who attended a few days after our conference. Count Arnim entered the cabinet, and I beheld a Prussian Jew. So you see, my dear Coningsby, that the World is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes.' 773 Rollin, Pierred Leroux, and a group of socialists, among whom was Maurice Joly. His father was Philippe Lambert Joly, born at Dieppe, Attorney‑General of the Jura under Louis‑Philippe for ten years. His mother Florentine Corbara Courtois, was the daughter of Laurent Courtois, paymaster‑general of Corsica, who had an inveterate hatred of Napoleon I. Maurice Joly was born in 1831 at Lons‑le‑Saulnier and educated at Dijon: there he had begun his law studies, but left for Paris in 1849 to secure a post in the Ministry of the Interior under M. Chevreau and just before the coup d'etat. He did not finish his law studies till 1860. (Committed suicide in 1878). Joly, some thirty years younger than Cremieux, with an inherited hatred of the Bonapartes, seemed to have fallen very largely under his influence. Through Cremieux, Joly became acquainted with communists and their writings. Though, until 1871 when his ambition for a government post turned him into a violent communist, he had not in 1864 gone beyond socialism, he was so impressed with the way they presented their arguments that he could not, if the chance were offered, refrain from imitating it. And this chance came in 1864‑1865, when his hatred of Napoleon, whetted by Cremieux, led him to publish anonymously in Brussels the Dialogues aux Enfers entre Machiavelli et Montesquieu.
In this work he tells us, 'Machiavelli represents the policy of Might, while Montesquieu stands for that of Right: Machiavelli will be Napoleon, who will himself describe his abominable policy.' It was natural that he should choose the Italian Machiavelli to stand for Bonaparte, and the Frenchman Montesquieu, for the ideal statesman: it was equally natural that he should put in the mouth of Machiavelli some of the same expressions which Venedey had put in it, and which Joly had admired. His own view was: 'Socialism seems to me one of the forms of a new life for the people emancipated from the traditions of the old world. I accept a great many of the solutions offered by socialism; but I reject communism, either as a social factor, or as a political institution. Communism is but a school of socialism. In politics, I understand extreme means to gain one's ends, in that at least, I am a Jacobin."
4). The presumption is strong that the Protocols were issued, or reissued, at the First Zionist Congress held at Basle in 1897 under the presidency of the Father of Modern Zionism, the late Theodore Herzl.
5). There has been recently published a volume of Herzl's "Diaries," a translation of some passages of which appeared in the "Jewish Chronicle" of July 14, 1922. Herzl gives an account of his first visit to England in 1895, and his conversation with Colonel Goldsmid, a Jew brought up as a Christian, an Officer in the English Army, and at heart a Jew Nationalist all the time. Goldsmid suggested to Herzl that the best way of expropriating the English Aristocracy and so destroying their power to protect the people of England against Jew domination, was to put excessive taxes on the land. Herzl thought this an excellent idea, and it is now to be found definitely embodied in Protocol VI!
6). The above extract from Herzl's Diary is an extremely significant bit of evidence bearing on the existence of the Jew World Plot and authenticity of the Protocols, but any reader of intelligence will be able from his own knowledge of recent history and from his own experience to confirm the genuineness of every line of them, and it is in the light of this living comment that all readers are invited to study Mr. Marsden's translation of this terribly inhuman document.
7). And here is another very significant circumstance. The present successor of Herzl as leader of the Zionist movement, Dr. Weizmann, quoted one of these sayings at the send‑off banquet given to Chief Rabbi Hertz on October 6, 1920. The Chief Rabbi was on the point of leaving for his Empire tour ‑‑ a sort of Jewish answer to the Empire tour of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. And this is the "saying" of the Sages which Dr. Weizmann quoted: "A beneficent protection which God has instituted in the life of the Jew is that He has dispersed him all over the world." 774
8). Now compare this with the last clause of Protocol XI:
9). The remarkable correspondence between these passages proves several things. It proves that the Learned Elders exist. It proves that Dr. Weizmann knows all about them. It proves that the desire for a "National Home" in Palestine is only camouflage and an infinitesimal part of the Jew's real object. It proves that the Jews of the world have no intention of settling in Palestine or any separate country, and that their annual prayer that they may all meet "Next Year in Jerusalem" is merely a piece of their characteristic make‑believe. It also demonstrates that the Jews are now a world menace, and that the Aryan races will have to domicile them permanently out of Europe.�
10). Who are the Elders? This is a secret which has not been revealed. They are the Hidden Hand. They are not the "Board of Deputies" 775 or the "Universal Israelite Alliance" which sits in Paris. But the late Walter Rathenau of the Allgemeiner Electricitaets Gesellschaft has thrown a little light on the subject and doubtless he was in possession of their names, being, in all likelihood, one of the chief leaders himself. Writing in the "Wiener Freie Presse," December 24, 1912, he said: "Three hundred men, each of whom knows all the others, govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect their successors from their entourage."
����������������������������������������� A Fifteenth Century "Protocol"
11). The principles and morality of these latter‑day Protocols are as old as the tribe. Here is one from the Fifteenth Century which Jews can hardly pronounce a forgery, seeing that it is taken from a Rothschild journal.
�a). The Revue des etudes Juives, financed by James de Rothschild, published in 1889 two documents which showed how true the Protocols are in saying that the Learned Elders of Zion have been carrying on their plan for centuries.
On January 13, 1489, Chemor, Jewish Rabbi of Arles in Provence, wrote to the Grand Sanhedrin, which had its seat in Constantinople, for advice, as the people of Aries were threatening the synagogues. What should the Jews do? This was the reply:
b). "Dear beloved brethren in Moses, we have received your letter in which you tell us of the anxieties and misfortunes which you are enduring. We are pierced by as great pain to hear it as yourselves.
c). The advice of the Grand Satraps and Rabbis is the following:�
1). As for what you say that the King of France obliges you to become Christians: do it, since you cannot do otherwise but let the law of Moses be kept in your hearts.
2). As for what you say about the command to despoil you of your goods (the law was that on becoming converted Jews gave up their possessions); make your sons merchants, that little by little they may despoil the Christians of theirs.
3). As for what you say about their making attempts on your lives: make your sons doctors and apothecaries, that they may take away Christians' Lives.
4). As for what you say of their destroying your synagogues: make your sons cannons and clerics in order that they may destroy their churches.
5). As for the many other vexations you complain of: arrange that your sons become advocates and lawyers, and see that they always mix themselves up with the affairs of State, in order that by putting Christians under your yoke you may dominate the world and be avenged on them.
6). Do not swerve from this order that we give you, because you will find by experience that, humiliated as you are, you will reach the actual of power. Signed V.S.S.V.F.F., Prince of the Jews, 21st Castue (November), 1489."
12). In the year 1844, on the eve of the Jewish Revolution of 1848, Benjamin Disraeli, whose real name was Israel, and who was a "damped," or baptized Jew, published his novel, "Coningsby," in which occurs this ominous passage: "The world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes."
13). And he went on to show that these personages were all Jews.
14). Now that Providence has brought to the light of day these secret Protocols all men may clearly see the hidden personages specified by Disraeli at work "behind the scenes" of all the Governments. This revelation entails on all white peoples the grave responsibility of examining and revising au fond their attitude towards the Race and Nation which boasts of its survival over all Empire.� "God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of dispersion, and from this, which appears to all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty overall the world."
������������������������������������������������������������������ Notes
������������������������������������������ I.‑‑"Agentur," and "The Political."
15). There are two words in this translation which are unusual, the word "Agentur" and "political" used as a substantive. Agentur appears to be a word adopted from the original and it means the whole body of agents and agencies made use of by the Elders, whether members of the tribe or their Gentile tools.
16). By "the Political" Mr. Marsden means, not exactly the "body politic" but the entire machinery of politics.
������������������������������������� II.‑‑The Symbolic Snake of Judaism
17). Protocol III opens with a reference to the Symbolic Snake of Judaism. In his Epilogue to the 1905 Editions of the Protocols Nilus gives the following interesting account of this symbol:
18). According to the records of secret Jewish Zionism, Solomon and other Jewish learned men already, in 929 B.C., thought out a scheme in theory for a peaceful conquest of the whole universe by Zion.
"Moreover, the spirit lifted me up, and brought me unto the east gate of the Lord's house, which looketh eastward; and behold at the door of the gate five and twenty men...Then said he unto me, Son of man, these are the men that devise mischief, and give wicked counsel in this city; Which say, It is not near; let us build houses: this city is the caldron, and we be the flesh."
19). As history developed, this scheme was worked out in detail and completed by men who were subsequently initiated in this question. These learned men decided by peaceful means to conquer the world for Zion with the slyness of the Symbolic Snake, whose head was to represent those who have been initiated into the plans of the Jewish administration, and the body of the Snake to represent the Jewish people ‑‑ the administration was always kept secret, even from the Jewish nation itself. As this Snake penetrated into the hearts of the nations which it encountered it undermined and devoured all the non‑Jewish power of these States. It is foretold that the Snake has still to finish its work, strictly adhering to the designed plan, until the course which it has to run is closed by the return of its head to Zion and until, by this means, the Snake has completed its round of Europe and has encircled it ‑‑ and until, by dint of enchaining Europe, it has encompassed the whole world. This it is to accomplish by using every endeavor to subdue the other countries by an economic conquest.
���� "As long as there remains among the Gentiles any moral conception of the social order, and until all faith, patriotism, and dignity are uprooted, our reign over the world shall not come...And the Gentiles, in their stupidity, have proved easier dupes than we expected them to be. One would expect more intelligence and more practical common sense, but they are no better than a herd of sheep. Let them graze in our fields till they become fat enough to be worthy of being immolated to our future King of the World...We have founded many secret associations, which all work for our purpose, under our orders and our direction. We have made it an honor, a great honor, for the Gentiles to join us in our organizations, which are, thanks to our gold, flourishing now more than ever.
Yet it remains our secret that those Gentiles who betray their own and most precious interests, by joining us in our plot, should never know that those associations are of our creation, and that they serve our purpose. One of the many triumphs of our Freemasonry is that those Gentiles who become members of our Lodges, should never suspect that we are using them to build their own jails, upon whose terraces we shall erect the throne of our Universal King of the Jews; and should never know that we are commanding them to forge the chains of their own servility to our future King of the World...
���� We have induced some of our children to join the Christian Body, with the explicit intimation that they should work in a still more efficient way for the disintegration of the Christian Church, by creating scandals within her. We have thus followed the advice of our Prince of the Jews, who so wisely said: 'Let some of your children become cannons, so that they may destroy the Church.' Unfortunately, not all among the 'converted' Jews have proved faithful to their mission. Many of them have even betrayed us! But, on the other hand, others have kept their promise and honored their word. Thus the counsel of our Elders has proved successful. We are the Fathers of all Revolutions, even of those which sometimes happen to turn against us. We are the supreme Masters of Peace and War. We can boast of being the Creators of the Reformation! Calvin was one of our Children; he was of Jewish descent, and was entrusted by Jewish authority and encouraged with Jewish finance to draft his scheme in the Reformation.
���� Martin Luther yielded to the influence of his Jewish friends unknowingly, and again, by Jewish authority, and with Jewish finance, his plot against the Catholic Church met with success. But unfortunately he discovered the deception, and became a threat to us, so we disposed of him as we have so many others who dare to oppose us..Many countries, including the United States have already fallen for our scheming. But the Christian Church is still alive...
���� We must destroy it without the least delay and without the slightest mercy. Most of the Press in the world is under our Control; let us therefore encourage in a still more violent way the hatred of the world against the Christian Church. Let us intensify our activities in poisoning the morality of the Gentiles. Let us spread the spirit of revolution in the minds of the people. They must be made to despise Patriotism and the love of their family, to consider their faith as a humbug, their obedience to their Christ as a degrading servility, so that they become deaf to the appeal of the Church and blind to her warnings against us. Let us, above all, make it impossible for Christians to be reunited, or for non‑Christians to join the Church; otherwise the greatest obstruction to our domination will be strengthened and all our work undone. Our plot will be unveiled, the Gentiles will turn against us, in the spirit of revenge, and our domination over them will never be realized. Let us remember that as long as there still remain active enemies of the Christian Church, we may hope to become Master of the World...And let us remember always that the future Jewish King will never reign in the world before Christianity is overthrown..." 776
20). The return of the head of the Snake to Zion can only be accomplished after the power of all the Sovereigns of Europe has been laid low, that is to say, when by means of economic crises and wholesale destruction effected everywhere, there shall have been brought about a spiritual demoralization and a moral corruption, chiefly with the assistance of Jewish women masquerading as French, Italians, etc. These are the surest spreaders of licentiousness into the lives of the leading men at the heads of nations.
21). A map of the course of the Symbolic Snake is shown as follows: its first stage in Europe was in 429 B.C., in Greece, where, about the time of Pericles, the Snake first started eating into the power of that country. The second stage was in Rome in the time of Augustus, about 69 B.C. The third in Madrid in the time of Charles V, in A.D. 1552. The fourth in Paris about 1790, in the time of Louis XVI. The fifth in London from 1814 onwards (after the downfall of Napoleon). The sixth in Berlin in 1871 after the Franco‑Prussian war. The seventh in St. Petersburg, over which is drawn the head of the Snake under the date of 1881.
22). All these states which the Snake traversed have had the foundations of their constitutions shaken. Germany, with its apparent power, forming no exception to the rule. In economic conditions England and Germany are spared, but only till the conquest of Russia is accomplished by the Snake, on which at present (1905) all its efforts are concentrated. The further course of the Snake is not shown on this map, but arrows indicate its next movement towards Moscow, Kieff, and Odessa.
23). It is now well known to us to what extent the latter cities form the centers of the militant Jewish race. Constantinople is shown as the last stage of the Snake's course before it reaches Jerusalem. (This map was drawn years before the occurrence of the "Young Turk" i.e., Jewish Revolution in Turkey).
�������������������������������������������������� III.‑‑The term "Goyim,"
24). Meaning Gentiles or non‑Jews, is used throughout the Protocols and is retained by Mr. Marsden.
��������������������������������������������������� About The Protocols
Jewish objectives as outlined in Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion:
1) Banish God from the heavens and Christianity from the earth.
2) Allow no private ownership of property or business.
3) Abolish marriage, family and home. Encourage sexual promiscuity, homosexuality, adultery, and fornication.
4) Completely destroy the sovereignty of all nations and every feeling or expression of patriotism.
5) Establish a one‑world government through which the Luciferian Illuminati elite can rule the world. All other objectives are secondary to this one supreme purpose.
6) Take the education of children completely away from the parents. Cunningly and subtly lead the people thinking that compulsory school attendance laws are absolutely necessary to prevent illiteracy and to prepare children for better positions and life's responsibilities. Then after the children are forced to attend the schools get control of normal schools and teacher's colleges and also the writing and selection of all text books.
7) Take all prayer and Bible instruction out of the schools and introduce pornography, vulgarity, and courses in sex. If we can make one generation of any nation immoral and sexy, we can take that nation.�
8) Completely destroy every thought of patriotism, national sovereignty, individualism, and a private competitive enterprise system.
9) Circulate vulgar, pornographic literature and pictures and encourage the unrestricted sale and general use of alcoholic beverage and drugs to weaken and corrupt the youth.
10) Foment, precipitate and finance large scale wars to emasculate and bankrupt the nations and thereby force them into a one‑world government.
11) Secretly infiltrate and control colleges, universities, labor unions, political parties, churches, patriotic organizations, and governments.�
12) The creation of World a Government. These are direct quotes from their own writings 777 .
��������������������������������������������������� Protocols
����������������������������������������������������������� of the meetings of the
�������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� Learned Elders of Zion
��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� =======
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 1
Right lies in Might. Freedom ‑‑ an idea only. Liberalism. Gold. Faith. Self‑Government. Despotism of Capital. The Internal Foe. The Mob. Anarchy. Politics versus Morals. The Right of the Strong. The Invincibility of Jew‑Masonic authority. End justifies Means. The Mob a Blind Man. Political A.B.C. Party Discord. Most satisfactory form of rule ‑‑ Despotism. Alcohol. Classicism. Corruption. Principles and rules of the Jew‑Masonic Government. Terror. "Liberty, Equality, Fraternity." Principle of Dynastic Rule. Annihilation of the privileges of the Goy‑Aristocracy (i.e., non‑Jew). The New Aristocracy. The Psychological Calculation. Abstractness of "Liberty." Power of Removal of Representatives of the People.
1). ...Putting aside fine phrases we shall speak of the significance of each thought; by comparisons and deductions we shall throw light upon surrounding facts.
2). What I am about to set forth, then, is our system from the two points of view, that of ourselves and that of the Goyim (non‑Jews).
3). It must be noted that men with bad instincts are more in number than the good, and therefore the best results in governing them are attained by violence and terrorization, and not by academic discussions. Every man aims at power, everyone would like to become a dictator if only he could, and rare indeed are the men who would not be willing to sacrifice the welfare of all for the sake of securing their own welfare.
4). What has restrained the beasts of prey who are called men? What has served for their guidance hitherto?
5). In the beginnings of the structure of society they were subjected to brutal and blind force; afterwards,� to Law, which is the same force, only disguised. I draw the conclusion that by the law of nature right lies in force.
6). Political freedom is an idea but not a fact. This idea one must know how to apply whenever it appears necessary with this bait of an idea to attract the masses of the people to one's party for the purpose of crushing another who is in authority. This task is rendered easier if the opponent has himself been infected with the idea of freedom, so‑called liberalism, and, for the sake of an idea, is willing to yield some of his power. It is precisely here that the triumph of our theory appears; the slackened reins of government are immediately, by the law of life, caught up and gathered together by a new hand, because the blind might of the nation cannot for one single day exist without guidance, and the new authority merely fits into the place of the old already weakened by liberalism.
7). In our day the power which has replaced that of the rulers who were liberal is the power of Gold. Time was when Faith ruled. The idea of freedom is impossible of realization because no one knows how to use it with moderation. It is enough to hand over a people to self government for a certain length of time for that people to be turned into a disorganized mob. From that moment on we get internecine strife which soon develops into battles between classes, in the midst of which States burn down and their importance is reduced to that of a heap of ashes.
8). Whether a State exhausts itself in its own convulsions, whether its internal discord brings it under the power of external foes; in any case it can be accounted irretrievably lost; it is in our power. The despotism of Capital, which is entirely in our hands, reaches out to it a straw that the State, willy‑nilly, must take hold of: if not, it goes to the bottom.
9). Should anyone of a liberal mind say that such reflections as the above are immoral I would put the following questions: If every State has two foes and if in regard to the external foe it is allowed and not considered immoral to use every manner and art of conflict, as for example to keep the enemy in ignorance of plans of attack and defense, to attack him by night or in superior numbers, then it what way can the same means in regard to a worse foe, the destroyer of the structure of society and the commonweal, be called immoral and not permissible?
10). Is it possible for any sound logical mind to hope with any success to guide crowds by the aid of reasonable counsels and arguments, when any objection or contradiction, senseless though it may be, can be made and when such objection may find more favor with the people, whose powers of reasoning are superficial? Men in masses and the men of the masses, being guided solely by petty passions, paltry beliefs, customs, traditions and sentimental theorism, fall a prey to party dissension, which hinders any kind of agreement even on the basis of a perfectly reasonable argument. Every resolution of a crowd depends upon a chance or packed majority, which, is its ignorance of political secrets puts forth some ridiculous resolution that lays in the administration a seed of anarchy.
11). The political has nothing in common with the moral. The ruler who is governed by the moral is not a skilled politician, and is therefore unstable on his throne. He who wishes to rule must have recourse both to cunning and to make‑believe. Great national qualities, like frankness and honesty, are vices in politics, for they bring down rulers from their thrones more effectively and more certainly than the most powerful enemy. Such qualities must be the attributes of the kingdoms of the Goyim, but we must in no wise be guided by them.
12). Our right lies in force. The word "right" is an abstract thought and proved by nothing. The word means no more than: Give me what I want in order that thereby I may have a proof that I am stronger than you.
13). Where does right begin? Where does it end?
14). In any State in which there is a bad organization of authority, an impersonality of laws and of the rulers who have lost their personality amid the flood of rights ever multiplying out of liberalism. I find a new right; to attack by the right of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of order and regulation, to reconstruct all institutions and to become the sovereign lord of those who have left to us the rights of their power by laying them down voluntarily in their liberalism.
15). Our power in the present tottering condition of all forms of power will be more invincible than any other, because it will remain invisible until the moment when it has gained such strength that no cunning can any longer undermine it.
16). Out of the temporary evil we are now compelled to commit will emerge the good of an unshakable rule, which will destroy the regular course of the machinery of the national life, brought to nought by liberalism. The result justifies the means. Let us, however, our plans, direct our attention not so much to what is good and moral as to what is necessary and useful.
17). Before us is a plan in which is laid down strategically the line from which we cannot deviate without running the risk of seeing the labor of many centuries brought to naught.
18). In order to elaborate satisfactory forms of action it is necessary to have regard to the rascality, the slackness, the instability of the mob, its lack of capacity to understand and respect the conditions of its own life, or its own welfare. It must be understood that the might of a mob is blind, senseless and unreasoning force ever at the mercy of a suggestion from any side. The blind cannot lead the blind without bringing them into the abyss; consequently, members of the mob, upstarts from the people even though they should be as a genius for wisdom, yet having no understanding of the political, cannot come forward as leaders of the mob without bringing the whole nation to ruin.
19). Only one trained from childhood for independent rule can have understanding of the words that can be made up of the political alphabet.
20). A people left to itself, i.e., to upstarts from its midst, brings itself to ruin by party dissensions excited by the pursuit of power and honors and the disorders arising therefrom. Is it possible for the masses of the people calmly and without petty jealousies to form judgments, to deal with the affairs of the country, which cannot be mixed up with personal interests? Can they defend themselves from an external foe? It is unthinkable, for a plan broken up into as many parts as there are heads in the mob, loses all homogeneity, and thereby becomes unintelligible and impossible of execution.
21). It is only with a despotic ruler that plans can be elaborated extensively and clearly in such a way as to distribute the whole properly among the several parts of the machinery of the State; from this the conclusion is inevitable that a satisfactory form of government for any country is one that concentrates in the hands of one responsible person. Without an absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilization which is carried on not by the masses but by their guide, whosoever that person may be. The mob is a� save and displays its savagery at every opportunity. The moment the mob seizes freedom in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy, which in itself is the highest degree of savagery.
22). Behold the alcoholized animals, bemused with drink, the right to an immoderate use of which comes along with freedom. It is not for us and ours to walk that road. The peoples of the Goyim are bemused with alcoholic liquors; their youth has grown stupid on classicism and from early immorality, into which it has been inducted by our special agents, by tutors, lackeys, governesses in the house of the wealthy, by clerks and others, by our women in the places of dissipation frequented by the Goyim. In the number of these last I could also the so‑called "society ladies" voluntary followers of the others in corruption and luxury.
23). Our countersign is, Force and Make‑believe. Only force conquers in political affairs, especially if it be concealed in the talents essential to statesmen. Violence must be the principle, and cunning the make‑believe the rule for governments which do not want to lay down their crowns at the feet of agents of some new power. This evil is the one and only means to attain the end, the good. Therefore we must not stop at bribery, deceit and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of our end. In politics one must know how to seize the property of others without hesitation if by it we secure submission and sovereignty.
24). Our State, marching along the path of peaceful conquest, has the right to replace the horrors of war by less noticeable and more satisfactory sentences of death, necessary to maintain the terror which tends to produce blind submission. Just but merciless severity is the greatest factor of strength in the State; not only for the sake of gain but also in the name of duty, for the sake of victory, we must keep to the program of violence and make‑believe. The doctrine of squaring accounts is precisely as strong as the means of which it makes use. Therefore it is not so much by the means
themselves as by the doctrine of severity that we shall triumph and bring all governments into subjection to our Super‑Government (U.N.). It is enough for them to know that we are merciless for all disobedience to cease.
25). Far back in ancient times we were the first to cry among the masses of the people the words "Liberty, Equality, Fraternity," words many times repeated since those days� by stupid poll‑parrots who from all sides round flew down upon these baits and with them carried away the well‑being of the world, true freedom of the individual, formerly so well guarded against the pressure of the mob. The would‑be wise men of the Goyim, the intellectuals, could not make anything out of the uttered words in their abstractness; did not note the contradiction of their meaning and interrelation; did not see that in nature there is no equality, cannot be freedom; that Nature herself has established inequality of minds, of characters, and capacities, just as immutably as she has established subordination to her laws; never stopped to think that the mob is a blind thing, that upstarts elected from among it to bear rule are, in regard to the political, the same blind men as the mob itself, that the adept, though he be a fool, can yet rule, whereas the non‑adept, even if he were a genius, understands nothing in the political, to all these things the Goyim paid no regard; yet all the time it was based upon these things that dynastic rule rested; the father passed on to the son a knowledge of the course of political affairs in such wise that none should know it but members of the dynasty and none could betray it to the governed. As time went on the meaning of the dynastic transference of the true position of affairs in the political was lost, and this aided the success of our cause.
26). In all corners of the earth the words "liberty, Equality, Fraternity" brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind agents, whole legions who bore our banners with enthusiasm. And all the time these words were canker‑ worms at work boring into the well‑being of the Goyim, putting an end everywhere to peace, quiet, solidarity and destroying all the foundations of the goya States. As you will see later, this helped us to our triumph; it gave us the possibility, among other things, of getting into our hands the master card, the destruction of the privileges, or in other words of the very existence of the aristocracy of the Goyim, that class which was the only defense peoples and countries had against us. On the ruins of the natural and genealogical aristocracy of the Goyim we have set up the aristocracy of our educated class headed by the aristocracy of money. The qualifications for this aristocracy we have established in wealth, which is dependent upon us, and in knowledge, for which our learned elders provide the motive force.
27). Our triumph has been rendered easier by the fact that in our relations with the men whom we wanted to have always worked upon the most sensitive chords of the human mind, upon the cash account, upon the cupidity, upon the insatiability for material needs of man; and each one of these human weaknesses, taken alone, is sufficient to paralyze initiative, for it hands over the will of men to the disposition of him who has bought their activities.
28). The abstraction of freedom has enabled us to persuade the mob in all countries that their government is nothing but the steward of the people who are the owners of the country, and that the steward may be replaced like a worn‑out glove.
29). It is this possibility of replacing the representatives of the people which has placed them at our disposal, and, as it were, given us the power of appointment.
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 2
Economic Wars‑‑the foundation of the Jewish predominance. Figure‑head government and "secret advisers." Successes of destructive doctrines. Adaptability in politics. Part played by the Press. Cost of gold and value of Jewish sacrifice.
1). It is indispensable for our purpose that wars, so far as possible, should not result in territorial gains; war will thus be brought on to the economic ground, where the nations will not fail to perceive in the assistance we give the strength of our predominance, and this state of things will put both sides at the mercy of our international agentur; which possesses millions of eyes ever on the wealthy and unhampered by any limitations whatsoever. Our international rights will then wipe out national rights, in the proper sense of right, and will rule the nations precisely as the civil law of States rule the relations of their subjects among themselves.
2). The administrators, whom we shall choose from among the public, with strict regard to their capacities for servile obedience, will not be persons trained in the arts of government, and will therefore easily become pawns in our game in the hands of men of learning and genius who will be their advisers, specialists bread and reared from early childhood to rule the affairs of the whole world. As is well known to you, these specialists of ours have been drawing to fit them for rule the information they need from our political plans from the lessons of history, from observations made in the events of every moment as it passes. The Goyim are not guided by practical use of unprejudiced historical observation, but by theoretical routine without any critical regard for consequent results. We need not, therefore, take any account of them, let them amuse themselves until the hour strikes, or live on hopes of new forms of enterprising pastime, or on the memories of all they have enjoyed. For them let that play the principal part which we have persuaded them to accept as the dictates of science {theory}. It is with this object in view that we are constantly, by means of our press, arousing a blind confidence in these theories. The intellectuals of the Goyim will puff themselves up with their knowledge and without any logical verification of them will put into effect all the information available from science, which our agentur specialists have cunningly pieced together for the purpose of educating their minds in the direction we want.
3). Do not suppose for a moment that these statements are empty words: think carefully of the successes we arranged for Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzscheism. To us Jews, at any rate, it should be plain to see what a disintegrating importance these directives have had upon the minds of the Goyim.
4). It is indispensable for us to take account of the thoughts, characters, tendencies of the nations in order to avoid making slips in the political and in the direction of administrative affairs. The triumph of our system, of which the component parts of the machinery may be variously disposed according to the temperament of the peoples met on our way, will fall of success if the practical application of it be not based upon a summing up of the lessons of the past in the light of the present.
5). In the hands of the States of today there is a great force that creates the movement of thought in the people, and that is the Press. The part played by the Press is to keep pointing out requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give voice to the complaints of the people, to express and to create discontent. It is in the Press that the triumph of freedom of speech finds its incarnation. But the Goyim States have not known how to make use of this force; and it has fallen into our hands. Through the Press we have gained the power to influence while remaining ourselves in the shade; thanks to the Press we have got the gold in our hands, notwithstanding that we have had to gather it out of oceans of blood and tears. But it has paid us, though we have sacrificed many of our people. Each victim on our side is worth in the sight of God a thousand Goyim.
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 3
The Symbolic Snake and its significance. The instability of the constitutional scales. Terror in the palaces. Power and ambition. Parliaments "talkeries," pamphlets. Abuse of power. Economic slavery. "People's Rights." Monopolist system and the aristocracy.
The Army of Mason‑Jewry. Decadence of the Goyim. Hunger and rights of capital. The mob and the coronation of "The Sovereign Lord of all the World." The fundamental precept in the program of the future Masonic national schools. The secret of the science of the structure of society. Universal economic crisis. Security of "ours" (i.e., our people, Jews). The despotism of masonry, the kingdom of reason. Loss of the guide. Masonry and the great French Revolution. The King‑Despot of the blood of Zion. Causes of the invincibility of Masonry. part played by secret Masonic agents. Freedom.
1). Today I may tell you that our goal is now only a few steps off. There remains a small space to cross and the whole long path we have trodden is ready not to close its cycle of the Symbolic Snake, by which we symbolize our people. When this ring closes, all the States of Europe will be locked in its coil as in a powerful vise.
"But when he {John the Baptist} saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers {snakes}, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come?" 778 ; "Ye serpents {snakes}, ye generation {race} of vipers {snakes}, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?" 779
2). The constitution scales of these days will shortly break down, for we have established them with a certain lack of accurate balance in order that they may oscillate incessantly until they wear through the pivot on which they turn. The Goyim are under the impression that they have welded them sufficiently strong and they have all along kept on expecting that the scales would come into equilibrium. But the pivots, the kings on their thrones, are hemmed in by their representatives, who play the fool, distraught with their own uncontrolled and irresponsible power. This power they owe to the terror which has been breathed into the palaces. As they have no means of getting at their people, into their very midst, the kings on their thrones are no longer able to come to terms with them and so strengthen themselves against seekers after power. We have made a gulf between the far‑seeing Sovereign Power and the blind force of the people so that both have lost all meaning, for like the blind man and his stick, both are powerless apart.
3). In order to incite seekers after power to a misuse of power we have set all forces in opposition one to another, breaking up their liberal tendencies towards independence. To this end we have stirred up every form of enterprise, we have armed all parties, we have set up authority as a target for every ambition. Of State we have made gladiatorial arenas where a host of confused issues contend...A little more, and disorders and bankruptcy will be universal...
"Jew and Gentile are two worlds, between you Gentiles and us Jews there lies an unbridgeable gulf...There are two life forces in the world Jewish and Gentile...I do not believe that this primal difference between Gentile and Jew is reconcilable...The difference between us is abysmal...But the misfortune is that the two are not merely different; they are opposed in mortal enmity. No man can accept both, or, accepting either, do otherwise than despise the other." 780
4). Babblers inexhaustible have turned into oratorical contests the sittings of Parliament and Administrative Boards. Bold journalists and unscrupulous pamphleteers daily fall upon executive officials. Abuses of power will put the final touch in preparing all institutions for their overthrow and everything will fly skyward under the blows of the maddened mob.
5). All people are chained down to heavy toil by poverty more firmly than ever they were chained by slavery and serfdom; from these, one way and another, they might free themselves, these could be settled with, but from want they will never get away., We have included in the constitution such rights as to the masses appear fictitious and not actual rights. All these so‑called "People's Rights" can exist only in idea, an idea which can never be realized in practical life. What is it to the proletariat laborer, bowed double over this heavy toil, crushed by his lot in life, if talkers get the right to babble, if journalists get the right to scribble any nonsense side by side with good stuff, once the proletariat has no other profit out of the constitution save only those pitiful crumbs which we fling them from our table in return for their voting in favor of what we dictate, in favor of the men we place in power, the servants of our agentur...Republican rights for a poor man are no more than a bitter piece of irony, for the necessity he is under of toiling almost all day gives him no present use of them, but on the other hand robs him of all guarantee of regular and certain earnings by making him dependent on strikes by his comrades or lockouts by his masters.
6). The people under our guidance have annihilated the aristocracy, who were their one and only defense and foster‑mother for the sake of their own advantage which is inseparably bound up with the well‑being of the people. Nowadays, with the destruction of the aristocracy, the people have fallen into the grips of merciless money grinding scoundrels who have laid a pitiless and cruel yoke upon the necks of the workers.
"The holocaust instills a guilt complex in those said to be guilty and spreads the demoralization, degeneration, eventually the destruction of the natural elite among a people. Transfers effective political control to the lowest elements who will cowtow to the Jews." 781
7). We appear on the scene as alleged saviors of the worker from this oppression when we propose to him to enter the ranks of our fighting forces, Socialists, Anarchists, Communists, to whom we always give support in accordance with an alleged brotherly rule (of the solidarity of all humanity) of our social masonry. The aristocracy, which enjoyed by law the labor of the workers, was interested in seeing that the workers were well fed, healthy and strong. We are interested in just the opposite, in the diminution, the killing out of the Goyim. Our power is in the chronic shortness of food and physical weakness of the worker because by all that this implies he is made the slave of our will, and he will not find in his own authorities either strength or energy to set against our will. Hunger creates the right of capital to rule the worker more surely than it was given to the aristocracy by the legal authority of kings.
8). By want and the envy and hatred which it engenders we shall move the mobs and with their hands we shall wipe out all those who hinder us on our way.
�"The Jew is the instrument of Christian destruction. Look at them carefully in all their glory, playing God with other peoples money. The robber barons of old, at least, left something in their wake; a coal mine; a railroad; a bank. But the Jew leaves nothing. The Jew creates nothing, he builds nothing, he runs nothing. In their wake lies nothing but a blizzard of paper, to cover the pain. If he said, 'I know how to run your business better than you.' That would be something worth talking about. But he's not saying that. He's saying 'I'm going to kill you (your business) because at this moment in time, you are worth more dead than alive!'" 782
9). When the hour strikes for our Sovereign Lord of all the World to be crowned it is these same hands which will sweep away everything that might be a hindrance thereto.
10). The Goyim have lost the habit of thinking unless prompted by the suggestions of our specialists. Therefore they do not see the urgent necessity of what we, when our kingdom comes, shall adopt at once, namely this, that it is essential to teach in national schools one simple, true piece of knowledge, the basis of all knowledge, the knowledge of the structure of human life, of social existence, which requires division of labor, and, consequently, the division of men into classes and conditions. It is essential for all to know that owing to difference in the objects of human activity there cannot be any equality, that he who by any act of his compromises a whole class cannot be equally responsible before the law with him who affects no one but only his own honor. The true knowledge of the structure of society, into the secrets of which we do not admit the Goyim, would demonstrate to all men that the positions and work must be kept within a certain circle, that they may not become a source of human suffering, arising from an education which does not correspond with the work which individuals are called upon to do. After a thorough study of this knowledge the peoples will voluntarily submit to authority and accept such position as is appointed them in the State. In the present state of knowledge and the direction we have given to its development the people, blindly believing things in print, cherishes, thinks to promptings intended to mislead and to its own ignorance, a blind hatred toward all conditions which it considers above itself, for it has no understanding of the meaning of class an condition.
11). This hatred will be still further magnified by the effects of an economic crisis, which will stop dealings on the exchanges and bring industry to a standstill. We shall create by all the secret subterranean methods open to us and with the aid of gold, which is all in our hands, a universal economic crisis whereby we shall throw upon the streets whole mobs of workers simultaneously in all the countries of Europe. These mobs will rush delightedly to shed the blood of those whom, in the simplicity of their ignorance, they have envied from their cradles, and whose property they will then be able to loot.
12). "Ours" they will not touch, because the moment of attack will be known to us and we shall take measures to protect our own.
13). We have demonstrated that progress will bring all the Goyim to the sovereignty of reason. Our despotism will be precisely that; for it will know how by wise severities to pacificate all unrest, to cauterize liberalism out of all institutions.
"The final goal of world revolution is not socialism, or even communism, it is not a change in the present economic system, it is not the destruction of civilization in a material sense. The revolution desired by the leaders is moral and spiritual, it is an anarchy of ideas in which all the bases established nineteen centuries ago shall be overthrown, all the honored traditions trodden under foot, and, above all, the Christian ideal finally obliterated." 783
14). When the populace has seen that all sorts of concessions and indulgences are yielded it in the name of freedom it has imagined itself to be sovereign lord and has stormed its way to power, but, naturally, like every other blind man it has come upon a host of stumbling blocks, it has rushed to find a guide, it has never had the sense to return to the former state and it has laid down its plenipotentiary powers at our feet. Remember the French Revolution, to which it was we who gave the name of "Great": the secrets of its preparations are well known to us for it was wholly the work of our hands.
"(From)...The days of Spartacus Weishaupt to those of Karl Marx, to those of Trotsky, Bela‑Kuhn, Rosa Luxembourg and Emma Goldman, this world‑wide (Jewish) conspiracy...has been steadily growing. This conspiracy played a definitely recognizable role in the tragedy of the French Revolution. It has been the mainspring of every subversive movement during the nineteenth century; and now at last this band of extraordinary personalities from the underworld
of the great cities of Europe and America have gripped the Russian people by the hair of their heads, and have become practically the undisputed masters of that enormous empire." 784
15). Ever since that time we have been leading the peoples from one disenchantment to another, so that in the end they should turn also from us in favor of that King‑Despot of the blood of Zion, whom awe are preparing for the world.�
���� "Now as we have already seen, these occult powers were undoubtedly behind the illuminised Grand Orient and the French Revolution; also behind Babeuf and his direct successors the Bolsheviks. The existence of these powers has never been questioned on the continent:
The Catholic church has always recognized the fact, and therefore, has forbidden her children under pain of excommunication, to belong to any order of freemasonry or to any other secret society. But here in England (and in America), men are apt to treat the whole thing with contempt, and remind us that, by our own showing, English masonry is a totally different thing from the continental in so far as it taboos the discussion of religion and politics in its lodges.
That is perfectly true, and no English mason is permitted to attend a lodge meeting of the Grand Orient or of any other irregular masonry. But it is none the less true that Thomas Paine, who was in Paris at the time of the revolution, and played an active part in it, returned to this country and established eight lodges of the Grand Orient and other revolutionary societies.785
But that is not all. There are occult societies flourishing in England today, such as the Theosophical society, under Mrs. Besant, with its order of the Star in the East, and order of the Round Table. Both the latter are, under the leadership of Krishnamurti, vehicles for the manifestation of their Messiah, or World Teacher.
These are associated with the continental masons, and claim to be under the direct influence of the grand Masters, or the great white Lodge, Jewish Cabbalists. Co‑masonry is another branch of Mrs. Besant Theosophical society, and in February 1922, the alliance between this and the Grand Orient was celebrated at the grand Temple of the Droit Humain in Paris.
Also the Steincrites 'Anthroposophical Society' which is Rosicrucian and linked with continental masonry. Both this and Mrs. Besant groups aim at the Grand Orient 'united States of Europe.' But there is another secret society linked to Dr. Steiner's movement which claims our attention here: The Stella Matutina.
This is a Rosicrucian order of masonry passing as a 'high and holy order for spiritual development and the service of humanity,' but in reality a 'Politico pseudo‑religious society of occultists studying the highest practical magic.' And who are those who belong to this Stella Matutina?
English clergymen! Church dignitaries! One at least of the above named Red Clergy! Clerical members of a religious community where young men are being trained for the ministry! The English clergymen and others are doubtless themselves dupes of a directing power, unknown to them, as are its ultimate aims. The Stella Matutina had amongst its members the notorious Aleister Crowley, who, however was expelled from the London order. He is an adept and practices magic in its vilest form. He has an order the O.T.O. which is at the present time luring many to perdition. The Sunday Express and other papers have exposed this unblushing villainy.
���� There is another interesting fact which shows the connection between occultism and communism. In July 1889 the International Worker's Congress was held in Paris, Mrs. Besant being one of the delegates. Concurrently, the Marxistes held their International Congress and Mrs. Besant moved, amid great applause, for amalgamation with them. And yet another International Congress was then being held in Paris, to wit, that of the Spiritualist.
The delegates of these occultists were the guests of the Grand Orient, whose head-quarters they occupied at 16, rue Cadet. The president of the Spiritualists was Denis, and he has made it quite clear that the three congresses there came to a mutual understanding, for, in a speech which he afterwards delivered, he said: 'The occult Powers are at work among men. Spiritism is a powerful germ which will develop and bring about transformation of laws, ideas and of social forces. It will show its powerful influence on social economy and public life." 786
16). At the present day we are, as an international force, invincible, because if attacked by some we are supported by other States. It is the bottomless rascality of the Goyim peoples, who crawl on their bellies to force, but are merciless towards weakness, unsparing to faults and indulgent to crimes, unwilling to bear the contradictions of a free social system but patient unto martyrdom under the violence of a bold despotism, it is those qualities which are aiding us to independence. From the premier‑dictators of the present day the Goyim people suffer patiently and bear such abuses as for the least of them they would have beheaded twenty kings.
17). What is the explanation of this phenomenon, this curious inconsequence of the masses of the peoples in their attitude towards what would appear to be events of the same order?�
18). It is explained by the fact that these dictators whisper to the peoples through their agents that through these abuses they are inflicting injury on the States with the highest purpose, to secure the welfare of the peoples, the international brotherhood of them all, their solidarity and equality of rights. Naturally they do not tell the peoples that this unification must be accomplished only under our sovereign rule.�
"Three hundred men, who all know each other direct the economic destinies of the Continent and they look for successors among their friends and relations. This is not the place to examine the strange causes of this strange state of affairs which throws a ray of light on the obscurity of our social future." 787
19). And thus the people condemn the upright and acquit the guilty, persuaded ever more and more than it can do whatsoever it wishes. Thanks to this state of things the people are destroying every kind of stability and creating disorders at every step.
20). The word "freedom" brings out the communities of men to fight against every kind of force, against every kind of authority, even against God and the laws of nature. For this reason we, when we come into our kingdom, shall have to erase this word from the lexicon of life as implying a principle of brute force which turns mobs into bloodthirsty beasts.
21). These beasts, it is true, fall asleep again every time when they have drunk their fill of blood, and at such times can easily be riveted into their chains. But if they be not given blood they will not sleep and continue to struggle.
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 4
Stages of a Republic. Gentile Masonry. Freedom and Faith. International Industrial Competition. Role of Speculation. Cult of Gold.�
1). Every republic passes through several stages. The first of these is comprised in the early days of mad raging by the blind mob, tossed hither and thither, right and left; the second is demagogy, from which is born anarchy, and that leads inevitably to despotism, not any longer legal and overt, and therefore responsible despotism, but to unseen and secretly hidden, yet nevertheless sensibly felt despotism in the hands of some secret organization or other, whose acts are the more unscrupulous inasmuch as it works behind a screen, behind the backs of all sorts of agents, the changing of whom not only does not injuriously affect but actually aids the secret force by saving it, thanks to continual changes, from the necessity of expending its resources on the rewarding of long services.
�������������������������������������������� Good News from Auschwitz!
��������������������
The following is from Australia's A.N.M., P.O. Box 40, Summer Hill, N.S.W. 2130: Dear Respected Reader: Since 1945 there have been many conflicting claims concerning the numbers of Jewish people (and others) who died at Auschwitz‑Birkeneu (Oswiecim, concentration camp). However, it is only recent research and access to hitherto unavailable documents, that these numbers have drastically lowered, possibly indicating that more of our people survive. Perhaps the 6 mills often publicized (though our best figure is 4.3 million) may also need to be revised lower, we hope so. Dr. Nathan Nussbaum, Honorary Director, Center for Jewish Holocaust Studies.
According to official documents in the French Republic (institute for the Examination of War‑criminals) the number that died in Auschwitz was: 8,000,000.
According to the French daily newspaper "Le Monde" (20 April, 1978): 5,000,000.
According to the memorial plaque on the gas‑chamber monument at Auschwitz‑Birkenau (later removed in 1990 by the Polish Government): 4,000,000.
According to the "confession" of Rudolf Hoess, the last commandant of Auschwitz. G.V. interrogation record and written statement before his "suicide": 3,000,000.
According to a statement by Yeduha Bauer, Director of the Institute for Contemporary Jewry at the Hebrew University, Jerusalem: 1,600,000.
According to "La Monde" (1 September 1989): 1,433,000.
According to Prof. Raul Hilberg (Professor for Holocaust Research, and author of the book, "The Annihilation of European Jewry," 2nd. ed. 1988: 1,250,000.
According to Polish historians, G.V. DPA ‑ Report of July 1990 and corresponding public announcements: 1,100,000.
According to Gerald Reitlinger, author of "Die Endlbsun": 850,000.
In the autumn of 1989 the Soviet President Mikhail Gorbachev opened Soviet archives, and the public saw for the first time, the complete register of deaths at Auschwitz ‑ which speaks as a key document of 74,000 dead.�
2). Who and what is in a position to overthrow an invisible force? And this is precisely what our� force is. Gentile masonry, blindly serves as a screen for us and our objects, but the plan of action of our force, even its very abiding‑place, remains for the hole people an unknown mystery.
"The Christians are always singing about the blood. Let us give them enough of it! Let us cut their throats and drag them over the altar! And let them drown in their own blood! I dream of the day when the last priest is strangled on the guts of the last preacher." 788
3). But even freedom might be harmless and have its place in the State economy without injury to the well being of the peoples if it rested upon the foundation of faith in God, upon the brotherhood of humanity, unconnected with the conception of equality, which is negatived by the very laws of creation, for they have established subordination. With such a faith as this a people might be governed by a wardship of parishes, and would walk contentedly and humbly under the guiding hand of its spiritual pastor submitting to the dispositions of God upon earth. This is the reason why it is indispensable for us to undermine all faith, to tear out of the minds of the Goyim the very principle of Godhead, and the spirit, and to put in its place arithmetical calculations and material needs.
"The Jew is not satisfied with de‑Christianizing, he Judiazizes, he destroys the Catholic or Protestant faith, he provokes indifference but he imposes his idea of the world of morals and of life upon those whose faith he ruins. He works at his age old task, the annilation of the religion of Christ." 789
4). In order to give the Goyim no time to think and take note, their minds must be diverted towards industry and trade. Thus, all the nations will be swallowed up in the pursuit of gain and in the race for it will not take note of their common foe. But again, in order that freedom may once for all disintegrate and ruin the communities of the Goyim, we must put industry on a speculative basis: the result of this will be that what is withdrawn from the land by industry will slip through the hands and pass into speculation, that is, to our classes.
���� "The confusion of the average Christian comes from the action of the clergy. Confusion creates doubt! Doubt brings loss of confidence! Loss of confidence brings loss of interest! There need be no confusion in the minds of Christians concerning the fundamentals of the faith. It would not exist of the clergy were not 'aiding and abetting' their worst enemies (Jews). Many clergymen are their (Jews) allies, without realizing it, while other have become deliberate 'male prostitutes' to their cause.
���� When Christians see their leaders in retreat which can only bring defeat they are confused and afraid. To stop this surrender, the clergy must make an about face immediately and take a stand against the invisible and intangible ideological war which is subversively being waged against the Christian faith." 790
5). The intensified struggle for superiority and shocks delivered to economic life will create, nay, have already created, disenchanted cold and heartless communities. Such communities will foster a strong aversion towards the higher political and towards religion. Their only guide is gain, that is God, which they will erect into a veritable cult, for the sake of those material delights which it can give. Then will the hour strike when, not for the sake of attaining the good, not even to win wealth, but solely out of hatred towards the privileged, the lower classes of the Goyim will follow our lead against our rivals for power, the intellectuals of the Goyim.
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 5
Creation of an intensified centralization of government. Methods of seizing power by masonry. Causes of the impossibility of agreement between States. The state of "predestination" of the Jews. Gold, the engine of the machinery of States. Significance of criticism. "Show" institutions. Weariness from word‑spinning. How to take a grip of public opinion. Significance of personal initiative. The Super‑Government (U.N.).
1). What form of administrative rule can be given to communities in which corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities were riches are attained only by the clever surprise tactics of semi‑swindling tricks; where looseness reigns; where morality is maintained by penal measures and harsh laws but not by voluntarily accepted principles; where the feelings towards faith and country are obliterated by cosmopolitan convictions? What form of rule is to be given to these communities if not that despotism which I shall describe to you later? We shall create an intensified centralization of government in order to grip in our hands all the forces of the community. We shall regulate mechanically all the actions of the political life of our subjects by new laws. These laws will withdraw one by one all the indulgences and liberties which have been permitted by the Goyim, and our kingdom will be distinguished by a despotism of such magnificent proportions as to be at any moment and in every place in a position to wipe out any Goyim who oppose us by deed or word.
2). We shall be told that such a despotism as I speak of is not consistent with the progress of these days, but I will prove to you that it is.
3). In the times when the peoples looked upon kings on their thrones as on a pure manifestation of the will of God, they submitted without a murmur to the despotic power of kings; but from the day when we insinuated into their minds the conception of their own rights they began to regard the occupants of thrones as mere ordinary mortals. The holy unction of the Lord's Anointed has fallen from the heads of kings in the eye of the people, and when we also robbed them of their faith in God the might of power was flung upon the streets into the palace of public proprietorship and was seized by us.
4). Moreover, the art of directing masses and individuals by means of cleverly manipulated theory and verbiage, by regulations of life in common and all sorts of other quirks, in all which the Goyim understand nothing, belongs likewise to the specialists of our administrative brain. Reared on analysis, observation, on delicacies of fine calculation, in this species of skill we have no rivals, any more than we have either in the drawing up of plans of political actions and solidarity. In this respect the Jesuits alone might have compared with us, but we contrived to discredit them in the eyes of the unthinking mob as an overt organization, while we ourselves all the while have kept our secret organization in the shade. However, it is probably all the same to the world who is its sovereign lord, whether the head of Catholicism or our despot or the blood of Zion! But to us, the Chosen People, it is very far from being a matter of indifference.�
5). For a time perhaps we might be successfully dealt with by a coalition of the Goyim of all the world: but from this danger we are secured by the discord existing among them whose roots are so deeply seated that they can never now be plucked up. We have set one against another the personal and national reckonings of the Goyim, religious and race hatreds, which we have fostered into a huge growth in the course of the past twenty centuries. This is the reason why there is nothing in the State which would anywhere receive support if it were to raise its arm, for every one of them must bear in mind that any agreement against us would be unprofitable to itself. We are too strong, there is no evading our power. The nations can not come to even an inconsiderable private agreement without our secretly having a hand in it.
6). Per Me reges regnatn. "It is through me that Kings reign." And it was said by the prophets that we were chosen by God Himself to rule over the whole earth. 791 God has endowed us with genius that we may be equal to our task. Were genius in the opposite camp it would still struggle against us, but even so a newcomer is no match for the old‑established settler; the struggle would be merciless between us, such a fight� us the world has never yet seen. Aye, and the genius on their side would have arrived too late. All the wheels of the machinery of all States go by the force of the engine, which is in our hands, and that engine of the machinery of States is Gold. The science of political economy invented by our learned elders has for long past been giving royal prestige to capital.
"We shall drive the Christians into war by exploiting their national vanity and stupidity. They will then massacre each other, thus giving room for our own people." 792
7). Capital, if it is to cooperate untrammeled, must be free to establish a monopoly of industry and trade; this is already being put in execution by an unseen hand in all quarters of the world. This freedom will give political force to those engaged in industry, and that will help to oppress the people. Nowadays it is more important to disarm the peoples than to lead them into war; more important to use for our advantage the passions which have burst into flames than to quench their fire; more important to catch up and interpret the ideas of others to suit ourselves than to eradicate them. The principal object of our directorate consists in this: to debilitate the public mind by criticism; to lead it away from serious reflections calculated to arouse resistance; to distract the forces of the mind towards a sham fight of empty eloquence.
8). In all ages the peoples of the world, equally with individuals, have accepted words for deeds, for they are content with a show and rarely pause to note, in the public arena, whether promises are followed by performance. Therefore we shall establish show institutions which will given eloquent proof of their benefit to progress.
9). We shall assume to ourselves the liberal physiognomy of all parties, of all directions, and we shall give that physiognomy a voice in orators who will speak to much that they will exhaust the patience of their hearers and produce an abhorrence of oratory.
10). In order to put public opinion into our hands we must bring it into a state of bewilderment by giving expression from all sides to so many contradictory opinions and for such length of time as will suffice to make the Goyim lose their heads in the labyrinth and come to see that the best thing is to have no opinion of any kind in matters political, which it is not given to the public to understand, because they are understood only by him who glides the public. This is the first secret.
���� "You {non‑Jews} resent us {Jews}, but you cannot clearly say why...Not so many years ago I used to hear that we were money‑grubbers and commercial materialists; now the complaint is being whispered around that no art and no profession is safe from Jewish invasion...We shirk our patriotic duty in war time because we are pacifists by nature and tradition, and we are the arch-plotters of universal wars and the chief beneficiaries of those wars. We are at once the founders and leading adherents of capitalism and the chief perpetrators of the rebellion against capitalism. Surely, history has nothing like us for versatility!...You accuse us of stirring up revolution in Moscow. Suppose we admit the charge.
What of it?..You make much noise and fury about undue Jewish influence in your theaters and movie palaces. Very good; granted your complaint is well founded. But what is that compared to our staggering influence in your churches, schools, your laws and your government, and the very thoughts you think every day?...'The Protocols of the Elders of Zion' which shows that we plotted to bring on the late World War. You believe that book. All right...we will underwrite every word of it. It is genuine and authentic.
But what is that besides the unquestionable historical conspiracy which we have carried out, which we never have denied because you never had the courage to charge us with it, and of which the full record is extant for anybody to read? If you really are serious when you talk of Jewish plots, may I not direct your attention to one worth talking about? What use is it wasting words on the alleged control of your public opinion by Jewish financiers, newspaper owners, and movie magnates, when you might as well also justly accuse us of the proved control of your whole civilization...
You have not begun to appreciate the real depth of our guilt. We are intruders. We are subverters. We have taken your natural world, your ideals, your destiny, and have played havoc with them. We {Jews} have been at the bottom of not merely of the latest war {WWI} but of nearly all your wars, not only of the Russian but of every other major revolution in your history. We have brought discord and confusion and frustration into your personal and public life. We are still doing it. No one can tell how long we shall go on doing it... Who knows what great and glorious destiny might have been yours if we had left you alone. But we did not leave you alone. We took you in hand and pulled down the beautiful and generous structure you had reared, and changed the whole course of your history. We conquered you as no empire of yours ever subjugated Africa or Asia. And we did it solely by the irresistible might of our spirit, with ideas, with propaganda...
Take the three principal revolutions in modern times, the French, the American and Russian. What are they but the triumph of the Jewish idea of social, political and economic justice? And the end is still a long way off. We still dominate you...Is it any wonder you resent us? We have put a clog upon your progress. We have imposed upon you an alien book {Scofield Bible} and alien faith {Judeo‑Christianity, a false Christianity} which is at cross‑purposes with your native spirit, which keeps you everlastingly ill‑at‑ease, and which you lack the spirit either to reject or to accept in full...We have merely divided your soul, confused your impulses, paralyzed your desires...So why should you not resent us? If we were in your place we should probably dislike you more cordially than you do us. But we should make no bones about telling you why...You Christians worry and complain about the Jew's influence in your civilization. We are, you say, an international people, a compact minority in your midst, with traditions, interests, aspirations and objectives distinct from your own. And you declare that this state of affairs is a measure of your orderly development; it muddles your destiny.
I do not altogether see the danger. Your world has always been ruled by minorities; and it seems to me a matter of indifference what remote origin and professed creed of the governing clique is. The influence, on the other hand, is certainly there, and it is vastly greater and more insidious than you appear to realize...
That is what puzzles and amuses and sometimes exasperates us about your game of Jew‑baiting. It sounds so portentous. You go about whispering terrifyingly of the hand of the Jew in this and that and the other thing. It makes us quake. We are conscious of the injury we did when we imposed upon you our alien faith and traditions.
And then you specify and talk vaguely of Jewish financiers and Jewish motion picture promoters, and our terror dissolves in laughter. The Gentiles, we see with relief, Will never know the real blackness of our crimes...You call us subversive, agitators, revolution mongers. It is the truth, and I cower at your discovery...We undoubtedly had a sizable finger in the Lutheran Rebellion, and it is simply a fact that we were the prime movers in the bourgeois Democratic revolutions of the century before last, both in France and America. If we were not, we did not know our own interests.
The Republican revolutions of the 18th Century freed us of our age‑long political and social disabilities. They benefitted us...You go on rattling of Jewish conspiracies and cite as instances the Great War and the Russian Revolution! Can you wonder that we Jews have always taken your anti‑Semites rather lightly, as long as they did not resort to violence?" 793
11). The second secret requisite for the success of our government is comprised in the following: To multiply to such an extent national failings, habits, passions, conditions of civil life, that it will be impossible for anyone to know where he is in the resulting chaos, so that the people in consequence will fail to understand one another. This measure will also serve us in another way, namely, to sow discord in all parties, to dislocate all collective forces which are still unwilling to submit to us, and to discourage any kind of personal initiative which might in any degree hinder our affair. There is nothing more dangerous than personal initiative; if it has genius behind it, such initiative can do more than can be done by millions of people among whom we have sown discord. We must so direct the education of the Goyim communities that whenever they come upon a matter requiring initiative they may drop their hands in despairing impotence.
The strain which results from freedom of action saps the forces when it meets with the freedom of another. From this collision arise grave moral shocks, disenchantments, failures. By all these means we shall so wear down the Goyim that they will be compelled to offer us international power of a nature that by its position will enable us without any violence gradually to absorb all the State forces of the world and to form a Super‑Government (U.N.). In place of the rulers of today we shall set up a bogey which will be called the Super‑Government (U.N.) Administration. Its hands will reach out in all directions like nippers and its organization will be of such colossal dimensions that it cannot fail to subdue all the nations of the world.
Rabbi Rabinovich's Speech of January 12th, 1952: A report from Europe carried the following speech of Rabbi Emanuel Rabinovich before a special meeting of the Emergency Council of European Rabbis in Budapest, Hungary, January 12, 1952: "Greetings, my children; You have been called her to recapitulate the principal steps of our new program. As you know, we had hoped to have twenty years between wars to consolidate the great gains which we made from World War II, but our increasing numbers in certain vital areas is arousing opposition to us, and we must now work with every means at our disposal to precipitate World War III within five years.794
���� The goal for which we have striven so conceitedly for three thousand years is at last within our reach, and because its fulfillment is so apparent, it behooves us to increase our efforts and our caution tenfold. I can safely promise you that before ten years have passed, our race will take its rightful place in the world, with every Jew a king and every Gentile a slave (Applause from the gathering). You remember the success of our propaganda campaign during the 1930's, which aroused anti‑American passions in Germany at the same time we were arousing anti‑German passions in America, a campaign which culminated in the Second World War. A similar propaganda campaign is now being waged intensively throughout the world. A war fever is being worked up in Russia by an incessant anti‑American barrage while a nation‑wide anti‑Communist scare is sweeping America. This campaign is forcing all the smaller nations to choose between the partnership of Russia or an alliance with the United States.
���� Our most pressing problem at the moment is to inflame the lagging militaristic spirit of the Americans. The failure of the Universal Military Training Act was a great setback to our plans, but we are assured that a suitable measure will be rushed through Congress immediately after the 1952 elections. The Russians, as well as the Asiatic peoples, are well under control and offer no objections to war, but we must wait to secure the Americans. This we hope to do with the issue of anti-Semitism, which worked so well in uniting the Americans against Germany.
���� We are counting heavily on reports of anti‑Semitic outrages in Russia to whip up indignation in the United States and produce a front of solidarity against the Soviet power. Simultaneously, to demonstrate to Americans the reality of anti‑Semitism, we will advance through new sources large sums of money to outspokenly anti‑Semitic elements in America to increase their effectiveness, and we shall stage anti-Semitic outbreaks in several of their largest cities. This will serve the double purpose of exposing reactionary sectors in America, which then can be silenced, and of welding the United States into a devoted anti‑ Russian unit. 795 Within five years, this program will achieve its objective, the Third World War, which will surpass in destruction all previous contests. Israeli, of course, will remain neutral, and when both sides are devastated and exhausted, we will arbitrate, sending our Control Commissions into all wrecked countries. This war will end for all time our struggle against the Gentiles.
���� We will openly reveal our identity with the races of Asia and Africa. I can state with assurance that the last generation of white children is now being born. Our Control Commissions will, in the interests of peace and wiping out inter‑ racial tensions.�
���� Forbid the Whites to mate with Whites. The White Women must cohabit with members of the dark races, the White Men with black women. Thus the White Race will disappear, for the mixing of the dark with the White means the end of the White Man, and our most dangerous enemy will become only a memory. We shall embark upon an era of ten thousand years of peace and plenty, the Pax Judaica, and our race will rule undisputed over the world. Our superior intelligence will easily enable us to retain mastery over a world of dark peoples. Question from the gathering: Rabbi Rabinovich, what about the various religions after the Third World War?
���� Rabinovich: There will be no more religions. Not only would the existence of a priest class remain a constant danger to our rule, but belief in an after‑life would give spiritual strength to irreconcilable elements in many countries, and enable them to resist us. We will, however, retain the rituals and customs of Judaism as the mark of our hereditary ruling caste, strengthening our racial laws so that no Jew will be allowed to marry outside our race, nor will any stranger be accepted by us. 796 Only years divide us from the moment of the complete wrecking of that (Hated) Christian Religion. As to other religions, we shall have still less difficulty with them.' We may have to repeat the grim days of World War II, when we were forced to let the Hitlerite bandits sacrifice some of our people, in order that we may have adequate documentation and witnesses to legally justify our trial and execution of the leaders of America and Russia as war criminals, after we have dictated the peace. I am sure you will need little preparation for such a duty, for sacrifice has always been the watchword of our people, and the death of a few thousand Jews in exchange for world leadership is indeed a small price to pay.
���� To convince you of the certainty of that leadership, let me point out to you how we have turned all of the inventions of the White Man into weapons against him. His printing presses and radios are the mouth-pieces of our desires, and his heavy industry manufactures the instruments which he sends out to arm Asia and Africa against him. Our interests in Washington are greatly extending the point four program (viz. COLOMBO PLAN) for developing industry in backward areas of the world, so that after the industrial plants and cities of Europe and America are destroyed by atomic warfare, the Whites can offer no resistance against the large masses of the dark races, who will maintain an unchallenged technological superiority. And so, with the vision of world victory before you, go back to your countries and intensify your good work, until that approaching day when Israeli will reveal herself in all her glorious destiny as the Light of the World." 797
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 6
Monopolies; upon them depend the fortunes of the goyim. Taking of the land out of the hands of the aristocracy. Trade, Industry and Speculation. Luxury. Rise of wages and increase of price in the articles of primary necessity. Anarchism and drunkenness. Secret meaning of the propaganda of economic theories.
1). We shall soon begin to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs of colossal riches, upon which even large fortunes of the goyim will depend to such an extent that they will go to the bottom together than the credit of the States on the day after the political smash...
2). You gentlemen here present who are economists, just strike an estimate of the significance of this combination!...
3). In every possible way we must develop the significance of our Super‑Government (U.N.) by representing it as the Protector and Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us.
"There is only one Power which really counts: The Power of Political Pressure. We Jews are the most powerful people on Earth, because we have this power, and we know how to apply it." 798
4). The aristocracy of the goyim as a political force, is dead, we need not take it into account; but as landed proprietors they can still be harmful to us from the fact that they are self‑sufficing in the resources upon which they live. It is essential therefore for us at whatever cost to deprive them of their land. This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens upon landed property, in loading lands with debts. These measures will check land‑holding and keep it in a state of humble and unconditional submission.
"The influence of the Jews may be traced in the last outbreak of the destructive principle in Europe. An insurrection takes place against tradition and aristocracy, against religion {Christianity} and property. Destruction of the Semitic principle, extirpation of the Jewish religion, whether in the Mosaic or the Christian form, the natural equality of man and the abrogation of property, are proclaimed by the secret societies who form proviso governments, and men of the Jewish race are found at the head of every one of them. The people of God co‑operate with atheists; the most skillful accumulators of property ally themselves with Communists; the peculiar and chosen race touch the hand of all the scum and low caste of Europe! And all this because they wish to destroy that ungrateful Christendom they can no longer endure." 799
5). The aristocrats of the goyim, being hereditarily incapable of contenting themselves with little, will rapidly burn up and fizzle out.
6). At the same time we must intensively patronize trade and industry, but first and foremost, speculation, the part played by which is to provide a counterpoise to industry: the absence of speculative industry will multiply capital in private hands and will serve to restore agriculture by freeing the land from indebtedness to the land banks. What we want is that industry should rain off from t he land both labor and capital and by means of speculation transfer into our hands all the money of the world, and thereby throw all the goyim into the ranks of the proletariat. Then the goyim will bow down before us, if for no other reason but to get the right to exist.
7). To complete the ruin of the industry of the goyim we shall bring to the assistance of speculation the luxury which we have developed among the goyim, that greedy demand for luxury which is swallowing up everything. We shall raise the rate of wages which, however, will not bring any advantage of the workers, for, at the same time, we shall produce a rise in prices of the first necessaries of life, alleging that it arises from the decline of agriculture and cattle‑breeding: we shall further undermine artfully and deeply sources of production, by accustoming the workers to anarchy and to drunkenness and side by side therewith taking all measure to extirpate from the face of the earth all the educated forces of the Goyim.
���� "Judaism, which was destroyed politically (as a result of the destruction of the Temple in 70 A.D.), went forth into the great world. It adapted its possessions to its wanderings. I once compared it to an army going to war, a 'movable State.' Jews were compelled to smuggle their goods across from frontier to frontier; so they chose abstract wares, easy to stubble; and this gave them ability, despite ghettos and restrictions, to enter everywhere; and so it is that the Hebrew people have penetrated everywhere. The argument is that Judaism, by penetrating among the Gentiles (IN CHRISTIANS GUISE or otherwise), has gradually undermined the remnants of paganism. Such penetration has not been without deliberate Jewish conniving in the shape of assistance bestowed in a thousand ways, devices and disguises. It has been affected in great measure by crypto‑Jews, who have permeated Christianity and spoken through the mouth of Christianity.
By these devices of their Jewish blood; and owing to an instance for 'requital,' they have gradually induced Christianity to accept what was left in it of pagan elements as their own; and it is they who, in principle (even though they are called by great Gentile names), of Democracy, of Socialism, and of Communism. All this achievement...has come about chiefly through unknown anonymous Jews, Jews in secret, either crypto‑Jews who mingled among the Gentiles and nurtured great thinkers from among them; or, through the influence of Jews, who, in the great crises of liberty and freedom, have stood behind the scenes; or through Jewish teachers and scholars from the time of the Middle Ages. It was disciples of Jewish teachers who headed the Protestant movements. These dogs, these haters of the Jews have a keen nose.
���� In truth, Jewish influence in Germany is powerful. It is impossible to ignore it. Marx was a Jew. His manner of thought was Jewish. His keenness of intellect was Jewish; and one of his forebears was a most distinguished rabbi endowed with a powerful mind. The newspapers, are under Jewish control, obviously served as an auxiliary in all movements in favor of freedom. Not in vain have Jews been drawn toward journalism. In their hands it became a weapon highly fitted to meet their needs...The Gentiles have at last realized this secret, that Judaism has gradually penetrated them like a drug.
The Gentile nature is in revolt, and is trying to organize the final battle. Christianity is trying to organize its last war against Judaism. And there is no doubt that this warfare...is being waged specifically against Democracy, against Socialism. This is another world wide warfare again against the forces of Judaism. I venture to think that Socialism in its highest form is the fruit of the Jewish spirit, and the fruit of the world outlook of the prophets. It is they who were the first Socialists. War is now being waged against us {but unknown to most of Christianity. Because God's People refuse to accept knowledge and recognize the enemy}, against Judaism, not in our own land, but in the great outer world where we are scattered. They would 'smoke us out' of all the cracks and crannies where we have hidden. They would exterminate us like bacilli, and be rid of us." 800
8). In order that the true meaning of things may not strike the Goyim before the proper time we shall mask it under an alleged ardent desire to serve the working classes and the great principles of political economy about which our economic theories are carrying on an energetic propaganda.
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 7
Object of the intensification of armaments. Ferments, discords and hostility all over the world. Checking the opposition of the goyim by wars and by a universal war (World War I and II). Secrecy means success in the political. The Press and public opinion. The Guns of America, China and Japan.
1). The intensification of armaments, the increase of police forces, are all essential for the completion of the aforementioned plans. What we have to get at is that there should be in all the States of the world, besides ourselves, only the masses of the proletariat, a few millionaires devoted to our interests, police and soldiers.
���� "It would however be incomplete in this respect if we did not join to it, cause or consequence of this state of mind, the predominance of the idea of Justice. Moreover and the offset is interesting, it is the idea of Justice, which in concurrence, with the passionalism of the race, is at the base of Jewish revolutionary tendencies. It is by awakening this sentiment of justice that one can promote revolutionary agitation. Social injustice which results from necessary social inequality, is however, fruitful: morality may sometimes excuse it but never justice. The doctrine of equality, ideas of justice, and passionalism decide and form revolutionary tendencies. Undiscipline and the absence of belief in authority favors its development as soon as the object of the revolutionary tendency makes its appearance. But the 'object' is possessions: the object of human strife, from time immemorial, eternal struggle for their acquisition and their repartition. This is Communism fighting the principle of Private Property. Even the instinct of property, moreover, the result of attachment to the soil, does not exist among the Jews, these nomads, who have never owned the soil and who have never wished to own it. Hence their undeniable communist tendencies from the days of antiquity." 801
2). Throughout all Europe, and by means of relations with Europe, in other continents also, we must create ferments, discords and hostility. Therein we gain a double advantage. In the first place we keep in check all countries, for they well know that we have the power whenever we like to create disorders or to restore order. All these countries are accustomed to see in us an indispensable force of coercion. In the second place, by our intrigues we shall tangle up all the threads which we have stretched into the cabinets of all States by means of the political, by economic treaties, or loan obligations. In order to succeed in this we must use great cunning and penetration during negotiations and agreements, but, as regards what is called the "official language," {politically correct} we shall keep to the opposite tactics and assume the mask of honesty and compliancy. In this way the peoples and governments of the goyim, whom we have taught to look only at the outside whatever we present to their notice, will still continue to accept us as the benefactors and saviors of the human race.
"The mode of government which is the most propitious for the full development of the class war, is the demagogic regime which is equally favorable to the two fold intrigues of Finance and Revolution. When this struggle is let loose in a violent form, the leaders of the masses are kings, but money is god: the demagogues are the masters of the passions of the mob, but the financiers are the master of the demagogues, and it is in the last resort the widely spread riches of the country, rural property, real estate, which, for as long as they last, must pay for the movement. When the demagogues prosper amongst the ruins of social and political order, and overthrown traditions, gold is the only power which counts, it is the measure of everything; it can do everything and reigns without hindrance in opposition to all countries, to the detriment of the city of the nation, or of the empire which are finally ruined. In doing this do not financiers work against themselves? It may be asked: in destroying the established order do not they destroy the source of all riches? This is perhaps true in the end; but whilst states which count their years by human generations, are obliged in order to insure their existence to conceive and conduct a far‑sighted policy in view of a distant future, Finance which gets its living from what is present and tangible, always follows a short‑sighted policy, in view of rapid results and success without troubling itself about the morrows of history." 802
3). We must be in a position to respond to every act of opposition by war with the neighbors of that country which dares to oppose us; but if these neighbors should also venture to stand collectively together against us, then we must offer resistance by a universal war.
4). The principal factor of success in the political is the secrecy of its undertakings; the word should not agree with the deeds of the diplomat.
5). We must compel the governments of the goyim to take action in the direction favored by our widely‑ conceived plan, already approaching the desired consummation, by what we shall represent as public opinion, secretly prompted by us through the means of that so‑called "Great Power" the Press, which, with a few exceptions that may be disregarded, is already entirely in our hands.
"The Jews...are at the root of regicide, they own the periodical press, they have in their hands the financial markets, the people as a whole fall into financial slavery to them..." 803
6). In a word, to sum up our system of keeping the governments of the goyim in Europe in check, we shall show our strength to one of them by terrorist attempts and to all, if we allow the possibility of a general rising against us, we shall respond with the guns of America or China or Japan.
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 8
Ambiguous employment of juridical rights. Assistants of the Masonic directorate. Special schools and super‑educational training. Economists and millionaires. To whom to entrust responsible posts in the government.
1). We must arm ourselves with all the weapons which our opponents might employ against us. We must search out in the very finest shades of expression and the knotty points of the lexicon of law justification for those cases where we shall have to pronounce judgments that might appear abnormally audacious and unjust, for it is important that these resolutions should be set forth in expressions that shall seem to be the most exalted moral principles cast into legal form. Our directorate must surround itself with all these forces of civilization among which it will have to work. It will surround itself with publicists practical jurists, administrators, diplomats and, finally, with persons prepared by a special super‑educational training in our special schools. These persons will have cognizance of all the secrets of the social structure, they will know all the languages that can be made up by political alphabets and words; they will be made acquainted with the while underside of human nature, with all its sensitive chords on which they will have to play. These chords are the cast of mind of the goyim, their tendencies, shortcomings, vices and qualities, the particularities of classes and conditions. Needless to say that the talented assistants of authority, of whom I speak, will be taken not from among the goyim, who are accustomed to perform their administrative work without giving themselves the trouble to think what its aim is, and never consider what it is needed for. The administrators of the goyim sign papers without reading them, and they serve either for mercenary reasons or from ambition.
2). We shall surround our government with a whole world of economists. That is the reason why economic sciences from the principal subject of the teaching given to the Jews. Around us again will be a whole constellation of bankers, industrialists, capitalists and, the main thing, millionaires, because in substance everything will be settled by the question of figures.
3). For a time, until there will no longer be any risk in entrusting responsible posts in our States to our brother Jews, we shall put them in the hands of persons whose past and reputation are such that between them and the people lies an abyss, persons who, in chase of disobedience to our instructions, must face criminal charges or disappear, this in order to make them defend our interests to their last gasp.
��������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 9
Application of masonic principles in the matter of re‑educating the peoples. Masonic watchword. Meaning of Anti‑Semitism. Dictatorship of masonry. Terror. Who are the servants of masonry. Meaning of the "clear‑sighted" and the "blind" forces of the goyim States. Communion between authority and mob. License of liberalism. Seizure of education and training. False theories. Interpretation of laws. The "undergrounds" (metropolitains).
1). In applying our principles let attention be paid to the character of the people in whose country you live and act; a general, identical application of them, until such time as the people shall have been re‑educated to our pattern, cannot have success. But by approaching their application cautiously you will see that not a decade will pass before the most stubborn character will change and we shall add a new people to the ranks of those already subdued by us.
2). The words of the liberal, which are in effect the words of our masonic watchword, namely, "Liberty, Equality, Fraternity," will, when we come into our kingdom be changed by us into words no longer of a watchword, but only an expression of idealism, namely, into: "The right of liberty, the duty of equality, the ideal of brotherhood." That is how we shall put it, and so we shall catch the bull by the horns...De facto we have already wiped out every kind of rule except our own, although de jure there still remain a good many of them. Nowadays, if any States raise a protest against us it is only pro forma at our discretion and by our direction, for their Anti-Semitism is indispensable to us for the management of our lesser brethren. I will not enter into further explanations, for this matter has formed the subject of repeated discussions amongst us.
"The principle of human equality prevents the creation of social inequalities. Whence it is clear why neither Arabs nor the Jews have hereditary nobility; the notion even of 'blue blood' is lacking. The primary condition for these social differences would have been the admission of human inequality; the contrary principle, is among the Jews, at the base of everything. The accessory cause of the revolutionary tendencies in Jewish history resides also in this extreme doctrine of equality. How could a State, necessarily organized as a hierarchy, subsist if all the men who composed it remained strictly equal? What strikes us indeed, in Jewish history is the almost total lack of organized and lasting State...Endowed with all qualities necessary to form politically a nation and a state, neither Jews nor Arabs have known how to build up a definite form of government. The whole political history of these two peoples is deeply impregnated with undiscipline. The whole of Jewish history...is filled at every step with 'popular movements' of which the material reason eludes us. Even more, in Europe, during the 19th and 20th centuries the part played by the Jews in all the Revolutionary movements was considerable. And if, in Russia, previous persecution could perhaps be made to explain this participation, it is not at all the same thing in Hungary, in Bavaria, or elsewhere. As in Arab history the explanation of these tendencies must be sought in the domain of psychology." 804
3). For us there are no checks to limit the range of our activity. Our Super‑Government (U.N.) subsists in extra‑legal conditions which are described in the accepted terminology by the energetic and forcible word, Dictatorship. I am in a position to tell you with a clear conscience that at the proper time we, the lawgivers, shall execute judgment and sentence, we shall slay and we shall spare, we, as head of all our troops, are mounted on the steed of the leader. We rule by force of will, because in our hands are the fragments of a once powerful party, now vanquished by us. And the weapons in our hands are limitless ambitions, burning greediness, merciless vengeance, hatreds and malice.
���� "The Red Terror became so wide‑spread that it is impossible to give here all the details of the principal means employed by the (Jewish) Cheka(s) to master resistance; one of the most important is that of hostages, taken among all social classes. These are held responsible for any anti‑Bolshevist movements (revolts, the White Army, strikes, refusal of a village to give its harvest etc.) and are immediately executed. Thus, for the assassination of the Jew Ouritzky, member of the Extraordinary Commission of Petrograd, several thousands of them were put to death, and many of these unfortunate men and women suffered before death various tortures inflicted by cold‑blooded cruelty in the prisons of the Cheka.
���� This I have in front of me photographs taken at Kharkoff, in the presence of the Allied Missions, immediately after the Reds had abandoned the town; they consist of a series of ghastly reproductions such as: Bodies of three workmen taken as hostages from a factory which went on strike. One had his eyes burnt, his lips and nose cut off; the other two had their hands cut off. The bodies of hostages, S. Afaniasouk and P. Prokpovitch, small landed proprietors, who were scalped by their executioners; S. Afaniasouk shows numerous burns caused by a white hot sword blade. The body of M. Bobroff, a former officer, who had his tongue and one hand cut off and the skin torn off from his left leg. Human skin torn from the hands of several victims by means of a metallic comb. This sinister find was the result of a careful inspection of the cellar of the Extraordinary Commission of Kharkoff. The retired general Pontiafa, a hostage who had the skin of his right hand torn off and the genital parts mutilated. Mutilated bodies of women hostages: S. Ivanovna, owner of a drapery business, Mme. A.L. Carolshaja, wife of a colonel, Mmo. Khlopova, a property owner. They had their breasts slit and emptied and the genital parts burnt and having trace of coal. Bodies of four peasant hostages, Bondarenko, Pookhikle, Sevenetry, and Sidorfehouk, with atrociously mutilated faces, the genital parts having been operated upon by Chinese torturers in a manner unknown to European doctors in whose opinion the agony caused to the victims must have been dreadful. It is impossible to enumerate all the forms of savagery which the Red Terror took. A volume would not contain them. The Cheka of Kharkoff, for example, in which Saenko operated, had the specialty of scalping victims and taking off the skin of their hands as one takes off a glove...At Voronege the victims were shut up naked in a barrel studded with nails which was then rolled about. Their foreheads were branded with a red hot iron FIVE POINTED STAR. At Tsaritsin and at Kamishin their bones were sawed...At Keif the victim was shut up in a chest containing decomposing corpses; after firing shots above his head his torturers told him that he would be buried alive. The chest was buried and opened again half an hour later when the interrogation of the victim was proceeded with. The scene was repeated several times over. It is not surprising that many victims went mad." 805
4). It is from us that the all‑engulfing terror proceeds. We have in our� service persons of all opinions, of all doctrines, restorating monarchists, demagogues, socialists, communists, and utopian dreamers of every kind. We have harnessed them all to the task: each one of them on his own account is boring away at the last remnants of authority is striving to overthrow all established form of order. By these acts all States are in torture; they exhort to tranquility, are ready to sacrifice everything for peace: but we will not give them peace until they openly acknowledge our international Super‑Government {U.N.}, and with submissiveness.
5). The people have raised a howl about the necessity of settling the question of Socialism by way of international agreement (U.N. Charter). Division into fractional parties has given them into our hands, for in order to carry on a contested struggle one must have money, and the money is all in our hands.
6) We might have reason to apprehend a union between the "clear‑sighted" force of the Goy kings on their thrones and the "blind" force of the Goy mobs, but we have taken all the needful measures against any such possibility; between the one and the other force we have erected a bulwark in the shape of a mutual terror between them. In this way the blind force of the people remains our support and we, and we only, shall provide them with a leader and, of course direct them along the road that leads to our goal.
7). In order that the hand of the blind mob may not free itself from our guiding hand, we must every now and then enter into close communion with it, if not actually in person, at any rate through some of the most trusty of our brethren. When we acknowledged as the only authority we shall discuss with the people personally on the market places, and we shall instruct them on questions of the political in such wise as may turn them in the direction that suits us.
"In The Gulag Archipelago, 'he informed an incredulous world that the blood‑maddened Jewish terrorists had murdered sixty‑six million victims in Russia from 1918 to 1957! Solzhenitsyn cited Cheka Order No. 10, issued on Jan. 8, 1921: 'To intensify the repression of the bourgeoisie.'" 806
8). Who is going to verify what is taught in the village schools? But what an envoy of the government or a king on his throne himself may say cannot but become immediately known to the whole State, for it will be spread abroad by the voice of the people.
"The warning of Theodore Roosevelt has much timeliness today, for the real menace of our republic is this Invisible Government which like a giant octopus sprawls its slimy length over city, state and nation. Like the octopus of real life, it operates under cover of a self‑created screen. It seizes in its long and powerful tentacles our executive officers, our legislative bodies, our schools, our courts, our newspapers {magazines, radio and television}, and every agency created for the public protection. It squirms in the jaws of darkness and thus is the better able to clutch the reins of government, secure enactment of the legislation favorable to corrupt business, violate the law with impunity, smother the press and reach into the courts. To depart from mere generalizations, at the head of this octopus are the Rockefeller‑Standard Oil interests and a small group of powerful banking houses generally referred to as the international bankers. The little coterie of powerful international bankers virtually run the United States Government for their own selfish purposes. They practically control both parties, write political platforms, make catspaws of party leaders, use the leading men of private organizations, and resort to every device to place in nomination for high public office only such candidates as well be amenable to the dictates of corrupt big business.
They connive at centralization of government on the theory that a small group of hand‑picked, privately controlled individuals in power can be more easily handled than a larger group among whom there will most likely be men sincerely interested in public welfare. These international bankers and Rockefeller‑Standard Oil interests control the majority of the newspapers and magazines in this country. They use the columns of these papers to club into submission or drive out of office public officials who refuse to do the bidding of the powerful corrupt cliques which compose the invisible government." 807
9). In order not to annihilate the institutions of the goyim before it is time we have touched them with craft and delicacy, and have taken hold of the ends of the springs which move their mechanism. These springs lay in a strict but just sense of order; we have replaced them by the chaotic license of liberalism. We have got our hands into the administration of the law, into the conduct of elections, into the press, into liberty of the person, but principally into education and training as being the corner‑stones of a free existence.
"We have only to look around us in the world today, to see everywhere the same disintegrating power at work, in art, literature, the drama, the daily Press, in every sphere that can influence the mind of the public...our modern cinemas perpetually endeavor to stir up class hatred by scenes and phrases showing 'the injustice of Kings,' 'the sufferings of the people,' 'the Selfishness of Aristocrats,' regardless of whether these enter into the theme of the narrative or not. And in the realms of literature, not merely in works of fiction but in manuals for schools, in histories and books professing to be of serious educative value and receiving a skillfully organized boom throughout the press, everything is done to weaken patriotism, to shake belief in all existing institutions by the systematic perversion of both contemporary and historical facts. I do not believe that all this is accidental..The heart of the people is still sound, but ceaseless efforts are made to corrupt it." 808
10). We have fooled, bemused and corrupted the youth of the goyim by rearing them in principles and theories which are known to us to be false although it is by us that they have been inculcated.
11). Above the existing laws without substantially altering them, and by merely twisting them into contradictions of interpretations, we have erected something grandiose in the way of results. These results found expression first in the fact that the interpretations masked the laws: afterwards they entirely hid them from the eyes of the governments owing to the impossibility of making anything out of the tangled web of legislation.
12). This is the origin of the theory of course of arbitration.
13). You may say that the goyim will rise upon us, arms in hand, if they guess what is going on before the time comes; but in the West we have against this a manoeuver of such appalling terror that the very stoutest hearts quail, the undergrounds, metropolitains, those subterranean corridors which, before the time comes, will be driven under all the capitals and from whence those capitals will be blown into the air with all their organizations and archives.��
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 10
The outside appearances in the political. The "genius" of rascality. What is promised� by a Masonic coup d'etat? Universal suffrage. Self‑importance. Leaders of Masonry. The genius who is guide of Masonry. Institutions and their functions. The poison of liberalism. Constitution, a school of party discords. Era of republics. Presidents, the puppets of Masonry. Responsibility of Presidents. "Panama." Part played by chamber of deputies and president. Masonry, the legislative force. New republican constitution. Transition to masonic "despotism." Moment for the proclamation of "The Lord of all the World." Inoculation of diseases and other wiles of Masonry.
1). Today I begin with a repetition of what I said before, and I beg you to bear in mind that governments and peoples are content in the political with outside appearances. And how, indeed, are the goyim to perceive the underlying meaning of things when their representatives give the best of their energies to enjoying themselves? For our policy it is of the greatest importance to take cognizance of this detail; it will be of assistance to us when we come to consider the division of authority, freedom of speech, of the press, of religion (faith), of the law of association, of equality before the law, of the inviolability of property, of the dwelling, of taxation (the idea of concealed taxes), of the reflex force of the laws. All these questions are such as ought not to be touched upon directly and openly before the people. In cases where it is indispensable to tough upon them they must not be categorically named, it must merely be declared without detailed exposition that the principles of contemporary law are acknowledged by us. The reason of keeping silence in this respect is that by not naming a principle we leave ourselves freedom of action, to drop this or that out of it without attracting notice; if they were all categorically named they would all appear to have been already given.
"Use the courts, use the judges, use the constitution of the country, use its medical societies and its laws to further our ends. Do not stint in your labor in this direction. And when you have succeeded you will discover that you can now effect your own legislation at will and you can, by careful organization, by constant campaigns about the terrors of society, by pretense as to your effectiveness, make the capitalist himself, by his own appropriation, finance a large portion of the quiet Communist conquest of that nation." 809
2). The mob cherishes a special affection and respect for the geniuses of political power and accepts all their deeds of violence with the admiring response; "rascally, well, yes, it is rascally, but it's clever!...a trick, if you like, but how craftily played, how magnificently done, what impudent audacity!"...
3). We count upon attracting all nations to the task of erecting the new fundamental structure, the project for which has been drawn up by us. This is why, before everything, it is indispensable for us to arm ourselves and to store up in ourselves that absolutely reckless audacity and irresistible might of the spirit which in the person of our active workers will break down all hindrances on our way.
"Motto: All Jews for one and one for all. The union which we desire to found will not be a French, English, Irish or German union, but a Jewish one, a universal one. Other peoples and races are divided into nationalities; we alone have not co-citizens, but exclusively co-religionares. A Jew will under no circumstances become the friend of a Christian or a Moslem before the moment arrives when the light of the Jewish faith, the only religion of reason, will shine all over the world. Scattered amongst other nations, who from time immemorial were hostile to our rights and interests, we desire primarily to be and to remain immutably Jews.
Our nationality is the religion of our fathers, and we recognize no other nationality. We are living in foreign lands, and cannot trouble about the mutable ambitions of the countries entirely alien to us, while our own moral and material problems are endangered. The Jewish teaching must cover the whole earth. No matter where fate should lead, through scattered all over the earth, you must always consider yourselves members of a Chosen Race.
If you realize that the faith of your Fathers is your only patriotism, if you recognize that, notwithstanding the nationalities you have embraced, you always remain and everywhere form one and only nation, if you believe that Jewry only is the one and only religious and political truth, if you are convinced of this, you, Jews of the Universe, then come and give ear to our appeal and prove to us your consent...
Our cause is great and holy, and its success is guaranteed. Catholicism, our immemorial enemy, is lying in the dust, mortally wounded in the head. The net which Judaism is throwing over the globe of the earth is widening and spreading daily, and the momentous prophecies of our Holy Books are at least to be realized. The time is near when Jerusalem will become the house of prayer for all nations and peoples, and the banner of Jewish monodeity will be unfurled and hoisted on the most distant shores. Our might is immense, learn to adopt this might for our cause. What have you to be afraid of? The day is not distant when all the riches and treasures of the earth will become the property of the Jews." 810
4). When we have accomplished our coup d'etat we shall say then to the various peoples: "Everything has gone terribly badly, all have been worn out with sufferings. We are destroying the causes of your torment, nationalities, frontiers, differences of coinages. You are at liberty, of course, to pronounce sentence upon us, but can it possibly be a just one if it is confirmed by you before you make any trial of what we are offering you." ...Then will the mob exalt us and bear us up in their hands in a unanimous triumph of hopes and expectations. Voting, which we have made the instrument which will set us on the throne of the world by teaching even the very smallest units of members of the human race to vote by means of meetings and agreements by groups, will then have served its purposes and will play its part then for the last time by a unanimity of desire to make close acquaintance with us before condemning us.
���� "The mode of government which is the most propitious for the full development of the class war, is the demagogic regime which is equally favorable to the two fold intrigues of Finance and Revolution. When this struggle is let loose in a violent form, the leaders of the masses are kings, but money is god: the demagogues are the masters of the passions of the mob, but the financiers are the master of the demagogues, and it is in the last resort the widely spread riches of the country, rural property, real estate, which, for as long as they last, must pay for the movement.
When the demagogues prosper amongst the ruins of social and political order, and overthrown traditions, gold is the only power which counts, it is the measure of everything; it can do everything and reigns without hindrance in opposition to all countries, to the detriment of the city of the nation, or of the empire which are finally ruined.
In doing this do not financiers work against themselves? It may be asked: in destroying the established order do not they destroy the source of all riches? This is perhaps true in the end; but whilst states which count their years by human generations, are obliged in order to insure their existence to conceive and conduct a far‑sighted policy in view of a distant future, Finance which gets its living from what is present and tangible, always follows a short‑sighted policy, in view of rapid results and success without troubling itself about the morrows of history." 811
5). To secure this we must have everybody vote without distinction of classes and qualifications, in order to establish an absolute majority, which cannot be got from the educated propertied classes. In this way, by inculcating in all a sense of self‑importance, we shall destroy among the goyim the importance of the family and its educational value and remove the possibility of individual minds splitting off, for the mob, handled by us, will not let them come to the front nor even give them a hearing; it is accustomed to listen to us only who pay it for obedience and attention. In this way we shall create a blind, mighty force which will never be in a position to move in any direction without the guidance of our agents set at its head by us as leaders of the mob. The people will submit to this regime because it will know that upon these leaders will depend its earnings, gratifications and the receipt of all kinds of benefits. {Welfare, Social Security, Health Care, etc.}
6). A scheme of government should come ready made from one brain, because it will never be clinched firmly if it is allowed to be split into fractional parts in the minds of many. It is allowable, therefore, for us to have cognizance of the scheme of action but not to discuss it lest we disturb its artfulness, the inter‑dependence of its component parts, the practical force of the secret meaning of each clause. To discuss and make alterations in a labor of this kind by means of numerous votings is to impress upon it the stamp of all ratiocinations and misunderstandings which� have failed to penetrate the depth and nexus of its plottings. We want our schemes to be forcible and suitably concocted. Therefore, we ought not to fling the work of genius of our guide to the fangs of the mob or even of a select company.
7). These schemes will not turn existing institutions upside down just yet. They will only affect changes in their economy and consequently in� the whole combined movement of their progress, which will thus be directed along the paths laid down in our schemes.
8). Under various names there exists in all countries approximately one and the same thing. Representation, Ministry, Senate, State Council, Legislative and Executive Corps. I need not explain to you the mechanism of the relation of these institutions to one another because you are aware of all that; only take note of the fact that each of the above‑named institutions corresponds to some important function of the State, and I would beg you to remark that the word "important" I apply not to the institution but to the function, consequently it is not the institutions which are important but their functions. These institutions have divided up among themselves all the functions of government, administrative, legislative, executive, wherefore they have come to operate as do the organs in the human body. If we injure one part in the machinery of State, the State falls sick, like a human body, and...will die.
9). When we introduced into the State organism the poison of Liberalism its whole political complexion underwent a change. States have been seized with a mortal illness, blood‑poisoning. All that remains is to await the end of their death agony.
10). Liberalism produced Constitutional States, which took the place of what the only safeguard of the goyim, namely, Despotism; and a constitution, as you well know, is nothing else but a school of discords, misunderstandings, quarrels, disagreements, fruitless party agitations, party whims, in a word, a school of everything that serves to destroy the personality of State activity. The tribune of the "talkeries" has, no less effectively than the Press, condemned the rulers to inactivity and impotence, and thereby rendered them useless and superfluous, for which reason indeed they have been in many countries deposed. Then it was that the era of republics became possible of realization; and then it was that we replaced the ruler by a caricature of a government, by a president, taken from the mob, from the midst of our puppet creatures, our slaves. This was the foundation of the mine which we have laid under the Goy people, I should rather say, under the Goy peoples.
11). In the near future we shall establish the responsibility of presidents.
12). By that time we shall be in a position to disregard forms in carrying through matters for which our impersonal puppet will be responsible. What do we care if the ranks of those striving for power should be thinned, if there should arise a deadlock from the impossibility of finding presidents, a deadlock which will finally disorganize the country?...�����
13). In order that our scheme may produce this result we shall arrange elections in favor of such presidents as have in the past some dark, undiscovered stain, some "Panama" or other, then they will be trustworthy agents for the accomplishment of our plans out of fear of revelations and from the natural desire of everyone who has attained power, namely, the retention of the privileges, advantages and honor connected with the office of president. The chamber of deputies will provide cover for, will protect, will elect presidents, but we shall take from it the right to propose new, or make changes in existing laws, for this right will be given by us to the responsible president, a puppet in our hands. Naturally, the authority of the president will then become a target for every possible form of attack, but we shall provide him with a means of self‑defense in the right of an appeal to the people, for the decision of the people over the heads of their representatives, that is to say, an appeal to that same blind slave of ours, the majority of the mob. Independently of this we shall invest the president with the right of declaring a state of war. We shall justify this last right on the grounds that the president as chief of the whole army of the country must have it at his disposal, in case of need for the defense of the new republican constitution, the right to� defend which will belong to him as the responsible representative of this constitution.
14). It is easy to understand that in these conditions the key of the shrine will lie in our hands, and no one outside ourselves will any longer direct the force of legislation.
15). Besides this we shall, with the introduction of the new republican constitution, take from the Chamber the right of interpellation on government measures, on the pretext of preserving political secrecy, and, further, we shall by the new constitution reduce the number of representatives to a minimum, thereby proportionately reducing political passions and the passion for politics. If, however, they should, which is hardly to be expected, burst into flame, even in this minimum, we shall nullify them by a stirring appeal and a reference to the majority of the whole people...Upon the president will depend the appointment of presidents and vice‑presidents of the Chamber and the Senate. Instead of constant sessions of Parliaments we shall reduce their sittings to a few months. Moreover, the president, as chief of the executive power, will have the right to summon and dissolve Parliament, and, in the latter case, to prolong the time for the appointment of a new parliamentary assembly. But in order that the consequences of all these acts which in substance are illegal, should not, prematurely for our plans, fall upon the responsibility established by us of the president, we shall instigate ministers and other officials of the higher administration about the president to evade his dispositions by taking measures of their own, for doing which they will be made the scapegoats in his place...This part we especially recommend to be given to be played by the Senate, the Council of State, or the Council of Ministers, but not to an individual official.
���� "There is in existence a plan of world organization about which much has been said for several years past, in favor of which determined propaganda has been made among the masses, and towards which our present rulers are causing us to slide gradually and unconsciously. We mean to say the socialist collectivist organization. It is that which is the most in harmony with the character, the aptitudes and the means of action of the Jewish race; it is that which bears the signature...it is that which it wishes to impose on the Christian world because it is only by this means that it can dominate the latter. Instead of wearing a military or political character, the dictatorship imposed by the Jewish race will be a financial industrial, commercial dictatorship. At least for a time, it will show itself as little as possible. The Jews have endowed the commercial, industrial and financial world with the Join‑Stock Company, thanks to which they are able to hide their immense riches. They will endow the entire Christian world with that which they have bestowed on France: the Joint‑Stock Company for the exploitation of nations called Republic, thanks to which they will be able to hide their kingship. We are moving then towards the Universal Republic because it is only thus that Jewish financial, industrial and commercial kingship can be established. But under its republican mask this kingship will be infinitely more despotic than any other. It will be exactly that which man has established over the animal. The Jewish race will maintain its hold upon us by our needs. It will rely on a strongly organized and carefully chosen police so generously paid that it will be ready to do anything just as the presidents of republics, who are given twelve hundred thousand francs and who are chosen especially for the purpose...The workers will be all the non‑Jews. The engineers, directors and administrators will, on the contrary, be Jews; we do not say the Jews and their friends; we say, the Jews; for the Jews then will have no more friends. And they will be a hundred times right, in such a situation, to rely only upon those who will be of the 'Race.' This may all seem impossible to us; and nevertheless it will come about in the most natural way in the world, because everything will have been prepared secretly, as the (French and Russian) revolution was. In the most natural way in the world, we say, in this sense that there must always be engineers, directors and administrators so that the human flock may work and live and that, furthermore, the reorganization of the world which we shall have disorganized cannot be operated savvy by those who will have previously gathered in wealth everywhere...which we are allowing to become established for their benefit, the Jews alone will be in a position to direct everything. The peoples will put their hand to the wheel to bring about this state of things, they will collaborate in the destruction of all other power than that of the State as long as they are allowed to believe that the State, this State which possesses all, is themselves. They will not cease to work for their own servitude until the day when the Jews will say to them: 'We beg your pardon!
You have not understood. The State, this State which owns everything, is not you, it is us!' The people then will wish to resist. But it will be too late to prevent it, because all moral forces having ceased to exist, all material forces will have been shattered by that same cause. Sheep do not resist the sheep‑dog trained to drive them and possessing strong jaws. All that the working class could do, would be to refuse to work. The Jews are not simpletons enough not to foresee that. They will have provisions for themselves and for their watch‑dogs. They will allow famine to subdue resistance. If the need should arise they would have no scruple in hurling on the people, mutinous but unarmed, their police made invincible because they will be provided with the most up to date weapons against powerless mobs. Have we not already a vision of the invincibility of organized forces against the crowd (remember Tenamin Square in China). France has known, and she has not forgotten the rule of the Masonic Terror. She will know, and the world will know with her THE RULE OF THE JEWISH TERROR." 812
16). The president will, at our discretion, interpret the sense of such of the existing laws as admit of various interpretations; he will further annul them when we indicate to him the necessity to do so, besides this, he will have the right to propose temporary laws, and even new departures in the government constitutional working, the pretext both for the one and the other being the requirements for the supreme welfare of the State.
17). By such measures we shall obtain the power of destroying little by little, step by step, all that at the outset when we enter on our rights, we are compelled to introduce into the constitutions of States to prepare for the transition to an imperceptible abolition of every kind of constitution, and then the time is come to turn every form of government into our despotism.
18). The recognition of our despot may also come before the destruction of the constitution; the moment for this recognition will come when the people, utterly wearied by the irregularities and incompetence, a matter which we shall arrange for, of their rulers, will clamor: "Away with them and give us one king over all the earth who will unite us and annihilate the causes of discords, frontiers, nationalities, religions, State debts, who will give us peace and quiet, which we cannot find under our rulers and representatives."
19). But you yourselves perfectly well know that to produce the possibility of the expression of such wishes by all the nations it is indispensable to trouble in all countries the people's relations with their governments so as to utterly exhaust humanity with dissension, hatred, struggle, envy and even by the use of torture, by starvation, by the inoculation of diseases {Aids}, by want, so that the Goyim see no other issue than to take refuge in our complete sovereignty in money and in all else.
���� "The Jews were now free to indulge in their most fervent fantasies of mass murder of helpless victims. Christians were dragged from their beds, tortured and killed. Some were actually sliced to pieces, bit by bit, while others were branded with hot irons, their eyes poked out to induce unbearable pain. Others were placed in boxes with only their heads, hands and legs sticking out. Then hungry rats were placed in the boxes to gnaw upon their bodies.
Some were nailed to the ceiling by their fingers or by their feet, and left hanging until they died of exhaustion. Others were chained to the floor and left hanging until they died of exhaustion. Others were chained to the floor and hot lead poured into their mouths. Many were tied to horses and dragged through the streets of the city, while Jewish mobs attacked them with rocks and kicked them to death. Christian mothers were taken to the public square and their babies snatched from their arms. A red Jewish terrorist would take the baby, hold it by the feet, head downward and demand that the Christian mother deny Christ. If she would not, he would toss the baby into the air, and another member of the mob would rush forward and catch it on the tip of his bayonet. Pregnant Christian women were chained to trees and their babies cut out of their bodies. There were many places of public execution in Russia during the days of the revolution, one of which was described by the American Rohrbach Commission:
'The whole cement floor of the execution hall of the Jewish Cheka of Kiev was flooded with blood; it formed a level of several inches. It was a horrible mixture of blood, brains and pieces of skull. All the walls were bespattered with blood. Pieces of brains and of scalps were sticking to them. A gutter of 25 centimeters wide by 25 centimeters deep and about 10 meters long was along its length full to the top with blood. Some bodies were disemboweled, others had limbs chopped off, some were literally hacked to pieces. Some had their eyes put out, the head, face and neck and trunk were covered with deep wounds. Further on, we found a corpse with a wedge driven into its chest. Some had no tongues. In a corner we discovered a quantity of dismembered arms and legs belonging to no bodies that we could locate.'" 813
20). But if we give the nations of the world a breathing space the moment we long for is hardly likely ever to arrive.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 11
Programme of the new constitution. Certain details of the proposed revolution. The goyim, a pack of sheep. Secret masonry and its "show" lodges.
1). The State Council has been, as it were, the emphatic expression of the authority of the ruler: it will be, as the "show" part of the Legislative Corps, what may be called the editorial committee of the laws and decrees of the ruler.
2). This, then, is the programme of the new constitution. We shall make Law, Right and Justice (1) in the guise of proposals to the Legislative Corps, (2) by decrees of the president under the guise of general regulations, of orders of the Senate and of resolutions of the State Council in the guise of ministerial orders, (3) and in case a suitable occasion should arise, in the form of a revolution in the State.
3). Having established approximately the modus agenda we will occupy ourselves with details of those combinations by which we have still to complete the revolution in the course of the machinery of State in the direction already indicated. By these combinations I mean the freedom of the Press, the right of association, freedom of conscience, the voting principle, and many another that must disappear forever from the memory of man, or undergo a radical alternation the day after the promulgation of the new constitution. It is only at that moment that we shall be able at once to announce all our orders, for, afterwards, every noticeable alteration will be dangerous, for the following reasons: if this alteration be brought in with harsh severity and in a sense of severity and limitations, it may lead to a feeling of despair caused by fear of new alterations in the same direction; if, on the other hand, it be brought in a sense of further indulgences it will be said that we have recognized our own wrongdoing and this will destroy the prestige of the infallibility of our authority, or else it will be said that we have become alarmed and are compelled to show a yielding disposition, for which we shall get no thanks because it will be supposed to be compulsory... Both the one and the other are injurious to the prestige of the new constitution. What we want is that from the first moment of its promulgation, while the peoples of the world are still in a condition of terror� and uncertainty, they should recognize once for all that we are so strong, so inexpugnable, so superabundantly filled with power, that in no case shall we take any account of them, and so far from paying any attention to their opinions or wishes, we are ready and able to crush with irresistible power all expression or manifestation thereof at every moment and in every place, that we have seized at once everything we wanted and shall in no case divide our power with them...Then in fear and trembling they will close their eyes to everything, and be content to await what will be the end of it all.
"The two great British institutions represented by Eden and myself had never sent a representative to Soviet Russia until now...British statesmen had never gone to Moscow. My paper had never sent a correspondent to Moscow because of the Soviet censorship. Thus our two visits were both great events, each in its own sphere.
The Soviet Government had repeatedly complained about Russian news being published from Riga and asked why a correspondent was not sent to Moscow to see for himself, and the answer was always Censorship. So my arrival was in the nature of a prospecting tour. Before I had been there five minutes the Soviet Government started quarrelling with me about the most trivial thing. For I wrote that Eden had passed through streets lined with 'drab and silent crowds,' I think that was the expression, and a little Jewish censor came along, and said these words must come out.
I asked him if he wanted me to write that the streets were filled with top‑hatted bourgeoisie, but he was adamant. Such is the intellectual level of the censors. The censorship department, and that means the whole machine for controlling the home and muzzling the foreign Press, was entirely staffed by Jews, and this was a thing that puzzled me more than anything else in Moscow.
There seemed not to be a single non‑Jewish official in the whole outfit, and they were just the same Jews as you met in New York, Berlin, Vienna and Prague, well‑manicured, well‑fed, dressed with a touch of the dandy. I was told the proportion of Jews in the Government was small, but in this one department that I got to know intimately they seemed to have a monopoly, and I asked myself, where were the Russians?
The answer seemed to be that they were in the drab, silent crowds which I had seen but which must not be heard of...I broke away for an hour or two from Central Moscow and the beaten tourist tracks and went looking for the real Moscow.
I found it. Streets long out of repair, tumbledown houses, ill‑clad people with expressionless faces. The price of this stupendous revolution; in material things they were even poorer than before. A market where things were bought and sold, that in prosperous bourgeois countries you would have hardly bothered to throw away; dirty chunks of some fatty, grey‑white substance that I could not identify, but which was apparently held to be edible, half a pair of old boots, a few cheap ties and braces...
And then, looking further afield, I saw the universal sign of the terrorist State, whether its name be Germany, Russia, or whatnot. Barbed wired palisades, corner towers with machine guns and sentries. Within, nameless men, lost to the world, imprisoned without trial by the Secret Police. The concentration camps, the political prisoners in Germany, the concentration camps held tens of thousands, in this country, hundreds of thousands...
The next thing...I was sitting in the Moscow State Opera. Eden, very Balliol and very well groomed, was in the ex‑Imperial box. The band played 'God save the King,' and the house was packed full with men and women, boys and girls, whom, judged by western standards, I put down as members of the proletariat, but no, I was told, the proletariat isn't so lucky, these were the members of the privileged class which the Proletarian State is throwing up, higher officials, engineers and experts." 814
4). The goyim are a flock of sheep, and we are their wolves. And you know what happens when the wolves get hold of the flock?
5). There is another reason also why they will close their eyes; for we shall keep promising them to give back all the liberties we have taken away as soon as we have quelled the enemies of peace and tamed all parties...
"They {the Jews} work more effectively against us, than the enemy's armies. They are a hundred times more dangerous to our liberties and the great cause we are engaged in...It is much to be lamented that each state, long ago, has not hunted them down as pests to society and the greatest enemies we have to the happiness of America." 815
6). It is not worth while to say anything about how long a time they will be kept waiting for this return of their liberties...
"Masonry is a Jewish institution, whose history, degrees, charges, passwords and explanation are Jewish from beginning to end." 816
7). For what purpose then have we invented this whole policy and insinuated it into the minds of the goys without given them any chance to examine its underlying meaning? For what, indeed, if not in order to obtain in a roundabout why what is for our scattered tribe unattainable by the direct road? It is this which has served as the basis for our organization of Secret Masonry which is not known to, and aims which are not even so much as suspected by, these goy cattle, attracted by us into the "show" army of Masonic Lodges in order to throw dust in the eyes of their fellows.
���� "Freemasonry was a good and sound institution in principle, but revolutionary agitators, principally Jews, taking advantage of its organization as a secret society, penetrated it little by little. They have corrupted it and turned it from its moral and philanthropic aim in order to employ it for revolutionary purposes. This would explain why certain parts of freemasonry have remained intact such as English masonry. In support of this theory we may quote what a Jew, Bernard Lazare has said in his book: l'Antisemitiseme: 'What were the relations between the Jews and the secret societies? That is not easy to elucidate, for we lack reliable evidence. Obviously they did not dominate in these associations, as the writers, whom I have just mentioned, pretended; they were not necessarily the soul, the head, the grand master of masonry as Gougenot des Mousseaux affirms. It is certain however that there were Jews in the very cradle of masonry, kabbalist Jews, as some of the rites which have been preserved prove. It is most probable that, in the years which preceded the French Revolution, they entered the councils of this sect in increasing numbers and founded secret societies themselves.
There were Jews with Weishaupt, and Martinez de Pasqualis. A Jew of Portuguese origin, organized numerous groups of Illuminati in France and recruited many adepts whom he initiated into the dogma of reinstatement. The Martinezist lodges were mystic, while the other Masonic orders were rather rationalist; a fact which permits us to say that the secret societies represented the two sides of Jewish mentality: practical rationalism and pantheism, that pantheism which although it is a metaphysical reflection of belief in only one god, yet sometimes leads to kabbalistic tehurgy. One could easily show the agreements of these two tendencies, the alliance of Cazotte, of Cagliostro, of Martinez, of Saint Martin, of the comte de St. Bermain, of Eckartshausen, with the Encyclopedists and the Jacobins, and the manner in which in spite of their opposition, they arrived at the same result, the weakening of Christianity. That will once again serve to prove that the Jews could be good agents of the secret societies, because the doctrines of these societies were in agreement with their own doctrines, but not that they were the originators of them." 817
8). God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of the dispersion, and in this which appears in all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has not brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the world.
9). There now remains not much more for us to build upon the foundation we have laid.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 12
Masonic interpretation of the word "freedom." Future of the press in the masonic kingdom. Control of the press. Correspondence agencies. What is progress as understood by masonry? More about the press. Masonic solidarity in the press of today. The arousing of "public" demands in the provinces. Infallibility of the new regime.
1). The word "freedom," which can be interpreted in various ways, is defined by us as follows:
"The corruption does not consist in the government exercising influence on the Press; such pressure is often necessary; but in the fact that it is exercised secretly, so that the public believes that it is reading a general opinion when in reality it is a minister who speaks; and the corruption of journalism does not consist in its serving the state, but in its patriotic convictions being in proportion to the amount of a subsidy." 818
2). Freedom is the right to do that which the law allows. This interpretation of the word will at the proper time be of service to us, because all freedom will thus be in our hands, since the laws will abolish or create only that which is desirable for us according to the aforesaid programme.
3). We shall deal with the press in the following way: What is the part played by the press today? It serves to excite and inflame those passions which are needed for our purpose or else it serves selfish ends of parties. It is often vapid, unjust, mendacious, and the majority of the public have not the slightest idea what ends the press really serves. We shall saddle and bridle it with a tight curb: we shall do the same also with all productions of the printing press, for where would be the sense of getting rid of the attacks of the press if we remain targets for pamphlets and books?
The produce of publicity, which nowadays is a source of heavy expense owing to the necessity of censoring it, will be turned by us into a very lucrative source of income to our State: we shall lay on it a special stamp tax and require deposits of caution‑money before permitting the establishment of any organ of the press or of printing office; these will then have to guarantee our government against any kind of attack on the part of the press.
For any attempt to attack us, if such still be possible, we shall inflict fines without mercy. Such measures as stamp tax, deposit of caution‑money and fines secured by these deposits, will bring in a huge income to the government. It is true that party organs might not spare money for the sake of publicity, but these we shall shut up at the second attack upon us. No one shall with impunity lay a finger on the aureole of our government infallibility. The pretext for stopping any publication will be the alleged plea that it is agitating the public /mind without occasion or justification. I beg you to note that among those making attacks upon us will also be organs established by us, but they will attack exclusively points that we have pre‑determined to alter.
4). Not a single announcement will reach the public without our control. Even now this is already being attained by us inasmuch as all news items are received by a few agencies, in whose offices they are focused from all parts of the world. These agencies will then be ready entirely ours and will give publicity only to what we dictate to them.
5). If already now we have contrived to possess ourselves of the minds of the goy communities to such an extent that they all come near looking upon the events of the world through the colored glasses of those spectacles we are setting astride their noses: if already now there is not a single State where there exist for us any barriers to admittance into what goy stupidity calls State secrets; what will our position be then, when we shall be acknowledged supreme lords of the world in their person of our king of all the world...
6). Let us turn again to the future of the printing press. Every one desirous of being a publisher, librarian, or printer, will be obliged to provide himself with the diploma instituted therefore, which, in case of any fault, will be immediately impounded. With such measures the instrument of thought will become an educative means in the hands of our government, which will no longer allow the mass of the nation to be led astray in by‑ways and fantasies about the blessings of progress. Is there nay one of us who does not know that these phantom blessings are the direct roads to foolish imaginings which give birth to anarchical relations of men among themselves and towards authority, because progress, or rather the idea of progress, has introduced the conception of every kind of emancipation, but has failed to establish its limits...All the so‑called liberals are anarchists, if not in fact, at any rate in thought. Every one of them is hunting after phantoms of freedom, and falling exclusively into license, that is, into the anarchy of protest for the sake of protest...
7). We turn to the periodical press. We shall impose on it, as on all printed matter, stamp taxes per sheet and deposits of caution‑money, and books of less than 30 sheets will pay double. We shall reckon them as pamphlets in order, on the one hand, to reduce the number of magazines, which are the worst form of printed poison, and, on the other, in order that this measure may force writers into such lengthy productions that they will be little read, especially as they will be costly. At the same time what we shall publish ourselves to influence mental development in the direction laid down for our profit will be cheap and will be read voraciously. The tax will bring vapid literary ambitions within bounds and the liability to penalties will make literary men dependent upon us. And if there should be any found who are desirous of writing against us, they will not find any person eager to print their productions. Before accepting any production for publication in print the publisher or printers will have to apply to the authorities for permission to do so. Thus we shall know beforehand of all tricks preparing against us and shall nullify them by getting ahead with explanations on the subject treated of.
"The Jews...are at the root of regicide, they own the periodical press, they have in their hands the financial markets, the people as a whole fall into financial slavery to them..." 819
8). Literature and journalism are two of the most important educative forces, and therefore our government will become proprietor of the majority of the journals. This will neutralize the injurious influence of the privately‑owned press and will put us in possession of a tremendous influence upon the public mind...If we give permits for ten journals, we shall ourselves found thirty, and so on in the same public. For which reason all journals published by us will be of the most opposite, in appearance, tendencies and opinions, thereby creating confidence in us and bringing over to us our quite unsuspicious opponents, who will fall into our trap and be rendered harmless.
"An intelligent man, thoroughly familiar with the newspapers, can, after half an hour conversation, tell anyone what newspaper he reads...even high prelates of Rome, even Cardinals Amette and Mercier show themselves more influenced by the Press of their country than they themselves probably realize...often I have noticed that it is according to his newspaper that one judges the Papal Bull or the speech of the Prime Minister." 820
9). In the front rank will stand organs of an official character. They will always stand guard over our interests, and therefore their influence will be comparatively insignificant.
"It may seem amazing to some readers, but it is not the less a fact that a considerable number of delegates (to the Peace Conference at Versailles) believed that the real influences behind the Anglo‑Saxon people were Jews...The formula into which this policy was thrown by the members of the conference, whose countries it affected, and who regarded it as fatal to the peace of Eastern Europe ends thus: Henceforth the world will be governed by the Anglo‑Saxon peoples, who, in turn, are swayed by their Jewish elements." 821
10). In the second rank will be the semi‑official organs, whose part it will be to attract the tepid and indifferent.
11). In the third rank we shall set up our own, to all appearances, opposition, which, in at least one of its organs, will present what looks like the very antipodes to us. Our real opponents at heart will accept this simulated opposition as their own and will show us their cards.
"The greatest danger to this country lies in their large ownership and influence in our motion pictures, our press, our radio and our government." 822
12). All our newspapers will be of all possible complexions, aristocratic, republican, revolutionary, even anarchical, for so long, of course, as the constitution exists...Like the Indian idol Vishnu they will have a hundred hands, and every one of them will have s finger on any one of the public opinions as required. When a pulse quickens these hands will lead opinion in the direction of our aims for an excited patient loses all power of judgment and easily yields to suggestion. Those fools who will think they are repeating the opinion of a newspaper of their own camp will be repeating our opinion or any opinion that seems desirable for us. In the vain belief that they are following the organ of their party they will in fact follow the flab which we hang out for them.
13). In order to direct our newspaper militia in this sense we must take especial and minute care in organizing this material. Under the title of central department of the press we shall institute literary gatherings at which our agents will without attracting attention issue the orders and watchwords of the day. By discussing and controverting, but always superficially, without touching the essence of the matter, our organs will carry on a sham fight fusillade with the official newspapers solely for the purpose of giving occasion for us to express ourselves more fully than could well be done from the outset in official announcements, whenever, of course, that is to our advantage.
"We are disturbed about the effect of the Jewish influence on our press, radio, and motion pictures. It may become very serious. (Fulton) Lewis told us of one instance where the Jewish advertising firms threatened to remove all their advertising from the Mutual System if a certain feature was permitted to go on the air. The threat was powerful enough to have the feature removed." 823
14). These attacks upon us will also serve another� purpose, namely, that our subjects will be convinced of the existence of full� freedom of speech and so give our agents an occasion to affirm that all organs which oppose us are empty babblers, since they are incapable of finding any substantial objections to our orders.
"...(The State of Israel) is able to stifle free speech, control our Congress, and even dictate our foreign policy." 824
15). Methods of organization like these, imperceptible to the public eye but absolutely sure, are the best calculated to succeed in bringing the attention and the confidence of the public to the side of our government. Thanks to such methods we shall be in a position as from time to time may be required, to excite or to tranquilize the public mind on political questions, to persuade or to confuse, printing now truth, now lies, facts or their contradictions, according as they may be well or ill received, always very cautiously feeling our ground before stepping upon it...We shall have a sure triumph over our opponents since they will not have at their disposition organs of the press in which they can give full and final expression to their views owing to the aforesaid methods of dealing with the press. We shall not even need to refute them except very superficially.
"The Jewish Press of Vienna sold everything, put everything at a price, artistic fame as well as success in business. No intellectual production, no work of art has been able to see the light of day and reach public notice, without passing by the crucible of the Jewish Press, without having to submit to its criticism or to pay for its approval. If an artist should wish to obtain the approbation of the public, he must of necessity bow before the all powerful Jewish journals. If a young actress, a musician, a singer of talent should wish to make her first appearance and to venture before a more of less numerous audience, she has in most cases not dared to do so, unless after paying tribute to the desires of the Jews. Otherwise she would experience certain failure. It was despotic tyranny re‑established, this time for the profit of the Jews and brutally exercised by them in all its plentitude...the Viennese Press dominated by Judaism, has been absolutely disastrous. It is a work of death which it has accomplished. Around it and outside it all is void. In all the classes of the population are the germs of hatred, the seeds, of discord and of jealously, dissolution and decomposition." 825
16). Trial shots like these, fired by us in the third rank of our press, in case of need, will be energetically refuted by us in our semi‑official organs.
"It is rather surprising is it not? That which ever way you turn to trace the harmful streams of influence that flow through society, you come upon a group of Jews. In sports corruption, a group of Jews. In exploiting finance, a group of Jews. In theatrical degeneracy, a group of Jews. In liquor propaganda, a group of Jews. Absolutely dominating the wireless communications of the world, a group of Jews. The menace of the movies, a group of Jews. In control of the press through business and financial pressure, a group of Jews. War profiteers, 80 percent of them, Jews. The mezmia of so‑called popular music, which combines weak mindness, with every suggestion of lewdness, Jews. Organizations of anti‑Christian laws and customs, again Jews. It is time to show that the cry of bigot is raised mostly by bigots. There is a religious prejudice in this country; there is, indeed, a religious persecution, there is a forcible shoving aside of the religious liberties of the majority of the people. And this prejudice and persecution and use of force, is Jewish and nothing but Jewish. If it is anti‑Semitism to say that Communism in the United States is Jewish, so be it. But to the unprejudiced mind it will look very much like Americanism. Communism all over the world and not only in Russia is Jewish." 826
17). Even nowadays, already, to take only the French press, there are forms which reveal masonic solidarity in acting� on the watchword: all organs of the press are bound together by professional secrecy; like the augurs of old, not one of their numbers will give away the secret of his sources of information unless it be resolved to make announcement of them. Not one journalist will venture to betray this secret, for not one of them is ever admitted to practice literature unless his whole past has some disgraceful sore or other...These sores would be immediately revealed. So long as they remain the secret of a few the prestige of the journalist attracts the majority of the country, the mob follow after him with enthusiasm.
18). Our calculations are especially extended to the provinces. It is indispensable for us to inflame there those hopes and impulses with which we could at any moment fall upon the capital, and we shall represent to the capitals that these expressions are the independent hopes and impulses of the provinces. Naturally, the source of them will be always one and the same, ours. What we need is that, until such time as we are in the plentitude of power, the capitals should find themselves stifled by the provincial opinion of the nation, i.e., of a majority arranged by our agentur. What we need is that at the psychological moment the capitals should not be in a position to discuss an accomplished fact for the simple reason, if for no other, that it has been accepted by the public opinion of a majority in the provinces.
19). When we are in the period of the new regime transitional to that of our assumption of full sovereignty we must not admit any revelations by the press of any form of public dishonesty; it is necessary that the new regime should be thought to have so perfectly contented everybody that even criminality has disappeared...Cases of the manifestation of criminality should remain known only to their victims and to chance witnesses, no more.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 13
The need for daily bread. Questions of the Political. Questions of industry. Amusement. People's Palaces. "Truth is One." The great problems.
1). The need for daily bread forces the goyim to keep silence and be our humble servants. Agents taken on to our press from among the goyim will at our orders discuss anything which it is inconvenient for us to issue directly in official documents, and we meanwhile, quietly amid the din of the discussion so raised, shall simply take and carry through such measures as we wish and then offer them to the public as an accomplished fact. No one will dare to demand the abrogation of a matter once settled, all the more so as it will be represented as an improvement...And immediately the press will distract the current of thought towards new questions {have we not trained people always to be seeking something new?}. Into the discussion of these new questions will throw themselves those of the brainless dispensers of fortunes who are not able even now to understand that they have not the remotest conception about the matters which they undertake to discuss. Questions of the political are unattainable for any save those who have guided it already for many ages, the creators.
"When the Jew applies his thought, his whole soul to the cause of the workers and the despoiled, of the disinherited of this world, his fundamental quality is that he goes to the root of things. In Germany he becomes a Marx and a Lasalle, a Haas and an Edward Bernstein; in Austria Victor Adler, Friedrich Adler; in Russia, Trotsky. Compare for an instant the present situation in Germany and Russia: the revolution there has liberated creative forces, and admire the quantity of Jews who were there ready for active and immediate service. Revolutionaries, Socialists, Mensheviks, Bolsheviks, Majority or Minority Socialists, whatever name one assigns to them, all are Jews and one finds them as the chiefs or the workers in all revolutionary parties." 827
2). From all this you will see that in securing the opinion of the mob we are only facilitating the working of our machinery, and you may remark that it is not for actions but for words issued by us on this or that question that we seem to seek approval. We are constantly making public declaration that we are� guided in all our undertakingings by the hope, joined to the conviction, that we are serving the common weal.
3). In order to distract people who may be too troublesome from discussions of questions of the political we are now putting forward what we allege to be new questions of the political, namely, questions of industry. In this sphere let them discuss themselves silly! The masses are agreed to remain inactive, to take a rest from what they suppose to be political activity (which we trained them to in order to use them as a means of combating the Goy governments) only on condition of being found new employments, in which we are prescribing them something that looks like the same political object. In order that the masses themselves may not guess what they are about we further distract them with amusements, games, pastimes, passions, people's palaces...Soon we shall begin through the press to purpose competitions in art, in sport of all kinds: These interests will finally distract their minds from questions in which we should find ourselves compelled to oppose them. Growing more and more dis-accustomed to reflect and form any opinions of their own, people will begin to talk in the same form any opinions of their own, people will begin to talk in the same tone as we, because we alone shall be offering them new directions for nought...of course through such persons as will not be suspected of solidarity with us.
4). The part played by the liberals, utopian dreamers, will be finally played out when our government is acknowledged. Till such time they will continue to do us good service. Therefore we shall continue to direct their minds to all sorts of vain conceptions of fantastic theories, new and apparently progressive: for we have not with complete success turned the brainless heads of the goyim with progress, till there is not among the goyim one mind able to perceive that under this word lies a departure from truth in all cases where it is not a question of material inventions, for truth is one, and in it there is no place for progress. progress, like a fallacious idea, serves to obscure truth so that none may know it except us, the Chosen of God, it guardians.
"We must realize that our party's most powerful weapon is racial tension. By pounding into the consciousness of the dark races, that for centuries they have been oppressed by whites, we can mold them into the program of the Communist Party. In America, we aim for several victories. While inflaming the Negro minorities against the whites, we will instill in the whites a guilt complex for their supposed exploitation of the Negroes. We will aid the Blacks to rise to prominence in every walk of life and in the world of sports and entertainment. With this prestige,, the Negro will be able to intermarry with the whites and will begin the process which will deliver America to our cause." 828
5). When we come into our kingdom our orators will expound great problems which have turned humanity upside down in order to bring it at the end under our beneficent rule.
6). Who will ever suspect then that all these peoples were stage-managed by us according to a political plan which no one has so much as guessed at in the course of many centuries?...
"When the conspirators get ready to take over the United States they will use fluoridated water and vaccines to change people's attitudes and loyalties and make them docile, apathetic, unconcerned and groggy. According to their own writings and the means they have already confessedly employed, the conspirators have deliberately planned and developed methods to mentally deteriorate, morally debase, and completely enslave the masses. They will prepare vaccines containing drugs that will completely change people. Secret Communist plans for conquering America were adopted in 1914 and published in 1953. These plans called for compulsory vaccination with vaccines containing change agent drugs. They also plan on using disease germs {Review Protocol 10, Par. 19}, fluoridation and vaccinations to weaken the people and reduce the population." 829
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 14
The religion of the future. Future conditions of serfdom. Inaccessibility of knowledge regarding the religion of the future. Pornography and the printed matter of the future.
1). When we come into our kingdom it will be undesirable for us that there should exist any other religion than our of the One God with whom our destiny is bound up by our position as the Chosen People and through whom our same destiny is united with the destinies of the world. We must therefore sweep away all other forms of belief. If this gives birth to the atheists whom we see today, it will not, being a transitional stage, interfere with our views, but will serve as a warning for those generations which will hearken to our preaching of the religion of Moses, that by its stable and thoroughly elaborated system has brought all the peoples of the world into subjection to us. Therein we shall emphasize its mystical right, on which, as we shall say, all its educative power is based...Then at every possible opportunity we shall publish articles in which we shall make comparisons between our beneficent rule and those of past ages. The blessings of tranquility, though it be a tranquility forcibly brought about by centuries of agitation, will throw into higher relief the benefits to which we shall point. The errors of the goyim governments will be depicted by us in the most vivid hues. We shall implant such an abhorrence of them that the peoples will prefer tranquility in a state of serfdom to those rights of vaunted freedom which have tortured humanity and exhausted the very sources of human existence, sources which have been exploited by a mob of rascally adventurers who know not what they do...
Useless changes of forms of government to which we instigated the Goyim when we were undermining their state structures, will have so wearied the peoples by that time that they will prefer to suffer anything under us rather than run the risk of enduring again all the agitations and miseries they have gone through. �The great ideal of Judaism is that the whole world shall be imbued with Jewish teachings, and that in a Universal Brotherhood of Nations, a greater Judaism, in fact all the separate Races and Religions shall disappear." 830
2). At the same time we shall not omit to emphasize the historical mistakes of the Goy governments which have tormented humanity for so many centuries by their lack of understanding of everything that constitutes the true good of humanity in their chase after fantastic schemes of social blessings, and have never noticed that these schemes kept on producing a worse and never better state of the universal relations which are the basis of human life...
3). The whole force of our principles and methods will lie in the fact that we shall present them and expound them as a splendid contrast to the dead and decomposed old order of things in social life.
4). Our philosophers will discuss all the shortcomings of the various beliefs of the goyim, but no one will ever bring under discussion our faith from its true point of view since this will be fully learned by none save ours, who will never dare to betray its secrets.
6). In countries known as progressive and enlightened we have created a senseless, filthy, abominable literature. For some time after our entrance to power we shall continue to encourage its existence in order to provide a telling relief by contrast to the speeches, party programme, which will be distributed from exalted quarters of ours...Our wise men, trained to become leaders of the goyim, will compose speeches, projects, memoirs, articles, which will be used by us to influence the minds of the goyim, directing them towards such understanding and forms of knowledge as have been determined by us.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 15
One‑day coup d'etat (revolution) over all the world. Executions. Future lot of goyim‑masons. Mysticism of authority. Multiplication of masonic lodges. Central governing board of masonic elders. The "Azev‑tactics." Masonry as leader and guide of all secret societies. Significance of public applause. Collectivism. Victims. Executions of masons. Fall of the prestige of laws and authority. Our position as the Chose People. Brevity and clarity of the laws of the kingdom of the future. Obedience to orders. Measures against abuse of authority. Severity of penalties. Age‑limit for judges. Liberalism of judges and authorities. The money of all the world. Absolutism of masonry. Right of appeal. patriarchal "outside appearance" of the power of the future "ruler." Apotheosis of the ruler. The right of the strong as the one and only right. The King of Israel. Patriarch of all the world.
1). When we at last definitely come into our kingdom by the aid of coups d'etat prepared everywhere for one and the same day, after the worthlessness of all existing forms of government has been definitely acknowledged (and not a little time will pass before that comes about, Perhaps even a whole Century), we shall make it our task to see that against us such things as plots shall no longer exist. With this purpose we shall slay without mercy all who take arms (in hand) to oppose our coming into our kingdom. Every kind of new institution of anything like a secret society will also be punished with death; those of them which are now in existence, are known to us, serve us and have served us, we shall disband and send into exile to continents far removed from Europe. In this way we shall proceed with those Goy masons who know too much; such of these as we may for some reason spare will be kept in constant fear of exile. We shall promulgate a law making all former members of secret societies liable to exile from Europe as the center of our rule.�
"Their kingdom is at hand, their perfect kingdom. The triumph of those ideas is approaching in the presence of which the sentiments of humanity are mute, the thirst for truth, the Christian and national feelings and even the common pride of the peoples of Europe. That which is coming, on the contrary, is materialism, the blind and grasping appetite for personal material well‑being, the thirst for the accumulation of money by any means; that is all which is regarded as a higher aim, such as reason, such as liberty, instead of the Christian ideal of salvation by the sole means of the close moral and brotherly union between men.
���� People will laugh at this, and say that it does not in the least proceed from the Jews...Was the late James de Rothschild of Paris a bad man? We are speaking about Judaism and the Jewish idea which has monopolized the whole world, instead of defective Christianity. A thing will come about which nobody can yet even imagine. All this parliamentarism, these theories regarding the community which are believed today, these accumulations of wealth, the banks, science, all that will collapse in the winking of an eye and without leaving a trace behind, except the Jews however, who will know then what they have to do, so that even this will be for their gain. All this is near, close by...Yes, Europe is on the eve of collapse, a universal, terrible and general collapse...To me Bismarck, Beaconsfield the French Republic, Gambetta and others, are all only appearances. Their master, who is the same for every one else and for the whole of Europe, is the Jew and his bank. We shall still see the day when he shall pronounce his veto and Bismarck will be unexpectedly swept away like a piece of straw. Judaism and the banks now reign over all, as much over Europe as over education, the whole of civilization and socialism, especially over socialism, for with its help Judaism will root out Christianity and Destroy Christian Culture. And if nothing but anarchy results the Jew will be found directing all; for although preaching socialism he will remain nevertheless in his capacity of Jew along with the brothers of his race, outside socialism, and when all the substance of Europe has been pillaged only the Jewish bank will subsist." 831
2). Resolutions of our government will be final, without appeal.
3). In the goy societies, in which we have planted and deeply rooted discord and Protestantism, the only possible way of restoring order is to employ merciless measures that prove the direct force of authority: no regard must be paid to the victims who fall, they suffer for the well‑being of the future. The attainment of that well being, even at the expense of sacrifices, is the duty of any kind of government that acknowledges as justification for its existence not only its privileges but its obligations. The principal guarantee of stability of rule is to confirm the aureole of power, and this aureole is attained only by such a majestic inflexibility of might as shall carry on its face the emblems of inviolability from mystical causes, from the choice of God. Such was, until recent times, the Russian autocracy, the one and only serious foe we had in the world, without counting the Papacy. Bear in mind the example when Italy, drenched with blood, never touched a hair of the head of Sulla who had poured forth that blood: Sulla enjoyed an apotheosis for his might in the eyes of the people, though they had been torn in pieces by him, but his intrepid return to Italy ringed him round with inviolability. The people do not lay a finger on him who hypnotizes them by his daring and strength of mind.
4). Meantime, however, until we come into our kingdom, we shall act in the contrary way: we shall create and multiply free masonic lodges in all the countries of the world, absorb into them all who may become or who are prominent in public activity, for in these lodges we shall find our principal intelligence office and means of influence. All these lodges we shall bring under one central administration, known to us alone and to all others absolutely unknown, which will be composed of our learned elders. The lodges will have their representatives who will serve to screen the above‑mentioned administration of masonry and from whom will issue the watchword and programme. In these lodges we shall tie together the knot which binds together all revolutionary and liberal elements. Their composition will be made up of all strata of society. The most secret political plots will be known to us and will fall under our guiding hands on the very day of their conception. Among the members of these lodges will be almost all the agents of international and national police since their service is for us irreplaceable in the respect that the police is in a position not only to use its own particular measures with the insubordinate, but also to screen our activities and provide pretexts for discontents, et cetera.
"Szamuelly traveled about Hungary in his special train; an eye witness gives the following description: 'This train of death rumbled through the Hungarian night, and where it stopped, men hung from trees, and blood flowed in the streets. Along the railway line one often found naked and mutilated corpses. Szamuelly passed sentence of death in the train and those forced to enter it never related what they had seen. Szamuelly lived in it constantly, thirty Chinese terrorists watched over his safety; special executioners accompanied him. The train was composed of two saloon cars, two first class cars reserved for the terrorists and two third class cars reserved for the victims. In the later the executions took place. the floors were stained with blood. The corpses were thrown from the windows while Szamuelly sat at his dainty little writing table...A single gesture of his hand dealt out life or death.'" 832
5). The class of people who most willingly enter into secret societies are those who live by their wits, careerists, and in general people, mostly light‑minded, with whom we shall have no difficulty in dealing and in using to wind up the mechanism of the machine devised by us. If this world grows agitated the meaning of that will be that we have had to stir up in order to break up its too great solidarity. But if there should arise in its midst a plot, then at the head of that plot will be no other than one of our most trusted servants. It is natural that we and no other should lead masonic activities, for we know whither we are leading, we know the final goal of every form of activity whereas the goyim have knowledge of nothing, not even of the immediate effect of action; they put before themselves usually, the momentary reckoning of the satisfaction of their self‑opinion in the accomplishment of their thought without even remarking that the very conception never belonged to their initiative but to our instigation of their thought...
6). The goyim enter the lodges out of curiosity or in the hope by their means to get a nibble at the public pie, and some of them in order to obtain a hearing before the public for their impracticable and groundless fantasies; they thirst for the emotion of success and applause, of which we are remarkably generous. And the reason why we give them this success is to make use of the high conceit of themselves to which it gives birth, for that insensibly disposes them to assimilate our suggestions without being on their guard against them in the fullness of their confidence that it is their own infallibility which is giving utterance to their own thoughts and cannot imagine to what extent the wisest of the goyim can be brought to a state of unconscious nativity in the presence of this condition of high conceit of themselves, and at the same time how easy it is to take the heart out of them by the slightest ill‑success, though it be nothing more than the stoppage of the applause they had, and to reduce them to a slavish submission for the sake of winning a renewal of success..
By so much as ours disregard success if only they can carry through their plans, by so much the Goyim are willing to sacrifice any plans only to have success. This psychology of theirs materially facilitates for us the task of setting them in the required direction. These tigers in appearance have the souls of sheep and the wind blows freely through their heads. We have set them on the hobby‑horse of an idea about the absorption of individuality by the symbolic unit of collectivism...They have never yet and they never will have the sense to reflect that this hobby‑horse is a manifest violation of the most important laws of nature, which has established from the very creation of the world one unit unlike another and precisely for the purpose of instituting individuality...
7). If we have been able to bring them to such a pitch of stupid blindness is it not a proof, and an amazingly clear proof, of the degree to which the mind of the goyim is undeveloped in comparison with our mind? This it is, mainly, which guarantees our success.�
8). And how far‑seeing were our learned elders in ancient times when they said that to attain a serious end it behooves not to stop at any means or to count the victims sacrificed for the sake of that end...We have not counted the victims of the seed of the goy cattle, thought we have sacrificed many of our won, but for that we have now already given them such a position on the earth as they could not even have dreamed of. The comparatively small numbers of the victims from the number of ours have preserved our nationality from destruction.
9). Death is the inevitable end for all. It is better to bring that end nearer to those who hinder our affairs than to ourselves, to the founders of this affair. We execute Masons in such wise that none save the Brotherhood can ever have a suspicion of it, not even the victims themselves of our death sentence, they all die when required as if from a normal kind of illness...Knowing this, we have plucked out of the midst of masonry the very root of protest against our disposition. While preaching liberalism to the goyim we at the same time keep our own people and our agents in a state of unquestioning submission.�
10). Under our influence the execution of the laws of the goyim has been reduced to a minimum. The prestige of the law has been exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this sphere. In the most important and fundamental affairs and questions judges decide as we dictate to them, see matters in the light wherewith we enfold them for the administration of the goyim, of course, through persons who are our tools through we do not appear to have anything in common with them, by newspaper opinion or by other means...Even senators and the higher administration accept our counsels. The purely brute mind of the goyim is incapable of use for analysis and observation, and still more for the foreseeing whither a certain manner of setting a question may tend.
"Personally, I am more than ever inclined to believe that the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion are genuine. Without them I do not see how one could explain things that are happening today. More than ever, I think the Jews are at the bottom of all our troubles." 833
11). In this difference in capacity for thought between the goyim and ourselves may be clearly discerned the seal of our position on the Chosen People and of our higher quality of humanness, in contra‑distinction to the brute mind of the goyim. Their eyes are open, but see nothing before them834 and do not invent (unless, perhaps, material things). From this it is plain that nature herself has destined us to guide and rule the world.
Walther Rathenau, the Jewish banker behind the Kaiser, writing in the German Weiner Frei Presse, December 24th, 1912, said: "Three hundred men, each of whom knows all the other, govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect their successors from their entourage." Confirmation of Rathenau's statement came twenty years later in 1931 when Jean Izoulet, a prominent member of the Jewish Alliance Israelite Universelle, wrote in his Paris la Capitale des Religions:
12). When come the time of our overt rule, the time to manifest its blessings, we shall remake all legislatures, all our laws will be brief, plain, stable, without any kind of interpretations, so that anyone will be in a position to know them perfectly. The main feature which will run right through them is submission to orders, and this principle will be carried to a grandiose height. Every abuse will then disappear in consequence of the responsibility of all down to the lowest unit before the higher authority of the representative of power. Abuses of power subordinate to this last instance will be so mercilessly punished that none will be found anxious to try experiments with their own powers. We shall follow up jealously every action of the administration on which depends the smooth running of the machinery of State, for slackness in this produces slackness everywhere; not a single case of illegality or abuse of power will be left without exemplary punishment.
13). Concealment of guilt, connivance between those in the service of the administration, all this kind of evil will disappear after the very first examples of severe punishment. The aureole of our power demands suitable, that is, cruel, punishments for the slightest infringement, for the sake of gain, of its supreme prestige. The sufferer, though his punishment may exceed his fault, will count as a soldier falling on the administrative field of battle in the interest of authority, principle and law, which do not permit that any of those who hold the reins of the public� coach should turn aside from the public highway to their own private paths. For example: our judges will know that whenever they feel disposed to plume themselves on foolish clemency they are violating the law of justice which is instituted for the exemplary edification of men by penalties for lapses and not for display of the spiritual qualities of the judge...Such qualities it is proper to show in private life, but not in a public square which is the educationary basis of human life.
14). Our legal staff will serve not beyond the age of 55, firstly because old men are more obstinately hold to prejudiced opinions, and are less capable of submitting to new directions, and secondly because this will give us the possibility by this measure of securing elasticity in the changing of staff, which will thus the more easily bend under our pressure: he who wishes to keep his place will have to give blind obedience to deserve it. In general, our judges will be elected by us only from among those who thoroughly understand that the part they have to play is to punish and apply laws and not to dream about the manifestations of liberalism at the expense of the educationary scheme of the State, as the goyim in these days imagine it to be...This method of shuffling the staff will serve also to explode any collective solidarity of those in the same serve and will bind all to the interests of the government upon which their fate will depend. The young generation of judges will be trained in certain views regarding the inadmissibility of any abuses that might disturb the established order of our subjects among themselves.
15). In these days the judges of the goyim create indulgences to every kind of crimes, not having a just understanding of their office, because the rulers of the present age in appointing judges to office take no care to inculcate in them a sense of duty and consciousness of the matter which is demanded of them. As a brute beast lets out its young in search of prey, so do the goyim give their subjects places of profit without thinking to make clear to them for what purpose such place was created. This is the reason why their governments are being ruined by their own forces through the acts of their own administration.
16). Let us borrow from the example of the results of these actions yet another lesson for our government.
17). We� shall root out our liberalism from all the important strategic posts of our government on which depends the training of subordinates for our State structure. Such posts will fall exclusively to those who have been trained by us for� administrative rule. To the possible objection that the retirement of old servants will cost the Treasury heavily, I reply, firstly, they will be provided with some private serve in place of what they lose, and, secondly, I have to remark that all the money in the world will be concentrated in our hands, consequently it is not our government that has to fear expense.
18) Our absolutism will in all things be logically consecutive and therefore in each one of its decrees our supreme will be respected and unquestionably fulfilled: it will ignore all murmurs, all discontents of every kind and will destroy to the root every kind of manifestation of them in act by punishment of an exemplary character.
19). We shall abolish the right of cassation, which will be transferred exclusively to our disposal ‑ to the cognizance of him who rules, for we must not allow the conception among the people of a thought that there could be such a thing as a decision that is not right of judges set up by us. If, however, anything like should� occur, we shall ourselves caseate the decision, but inflict therewith such exemplary punishment on the judge for lack of understanding of his duty and the purposes of his appointment as will prevent a repetition of such cases...I repeat that it must be borne in mind that we shall know every step of our administration which only needs to be closely watched for the people to be content with us, for it has the right to demand from a good government a good official.
20). Our government will have the appearance of a patriarchal paternal guardianship on the part of our ruler. Our own nation and our subjects will discern in his person a father caring for their every need, their every act, their every inter‑relation as subjects one with another, as well as their relations to the ruler. They will then be so thoroughly imbued with the thought that it is impossible for them to dispense with this wardship and guidance, if they wish to live in peace and quiet, that they will acknowledge the autocracy of our ruler with a devotion bordering on APOTHEOSIS, especially when they are convinced that those whom we set up do not put their own in place of his authority, but only blindly execute his dictates. They will be rejoiced that we have regulated everything in their lives as is done by wise parents who desire to train their children in the cause of duty and submission. For the peoples of the world in regard to the secrets of our polity are every through the ages only children under age, precisely as are also their governments.
21). As you see, I found our despotism on right and duty; the right to compel the execution of duty is the direct obligation of a government which is a father for its subjects. It has the right of the strong that it may use it for the benefit of directing humanity towards that order which is defined by nature, namely, submission. Everything in the world is in a state of submission, if not to man, then to circumstances or its own inner character, in all cases, to what is stronger. And so shall we be this something stronger for the sake of good.
22). We are obliged without hesitation to sacrifice individuals, who commit a breach of established order, for in the exemplary punishment of evil lies a great educational problem.
23). When the King of Israel sets upon his sacred head the crown offered him by Europe he will become patriarch of the world. The indispensable victims offered by him in consequences of their suitability will never reach the number of victims offered in the course of centuries by the mania of magnificence, the emulation between the goy governments.�
24). Our King will be in constant communion with the peoples, making to them from the tribune speeches which fame will in that same hour distribute over all the world.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 16
Emasculation of the universities. Substitute for classicism. Training and calling. Advertisement of the authority of "the ruler" in the schools. Abolition of freedom of instruction. New Theories. Independence of thought. Teaching by object lessons.
1). In order to effect the destruction of all collective forces except ours we shall emasculate the first stage of collectivism, the universities, by re‑educating them in a new direction. Their officials and professors will be prepared for their business by detailed secret programmes of action from which they will not with immunity diverge, not by one iota. They will be appointed with especial precautions, and will be so pleased as to be wholly dependent upon the Government.
���� "When I first began to write on Revolution a well known London Publisher said to me; 'Remember that if you take an anti‑revolutionary line you will have the whole literary world against you.' This appeared to me extraordinary.
Why should the literary world sympathize with a movement which, from the French revolution onwards, has always been directed against literature, art, and science, and has openly proclaimed its aim to exalt the manual workers over the intelligentsia? 'Writers must be proscribed as the most dangerous enemies of the people' said Robespierre; his colleague Dumas said all clever men should be guillotined. The system of persecutions against men of talents was organized...they cried out in the Sections (of Paris) 'Beware of that man for he has written a book.'
���� Precisely the same policy has been followed in Russia under moderate socialism in Germany the professors, not the 'people,' are starving in garrets. Yet the whole Press of our country is permeated with subversive influences. Not merely in partisan works, but in manuals of history or literature for use in schools, Burke is reproached for warning us against the French Revolution and Carlyle's panegyric is applauded. And whilst every slip on the part of an anti‑revolutionary writer is seized on by the critics and held up as an example of the whole, the most glaring errors not only of conclusions but of facts pass unchallenged if they happen to be committed by a partisan of the movement.
The principle laid down by Collot d'Herbois still holds good: 'Tout est permis pour quiconque agit dans le sens de la revolution.' All this was unknown to me when I first embarked on my work. I knew that French writers of the past had distorted facts to suit their own political views, that conspiracy of history is still directed by certain influences in the Masonic lodges and the Sorbonne (The facilities of literature and science of the University of Paris); I did not know that this conspiracy was being carried on in this country.
���� Therefore the publisher's warning did not daunt me. If I was wrong either in my conclusions or facts I was prepared to be challenged. Should not years of laborious historical research meet either with recognition or with reasoned and scholarly refutation? But although my book received a great many generous appreciative reviews in the Press, criticisms which were hostile took a form which I had never anticipated. Not a single honest attempt was made to refute either my French Revolution or World Revolution by the usual methods of controversy; Statements founded on documentary evidence were met with flat contradiction unsupported by a shred of counter evidence.
���� In general the plan adopted was not to disprove, but to discredit by means of flagrant misquotations, by attributing to me views I had never expressed, or even by means of offensive personalities. It will surely be admitted that this method of attack is unparalleled in any other sphere of literary controversy." 835
2). We shall exclude from the course of instruction State Law as also all that concerns of the political question. These subjects will be taught to a few dozens of persons chosen for their pre‑eminent capacities from among the number of the initiated. The universities must no longer send out from their halls milksops concocting plans for a constitution, like a comedy or a tragedy, burying themselves with questions of policy in which even their own fathers never had any power of thought.���
3). The ill‑guided acquaintances of a large number persons with questions of polity creates utopian dreamers and bad subjects, as you can see for yourselves from the example of the universal education in this direction of the goyim. We must introduce into their education all those principles which have so brilliantly broken up their order. But when we are in power we shall remove every kind of disturbing subject from the course of education and shall make out of the youth obedient children of authority, loving him who rules as the support and hope of peace and quiet.
4). Classicism, as also any form of study of ancient history, in which there are more bad than good examples, we shall replace with the study of the programme of the future. We shall erase from the memory of men all facts of previous centuries which are undesirable to us, and leave only those which depict all the errors of the government of the goyim. The study of practical life, of the obligations of order, of the relations of people one to another, of avoiding bad and selfish examples, which spread the infection of evil, and similar questions of an educative nature, will stand in the forefront of the teaching programme, which will be drawn up on a separate plan for each calling or state of life, in no wise generalizing the teaching. This treatment of the question has special importance.
The American Jewish Congress has called the Philadelphia decision against Bible reading in the public schools a; "major victory for freedom. A special three judge federal court in Philadelphia voided as unconstitutional Pennsylvania's law requiring the reading of ten verses of the Bible in public schools each day. (Remember the Jews claim that the first five books of the Bible is also their Bible. Do you begin to see what liars they are?). The Bible was read without comment and objectors were excused upon request from parents...The Jewish Congress is a major force in supporting challenges to traditional (Christian) practices in the public schools." 836
5). Each state of life must be trained within strict limits corresponding to its destination and work in life. The occasional genius has always managed and always will manage to slip through into other states of life, but it is the most perfect folly for the sake of this rare occasional genius to let through into ranks foreign to them the untalented who thus rob of their places those who belong to those ranks by birth or employment. You know yourselves in what all this has ended for the goyim who allowed this crying absurdity.
6). In order that he who rules may be seated firmly in the hearts and minds of his subjects it is necessary for the time of his activity to instruct the whole nation in the schools and on the market places about his meaning and his acts and all his beneficent initiatives.
7). We shall abolish every kind of freedom of instruction. Learners of all ages will have the right to assemble together with their parents in the educational establishments as it were in a club; during these assemblies, on holidays, teachers will read what will pass as free lectures on questions of human relations {This is being done at the present time in the public school system}, of the laws of examples, of the limitations which are born of unconscious relations, and, finally, of the philosophy of new theories not yet declared to the world. These theories will be raised by us to the stage of a dogma of faith as a transitional stage towards our faith. On the completion of this exposition of our programme of action in the present and the future I will read you the principles of these theories.
8). In a word, knowing by the experience of many centuries that people live and are guided by ideas, that these ideas are imbibed by people only by the aid of education provided with equal success for all ages of growth, but of course by varying methods, we shall swallow up and confiscate to our own use the last scintilla of independence of thought, which we have for long past been directing towards subjects and ideas useful for us. The system of bridling thought is already at work in the so‑called system of teaching by object lessons, the purpose of which is to turn the goyim into unthinking submissive brutes waiting for things to be presented before their eyes in order to form an idea of them...In France, one of our best agents, Bourgeois, has already made public a new programme of teaching by object lessons.��
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 17
Advocacy. Influence of the priesthood of the goyim. Freedom of conscience. Papal Court. King of the Jews as Patriarch‑Pope. How to fight the existing Church. Function of contemporary press. Organization of police. Volunteer police. Espionage on the pattern of the kabal espionage. Abuses of authority.
1). The practice of advocacy produces men cold, cruel, persistent, unprincipled, who in all cases take up an impersonal, purely legal standpoint. They have the inveterate habit to refer everything to its value for the defense and not to the public welfare of its results. They do not usually decline to undertake any defense whatever, they strive for an acquittal at all costs, availing over every petty crux of jurisprudence and thereby they demoralize justice. For this reason we shall set this profession into narrow frames which will keep it inside this sphere of executive public service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be deprived of the right of communication with litigants; they will receive business only from the court and will study it by notes of report and documents, defending their clients after they have been interrogated in court on facts that have appeared. They will receive an honorarium without regard to the quality of the defense. This will render them mere reporters on law‑business in the interests of justice and as counterpoise to the proctor who will be the reporter in the interests of prosecution; this will shorten business before the courts. In this way will be established a practice of honest unprejudiced defense conducted not from personal interest but by conviction. This will also, by the way, remove the present practice of corrupt bargain between advocates to agree only to let that side win which pays most {This process of bargaining has been going on for some time}...
2). We have long past taken care to discredit the priesthood of the goyim, and thereby to ruin their mission on earth which in these days might still be a great hindrance to us. Day by day its influence on the peoples of the world is falling lower. Freedom of conscience has been declared everywhere, so that now only years divide us from the moment of the complete wrecking of that hated Christian Religion: as to other religions we shall have still less difficulty in dealing with them, but it would be premature to speak of this now. We shall set clericalism and clericals into such narrow frames as to make their influence move in retrogressive proportion to its former progress.
���� "Given by Senator Joseph McCarthy, six months before his mouth was closed forever: George Washington's surrender: 'And many of the people of the land became Jews.' 837 The confession of General Cornwallis to General Washington at Yorktown has been well hidden by historians. History books and text books have taught for years that when Cornwallis surrendered his army to General Washington that American independence came, and we lived happily ever after until the tribulations of the twentieth century.
���� Jonathan Williams recorded in his Legions of Satan, 1781, that Cornwallis revealed to Washington that 'a holy war will now begin in America, and when it is ended America will be supposedly the citadel of freedom, but her millions will unknowingly be loyal subjects to the Crown.' Cornwallis went on to explain what would seem to be a self contradiction: 'Your churches will be used to teach the Jew's religion and in less than two hundred years the whole nation will be working for divine world government. That government they believe to be divine will be the British Empire (under the control of the Jews). All religions will be permeated with Judaism without even being noticed by the masses, and they will all be under the invisible all‑seeing eye of the Grand Architect of Freemasonry (Lucifer ‑ as Albert Pike disclosed in Morals and Dogma).' And indeed George Washington was a Mason, and he gave back through a false religion what he had won with his army." Cornwallis well knew that his military defeat was only the beginning of World Catastrophe that would be universal and that unrest would continue until mind control could be accomplished through a false religion. What he predicted has come to pass!!! Of that, there is no longer any doubt. A brief study of American religious history will show that Masonry and Judaism has infused into every church in America their veiled Phallic Religion. Darby and the Plymouth Brethren brought a Jewish Christianity to America. Masons Rutherford and Russell (both Jews) started Jehovah Witnesses' in order to spread Judaism throughout the world under the guise of Christianity.��� �
3). When the time comes finally to destroy the papal court the finger of an invisible hand will point the nations towards this court. When, however, the nations fling themselves upon it, we shall come forward in the guise of its defenders as if to save excessive bloodshed. By this diversion we shall penetrate to its very bowels and be sure we shall never come out again until we have gnawed through the entire strength of this place.
A Spanish Basque (a Jew) whose name was Lopez DeRecalde, but who preferred to be called Ignatuis Loyola, convinced the papacy he could build an army of Priests completely dedicated to discipline and order and they soon became the most dreaded religious strike force in history. They were the special forces of the Vatican. This Papal police force was called "The Society of Jesus," or "The Jesuits." Their job was/is to make all things subservient to "The Pope, he alone is supreme and worshipful." The Jesuit General is referred to as the "Black Pope" and it is he who actually runs the Vatican behind the scenes even today. 838
4). The King of the Jews will be the real Pope of the Universe, the patriarch of an international Church.
5). but, in the meantime, while we are re‑educating youth in new traditional religions and afterwards in ours, we shall not overtly lay a finger on existing churches, but we shall fight against them by criticism calculated to produce schism...
6). In general, then, our contemporary press will continue to convict state affairs, religions {Christianity}, incapacities of the Goyim, always using the most unprincipled expressions in order by every means to lower their prestige in the manner which can only be practiced by the genius of our gifted tribe...
7). Our kingdom will be an apologia of the divinity of Vishnu, in whom is found its personification, in our hundred hands will be, one in each, the springs of the machinery of social life. We shall see everything without the aid of official police which, in that scope of its rights which we elaborated for the use of the goyim, hinders governments from seeing. In our programme one third of our subjects will keep the best under observation from a sense of duty, on the principle of volunteer service to the state. {Now you know why there are so many TV shows such as "Most Wanted," "Cops," and other such shows asking the audience to watch for the wanted criminal}. It will then be no disgrace to be a spy and informer, but a merit: Unfounded Denunciations, however, will be cruelly punished that there may be no development of abuses of this right.
"In whatever country Jews have settled in any great numbers, they have lowered its moral tone; depreciated its commercial integrity; have segregated themselves and have not been assimilated; have sneered at and tried to undermine the Christian Religion upon which that nation is founded by objecting to its restrictions; have built up a state within a state; and when opposed have tried to strangle that country to death financially, as in the case of Spain and Portugal. For over 1700 years the Jews have been bewailing their sad fate in that they have been exiled from their homeland, they call Palestine. But, Gentlemen, should the world today give it to them in fee simple, they would at once find some cogent reason for not returning. Why? Because they are vampires, and vampires do not live on vampires. They cannot live only among themselves. They must subsist on Christians and other people not of their race. If you do not exclude them from these United States, in this Constitution in less than 200 years they will have swarmed in such great numbers that they will dominate and devour the land, and change our form of government (which they have done ‑‑ they have changed it from a Republic to a Democracy), for which we Americans have shed our blood, given our lives, our substance and jeopardized our liberty. If you do not exclude them, in less than 200 years our descendants will be working in the fields to furnish them sustenance, while they will be in the counting houses rubbing their hands. I warn you, Gentlemen, if you do not exclude the Jews for all time, your children will curse you in your graves. Jews, Gentlemen, are Asiatics; let them be born where they will, or how many generations they are away from Asia, they will never be otherwise. Their ideas do not conform to an American's and will not even though they live among us ten generations. A Leopard cannot change its spots. Jews are Asiatics, they are a menace to this country if permitted entrance and should be excluded by this Constitution." 839
8). Our agents will be taken from the higher as well as the lower ranks of society, from among the administrative class who spend their time in amusements, editors, printers and publishers, book sellers, clerks, and salesmen, workmen, coachmen, lackeys, etc. This body, having no rights and not being empowered to take any action on their own account, and consequently a police without any power, will only witness and report: verification of their reports and arrests will depend upon a responsible group of controllers of police affairs, while the actual act of arrest will be performed by the gendarmerie and the municipal police. Any person not denouncing anything seen or heard concerning questions of polity will also be charged with and made responsible for concealment, if it be proved that he is guilty of this crime.
9). Just as nowadays our brethren we obliged at their own risk to denounce to the kabal apostates of their own family or members who have been noticed doing anything in opposition to the kabal, so in our kingdom over all the world it will be obligatory for all our subjects to observe the duty of serve to the State in this direction.
10). Such an organization will extirpate abuses of authority, of force, of bribery, everything in fact which we by our counsels, by our theories of the superhuman rights of man, have introduced into the customs of the goyim...But how else were we to procure that increase of causes predisposing to disorders in the midst of their administration?...Among the number of those methods one of the most important is, agents for the restoration of order, so places as to have the opportunity in their disintegrating activity of developing and displaying their evil inclinations, obstinate self‑conceit, irresponsible exercise of authority, and, first and foremost, venality.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 18
Measures of secret defense. Observation of conspiracies from the inside. Overt secret defense, the ruin of authority. Secret defense of the King of the Jews. Mystical prestige of authority. Arrest on the first suspicion.
1). When it becomes necessary for us to strengthen the strict measures of secret defense (the most fatal poison for the prestige of authority) we shall arrange a simulation of disorders or some manifestation of discontents finding expression through the cooperation of good speakers. Round these speakers will assemble all who are sympathetic to his utterances. This will give us the pretext for domiciliary prerequisitions and surveillance on the part of our servants from among the number of the goyim police...
2). As the majority of conspirators act out of love for the game, for the sake of talking, so, until they commit some overt act we shall not lay a finger on them but only introduce into their midst observation elements...It must be remembered that the prestige of authority is lessened if it frequently discovers conspiracies against itself: this implies a presumption of consciousness of weakness, or, what is still worse, of injustice. You are aware that we have broken the prestige of the goy kings by frequent attempts upon their lives through our agents, blind sheep of our flock, who are easily moved by a few liberal phrases to crimes provided only they be painted in political colors. We have compelled the rulers to acknowledge their weakness in advertising overt measures of secret defense and thereby we shall bring the promise of authority to destruction.
3). Our ruler will be secretly protected only by the most insignificant guard, because we shall not admit so much as a thought that there could exist against him any sedition with which he is not strong enough to contend and is compelled to hide from it.
4). If we should admit this thought, as the goyim have done and are doing, we should ipso facto be signing a death sentence, if not for our ruler, at any rate for his dynasty, at no distant date.
5). According to strictly enforced outward appearances our ruler will employ his power only for the advantage of the nation and in no wise for his own or dynastic profits. Therefore, with the observance of this decorum, his authority will be respected and guarded by the subjects themselves, it will receive an apotheosis in the admission that with it is bound up the well‑being of every citizen of the State, for upon it will depend all order in the common life of the pack...
6). Overt defense of the kind argues weakness in the organization of his strength.
7). Our ruler will always, among the people, be surrounded by a mob of apparently curious men and women, who will occupy the front ranks about him, to all appearance by chance, and will restrain the ranks of the rest out of respect as it will appear for good order. This will sow an example of restraint also in others. If a petitioner appears among the people trying to hand a petition and forcing his way through the ranks, the first ranks must receive the petition and before the eyes of the petitioner pass it to the ruler, so that all may know that what is handed in reaches its destination, that, consequently, there exists a control of the ruler himself. The aureole of power requires for its existence that the people may be able to say: "If the king knew of this," or: "the king will hear of it."
8). With the establishment of official secret defense the mystical prestige of authority disappears given a certain audacity, and everyone counts himself master of it, the sedition‑monger is conscious of his strength, and when occasion serves watches for the moment to make an attempt upon authority...For the goyim we have been preaching something else, but by that very fact we are enabled to see what measures of overt defense have brought them to...
9). Criminals with us will be arrested at the first more or less well‑grounded suspicion; it cannot be allowed that out of fear of a possible mistake an opportunity should be given of escape to persons suspected of a political lapse or crime, for in these matters we shall be literally merciless. If it is still possible, by stretching a point, to admit a reconsideration of the motive causes in simple crimes, there is no possibility of excuse for persons occupying themselves with questions in which nobody except the government can understand anything...And it is not all government that understand true policy.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 19
The right of presenting petitions and projects. Sedition. Indictment of political crimes. Advertising of political crimes.
1). If we do not permit any independent dabbling in the political we shall on the other hand encourage every kind of report or petition with proposals for the government to examine into all kinds of projects for the amelioration of the condition of the people; this will reveal to us the defects or else the fantasies of our subjects, to which we shall respond either by accomplishing them or by a wise rebutment to prove the short‑sightedness of one who judges wrongly.
2). Sedition‑mongering is nothing more than the yapping of a lap‑dog at an elephant. For a government well organized, not from the police but from the public point of view, the lap‑dog yaps at the elephant in entire unconsciousness of its strength and importance. It needs no more than to take a good example to show the relative importance of both and the lap‑dogs will cease to yap and will wag their tails the moment they set eyes on an elephant.
3). In order to destroy the prestige of heroism for political crime we shall send it for trial in the category of thieving, murder, and every kind of abominable and filthy crime. Public opinion will then confuse in its conception this category of crime with the disgrace attaching to every other and will brand it with the same contempt.
4). We have done our best, and I hope we have succeeded, to obtain that the goyim should not arrive at this means of contending with sedition. It was for this reason that through the Press and in speeches, indirectly, in cleverly compiled schoolbooks on history, we have advertised the martyrdom alleged to have been accepted by sedition‑mongers for the idea of the commonweal. This advertisement has increased the contingent of liberals and has brought thousands of goyim into the ranks of our livestock cattle.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 20
Financial Programme. Progressive tax. Stamp progressive taxation. Exchequer, interest‑bearing papers and stagnation of currency. Method of accounting. Abolition of ceremonial displays. Stagnation of capital. Currency issue. Gold standard. Standard of cost of working man power. Budget. State loans. One per cent. interest series. Industrial shares. Rulers of the goyim: courtiers and favoritism, masonic agents.
1). Today we shall touch upon the financial programme, which I put off to the end of my report as being the most difficult, the crowning and the decisive point of our plans. Before entering upon it I will remind you that I have already spoken before by way of a hint when I said that the sum total of our actions is settled by the question of figures.
2). When we come into our kingdom our autocratic government will avoid, from a principle of self‑preservation, sensibly burdening the masses of the people with taxes, remembering that it plays the part of father and protector. But as State organization costs dear it is necessary nevertheless to obtain the funds required for it. It will, therefore, elaborate with particular precaution the question of equilibrium in this matter.
3). Our rule, in which the king will enjoy the legal fiction that everything in his State belongs to him (which may easily be translated into fact), will be enabled to resort to the lawful confiscation of all sums of every kind for the regulation of their circulation in the State. From this follows that taxation will best be covered by a progressive tax on property. In this manner the dues will be paid without straitening our ruining anybody in the form of a percentage of the amount of property. The rich must be aware that it is their duty to place a part of their superfluities at the disposal of the State since the State guarantees them security of possession of the rest of their property and the right of honest gains, I say honest, for the control over property will do away with robbery on a legal basis.
4). This social reform must come from above, for the time is ripe for it ‑ it is indispensable as a pledge of peace.
5). The tax upon the poor man is a seed of revolution and works to the detriment of the State which in hunting after the trifling is missing the big. Quite apart from this, a tax on capitalists diminishes the growth
of wealth in private hands in which we have in these days concentrated it as a counterpoise to the government strength of the goyim ‑ their State finances.
6). A tax increasing in a percentage ratio to capital will give a much larger revenue than the present individual or property tax, which is useful to us now for the sole reason that it excites trouble and discontent among the goyim.
7). The force upon which our king will rest consists in the equilibrium and the guarantee of peace, for the sake of which things it is indispensable that the capitalists should yield up a portion of their incomes for the sake of the secure working of the machinery of the State. State needs must be paid by those who will not feel the burden and have enough to take from.
8). Such a measure will destroy the hatred of the poor man for the rich, in whom he will see a necessary financial support for the State, will see in him the organizer of peace and well‑being since he will see that it is the rich man who is paying the necessary means to attain these things.
"The two internationales of Finance and Revolution work with ardour, they are the two fronts of the Jewish Internationale. There is Jewish conspiracy against all nations." 840 ��
9). In order that payers of the educated classes should not too much distress themselves over the new payments they will have full accounts given them of the destination of those payments, with the exception of such sums as will be appropriated for the needs of the throne and the administrative institutions.
10). He who reigns will not have any properties of his own once all in the State represents his patrimony, or else the one would be in contradiction to the other; the fact of holding private means would destroy the right of property in the common possessions of all.
11). Relatives of him who reigns, his heirs excepted, who will be maintained by the resources of the State, must enter the ranks of servants of the State or must work to obtain the right to property; the privilege of royal blood must not serve for the spoiling of the treasury.
12). Purchase, receipt of money or inheritance will be subject to the payment of a stamp progressive tax. Any transfer of property, whether money or other, without evidence of payment of this tax which will be strictly registered by names, will render the former holder liable to pay interest on the tax from the moment of transfer of these sums up to the discovery of his evasion of declaration of the transfer. Transfer documents must be presented weekly at the local treasury office with notifications of the name, surname and permanent place of residence of the former and the new holder of the property. This transfer with register of names must begin from a definite sum which exceeds the ordinary expenses of buying and selling of necessaries, and these will be subject to payment only by a stamp impost of a definite percentage of the unit.
13). Just strike an estimate of how many times such taxes as these will cover the revenue of the goyim States.
14). The State exchequer will have to maintain a definite complement of reserve sums, and all that is collected above that complement must be returned into circulation. On these sums will be organized public works. The initiative in works of this kind, proceeding from State sources, will bind the working class firmly to the interests of the State and to those who reign. From these same sums also a part will be set aside as rewards of inventiveness and productiveness.
15). On no account should so much as a single unit above the definite and freely estimated sums be retained in the State treasuries, for money exists to be circulated and any kind of stagnation of money acts
ruinously on the running of the State machinery, for which it is the lubricant; a stagnation of the lubricant may stop the regular working of the mechanism.
16). The substitution of interest‑bearing paper for a part of the token of exchange has produced exactly this stagnation. The consequences of this circumstance are already sufficiently noticeable.�
17). A court of account will also be instituted by us and in it the ruler will find at any moment a full accounting for State income and expenditure, with the exception of the current monthly account, not yet made up, and that of the preceding month, which will not yet have been delivered.
18). The one and only person who will have no interest in robbing the State is its owner, the ruler. This is why the personal control will remove the possibility of leakages of extravagances.
19). The representative function of the ruler at receptions for the sake of etiquette, which absorbs so much invaluable time, will be abolished in order that the ruler may have time for control and consideration. His power will not then be split up into fractional parts among time‑serving favorites who surround the throne for its pomp and splendor, and are interest only in their own and not in the common interests of the State.
20). Economic crises have been produced by us for the goyim by no other means than the withdrawal of money from circulation. Huge capitals have stagnated, withdrawing money from States, which were constantly obliged to apply to those same stagnate capitals for loans. These loans burdened the finances of the State with the payment of interest and made them the bond slaves of these capitals...The concentration of industry in the hands of capitalists out of the hands of small masters has drained away all the juices of the peoples and with them also of the States...
21). The present issue of money in general does not correspond with the requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy all the needs of the workers. The issue of money ought to correspond with the growth of population and thereby children also must absolutely be reckoned consumers of currency from the day of their birth. The revision of issue is a question for the whole world.
22). You are aware that the gold standard has been the ruin of the States which adopted it, for it has not been able to satisfy the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from circulation as far as possible.
23). With us the standard that must be introduced is the cost of working‑man power, whether it be reckoned in paper or in wood. We shall make the issue of money in accordance with the normal requirements of each subject, adding to the quantity with every birth and subtracting with every death.
24). The accounts will be managed by each department (the French administrative division), each circle.
25). In order that there may be no delays in the paying out of money for State needs the sums and terms of such payments will be fixed by decree of the ruler; this will do away with the protection by a ministry of the institution to the detriment of others.
26). The budgets of income and expenditure will be carried out side by side they are not obscured by distance one to another.
27). The reforms projected by us in the financial institutions and principles of the goyim will be clothed by us in such forms as will alarm nobody. We shall point out the necessity of reforms in consequence of the disorderly darkness into which the goyim by their irregularities have plunged the finances. The first irregularity, as we shall point out, consists in their beginning with drawing up a single budget which year after year grows owing to the following cause; this budget is dragged out to half the year, then they demand a budget to put things right, and this they expend in three months, after which they ask for a supplementary budget, and all this ends with a liquidation budget. But, as the budget of the following year is drawn up in accordance with the sum of the total addition, the annual departure from the normal reaches as much as 50 per cent in a year, add so the annual budget is trebled in ten years. Thanks to such methods, allowed by the carelessness of the goy States, their treasuries are empty. The period of loans supervenes, and that has swallowed up remainders and brought all the goy States to bankruptcy.
28). You understand perfectly that economic arrangements of this kind, which have been suggested to the goyim by us, cannot be carried on by us.
29). Every kind of loan proves infirmity in the State and a want of understanding of the rights of the State. Loans hang like a sword of Damocles over the heads of rulers who, instead of taking from their subjects by a temporary tax, come begging with outstretched palm of our bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which there is no possibility of removing from the body of the State until they fall off of themselves or the State flings them off. But the goy States do not tear them off; they go on in persisting in putting more on to themselves so that they must inevitably perish, drained by voluntary blood‑letting.
30). What also indeed is, in substance, a loan, especially a foreign loan? A loan is, an issue of government bills of exchange containing a percentage obligation commensurate to the sum of the loan capital. If the loan bears a charge of 5 percent then in twenty years the State vainly pays away in interest a sum equal to the loan borrowed, in forty years it is paying a double sum, in sixty, treble, and all the while the debt remains an unpaid debt.
31). From this calculation it is obvious that with any form of taxation per head the State is bailing out the last coppers of the poor taxpayers in order to settle accounts with wealthy foreigners, from whom it has borrowed money instead of collecting these coppers for its own needs without the additional interest.
32). So long as loans were internal the goyim only shuffled their money from the pockets of the poor to those of the rich, but when we brought up the necessary person in order to transfer loans into the external sphere all the wealth of States flowed into our cash‑boxes and all the goyim began to pay us the tribute of subjects.
33). If the superficiality of goy kings on their thrones in regard to State affairs and the venality of ministers or the want of understanding of financial matters on the part of other ruling persons have made their countries debtors to our treasuries to amounts quite impossible to pay it has not been accomplished without on our part heavy expenditure of trouble and money.
34). Stagnation of money will not be allowed by us and therefore there will be no State‑interest bearing paper, except a one percent series, so that there will be no payment of interest to leeches that suck all the strength out of the State. The right to issue interest bearing paper will be given exclusively to industrial companies who will find no difficulty in paying interest out of profits, whereas the State does not make interest on borrowed money like these companies, for the State borrows to spend and not to use in operations.
35). Industrial papers will be bought also by the government which from being as now a payer of tribute by loan operations will be transformed into a lender of money at a profit. This measure will stop the stagnation of money, parasitic profits and idleness, all of which were useful for us among the goyim so long as they were independent but are not desirable under our rule.
36). How clear is the undeveloped power of thought of the purely brute brains of the goyim, as expressed in the fact that they have been borrowing from us with payment of interest without ever thinking that all the same these very moneys plus an addition for payment of interest must be got by them from their own State pockets in order to settle up with us. What could have been simpler than to take the money they wanted from their own people?
37). But it is a proof of the genius of our chosen mind that we have contrived to present the matter of loans to them in such a light they have even seen in them an advantage for themselves.
38). Our accounts, which we shall present when the time comes, in the light of centuries of experience gained by experiments made by us on the goy States, will be distinguished by clearness and definite and will show at a glance to all men the advantage of our innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to which we owe our mastery over the goyim, but which cannot be allowed in our kingdom.
"It seems to me, when I consider the power of that entombed gold and the pattern of events...that there are great, organized forces in the world, which are spread over many countries but work in unison to achieve power over mankind through chaos. They seem to me to see, first and foremost, the destruction of Christianity, Nationhood and Liberty...that was 'the design' which Lord Acton perceived behind the first of the tumults, the French Revolution, and it has become clearer with later tumults and growing success. This process does not appear to me a natural or inevitable one, but a man‑made one which follows definite rules of conspiratorial action. I believe there is an organization behind it of long standing, and that the great successes which have been achieved are mainly due to the efficiency with which this has been kept concealed." 841
39). We shall so hedge about our system of accounting that neither the ruler nor the most insignificant public servant will be in a position to divert even the smallest sum from its destination without detection or to direct it in another direction except that which will be once fixed in a definite plan of action.
40). And without a definite plan it is impossible to rule. Marching along an undetermined road and with undetermined resources brings to ruin by the way heroes and demi‑gods.
41). The goy rulers, whom we once upon a time advised should be distracted from State occupations by representative receptions, observances of etiquette, entertainments, were only screens for our rule. The accounts of favorite courtiers who replaced them in the sphere of affairs were drawn up for them by our agents, and every time gave satisfaction to short‑ sighted minds by promises that in the future economies and improvements were foreseen...Economies from what? From new taxes? ‑‑ were questions that might have been but were not asked by those who read our accounts and projects...
42). You know to what they have been brought by this carelessness, to what a pitch of financial disorder they have arrived, notwithstanding the astonishing industry of their peoples.
���� "The founding prophet of the leftist faith, Karl Marx, was born in 1818, the son of a Jewish father who changed his name from Herschel to Heinrich and converted to Christianity to advance his career. The young Marx grew into a man consumed by hatred for Christianity. Internationalizing the worst Antichrist stereotypes, he incorporated them into his early revolutionary vision, identifying Jews as symbols of the system of private property and bourgeois democracy he wanted to further. 'The god of the Jews had been secularized and has become the god of this world,' Marx wrote. 'Money is the jealous god of the Jews, beside which no other god may stand.' Once the Revolution succeeds in 'destroying the empirical essence of Christianity, he promised, 'the Jew will become the rulers of the world. This early Marxist formulation is the transparent seed of the mature vision, causing Paul Johnson to characterize Marxism as 'the antichristian of the intellectuals.' The international Communist creed that Marx invented is a creed of hate. The solution that Marx proposed to the Christian 'problem' was to eliminate the system that 'creates' the Christian. The Jews, he said, 'are only symptoms of a more extensive evil that must eradicate capitalism. The Jews are only symbols of a more pervasive enemy that must be destroyed; capitalists.' In the politics of the left, racist hatred is directed not only against Christian capitalists but against all capitalists; not only against capitalists, but anyone who is not poor, and who is White; and ultimately against Western Civilization itself. The Marxist revolution is Antichrist elevated to a global principle." 842
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 21
Internal loans. Debit and taxes. Conversions. Bankruptcy. Sayings banks and rents. Abolition of money markets. Regulation of industrial values.
1). To what I reported to you at the last meeting I shall now add a detailed explanation of internal loans. Of foreign loans I shall say nothing more, because they have fed us with the national moneys of the goyim, but for our State there will be no foreigners, that is, nothing external.
2). We have taken advantage of the venality of administrators and the slackness of rulers to get our moneys twice, thrice and more times over, by lending to the goy governments moneys which were not at all needed by the States. Could anyone do the like in regard to us?...Therefore I shall only deal with the details of internal loans.
3). States announce that such a loan is to be concluded and open subscriptions for their own bills of exchange, that is, for their interest bearing paper. That they may be within the reach of all the price is determined at from a hundred to a thousand; and a discount is made for the earliest subscribers. Next day by artificial means the price of them goes up, the alleged reason being that everyone is rushing to buy them. In a few days the treasury safes are as they say overflowing and there's more money than they can do with (why then take it?). The subscription, it is alleged, covers many times over the issue total of the loan; in this lies the whole stage effect ‑ look you, they say, what confidence is shown in the government's bills of exchange.
4). But when the comedy is played out there emerges the fact that a debit and an exceedingly burdensome debit has been created. For the payment of interest it becomes necessary to have recourse to hew loans which do not swallow up but only add to the capital debt. And when this credit is exhausted it becomes necessary by new taxes to cover, not the loan, but only the interest on it. These taxes are a debit employed to cover a debit...
5). Later comes the time for conversions, but they diminish the payment of interest without covering the debt, and besides they cannot be made without the consent of the lenders; on announcing a conversion a proposal is made to return the money to those who are not willing to convert their paper. If everybody expressed his unwillingness and demanded his money back, the government would be hooked on their own flies and would be found insolvent and unable to pay the proposed sums. By good luck the subjects of the goy governments, knowing nothing about financial affairs, have always preferred losses on exchange and diminution of interest to the risk of new investments of their moneys, and have thereby many a time enabled these governments to throw off their shoulders a debit of several millions.
6). Nowadays, with loans, these tricks cannot be played by the goyim for they know that we shall demand all our moneys back.
7). In this way an acknowledged bankruptcy will best prove to the various countries the absence of any means between the interests of the peoples and of those who rule them.
8). I beg you to concentrate your particular attention upon this point and upon the following: nowadays all internal loans are consolidated by so‑called flying loans, that is, such as have terms of payment more or less near., These debts consist of moneys paid into the savings banks and reserve funds. If left for long at the disposition of a government these funds evaporate in the payment of interest on foreign loans, and are replaced by the deposit of equivalent amount of rents.
9). And these last it is which patch up the leaks in the State treasuries of the goyim.
"...the main purveyors of funds for the revolution, however, were neither the crackpot Russian millionaires nor the armed bandits of Lenin. The 'real' money primarily came from certain British and American circles which for a long time past had lent their support to the Russian revolutionary cause...The important part played by the wealthy American Jewish Banker, Jacob Schiff, in the events in Russia...is no longer a secret." 843
10). When we ascend the throne of the world all these financial and similar shifts, as being not in accord with our interests, will be swept away so as not to leave a trace, as also will be destroyed all money markets, since we shall not allow the prestige of our power to be shaken by fluctuations of prices set upon our values, which we shall announce by law at the price which represents their full worth without any possibility of lowering or raising. (Raising gives the pretext for lowering, which indeed was where we made a beginning in relation to the values of the goyim).
11). We shall replace the money markets by grandiose government credit institutions, the object of which will be to fix the price of industrial values in accordance with government views. These institutions will be in a position to fling upon the market five hundred millions of industrial paper in one day, or to buy up for the same amount. In this way all industrial undertakings will come into dependence upon us. You may imagine for yourselves what immense power we shall thereby secure for ourselves.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 22
The secret of what is coming. The evil of many centuries as the foundation of future well‑being. The aureole of power and its mystical worship.
1). In all that has so far been reported by me to you, I have endeavored to depict with care the secret of what is coming, of what is past, and of what is going on now, rushing into the flood of the great events coming already in the near future, the secret of our relations to the goyim and of financial operations. On this subject there remains still a little for me to add.
"Wars are the Jews harvest, for with them we wipe out the Christians and get control of their gold. We have already killed 100‑million of them, and the end is not yet." 844
2). In our hands is the greatest power of our day ‑ gold: in two days we can procure from our storehouses any quantity we may please.�
"There is a Jewish conspiracy against all nations; it occupies almost everywhere the avenues of power ‑ a double assault of Jewish revolution and Jewish finance, revolution and finance. If I were God, I'd clean this mess up and I would start with cleaning the Money Changers out of the Federal Reserve. He does say in His Word that the gold and silver will be thrown in the streets. Since they aren't using money in Heaven now, we won't need any when He gets here. It will be done in earth as it is in heaven. Oh, I do thank God for that! Hallelujah! I'll bet you haven't heard this much praises, ever." 845
3). Surely there is no need to seek further proof that our rule is predestined by God? Surely we shall not fail with such wealth to prove that all that evil which for so many centuries we have had to commit has served at the end of ends the cause of true well‑being the bringing of everything into order? Though it be even by the exercise of some violence, yet all the same it will be established. We shall contrive to prove that we are benefactors who have restored to the rent and mangled earth the true good and also freedom of the person, and therewith we shall enable it to be enjoyed in peace and quiet, with proper dignity of relations, on the condition, of course, of strict observance of the laws established by us. We shall make plain therewith that freedom does not consist in dissipation in the right of unbridled license any more than the dignity and force of a man do not consist in the right of everyone to promulgate destructive principles in the nature of freedom of conscience, equality and the like, that freedom of the person in no wise consists in the right to agitate oneself and others by abominable speeches before disorderly mobs, and that true freedom consists in the inviolability of the person who honorably and strictly observes all the laws of life common, that human dignity is wrapped up in consciousness of the rights and also of the absence of rights of each, and not wholly and solely in fantastic imaginings about the subject of one's ego.
4). Our authority will be glorious because it will be all‑powerful, will rule and guide, and not muddle along after leaders and orators shrieking themselves hoarse with senseless words which they call great principles and which are noting else, to speak honestly, but utopian...Our authority will be the crown of order, and in that is included the whole happiness of man. The aureole of this authority will inspire a mystical bowing of the knee before it and a reverent fear before it of all the peoples. True force makes no terms with any right, not even with that of God; none dare come near to it so as to take so much as a span from it away.
But there is yet a more fearsome factor in world Jewry of which the average layman knows next to nothing, which must be now considered: The ancient Sanhedrin Jesus had excoriated in language that left nothing to diplomacy, and that had sent the pleasing response to the Sephardim Jews being "persecuted," had by no means been inactive throughout this time. Outgrowing Palestine, capitalizing on all Jewish "persecutions," effectively carrying on the fight for Christian tolerance toward this scheming, predatory people, it began to adopt a world‑wide aspect after the admirable maneuvering of the Mayer clan.
Sir Douglas Haig, English Field Marshal, strictly under the thumb of his Cahilla‑agent secretary, Philip Sassoon of the family of Baghdad Jews, gave it out that the English were to "humane" to bomb cities holding innocent women and children. That suited gullible Christians, and heaped full odium on the "Germans" who ordered such atrocities from Berlin to be perpetrated on London. Small wonder that with the whole Christian world hoodwinked into an international war, killing each other's nationals off by the hundreds of thousands, the Cahilla Jews celebrated Der Tag, the day of Judah� coming into its own when the Christian corpses were buried and that many odoriferous Christians, removed from terra firma! The Cahilla officials had perfected their power over Germany and the Germans long before the outbreak of the war. In fact, their ascendancy dates back to Bismarck, the half‑Jew (Bismarck's mother was the Jewess Louisa Menken) who saw to it that Germany was turned over to the Princes of Jewry back in 1870 exactly as America is being turned over to the Princes of Jewry in 1934.
The Youth Movement of Germany, smashing this oligarchy, will be viewed in the proper perspective as one of the great social phenomena of our times. Consider the war situation and its aftermath in Germany. The Jews were the only people who were able to use Bismarck so that all liberal reforms in Germany would turn out to be profitable for them. An industrialist who visited the Prussian War Ministry in September, 1914, told with amazement that he found Jews predominating in this high office, and not German officers and military officials as he had expected.
Herr Walther Rathenau, a Jew, sat in a large room, at an enormous secretary writing table and "dispensed" or gave away army contracts. Around him were seated, almost without exception, Jewish clerks and Jewish business people. The feeble government under Emperor Wilhelm II which had already favored Jews in all important positions, allowed this to happen, owing to its embarrassment and perplexity. In the course of the war, the fact arose conspicuously to the surface that since the beginning of Wilhelm II's reign, the Jews had been the real rulers of the German Empire. For the previous 15 years those in immediate personal contact with the Kaiser were mainly Jewish financiers, Jewish manufacturers and Jewish merchants like Emil and Walther Rathenau, Balin, Schwabach, James Simon, Friedlander‑Fuld, Goldberger, Guttman, Hulshinisky, Katsenstein and others. Upon the change from the old regime to the new, that is, from the monarchy to the so‑called republic the cabinet composed of six men which substituted the Ministry of State, was dominated by the Jews Haase and Landsberg. Haase had control of foreign affairs. His assistant was the Jew Kautsky, a Czech, who in 1918 was not even a German citizen. Is it any wonder that with such a state of affairs obtaining, Hitler should have been espoused by the pure‑blooded German people as a leader who would rid them of this CAHILLA Frankenstein, whose American arm has already become quite as offensive to enlightened persons here in the United States.
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 23
Reduction of the manufacture of articles of luxury. Small master production. Unemployment. Prohibition of drunkenness. Killing out of the old society and its resurrection in a new form. The chosen one of God.
1). That the peoples may become accustomed to obedience it is necessary to inculcate lessons of humility and therefore to reduce the production of articles of luxury. By this we shall improve morals which have been debased by emulation in the sphere of luxury. We shall re‑establish small master production which will mean laying a mine under the private capital of manufacturers. This is indispensable also for the reason that manufacturers on the grand scale often move, though not always consciously, the thoughts of the masses in directings against the government. A people of small masters knows nothing of unemployment and this binds him closely with existing order, and consequently with the firmness of authority. Unemployment is a most perilous thing for a government. For us its part will have been played out the moment authority is transferred into our hands. Drunkenness also will be prohibited by law and punishable as a crime against the humanness of man who is turned into a brute under the influence of alcohol.
2). Subjects, I repeat once more, give blind obedience only to the strong hand which is absolutely independent of them, for in it they feel the sword of defense and support against social scourges...What do they want with an angelic spirit in a king? What they have to see in him is the personification of force and power.
3). The supreme lord who will replace all now existing rulers, dragging on their existence among societies demoralized by us, societies that have denied even the authority of God, from whose midst breaks out on all sides the fire of anarchy, must first of all proceed to quench this all‑devouring flame. Therefore he will be obliged to kill off those existing societies, though he should drench them with his own blood, that he may resurrect them again in the form of regularly organized troops fighting consciously with every kind of infection that may cover the body of the State with sores.
4). This Chosen One of God is chosen from above to demolish the senseless forces moved by instinct and not reason, by brutishness and not humanness. These forces now triumph in manifestations of robbery and every kind of violence under the mask of principles of freedom and rights. They have overthrown all forms of social order to erect on the ruins the throne of the King of the Jews; but their part will be played out the moment he enters into his kingdom. Then it will be necessary to sweep them away from his path, on which must be left no knot, no splinter.
5). Then will it be possible for us to say to the peoples of the world: "Give thanks to God and bow the knee before him who bears on his front the seal of the predestination of man, to which God himself has led his star that none other but Him might free us from all the before‑mentioned forces and evils."
�������������������������������������������������������� Protocol No. 24
Confirming the roots of King David (?). Training of the King. Setting aside of direct heirs. The king and three of his sponsors. The king is fate. Irreproachability of exterior morality of the� King of the Jews.
1). I pass now to the method of confirming the dynastic roots of King David to the last strata of the earth.
2). This confirmation will first and foremost be included in that in which to this day has rested the force of conservatism by our learned elders of the conduct of all the affairs of the world, in the directing of the education of thought of all humanity.
3). Certain members of the seed of David will prepare the kings and their heirs, selecting not by right of heritage but by eminent capacities, inducting them into the most secret mysteries of the political, into schemes of government, but providing always that none may come to knowledge of the secrets. The object of this mode of action is that all may know that government cannot be entrusted to those who have not been inducted into the secret places of its art...
4). Direct heirs will often be set aside from ascending the throne if in their time of training they exhibit frivolity, softness and other qualities that are the ruin of authority, which render them incapable of governing and in themselves dangerous for kingly office.
5). Only those who are unconditionally capable for firm, even if it be to cruelty, direct rule will receive the reins of rule from our learned elders.
6). In case of falling sick with weakness of will or other form of incapacity, kings must by law hand over the reins of rule to new and capable hands...
7). The king's plans of action for the current moment, and all the more so for the future, will be unknown, even to those who are called his closest counselors.
8). Only the king and the three who stood sponsor for him will know what is coming.
9). In the person of the king who will unbending will is master of himself and of humanity all will discern as it were fate with its mysterious ways. None will know what the king wishes to attain by his dispositions, and therefore none will dare to stand across an unknown path.
10). It is understood that the brain reservoir of the king must correspond in capacity to the plan of government it has to contain. It is for this reason that he will ascend the throne not otherwise than after examination of his mind by the aforesaid learned elders.
11). That the people may know and love their king it is indispensable for him to converse in the market‑ places with his people. This ensures the necessary clinching of the two forces which are now divided one from another by us by the terror.
12). This terror was indispensable for us till the time comes for both these forces separately to fall under our influence.
13). The King of the Jews must not be at the mercy of his passions, and especially of sensuality; on no side of his character must he give brute instincts power over his mind. Sensuality worse than all else disorganizes the capacities of the mind and clearness of views, distracting the thoughts to the worst and most brutal side of human activity.
14). The prop of humanity in the person of the supreme lord of all the world of the holy seed of David must sacrifice to his people all personal inclinations.
15). Our supreme lord must be of an exemplary irreproachability.
������������������������������������� Lord Sydenham on the "Protocols"
The following letter appeared in the Spectator of August 27, 1921, and the late Lord Sydenham kindly consented to its reproduction. Sir, When the Protocols first appeared in English it was pointed out that they embodied a forgery perpetrated by the Tsar's police with the idea of promoting pogroms. It now appears that they are adapted from a "pamphlet of 1865 attacking the Second Empire." This is most interesting, but it explains nothing. Mrs. Webster had shown the Protocols to be full of plagiarisms which she effectively explained by the use of parallel columns, and before her most able book appeared Mr. Lucien Wolfe had traced other similarities. As the Protocols were obviously a compilation this was to be expected, and further resemblances may be discovered. The importance of the most sinister compilation that has ever appeared resides in the subject matter.
The Protocols explain in almost laborious detail the objects of Bolshevism and the methods of carrying it into effect. Those methods were in operation in 1901, when Nilus said that he receive the documents, but Bolshevism was then Marxian Communism, and the time had not come for applying it by military force. Nothing that was written in 1865 can have any bearing upon the deadly accuracy of the forecasts in the Protocols, most of which have since been fulfilled to the letter. Moreover the principles they enunciate correspond closely with the recorded statements of Jewish authorities. If you will read the American edition, with its valuable annexes, you will understand this and the confirmatory quotations there given can be multiplied. Even the "Jewish world despotism," which you described as "a piece of malignant lunacy," is not obscurely hinted at. Take this one quotation from the Jewish State, by Theodore Herzl:
"When we sink we become a revolutionary proletariat, the subordinate officers of the revolutionary party; when we rise, there rises also our terrible power of the purse."
Compare this ominous statement with those of the Protocols, of which it is plainly an echo. I note with thankfulness that you say that the discovery of the French pamphlet "does not clear up the whole mystery." Indeed it does not, and if you will carefully read Mr. Ford's amazing disclosures you will wish for more light. The main point is, of course, the sources from which Nilus obtained the Protocols.
The Russians who knew Nilus and his writings, cannot all have been exterminated by the Bolsheviks.
His book, in which the Protocols only form one chapter, has not been translated; though it would give some idea of the man. He was, I have been told by a Russian lady, absolutely incapable either of writing any portion of the Protocols or of being a party to a fraud. What is the most striking characteristic of the Protocols? The answer is knowledge of a rare kind, embracing the widest field. The solution of the "mystery," if it is one, is to be found by ascertaining where this uncanny knowledge, on which prophecies now literally fulfilled are based, can be shown to reside. ‑‑ I am, Sir, &c.� SYDENHAM.
Henry Ford said the following about the protocols: "The only statement I care to make about the Protocols is that they fit in with what is going on. They are sixteen years old, and they have fitted the world situation up to his time. They fit it now." 846 �������
The manifesto of Adolphe Cremieux, addressed to the Nation of Jewry on the occasion of the founding of the Universal Israelite Alliance. This has been pronounced a forgery, and something much less committal, especially written for Gentile consumption, has been produced as the "real" thing.
The unfortunate part of the business is that the "forgery" corresponds infinitely more closely with the facts of history than that which is claimed to be genuine! It proclaims three incontrovertible truths: (1) That the Jewish Nation is the enemy of all nations; (2) That Jews claim that they are a people "Chosen" to dominate the whole earth, and take possession of all the riches of all peoples; (3) That the power of all nations is already in their hands, and that Jews think they are on the eve of their complete conquest of the rest of the human race.
The date of this Protocol, No. 2 of our series, is 1860.
����������������������������������������������������� A Protocol of 1860
We take this Protocol from the Morning Post of September 6th, 1920: "A correspondent writing in reference to the hidden perils draws attention to a Manifesto issued in 1860 to the 'Jews of the Universe,' by Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the Provisional Government of 1871. Adolphe Cremieux, while Grand Master of the French Masonic Lodges, offered 1,000,000 francs for the head of William I of Germany. On his tom he requested the following sole inscription to be inscribed: 'Here lies Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the Alliance Israelite Universelle.'"
Emblem: On top, the tablets of Moses, a little lower, two extended hands clasping each other, and as basis of the whole, the globe of the earth.
Motto: "All Jews for one, and one for all."
���� "The union which we desire to found will not be a French, English, Irish or German union, but a Jewish one, a Universal one. Other peoples and races are divided into nationalities; we alone have not co‑citizens, but exclusively co‑religionares.
���� A Jew will under no circumstances become the friend of a Christian or a Moslem before the moment arrives when the light of the Jewish Faith, the only religion of reason, will shine all over the world. Scattered amongst other nations, who from time immemorial were hostile to our rights and interests, we desire primarily to be and to remain immutably Jews. Our nationality is the religion of our fathers, and we recognize no other nationality. We are living in foreign lands, and cannot trouble about the mutable ambitions of countries entirely alien to us, while our own moral and material problems are endangered. The Jewish teaching must cover the whole earth. Israelites! No matter where fate should lead, though scattered all over the earth, you must always consider yourselves members of a Chosen Race. If you realize that the Faith of your forefathers is your only patriotism ‑‑ if you recognize that, notwithstanding the nationalities you have embraced, you always remain and everywhere form one and only nation‑‑if you believe that Jewry only is the one and only religious and political truth‑‑If you are convinced of this, you, Israelites of the Universe‑‑then come and give ear to our appeal and prove to us your consent!...Our cause is great and holy, and its success is guaranteed. Catholicism, or immemorial enemy, is lying in the dust, mortally wounded in the head. The net which Israel is throwing over the globe of the earth is widening and spreading daily, and the momentous prophecies of our holy books {The Talmud} are at last to be realized. The time is near when Jerusalem will become the house of prayer for all nations and peoples, and the banner of Jewish mono‑deity will be unfurled and hoisted on the most distant shores. Let us avail ourselves of all circumstances. Our might is immense, learn to adopt this might for our cause. What have you to be afraid of The day is not distant when all the riches and treasures of the earth will become the property of the Children of Israel."
More than sixty years have elapsed since this Protocol was written, and the riches of the earth are not almost entirely in the possession or under the control of the Children of Israel. The Torah {Talmud}, said the Jew poet, Heine, is the Jews' "portable Fatherland." Cremieux says practically the same thing, "the faith of our fathers is your only patriotism." The Jew regards all non‑Jews as foreigners, and he is an alien everywhere.
�������������������������������������������������������� Funeral Oration
���������������������������� The Fatal Discourse of Rabbi Reichorn
Appended to the prophecies of this Protocol we have put a few of the events which have happened in fulfillment. It will be seen that there is a close correspondence between this Protocol, the Cremieux Manifesto, and the epistle emanating from the "Prince of the Jews" in 1489 A.D., and published in a Rothschild magazine. It is probable that when the latter was published it was not imagined that any Gentile would ever think of connecting it with other documents emanating from Jewry, or with modern happenings. In its issue of 21 October, 1920 (No. 195) La Vieille France published an extremely important Russian document in which the following passage occurs:
"There is a striking analogy between the Protocols of the Elders of Zion and the discourse of the Rabbi Reichorn, pronounced in Prague in 1869 over the tomb of the Grand Rabbi Simeon‑ben‑Ihuda, and published by Readcliff, who paid with his life for the divulgation; Sonol. Who had taken Readcliffe to hear Reichorn, was killed in a duel some time afterwards. The general ideas formulated by the Rabbi are found fully developed in the Protocols."
In its issue of 10 March, 1921 (No. 214) La Vieille France gives the version of this funeral oration which was published in La Russie Juive. It is perfectly clear that the funeral oration and the Protocols of the Elders of Zion come from one and the same mint. Both are prophetic; and the power which made the prophecies has been able to bring about their fulfillment.
This oration is so important that we append to it an account of the fulfillment of each of the sections. There can no longer be any doubt as to whose is the power which is disturbing the world, creating World Unrest, and at the same time reaping all the profits. Jewry is enslaving all Christian peoples of the earth. There IS a Jew World Plot and it now stands finally and completely unmasked.
1). Every hundred years, We, the Sages of Israel, have been accustomed to meet in Sanhedrin in order to examine our progress towards the domination of the world which Jehovah has promised us, and our conquests over the enemy: Christianity.
2). This year, united over the tomb of our reverend Simeon‑ben‑Ihuda, we can state with pride that the past century has brought us very near to our goal, and that this goal will be very soon attained.
3). Gold always has been and always will be the irrestible power. Handled by expert hands it will always be the most useful lever for those who possess it, and the object of envy for those who do not. With gold we can buy the most rebellious consciences, can fix the rate of all values, the current prices of all products, can subsidize all State loans, and thereafter hold the state at our mercy.
4). Already the principal banks, the exchanges of the entire world, the credits of all the governments, are in our hands.
5). The other great power is The Press. by repeating without cessation certain ideas, the Press succeeds in the end in having them accepted as actualities. The Theater renders us analogous services. Everywhere the Press and the Theater obey our orders.
6). By the ceaseless praise of Democratic Rule we shall divide the Christians into political parties, we shall destroy the unity of their nations, we shall sow discord everywhere. Reduced to impotence, they will bow before the Law of Our Bank, always untied, and always devoted to our Cause.
7). We shall force the Christians into wars by exploiting their pride and their stupidity. They will massacre each other, and clear the ground for us to put our own people into.
8). The possession of the land has always brought influence and power. In the name of social Justice and Equality we shall parcel out the great estates; we shall give the fragments to the peasants who covet them with all their powers, and who will soon be in debt to us by the expense of cultivating them. Our capital will make us their masters. We in our turn shall become the great proprietors, and the possession of the land will assure the power to us.
9). Let us try to replace the circulation of gold with paper money; our chests will absorb the gold, and we shall regulate the value of the paper which will make us master of all the positions.
10). We count among us plenty of orators capable of feigning enthusiasm and of persuading mobs. We shall spread them among the people to announce changes which should secure the happiness of the human race. By gold and by flattery we shall gain the proletariat which will charge itself with annihilating Christian capitalism. We shall promise workmen salaries of which they have never dared to dream, but we shall also raise the price of necessities so that our profits will be greater still.
11). In this manner we shall prepare Revolutions which the Christians will make themselves and of which we shall reap the fruit.
12). By our mockeries and our attacks upon them we shall make their priests ridiculous then odious, and their religion as ridiculous and as odious as their clergy. Then we shall be masters of their souls...�
13). We have already established our own men in all important positions. We must endeavor to provide the Goyim with lawyers and doctors; the lawyers are aucourant with all interests; doctors once in the house, become confessors and directors of consciences.
14). But above all let us monopolize Education. By this means we spread ideas that are useful to us, and shape the children's brains as suits us.
15). If one of our people should unhappily fall into the hands of justice amongst the Christians, we must rush to help him; find as many witnesses as needed to save him until we become judges ourselves.
16). The monarchs of the Christian world, swollen with ambition and vanity, surround themselves with luxury and with numerous armies. We shall furnish them with all the money their folly demands, and so shall keep them on leash.
17). Let us take care not to hinder the marriage of our men with Christian girls, for through them we shall get our foot into the most closely locked circles. If our daughters marry Goyim they will be no less useful, for the children of a Jewish mother are ours. Let us foster the idea of free love, that we may destroy among Christian women attachment to the principles and practices of their religion.
18). For ages past the sons of Jews, despised and persecuted have been working to open up a path to power. They are hitting the mark. They control the economic life of the accursed Christians; their influence preponderates over politics and over manners.
19). At the wished for hour, fixed in advance, we shall let loose the Revolution, which by ruining all classes of Christianity will definitely enslave the Christians to us. Thus will be accomplished the promise of God made to His People.
�������������������������������� The Fulfillment of the Prophecies (1923)
The "god" who promised to give "all the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them" to his worshipers we know. He is the god of Judas, of Herod and of Cain {of the Jews. This god is the devil or Lucifer, see Matthew 4:8‑9. Let us now see how he has carried out his promise. Paragraph by paragraph we will take the items. Let our readers compare them by their numbers.
1). Within the half century which has elapsed since this prophetic oration was made. Judaism has taken giant strides in its conquests over its age‑long "Enemy"; Christianity. Purse, Press, Politics ‑ these are the engines by means of which the Elders of Zion have made their conquest.
2). Four of the Christian Empires ‑ Russia, Austria, German and France ‑ have already succumbed to the Jew power. Only the British Empire {and the United States} is left, and all its most precious institutions are already under Jewish control, which is working ceaselessly for its final betrayal.
3). The God of the Nations is the real Lord of the Jews. The Gold mart of England is closed on the Jews' "Holy days!" Said the Evening Standard, October 12, 1921: "Gold was unregistered today owing to the Jewish religious observance." In the Jews' expert hands gold has bought Parliament, Premiers, Parties, Politics, Principles and Consciences, as the doings of the Parliament which was once England's reveal. Jews have flooded all nations with paper money, retaining the gold themselves. They control all the exchanges of the world and fix or unfix the rates of exchange as suits their interests. Jews have raised prices part passu with wages and so have kept up Industrial Unrest, which is one of their chief assets.
4). As for the principal Banks and Exchanges, the names of Rothschild, Gwinner, Bleichroder, Schroeder, Schuster, Goldschmidt, Goschen, Speyer, Schiff, Loeb, Kahn, Kuhn, Cassel, Samuel, Warburg, Guggenheim, sufficiently attest the Overlordship of Jewry in lucre's Empire.
5). But without control of the World's Press, the power of Gold could not be maintained. The Press of one country would not be sufficient. Hence the necessity of securing control of all lines of communication, press agencies, Wolff Bureaux, Reuter's, Agence Havas, Marconi's {UPS, APS and etc.}, advertisement agencies as well as the actual ownership of papers, such as exists throughout the world today. In our own country there is not a single daily morning paper, except the Morning Post, which has any freedom from Jewish control. The theaters and cinemas are equally tied, and the British Public are treated to Jewish propaganda plays like the "Little Brother," "Welcome Stranger," "The Wandering Jew," and Mr. Levy's lavatory‑and‑ bed‑chamber plays in his Grand Guignol. "Everywhere the Press and the Theater are under our orders." And the Jews are so well placed in regard to cinemas that they boast that they can censor their own films! 847
6). "Liberalism" is one of the chief instruments of the Jewish power. Through preaching this doctrine, and getting into the machinery of Liberal parties Jews have exploited for their own ends the generous instincts of all the peoples who have received them into their communities. Jews have preached "democracy," and through getting their dupes to believe in it, have succeeded in riveting on their necks the chain of Shylocracy, the rule of the Crowned Usurer. Shylock‑Rothschild, who was admitted to England's parliament by "Liberal" statesmen, now rules the world. Jew Banks appear to be many, but in reality they are only one. Reduced to impotence the Nations bow before the Law ‑ not of Moses even, but of the Jew's Bank ‑ "always united and always devoted to our (Jewish) cause."
7). Thanks to the terrible power of this Bank, Jews have forced Christians into wars without number, culminating in the Great War. Wars have this especial value for Jews that Christian massacre each other and make more room for the Chosen People. Moreover, as Werner Sombart truly says, "Wars are the Jews Harvests." The Jews' Bank grows fat on the wars of Christians. Nearly one hundred millions of Christians have been swept off the face of the globe already by the War {World War I}, which the Jews planned, and which is not yet by any means over in spite of official "Peace" celebrations, and the Lords of Gold are stronger than ever.
8). By Jew‑made laws the ancient proprietors of England are being rapidly deprived of their estates, and farmers and laborers are at the same time becoming more and more completely enslaved under Shylock's power.
9). Jews have the gold and we have paper money. Jews give the paper the "value" which suits their interests. So that a good harvest may mean ruin to a farmer just as readily as a bad one through Jewish manipulation of prices and exchanges. At the present day, for purposes of selling, a littler of pedigree puppies will fetch as much as a good sized stack of hay, although the hay will feed just as many horses as it did when hay was five times its present price.
10). Oratory is another great asset of the Gold‑Power of Jewry. Shinwells in Scotland, Mounds in Wales, De Valeras in Ireland, Isaacses and Samuels in England and India with their Gentile Front megaphones like Lloyd George, Asquith, Churchill, McKenna, MacDonald, Henderson, Lansbury, Tom Mann, Watson, etc., are all serving the Jews' ends. By gold and false promises they turn the proletariat against Christian capitalists, who are often not capitalists at all but actual producers, and divert their attentions from the real Shylocks who are the actual villains of the piece. By raising the workman's wages to an impossible
�level they destroy trade, and by raising the prices of food they produce at once Unemployment and Starvation which make the enslaving power of Shylock and his tribe greater than ever.
11). Thus come revolutions in which Christians do all the fighting and Jews reap all the profits. Russia is completely destroyed by the Jews. Revolution has broken out in the Empire of Britain. Ireland is almost a Republic, in fact, if not in name, and the Jews are prospering amazingly. our so‑called "British" Cabinet is in point of fact a Bolshevik Cabinet in preliminary stage.
12). Thanks to Jewish educationalists in the Press and on the platform, the Churches are suffering from creeping paralysis. The Jews are preaching atheism to Christians, that Judaism may remain alone in the field. Mond with his English Review was doing the educational work of his tribe in polluting the minds of English readers.
13). The power of Jewry has put its own sons or its own Gentile agents in all positions of strategic importance. We have seen the Lloyd George‑Sassoon combination presiding over the empire; Isaacs, Samuel, Meyer over India; Samuel over Palestine; Mond over the health of the Kingdom; to name only a few samples in this country, and in other countries it is even worse; while the League of Nations, as the Jews themselves boast, is essentially a Jewish concern.
14). As for the monopoly of education, the names of Mangnuses, Gollanczes, Waldsteins, Lees, Lowes, Hartogs, Monds, etc., etc., show how rotten with Judaism are the educational establishments of this country. The Professional Chairs of Germany and France are almost all filled with Jews.
15). Jews are so fond of "Law" that they are rapidly monopolizing it. This helps them in any ways. How Jews defeat justice is shown by the Dreyfus case, and by the case of the Jews who murdered Pere Thomas, the Roman Catholic Priest of Damascus, and his servant. The murder was a ritual murder, but thanks to the efforts of the Jewish nation, headed by Adolphe Cremieux of France and Moses Monteflore of England the murderers, although tried and convicted on the clearest evidence, escaped the penalty.
16). The crowned monarchs of the world are led by the Jews, as the German Emperor was by Walther Rathenau before and during the war (World War I). Jews lend monarchs money in order that they may work with it their own destruction. Jews can manipulate republics more easily than they can monarchies and that is one reason why they foster revolutions.
17). The intermarriage of wealthy sons and daughters of Jews into aristocratic families has polluted almost all the once noble houses of the Christian world. Not to mention Jew "Peers," there are examples of Lord Rosebery and the Rothschilds, and numbers of Jew duchesses. Lord Crewe is married to the daughter of a Rothschild, and Lord Derby married his daughter to Lord Dalmeny, a Rothschild's son; Lord Sheffield married his daughter to the Jew Edwin Samuel alias Montagu. Lord Curzon of Kedlestone is son‑in‑law of a Jew.
18). After "Society," Commerce. "Lyons" control the catering trade of the metropolis; Samuel controls petrol; Mond controls nickel and chemicals; Salmon and Gluckstein and their co‑tribes‑men control tobacco, etc., etc. And so the "accursed Christians" tamely submit to the yoke of Israel.
19). The British Empire, so far as concerns its own coin (which the Jews control) is bankrupt. But its real wealth is greater than ever, its spirit, its courage, its ancient literature before Jewry touched it with polluting fingers, its enterprise, its deep down desire to fulfill its mission in the world, this is England's real wealth, and this wealth Jewry hopes to annihilate by means of Revolution and by planting England's crown family on Shylock's head. England's hour has not struck yet. May the sleeping giant awake in time to burst the paper which England's indolence have suffered Shylock to wind round England's limbs!
����������������������������������������������������� A Protocol of 1919
A Russian newspaper, Prizyv, of 5th February, 1920, published in Berlin, contained an interesting document in Hebrew, dated December, 1919, which was found in the pocket of the dead Jew Zunder, the Bolshevik Commander of the 11th Sharp‑shooter Battalion, throwing light on the secret organizations of Jewry in Russia. This Protocol has, like the first, never been called in question by the Nation of Jewry. It reveals identically the same plans and purposes of the Jews for World domination and revenge which pervade them all. This one especially gloats over the Jewish conquest and enslavement of Russia. In extenso it ran as follows:
Secret: To the representatives of all the branches of the Israelite International League.
���� "Sons of Israel! The hour of our ultimate victory is near. We stand on the threshold to the command of the world. That which we could only dream of before us is about to be realized. Only quite recently feeble and powerless, we can now, thanks to the world's catastrophe, raise our heads with pride. We must, however, be careful. It can surely be prophesied that, after we have marched over ruined and broken altars and thrones, we shall advance further on the same indicated path. The authority of them, to us, alien religions and doctrines of faith we have through very successful propaganda, subject to a merciless criticism and mockery. We have brought the culture, civilization, traditions and thrones of the Christian Nations to stagger. We have done everything to bring the Russian people under the yoke of the Jewish power, and ultimately compelled them to fall on their knees before us. We have nearly completed all this but we must all the same be very cautious, because the oppressed Russia is our arch‑enemy. The victory over Russia, gained through our intellectual superiority, may in the future, in a new generation, turn against us.
���� Russia is conquered and brought to the ground. Russia is in the agony of death under our heel, but do not forget, not even for a moment, that we must be careful! The holy care for our safety does not allow us to show either pity or mercy. At last we have been allowed to behold the bitter need of the Russian people, and to see it in tears! By taking from them their property, their gold, we have reduced this people to helpless slaves. Be cautious and silent! We ought to have no mercy for our enemy. We must make an end of the best and leading elements of the Russian people, so that the vanquished Russia may not find any leader! Thereby every possibility will vanish for them to resist our power. We must excite hatred and disputes between workers and peasants. War and the class‑struggle will destroy all treasures and culture created by the Christian people. But be cautious, sons of Israel! Our victory is near, because our political and economic power and influence upon the masses are in rapid progress. We buy up Government loans and gold, and thereby we have controlling power over the world's exchanges. The power is in our hands, but be careful, place no faith in traitorous shady powers!
���� Bronstein (Trotsky), Apfelbaum (Zinovieff), Rosenfeld (Kamaneff), Steinberg, all of them are like unto thousands of other true sons of Israel. Our power in Russia is unlimited. In the towns, the Commissariats and Commissions of Food, House Commissions, etc., are dominated by our people. but do not let victory intoxicate you. Be careful, cautious, because no one except yourselves will protect us! Remember we cannot rely on the Red Army, which one day may turn its warfare on ourselves.
���� Sons of Israel! The hour for our long‑cherished victory over Russia is near; close up solid your ranks! Make known our people's national policy! Fight for eternal ideals! Keep holy the old laws, which history has bequeathed to us! May our intellect, our genius, protect and lead us!" Signed, The Central Committee of the Petersburg Branch of the Israelite International League.
It will be noted that the above was found in Hebrew, as the original of the Protocols of the Elders of Zion and all the secret documents of the Jews are. There are plenty of manifestoes in Christian languages that are intended for the Goyim to read. Of these we need take no account. "Israelite International League" can be none other than l'Alliance Israelite Universelle, founded by Cremieux and headed by Rothschild.
All the Protocols tell the same tale of malice, revenge, cupidity and murderous hate against Christians and Christianity. Judaism is Satanism; and no amount of ritual and Kabalistic camouflage can hide this fact.
1910: The World Peace Foundation {formerly the International School of Peace} is founded by educational publisher Edwin Ginn.
One of the first books published by the foundation is The First Book of World Law (1911) with chapters on "The World Judiciary," "The World Executive," and even on "The Universal Postal Union."
1911: The eleventh edition of The Encyclopedia Britannica is published in which one reads concerning Cecial Rhodes that "...he had found an object to which he proposed to devote his life. It was nothing less than the governance of the world by the British race. A will exists written in Mr. Rhodes' own handwriting...when he was still only twenty-two...It ends with a single bequest of everything which he might die possessed, for the furtherance of this great purpose. Five-and-twenty years later his final will carried out, with some difference in detail, the same intention...He left the bulk of his vast wealth for the purpose of founding {Rhodes} scholarships at Oxford."
1911-1913: Kiev, Russia: This is by far the most important proved Ritual Murder case of the 20th century and is generally known as the Beiliss Case. In 1911, a 13-year-old Christian boy's body was found at Kiev with curious wounds and drained of blood. A Jew named Beiliss was arrested on suspicion. It was proved that the murder took place inside the premises of a Jewish brick factory to which only Jews had access. This factory contained a Jewish hospice with a secret synagogue attached. After long-drawn-out preliminaries, Beiliss, who was proprietor of the factory, was tried; the jury found that there was no proof that he himself was the culprit, although half of them considered he was; the verdict therefore having to be unanimous, he was declared Not Guilty. But the jury agreed as to the cause of the boy's death; their verdict about this was as follows: "The boy after being gagged, was wounded with a perforating instrument in the nape of the neck, temples and neck, which wounds severed the cerebral vein, the left temporal and jugular arteries, producing thus profuse hemorrhage; and afterwards, when Joutchinski (the boy's name) had lost about five glasses of blood, his body was pierced with the same instrument, lacerating thus the lungs, the liver, the right kidney and the heart, where the last wounds were inflicted, in all 47 wounds, causing acute suffering to the victim and the loss of practically all the blood of the body, and finally death."
Thus, although the murder could not be fixed upon any particular individual, its ritual character was quite certain, the boy being first bled and then killed. There were many strange features about this trial:
1). On October 17th, 1913, the presiding Judge had to warn the Jewish pressmen against persisting in reporting perverted renderings of the evidence, and said that if they continued in this practice, they would be refused permission to attend the Court.
2). Two children, Genia and Valentine Tcheberiak, who were important witnesses against Beiliss, died suddenly shortly after his arrest. This was after they had eaten sweetmeats given to them by a degraded police agent called Krassowsky. They were examined by two Jewish doctors at the hospital and were certified to be suffering from dysentery, the bacilli of that disease having been found in them according to the report. Next it was discovered that their mother had been offered (and had refused) a bribe of 40,000 roubles by a Jewish lawyer to take upon herself the guilt for the murder of the stabbed boy Joutchinski. Finally, the Jews actually suggested she had poisoned the two children, the Jews having characteristically forgotten for the moment those dysentery bacilli that had been reported to have been discovered.
3). Several important witnesses gave expert opinion that the Jews use Christian blood to mix with the unleavened bread at certain feasts, and that Christian children are killed by Jews for that purpose.
One of these was Father Pranaitis, theologian and Hebraist, who considered that the evidence showed every sign of it being a Jewish Ritual Murder. Father Pranaitis said that the Zohar, the cabalistic book of the Chassidim sect of Jews, described the ritual of murder, prescribing thirteen stabs in the right temple, seven in the left one, which is exactly how the head of the murdered boy had been treated. Another expert witness was Professor Sikorski of Kiev University, a medical psychologist, who also regarded the case as one of Ritual Murder.
After the Jewish Bolshevik revolution, the Checka shot the Judge, the Public Prosecutor and many of the witnesses, including Father Pranaitis, the medical expert Kozoratov, and Professor Sikorski. Professor Pawlow, who was a witness for the defense, became a leading scientist in Bolshevik Russia.
The ex-General Alexander Netchvoldov of the Russian Imperial Army, tells us the rest in an article, "La Russie et les Juifs," in Le Font Unique, published at Oran, 1927, p. 59: Quoting Evrijskaja Tribuna, of August 24th, 1922, he says "that at a visit of the Rabbi of Moscow to Lenin, the first word Lenin said to his visitor was to ask him if the Jews were satisfied with the Soviet Tribunal which had annulled the Beiliss verdict, saying that Joutchinksy had been killed by a Christian!"
The Rabbi answered: "Yes, Bolshevism is Jewish!"
4). A "British protest," published in The Times, dated May 6th, 1912, signed by the usual Archbishops and bishops, together with dukes (such as the Duke of Norfolk who had been married to a Jewish woman), earls (such as Rosebery, married to a Rothschild), and people like the Rt. Hon. A.J. Balfour, fulminated against the "revival" of the Ritual Murder charge; the "Blood Accusation" was described in this protest as "a relic of the days of witchcraft and black magic, a cruel and utterly baseless libel on Judaism."
Is it not amazing that there where Jewish interests are concerned, Englishmen of standing will try to influence the course of justice by thus interfering before Beiliss had even been tried? Beiliss died in America in 1934, and his funeral was made that of a Jewish national hero.
1912: Archduke Francis Ferdinand and his wife were assassinated on June 28, 1914, which was said to have been the spark that touched off the blaze that developed into World War One. The Empress of Austria was assassinated in 1898; King Humbert in 1900; President McKinley in 1901; the Grand Duke Sergius of Russia in 1905, and the King and Crown Prince of Portugal in 1908. To prove that the Illuminati acting through the Grand Orient Masons were responsible for these political assassinations the following evidence is submitted.
The leaders of the World Revolutionary Movement, meeting in Geneva, Switzerland, thought it was necessary to remove King Carlos of Portugal so they could establish a Republic in Portugal so, in 1907, they ordered his assassination. In December 1907, Megalhaes Lima; the head of Portuguese Grand Orient Masonry, went to Paris to lecture to the Masonic Lodges. His subject was "Portugal, the overthrow of the Monarchy, and the need of a republican form of government." A few weeks later King Carlos and his son, the Crown Prince, were assassinated. Continental Masons boasted of this success. Furnemont, Grand Orator of the Grand Orient of Belgium, said on February 12, 191: "Do you recall the deep feeling of pride which we all felt at the brief announcement of the Portuguese Revolution? In a few hours the throne had been brought down, the people triumphed , and the republic was proclaimed. For the uninitiated, it was a flash of lightning in a clear sky...But we, my brothers, we understood. We knew the marvelous organization of our Portuguese brothers, their ceaseless zeal, their uninterrupted work. We possessed the secret of that glorious event." 848
The leaders of the World Revolutionary Movement and the top-level officials of continental Freemasonry met in Switzerland in 1912. It was during this meeting that they reached the decision to assassinate the Archduke Francis Ferdinand in order to bring about World War One. The actual date on which the murder was to be committed was left in abeyance because the cold blooded plotters did not consider the time was quite ripe for his murder to provide the maximum political repercussions. On September 15, 1912 the "Revue Internationale des Societes Secretes" edited by M. Jouin, published the following words on pages 787-788:
"Perhaps light will be shed one day on these words spoken by a high Swiss Freemason. While discussing the subject of the heir to the throne of Austria he said: 'The archduke is a remarkable man. It is a pity that he is condemned. He will die on the steps of the throne.'"
Light was shed on those words at the trial of the assassins who murdered the heir to the Austrian throne, and his wife, on June 28, 1914. This act of violence committed in Sarajevo, was the spark that touched off the blaze that was developed into World War One. Pharos' shorthand notes of the Military Trial an enlightening document. They provide further evidence that the International Bankers used the Grand Orient Lodges to bring about World War One, as they used them in 1787 - 1789 to bring about the French Revolution. On October 12, 1914, the president of the military court questioned Cabrinovic, who threw the first bomb at the Archduke's car.
The President: "Tell me something more about the motives. Did you know, before deciding to attempt the assassination, that Tankosic and Ciganovic were Freemasons? Had the fact that you and they were Freemasons an influence on your resolve?" 849
Cabrinovic: "Yes."
The President: "Did you receive from them the mission to carry out the assassination?"
Cabrinovic: "I received from no one the mission to carry out the assassination. Freemasonry had to do with it because it strengthened my intention. In Freemasonry it is permitted to kill. Ciganovic told me that the Freemasons had condemned the Archduke Franz Ferdinand to death MORE THAN A YEAR BEFORE."
Add to this evidence the further evidence of Count Czerin, an intimate friend of the Archduke. He says in "Im-Welt-Krieg" "The Archduke knew quite well that the risk of an attempt on his life was imminent. A year before the war he informed me that the Freemasons had resolved on his death."
�� 1912: William Howard Taft runs for re-election as president.
Because he has opposed the formation of the Federal Reserve, he is out of favor with the international {Jewish} bankers, who recruited Woodrow Wilson to oppose Taft. Wilson's popular support isn't sufficient, however, so J.P. Morgan funds the entry of Teddy Roosevelt into the race, thereby splitting the conservative vote and allowing Wilson to win the less than fifty percent of the popular vote {The Federal Reserve Act is passed in 1913 with Wilson's support}.
A similar situation occurred in 1992, with Ross Perot's entry into the race causing Bill Clinton to win with only forty-three percent of the popular vote against incumbent George Bush. Though Clinton campaigned on a theme of "change," immediately after the election he announces that he wants "stability" to reassure the {Jewish} internationalist banking community. Clinton and Bush have been both CFR members and Trilateralits, as the moneyed-power-elite often tries to direct both major political parties. In the election of 1940, for example, Wendell Willkie only becomes a Republican a few months before their convention, and with just seven weeks before the convention, he only has three percent of the support within the party. Congressman Usher Burdick writes in the Congressional Record {June 19, 1940}: "There is nothing to the Willkie boom for president except artificial public opinion being created by newspapers, magazines, and the radio. The reason back of all this is money. Money is being spent by someone and lots of it."
Willkie, an internationalist who would later become a CFR member, won the Republican nomination. And even though he lost to FDR, who had many CFR members in his administration, he would later become an international emissary for FDR.
The Federal Reserve Mystery Babylon Exposed
Throughout this book, references are made to the Federal Reserve System. And it may seem, to some, that we have too much to say or that it should be consolidated into one section. Well that idea deserves an answer. The reason it is broken up into sections and at times repetitive, is simply the system is too evil and most will not read a really lengthy presentation about any subject. Therefore, so that more people will understand more about this evil invention of the International Jewish Bankers and their efforts to control the world we have related the story in several parts. But perhaps some would like to see it in a condensed form, so for their benefit here we will present a condensed story of the steps taken to form this evil and wicked thing. It was told by Carl Gorton in "The Revelator" Issue A2 850
The largest, most powerful criminal organization in the world is not the Mafia or Costa Nostra, it is not the drug cartel, it is not the Red Government of Russia or China or Cuba, it isn't even the IRS {which many will dispute}.
These are only a few of the thousands of parts which comprise Mystery Babylon the Great, and which make her so mysterious to the world over which she reigns. To describe any part of Babylon, such as New York City, as all of Babylon, is not to see her at all.
It is like the blind men who were asked to describe an elephant. Each one described it according to the part he touched; a snake, a tree trunk, a wall, etc. The brain, or control center of the Babylonian world system is comprised of the hidden cabalistic crew of International {Jewish} Bankers who own and control the Federal Reserve and the other central banks of the world. They will be referred to hereinafter as the Anti‑Christ Banksters, or ABs. The lifeblood of this harlot is the wealth of the world stolen through the operations of their central commercial banks.
The Rothschild Dictum
The political and economic systems of the nations, whether 'democrats' or dictatorships, are not controlled 'by the people and for the people' but rather by the ABs and for the ABs.'
The principle by which this power is acquired and maintained was set forth by the founder of the Rothschild dynasty of ABs, Mayer Amschel Rothschild, 200 years ago when he said: "Permit me to issue and control a nation's money, and I care not who makes its laws." What this translates to is simply that we now have the best congress that money can buy! The simple, but brilliant scheme to enslave whole nations by controlling their money systems was facilitated by keeping the people ignorant about money, the most important thing people must understand in order to be free. As John Adams said in 1787: "All the perplexities, confusion and distress in America arise, not from defects in their Constitution or Confederation, not from want of honor or virtue, so much as the downright ignorance of the nature of coin, credit and circulation."
Pastor Sheldon Emry in his "Billions for the Bankers ‑‑ Debts for the People" described this form of slavery, while describing the "Three Types Of Conquest."
"History reveals nations can be conquered by the use of one or more of three methods.
1). The most common is conquest by war. In time, though, this method usually fails, because the captives hate the captors and rise up and drive them out if they can. Much force is needed to maintain control, making it expensive for the conquering nation.
2). A second method is by religion, where men are convinced they must give their captors part of their earnings as 'obedience to God.' Such a captivity is vulnerable to philosophical exposure or by overthrow by armed force, since most religions by their nature lacks the military force regain control, once its captives become 'disillusioned.'
3). The third method can be called economic conquest. It takes place when nations are placed under 'tribute' without the use of visible force or coercion, so that the victims do not realize they have been conquered. 'Tribute' is collected from them in the form of 'legal' debts and taxes, and they believe they are paying it for their own good, for the good of others, or to protect all from some enemy. Their captors become their 'benefactors' and 'protectors.'Although this is the slowest to impose, it is often quite long‑lasting, as the captives do not see any military force arrayed against them, their religion is left more or less intact, they have freedom to speak and to travel, and they participate in 'elections' for their rulers. Without realizing it, they are conquered, and the instruments of their own society are used to transfer their wealth to their captors and make the conquest complete."
This is exactly the situation which exists, today, in America because, as George Santayana said in 1905, "Those who cannot remember the past are condemned to repeat it." Of course, we can not be expected to remember the past if we do not know the past. Therefore, one of the first objectives of the ABs was to gain control of our education system. This was accomplished simply by obtaining controlling interest in the companies that publish our elementary, grade and high schools and college textbooks on history and economics. As a consequence, the knowledge necessary for us to be economically and politically free has been kept from us and our nation is being rapidly gobbled up by the ABs. This situation was prophesied by Thomas Jefferson, author of the Declaration of Independence when he said: "If the American people ever allow private banks to control the issue of their currency, first by inflation and then by deflation, the banks and corporations that will grow up around them will deprive the people of all property until their children will wake up homeless on the continent their fathers conquered."
The First Bank of The U.S.
Jefferson, along with Benjamin Franklin and James Madison adamantly opposed the plans of the New York ABs agent, Alexander Hamilton, to establish a private central bank for the U.S. like the Bank of England. However, after Franklin's death in 1790, Hamilton succeeded in bribing enough Congressmen to have Congress grant a charter to the ABs in 1791 for the "First Bank of the United States" for a period of twenty years. Having lost his battle against the ABs, Jefferson said: "I believe that banking institutions are more dangerous to our liberties than sanding armies. Already they have raised up a money aristocracy that has set the government at defiance. The issuing power {of money} should be taken from the banks, and restored to Congress and to the people, to whom it belongs."
When the charter expired in 1811, a wiser or more honest Congress refused to renew it. What followed was the war of 1812, in an effort to re‑establish the rule of the Bank of England over us, as was the case before our War of Independence.
How The Scam Works
Now, you may be shocked at hearing such seemingly incredible claims, but they only seem incredible because these details about the real causes of historical events were carefully omitted from our history books. There is far more to the story, and much worse, but to gain a comprehensive understanding of how this criminal system developed requires an overview of history which, even though greatly condensed, is quite lengthy.
Therefore, we will interrupt the historical narrative to provide an explanation of the mechanics of how the criminal scam called 'fractional reserve banking' works to enslave the people caught in its insidious trap. In the first place, most Americans believe that our government creates our money in accordance with Art. I, Sec. 8 of the Constitution which states: "The Congress shall have power...To coin money, regulate the Value thereof, and of foreign Coin..."
This most important power of government was again surrendered by Congress, in 1913 to a private corporation called 'The Federal Reserve.' It is no more Federal than Federal Express and is no more a reserve than a bucket without a bottom. Yet more than 9 out of 10 Americans ignorantly believe that it is a government agency. The actual owners of the Fed will be named later. The process by which the ABs conquer nations economically is simply unbelievable because it is unbelievably simple. Here is how it works:
First: They seduce the political authority to grant them monopoly power to issue the nations money as debt at interest {usury};
Second: They create the money OTA {out of thin air} as a book or computer entry when they loan this bank credit to the government and corporations in exchange for interest bearing bonds, and to individuals in exchange for title to their property;
Third: When there is no unencumbered property remaining to collateralize more loans and there is insufficient money to repay the loans, the victims are foreclosed on.
The Best Kept Secret
The reason that the above sequence is inevitable is the best kept economic secret in the world. Here it is. When the ABs and their associates {your friendly local banker} create the money as a bookkeeping entry to make a loan, say $1000 for one year, the interest {usury} on that loan, say 10%, or $100 is not created, therefore, can not be paid!
When the bank credit is put into circulation, it increases the money supply and generates increased economic activity throughout the society. When the principal is repaid, the bank credit is eliminated and economic activity is reduced accordingly. If it stopped there, we could have an honest and potentially stable money system. But then comes the rub. Since the interest amount was not created, it remains in the economy as a bank claim as someone's property. Why? Because in order to pay the $100 interest {which was not created} on the first loan, someone had to borrow it into circulation. Thus, an unending cycle of debt is instituted with the inevitable eventual result being that title to all real wealth in the nation is owned by the ABs. This is the reason why our farms, homes and factories are being foreclosed by the thousands every week! It is also the real reason for inflation, which has reduced the 'dollar' to about 10% of its value in 1940!
Their Money Is Our Debt
All of our money, except for our coins and the few remaining U.S. Notes, has been borrowed {OTA} into circulation as debt! About 95% of this debt exists as bank deposits {check book money} and about 5% exists as Federal Reserve Notes. There is not enough money in circulation {called M1} to pay the $3,000,000,000,000 plus the National Debt, let alone the $7‑Trillion plus private debt! Talk about balancing the Federal Budget is just that ‑‑ talk. If the Federal Government, under this criminal Babylonian money system, did not continually borrow more Federal Reserve bank credit into circulation, we would have no medium of exchange! Furthermore, this debt exceeds the value of all the real estate in America, which is pledged to pay it. Therefore, we are now legally bankrupt!
A Staggering Thought
In the words of Robert Hemphill, for many years credit manager of the Federal Reserve Bank of Atlanta: "If all bank loans were paid, no one would have a bank deposit, and there would not be a dollar of currency in circulation. This is a staggering thought. We are completely dependent on the commercial banks. Someone has to borrow every dollar we have in circulation, cash or credit. If the banks create ample synthetic money, we are prosperous; if not, we starve. We are absolutely without a permanent money system. When one gets a complete grasp upon the picture, the tragic absurdity of our hopeless position is almost incredible ‑‑ but there it is. It {the money problem} is the most important subject intelligent persons can investigate and reflect upon. It is so important that our present civilization may collapse unless it is widely understood and the defects remedied very soon."
Criminal Power Exposed
The enormous, criminal power of the Fed was exposed by Louis T. McFadden, Chairman of the House Committee on Banking and Currency in 1933, before the ABs finally succeeded in murdering him, after two unsuccessful attempts.
He wrote: "Every effort has been made by the Federal Reserve Board to conceal its powers, but the truth is...the Fed has usurped the government. It controls everything here {Congress} and it controls all our foreign relations. It makes and breaks governments at will."
Hopefully, you now have the picture and understand the mechanics of how this criminal money system works. However, in case someone doesn't comprehend this scam, lets have an object lesson. Probably everyone is familiar with the game of Monopoly, which has a very appropriate name. However, its rules are those of a make‑believe world. But with a few simple rule changes we can make it resemble the real economic world:
First: Count all the money available {for example, $8,000}.
Second: Loan, not give, an equal amount {$2,000} to each of four players.
Third: Instead of each player collecting $200 from the bank every time he passes GO, he pays $200 in interest to the bank.
Now you should know who will win every game. If not, play it according to these rules and find out. But then, perhaps you, along with thousands of other Americans every week, have already lost the real life game and know who the winner is. Always.
If you lean nothing else from this dissertation, learn this: If you are in debt, you are not free, you are a bond slave. Even if you have no personal debt, as a U.S. citizen, your share of the National Debt is over $20,000 and whatever property you think you own is pledged to pay that debt. As the Bible states in Proverbs 22:7, "The borrower is servant to the lender."
The manner is which bondslaves were to be controlled was put forth in 'The Bankers Manifest' of 1934: "Capital must protect itself in every way, through combination and through legislation. Debts must be collected and loans and mortgages foreclosed as soon as possible. When, through a process of law, the common people have lost their homes, they will be more tractable and more easily governed by the strong arm of the law, applied by the central power of wealth, under the control of leading financiers. People without homes will not quarrel with their leaders. This is well known among our principal men now engaged in forming an imperialism of capital to govern the world. By dividing the people we can get them to expend their energies in fighting over questions of no importance to us except as teachers of the common herd."
Did you get that? All other issues take a back seat and are secondary to the question of money! We have been divided into a thousand different camps, ranging from anti‑Communist to anti‑racist and neutralized by waiting for the rapture, or boozing with the boob‑tube. What is your favorite diversion? That is, if you have any time left after working more than six months every year for the ABs and their government. It's a safe bet that you don't study history, or money, which, to requote Robert Hemphill,
"...is the most important subject intelligent persons can investigate and reflect upon. It is so important that our present civilization may collapse unless it is widely understood and the defects remedied very soon."
Some Omitted History
In order to understand how the ABs acquired their absolute power over the nations, it is necessary to understand some history which has been omitted from our history textbooks. This knowledge is also necessary so that we do not repeat it ‑‑ again! In the beginning, there was no money and there was no civilization. Every man obtained his own necessities of life; food, shelter and clothing, through his own efforts. This was probably the only period in history {other than in Eden} that man was truly free and independent. However, this was a very difficult, dangerous and insecure lifestyle. Eventually, there developed a system of exchange of goods and services which we call barter. In this economic system every man benefitted because he would only trade something he had for something that was of greater value to himself.
For instance, if Jim had ten potatoes and Bill had ten fish, they could trade five potatoes for five fish and each would have a complete meal for his family. It was soon realized that, by specializing, a man could produce a given commodity much more efficiently and trade his surplus with other specialists to obtain all of his needs. Thus, everyone who efficiently produced something which many people needed or wanted could make a very comfortable living. The value that each man placed on his own produce was primarily a function of the time he spent to produce it, plus what he spent for raw materials and tools.
The Creation of Coinage
It was soon realized however, that barter was a very inconvenient system and, fun though it might be, consumed much time in bargaining over the value of commodities. After all, every man values everything differently from every other man and at different times and places. Eventually, the use of certain durable commodities, such as gold and silver, became popular as a medium of exchange and greatly facilitated trade. Civilization began to develop as more men became specialists and an increasing variety of goods was produced for both production {tools} and consumption.
The use of gold and silver bullion as a medium of exchange, although far superior to trading cows and corn, was still somewhat difficult, because their weight and purity had to be determined. Weighing them was relatively easy with balance scales but determining purity was quite difficult. These problems were overcome with the introduction of coins, which were certified by the issuing authority to be of the weight and purity stamped upon them.
The Birth of Banking
As wealth increased, one of the trades that developed was that of making gold jewelry, or goldsmithing. Because goldsmiths dealt in large quantities of gold, it was necessary for them to have secure vaults, or safes, in which to store their valuable commodity for protection from theft. Other people who acquired significant amounts of metallic money, especially merchants and craftsmen, also required security for their money. It soon became common practice for them to 'deposit' their money with the goldsmiths for a small fee. In return, the goldsmith would give the depositor a receipt for the amount of the deposit. A depositor could then give his warehouse receipt to a supplier in payment for goods, rather than transferring the metal itself. This method of payment was so convenient and simple that it soon became common practice. Thus was born the business of banking.
Origin of Usury {Interest}
The shrewd goldsmiths in Babylon soon realized that, of all the gold deposited with them, only a small percentage was reclaimed each month with the warehouse receipts they had issued. As wealthy men, they were often asked for loans. As shrewd men, they were soon lending out as much as 90% of the gold placed on deposit with them, typically requiring that four talents of gold be returned to them in one year for every three they loaned, an interest rate of 33 1/3%! Since there was a limited amount of gold in circulation, they soon 'cornered' the market on gold and became the richest men in Babylon. Their descendants still are and are referred to in Revelation 18:23: "...for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries {pharmicia = drugs} were all nations deceived."
People who are drugged {poisoned} with alcohol, nicotine, caffeine, medicine, sugar, chlorine, fluoride, TV, government, 'education' and 'religion,' have short‑circuited brains and simply cannot think logically. If you are having difficulty understanding this, hopefully you now understand why!
Fractional Reserve Banking
With virtually all of the gold in their possession, the goldsmiths could loan out their 'warehouse receipts' for amounts totaling more than ten times the amount of gold actually in their vaults and charge interest {usury} on something which had cost them virtually nothing {clay tablets were very cheap}. When this debt money was created and circulated in the society, it caused a temporary increase in trade and the production of real wealth until the loan was repaid.
However, when the money was created, the amount of the interest was not created and the ultimate result was a net reduction of money in circulation, causing depression and foreclosure, unless, of course, more money was loaned into circulation. Thus was born 'fractional reserve banking' and the system of usury which today rules the world. This is the lifeblood of the system identified in Revelation 18 as "Mystery, Babylon the Great."
The Baal Priests
Occasionally, the people holding these 'gold certificates' would get wise to the fact that the goldsmith did not actually have enough gold on deposit with which to redeem his certificates. This would result in a 'run on the bank' and his sudden demise, unless he had previously escaped with his hoard of gold. Being shrewd, the goldsmiths recognized this as an unhealthy situation.
Therefore, after very little thought, they decided to bring the king in as a 'partner.' After all, the king was always in need of gold to support his concubines and palace guard. Thus the king was only too happy to provide government sanction and protection for this racket in exchange for greatly discounted interest rates, even lower than the prime rate. But the shrewd goldsmiths thought that government protection might not be sufficient. After all the police couldn't protect them 24 hours a day.
Since the king is also god in the combined state religion of Baalism, the ABs decided that it would be safest for them to practice their black art under cover of religion. After all, there might be many who would revolt against slavery and risk imprisonment or death; what's the difference? But few religionists, even though enslaved, will challenge 'authority' and risk eternal torment by being 'excommunicated.'
Thus, many ABs became BAAL Priests and practiced their banning scam in the temples with complete safety. Thus was joined the unholy Babylonian trinity of; Government, Religion, and Banking {GRAB} which rules the world today as a Great Mystery to the deceived 'goyim,' especially Christians, who are their prime target.
The Gold Standard
The beginning and rise to world dominion of this Babylonian system is detailed in the Book of Daniel. The gold standard was established by King Nebuchadnezzar when he erected a monument of gold on the Plain of Dura and commanded that everyone bow down and worship it. This was about 500 B.C. when the Israelites from the Southern Kingdom of Judah were in Babylon as captives.
Apparently, all but four of them complied with the King's orders, Daniel, Shadrach, Meshak and Abednego. This is not too surprising, since the Israelites had previously shown a strong proclivity for gold at the very foundation of their nation. While encamped at the foot of Mt. Sinai, after being led out of Egyptian slavery, Moses went up the mountain to receive the Law from God. When he returned, the Israelites were worshipping a golden calif.
Daniel's Vision
Daniel was given a vision of the Babylonian succession of world powers. The vision was an image of a man with a head of gold, representing Babylon itself, arms of silver representing Medo‑Persia, body of brass, representing Greece, and legs of iron, representing Rome.
The feet were of mixed iron and clay. A stone "cut out without hands" was to come out of heaven and destroy this system by striking it in the feet, "at the time of the end" after it had secretly gained control of the world, therefore becoming: Mystery, Babylon the Great, the whore that sitteth upon many waters {nations} committing fornication with the Kings of the earth.851
Archaeological searches have uncovered much evidence of Babylon's social and economic systems which were very similar to ours of today. For instance, the Igibi Bank, was found with thousands of clay tablet 'notes' and interest {usury} bearing contracts, which served as their money.
Babylon loaned much money at interest {usury} to Persia which, of course, Persia could not repay. Therefore Persia conquered Babylon to eliminate its debt and acquire Babylon's gold. Persia adopted the Babylonian usury system and loaned Greece much money at interest {usury}. Greece, of course, could not repay the debt and conquered Persia to eliminate its debt and acquire the gold in Persia.
Greece adopted the Babylonian usury system and loaned Rome much money at interest {usury}. Rome, of course, could not repay the debt and conquered Greece to eliminate its debt and acquire the gold in Greece. After the fall of Imperial Rome, the various nations of Europe were kept in bondage and poverty by the ABs for many centuries, known as the Dark Ages.
In his book "Lincoln Money Martyred," Dr. R.E. Search said: "When the Babylonian civilization collapsed, 3% of the people owned all the wealth. When old Persia went down to destruction, 2% of the people owned all the wealth. When ancient Greece went down to ruin 0.5% of the people owned all the wealth. When the Roman Empire fell by the wayside, 2,000 people owned the wealth of the civilized world...It is said at this time less than 2% of the people control 90% of the wealth of America."
Now that you know some history {His Story} do you detect a pattern in the affairs of men and nations? Do you begin to understand that wars are created by the ABs, whom Christ called Pharisees and accused them of shedding all the innocent blood from the time Cain killed Abel? Now you understand why Christ was crucified only three days after He threw the money changers out of the Temple. Now we know why, "...the love of money is the root of all evil." 852
Freedom, At Last
Was there ever a time when men were free of the usurers yoke of bondage? Yes, and it was a glorious period that lasted for nearly six centuries and provided nearly 'utopian' conditions for the working people in England, and, for shorter periods in the other European nations. This period is known as the Renaissance, but the reason for it is a carefully kept secret. Why? Because the revelation of this knowledge would again result in the banishment of the ABs and a flowering of debt‑free freedom.
In 1100 A.D. Henry I became King of England and found the treasury empty. The supply of gold and silver coin had mostly gone with the Crusaders to Palestine and a medium of exchange was urgently required. Rather than seeking loans from ABs, Henry issued into circulation for payment of government debt, or as receipts for goods and services rendered, marked pieces of wood called tallies.
These sticks varied in size from about four inches long up to 8 � feet long. The longest represented 50,000 pounds sterling {a pound sterling was originally an actual pound of silver}. Notches were cut into the side, the with of the notch representing the value, in pounds, and the amount was written on two sides. The sticks were then split and one‑half paid into circulation, debt free. They were readily used by the people in trade, because they derived their value from the fact that they were receivable in payment of taxes. When the tally was presented for payment of taxes, it had to exactly match, that is tally, with the half retained in the treasury, called a foil.
Forgery was nearly impossible. Silver coins continued to circulate also. Usury {interest}, being strictly prohibited by Scripture, was also prohibited by both the Christian church and government. However, there were those who continued the evil practice until they were banished from England in 1290 A.D. With an honest and convenient money system, an English working man could supply his family's needs for a year by working only 14 weeks!
This left a great deal of leisure time available for intellectual, religious and charitable pursuits. This is the reason that the incredible cathedrals of England and Europe were built completely with volunteer labor. Do you think that is amazing? What is really amazing is how this information, essential to our freedom, has been so successfully kept concealed from us! This tally money system continued to operate in England until 1783, when it was abolished by statute. Nevertheless, tallies continued to be used in rural areas until 1826.
Babylon Resurrected
The death knell of the tally system was sounded in 1694, when the King, William of Orange, granted a charter to William Paterson and his AB associates to establish the Bank of England as a fractional reserve central bank with monopoly power to issue bank notes at interest {usury}. This date, 1694, is the most important date in American history, for the Bank of England has had a direct bearing on every major event in America since before our War of Independence.
Freedom Comes To America
When the Pilgrims came to America, they did so with an abundance of faith and determination, but a dearth of knowledge concerning economics and human nature. They initially instituted a system of common ownership or 'communism.' As a result, over half of them died of starvation and disease. Quickly learning their lesson, every man was allotted his own parcel of land on which to grow his own food and build his own home. With little money available, the primary means of exchange was barter.
Gradually, some foreign coinage came into the colony and facilitated trade. However, as the economy of Massachusetts quickly grew, due to its hardworking people, natural resources and free enterprise, the need for a medium of exchange became acute. Knowing about England's tally system, Massachusetts issued debt‑free paper scrip into circulation in 1690. Despite problems that developed with this invention, due to there being no standard of value, the economy flourished with full employment. Other colonies adopted this system in varying degree and prospered also. During this period, there was no official banking system. A few 'Loaning Offices' were maintained by the Colonies, but less than thirty private lending institutions existed in all 13 colonies! Today, they are more numerous than churches! THINK ABOUT THAT!
The Real Reason For The Revolution
There have been many reasons put forth for the American colonies separating from England, their mother country, and the most powerful nation on Earth. Most of these were listed by Thomas Jefferson in the Declaration of Independence. The first two of these read as follows:
1). "He has refused his Ascent to Laws, the most wholesome and necessary for the public good."
2). "He has forbidden his Governors to pass Laws of immediate and pressing importance, unless suspended in their operation till his Assent should be obtained; and when so suspended, he has utterly neglected to attend them."
What were these "most wholesome and necessary" laws that were of "immediate and pressing importance?" Again, a knowledge of true history is necessary to understanding. If you've guessed by now that the ABs were involved, you are absolutely correct.
The roots of our War of Independence was the issuance of their own paper money by the colonies, beginning with 7000 pounds issued by Massachusetts in 1690, and culminating with the issue of 'Colonials' by the Continental Congress.
In 1763, Benjamin Franklin was in England. He was asked to explain why the colonies were so prosperous while England was suffering. He replied: "That is simple. It is only because in the Colonies we issue our own money. It is called 'Colonial Script' ‑‑ and we issue it in the proper proportion to the demands of trade and industry."� The Bank of England soon learned of this situation and forced Parliament to pass a Bill prohibiting the Colonies from issuing their own money. Franklin said, "Within one year from that date the streets of the Colonies were filled with the unemployed."
Later, Franklin said that this was the original cause of the War of Independence. In his words: "The colonies would gladly have borne the little tax on tea and other matters had it not been that England took away from the Colonies their money, which created unemployment and dissatisfaction."
Yes, the laws referred to by Jefferson were primarily ones to provide for relief of the economic chaos then existing because of the Bank of England's usury money system that had been imposed on the Colonies. Rothschild supplied some of the financing for the War through his agent Haym Solomon who operated through Robert Morris.
This may seem contradictory to the uninformed, but it is a basic strategy for the ABs to instigate war and finance both sides, especially if it involves Christians killing Christians! The Rothschild fortune began when Mayer Amschel Rothschild provided the Hessian mercenaries for King George to kill American patriots.
All of the loans that the Continental Congress obtained were insufficient to totally finance the war. Furthermore, under the Articles of Confederation, Congress had no authority to impose taxes or issue money. Nevertheless, since desperate situations require desperate measures to correct, Congress began to issue the debt‑free money known as 'Continentals.'
Knowing, long before Lenin expressed it that, "...the surest way to destroy a nation is to debauch its currency," the English proceeded to bring in shiploads of counterfeit Continentals which, combined with Congress' inability to tax them out of circulation, caused them to depreciate to practically nothing by the end of the war.
But they had served their purpose and were {with the help of Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ} the means by which we were able to obtain our liberty! Rather than being denigrated they should be revered as much as our Declaration of Independence.
Victory Surrendered
This brings us to the post‑war period which was covered briefly in the beginning. Having fought and won a bloody war against overwhelming odds, the politicians then surrendered our hard‑won freedom to the same cabal of ABs who had brought on the war, by granting them a charter for the First Bank of the United States. We were free from their control for a mere 15 years.
The ABs agent through whom our slavery was re‑established, Alexander Hamilton, was an Englishman from the West Indies whose real name was Levine.� He took the name of his step‑father after his mother divorced and re‑married.
However, the he claimed to be the illegitimate son of Hamilton, which was much more socially acceptable at the time than being a Jew. Hamilton was probably the leading authority on finance and banking at the Constitutional Convention which, along with his leadership of the New York delegation, gave him considerable influence in matters pertaining to money. The Constitutional provisions limiting our government to a metallic {specie} system, combined with the power "To borrow Money on the credit of the United States," are the Achilles heel of our Constitution.
The original phrase was "To borrow Money and emit bills on the credit of the United States," which was the same phrase written into the Articles of Confederation by Benjamin Franklin. But Governor Morris said, "...the Monied interest will oppose the plan of Government, if paper emissions be not prohibited." Thus was the trap set for us to again become slaves of the ABs. Remember "...the borrower is servant to the lender."
These provisions then enabled Hamilton, especially as Secretary of the Treasury, to lobby for and bribe Congress into granting the Charter for the First Bank of the United States in 1791. �Thus did America snatch defeat from the jaws of victory and again enter into the debtors prison owned by the ABs. Alexander Hamilton was a thousand‑fold more a traitor than was Benedict Arnold 853 {who was also a Jew}, yet Hamilton is revered as a great patriot.
Thomas Jefferson understood the Achilles heel of our Constitution, as he said: "I wish it were possible to obtain a single amendment to our constitution. I would be willing to depend on that alone for the reduction of the administration of our government to the genuine principles of its constitution; I mean an additional article, taking from the federal government the power of borrowing."
The Dollar Defined
The Coinage Act of 1792 defined a 'dollar' as 371.25 grains of .999 {fine} silver and 24.75 grains of pure gold, establishing a bi‑metallic standard at a ratio of 15 parts of silver equal to one part gold. The Mintage Act of 1837 again defined the dollar as 371.25 grains of fine silver but reduced the dollar of gold to 23.22 grains of pure gold, a new ratio of 16 parts silver equal to one part gold. In 1873, a "trade dollar" was established of 378 grains while a dollar in gold was retained at 23.22 grains, changing the ratio to 16.28 to one. But a defacto gold standard was established. In 1878, the Bland‑Allison Act restored the fine silver content of the dollar to 371.25 grains and the silver/gold ratio of 16 to one. The gold‑standard act of 1900 placed us completely at the mercy of the ABs who control the world's gold. {They 'fix' its price every day in London at the offices of N.M. Rothschild and Sons}. While retaining silver as legal tender, it eliminated the bi‑metallic standard which had precluded the ABs from completely controlling our currency.
Jackson Kills The Bank
Returning to the War of 1812, after winning the war the U.S. was in bad economic condition. But Congress again turned our victory into defeat by chartering the Second Bank of the United States which was virtually a clone of the First Bank of the United States. When Andrew Jackson became President in 1829, he declared war on the ABs. He told them in scathing words, "You are a den of vipers and thieves and I intend to rout you out, and by the Eternal God, I will rout you out." He vetoed renewing the Bank's charter and in his message to Congress said: "The bold efforts that the present bank has made to control the government, the distress it has wantonly caused, are but premonitions of the fate which awaits the American people should they be deluded into a perpetuation of this institution or the establishment of another like it...if the people only understood the rank injustice of our money and banking system there would be a revolution before morning."
Jackson removed U.S. funds from the Second Bank of the U.S. and placed them in state banks. He also eliminated the national debt. It is a sheer miracle that he was not assassinated. An attempt to kill him was made on January 30, 1835, by one Richard Lawrence with two pistols. Both misfired. Lawrence was tried and found innocent by reason of insanity. However, he later boasted of his contact with European bankers who had promised to protect him if he were caught. The ABs continued their nefarious efforts to establish another central bank without success. Nevertheless, they were able to create confusion and chaos in our money system through the state‑chartered banks. However, they despaired of again establishing a central bank through which they could control the entire U.S.
The Plot For Civil War
Thus was hatched the plot to conquer by dividing the U.S. into two nations. The ABs decided to instigate a war between the North and the South over the slavery issue. The London branch of the Rothschilds financed the North {in part} through their agent, August Belmont {Schoenberg} and the Paris branch financed the South through their agents, Judah P. Benjamin and John Slidell. However, the ABs, thinking that they had Lincoln at their mercy, overstepped themselves. When the Union requested loans from the private banks to conduct the war, the ABs demanded 28% interest. This angered Lincoln and he proceeded to have Congress authorize, in three issues, a total of $450,000,000 worth of U.S. Notes, called 'Lincoln Greenbacks,' which were paid directly for goods and services required for the war. These issues of debt‑free money not only saved the Union but would have destroyed the power of the ABs. The London Times, an ABs paper editorialized: "If this mischievous financial policy, which has its origin in the North American Republic, shall become indurated down to a fixture, then that government will furnish its own money without cost. It will pay off its debts and be without debt. It will have all the money necessary to carry on its commerce. It will become prosperous without precedent in the history of the world. The brains and the wealth of all countries will go to North America. That government must be destroyed or it will destroy every monarchy on the globe."
Lincoln said of the Abs: "The money power preys upon the nation in times of peace and conspires against it in times of adversity. It is more despotic than monarchy, more insolent than autocracy, more selfish than bureaucracy. It denounces, as public enemies, all who question its methods or throw light upon its crimes. I have two great enemies, the Southern Army in front of me and the financial institutions in the rear. Of the two, the one in my rear is my greatest foe."
In July 1862, the infamous Hazard circular was circulated among American bankers by the London Abs. "Slavery is likely to be abolished by the war power and chattel slavery destroyed. This I and my European friends are in favor of, for slavery is but the owning of labor and carries with it the care of the laborers, while the European plan led by England, is that capital {ABs} shall control labor by controlling wages. This can be done by controlling the money. The great debt {national} that capitalists will see to it is made out of the war, must be used as a means to control the volume of money. To accomplish this the {war} bonds must be used as a banking basis. We are now waiting for the Secretary of the Treasury to make this recommendation to Congress."
Salmon P. Chase, Secretary of the Treasury, and Congress succumbed to the pressure of the ABs. The National Bank Act of 1863 was the result. The ABs again gained the power to create our money as debt, but not exclusively so. Later, Chase repented of his action, saying: "My agency in promoting the passage of the National Bank Act was the greatest financial mistake of my life. It has built up a monopoly which affects every interest in the country. It should be repealed, but before that can be accomplished, the people will be arrayed on one side and the bank on the other, in a contest such as we have never before seen in this country."
Writing about the National Bank Act in 1872, Horace Greely said: "We have stricken the shackles from four million human beings and brought all laborers to a common level, not so much by the elevation of the former slaves as by practically reducing the whole working population, white and black, to a condition of serfdom. While boasting of our noble deeds we are careful to conceal the ugly fact that by our iniquitous money system we have nationalized a system of oppression which, though more refined, is not less cruel than the old system of chattel slavery."
In order to protect their money monopoly and prevent the expansion of the honest, debt‑free money system instituted by Lincoln, he had to be eliminated. And so he was. John Wilkes Booth {a Jew} was a member of the Knights of the Golden Circle, a secret society which was controlled by the ABs, as are virtually all secret societies today. They can be identified by the promotion of the ABs deceptive religious philosophy: "The Brotherhood of Man under the Fatherhood of God."
Bismark, Chancellor of Germany, made the following statement regarding the death of Lincoln: "The death of Lincoln was a disaster for Christendom. There was no man in the United States great enough to wear his boots, and {the ABs} went anew to grab the riches of the world. I fear that foreign bankers with their craftiness and tortuous tricks will entirely control the exuberant riches of America, and use it to systematically corrupt modern civilization. They will not hesitate to plunge the whole of Christendom into wars and chaos in order that the earth should become their inheritance." Bismark was 'right on the money.'
With their increased power, the ABs managed to implement their ancient scheme of establishing a "gold standard" in the U.S., as well as in several European nations at about the same time. This was accomplished by bribing Congress to pass the Coinage Act of 1873 which became known as 'The Crime of '73.' This Act, while providing for the mintage of a new silver "trade dollar" of 420 grains of standard silver, was only made "legal tender" for payments not greater than five dollars, thus effectively demonetizing silver and destroying the Constitutional bi‑metallic standard.
The ensuing monetary crisis forced Congress to pass the Bland‑Allison Silver Act of 1878 over the veto of President Hayes. This act re‑monetized the dollar of 412.5 grins of standard {.90} silver by repealing its legal tender limitation of five dollars. The mint was ordered to coin between two million and four million dollars per month and to exchange them for silver certificates on demand. The infusion of this debt‑free money into circulation caused the economy to flourish.
The ABs could not tolerate this situation since it reduced the demand for their bank credit and enabled the people to pay the otherwise unpayable interest on their mortgages. Thus, the ABs inaugurated a propaganda campaign promoting the 'gold standard' during the rest of the century, culminating in the heated Presidential campaigns between McKinley and Bryan in 1896 and 1900. Bryan, who made the famous statement, "You shall not press down upon the brow of labor this crown of thorns, you shall not crucify mankind upon a cross of gold," lost both elections due to the frantic efforts of the ABs. The Gold Standard Act of 1900 was passed by Congress on March 14, stating; "That the dollar consisting of twenty‑five and eight‑tenths grains of gold nine‑tenths fine...shall be the standard unit of value." Thus was enshrined the ABs 'Golden Rule,' 'He who owns the gold, Rules.' The 'master plan' of the ABs for establishing their rule over the world contains this statement: "You are aware that the gold standard has been the ruin of States which adopted it, for it has not been able to satisfy the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from circulation as far as possible."
The Central Bank Plot
With the Gold Standard firmly in place, the ABs took aim on their greatest prize; a Central Bank. In order to generate popular support for banking reform, the ABs created the panic of 1907. Congressman Charles Lindbergh, Sr. {Father of "The Lone Eagle"} said, "The money trust caused the 1907 panic and thereby forced Congress to create a National Monetary Commission."
The National Monetary Commission was established by Congress following the Panic of 1907 for the purpose of finding the faults in our economy and proposing corrective legislation. Senator Nelson Aldrich was named as chairman, thus assigning the fox to guard the hen house. After two years of high living in Europe at taxpayers' expense, 'studying' the European banking systems the commissioners returned to the U.S.
Aldrich was grandfather of the Rockefeller brothers, and was the namesake of Nelson Aldrich Rockefeller, the notorious Governor of New York, employer of Henry Kissinger and patron saint of Richard Nixon. Another member of this commission was Jacob Schiff of Kuhn‑Loeb and Co., who had helped to finance the bloody {Jewish} Bolshevik Revolution in Russia to the tune of $20‑million. Schiff was born in the house which his family shared with the Rothschilds in Frankfurt, Germany. Immediately after the commission returned from Europe, Aldrich called a secret meeting of Rothschild agents. These men met on November 22, 1910 at the Hoboken, N.J. railway station and boarded Aldrich's private parlor car with shades drawn. Their destination?
The private hunting club of J.P. Morgan and associates at Jekyll Island, Ga. Their mission? To draft the document that would undermine the Constitution of the U.S. and enable the ABs to become the absolute masters of America. The chief architect of this plan was Paul Warburg of Kuhn‑Loeb and Co., who was sent from Frankfurt, Germany to accomplish this task, as a Rothschild agent. His salary was $500,000 per year!
Because of the importance of the Federal Reserve in controlling our lives today and the voluminous information available from private researchers, the temptation is strong to expand this article into a book. Space does not permit. However, for the reader who would like to have more detailed information and documentation on the subject, we recommend Secrets of the Federal Reserve, by Eustace Mullins, whom we believe to be the world's leading authority on the Fed.
The Greatest Crime in History
We will not detail the provisions of the Federal Reserve Act, which has been amended more than 200 times. Suffice it to say that Congress had no authority whatsoever to turn its power to issue our money over to a private corporation, especially one whose Class A Stock is owned primarily by alien ABs. Nevertheless, they did so, with large majorities of those voting in both houses violating their oaths of office. The Federal Reserve was established by the Owen‑Glass bill when it was passed by the Senate (43 to 25) on December 22, 1913, and the House of Representatives (209 to 60) on December 23, 1913. It was immediately signed into Law by President Woodrow Wilson. It has since been called the Federal Reserve Act and the private central bank which it established is called, simply, 'The Fed.' When the bill passed Congressman Charles Lindberg, Sr., said: "This Federal Reserve Act established the most gigantic trust on Earth. When the President signs this bill the invisible government of the Monetary Power will be legalized."
The lengths to which the ABs went to insure passage of their Treasonous Act knew no bounds. For instance, to insure that their brother agent {and Jew} Woodrow Wilson would become President, they financed Teddy Roosevelt and his "Bull Moose" Party to split the Republican Party and defeat Taft. Twenty years later, Congressman McFadden said, "The sack of the United States by the Fed is the greatest crime in history." Indeed it was.
Congressman McFadden, as chairman of the House Banking and Currency Committee for over ten years, was the foremost Congressional authority on the Fed and fearlessly exposed their criminal activities. But his efforts to destroy the Fed could not overcome the power of the ABs. However, his warnings are even more pertinent today than when he spoke in the 1930's. Speaking to Congress he said: "Mr. Chairman, we have in this Country one of the most corrupt institutions the world has ever known. I refer to the Federal Reserve Banks, hereinafter called the Fed. The Fed has cheated the Government of these United States and the people of the United States out of enough money to pay the Nation's debt. The depredations and iniquities of the Fed has cost this Country enough money to pay the National debt several times over. This evil institution has impoverished and ruined the people of these United States, has bankrupted itself, and has practically bankrupted our Government. It has done this through the defects of the law under which it operates, through the maladministration of that law by the Fed and through the corrupt practices of the moneyed vultures who control it. Some people think that the Federal Reserve Banks are United States Government institutions. They are not Government institutions. They are private monopolies which prey upon the people of these United States for the benefit of themselves and their foreign customers; foreign and domestic speculators and swindlers; and rich and predatory money lenders. In that dark crew of financial pirates there are those who would cut a man's throat to get a dollar out of his pocket; there are those who send money into states to buy votes to control our legislatures; there are those who maintain International propaganda for the purpose of deceiving us into granting of new concessions which will permit them to cover up their past misdeeds and set again in motion their gigantic train of crime.
These twelve private credit monopolies were deceitfully and disloyally foster upon this Country by the bankers who came here from Europe and repaid us our hospitality by undermining our American institutions. Those bankers took money out of this Country to finance Japan in a war against Russia. They created a reign of terror in Russia with our money in order to help that war along. They instigated the separate peace between Germany and Russia and thus drove a wedge between the allies in the World War.
They financed Trotsky's passage from New York to Russia so that he might assist in the destruction of the Russian Empire. They fomented and instigated the Russian Revolution, and placed a large fund of American dollars at Trotsky's disposal in one of their branch banks in Sweden so that through him Russian homes might be thoroughly broken up and Russian children flung far and wide from their natural protectors. They have since begun breaking up of American homes and the dispersal of American children. Mr. Chairman, there should be no partisanship in matters concerning banking and currency affairs in this Country, and I do not speak with any. In 1912 the National Monetary Association, under the chairmanship of the late Senator Nelson W. Aldrich, made a report and presented a vicious bill called the National Reserve Association bill. This bill is usually spoken of as the Aldrich bill. Senator Aldrich did not write the Aldrich bill. He was the tool, if not the accomplice, of the European bankers who for nearly twenty years had been scheming to set up a central bank in the Country and who in 1912 had spent and were continuing to spend vast sums of money to accomplish their purpose.
We were opposed to the Aldrich plan for a central bank. The men who rule the Democratic Party then promised the people that if they were returned to power there would be no central bank established here while they held the reigns of government. Thirteen months later that promise was broken, and the Wilson administration, under the tutelage of those sinister Wall Street figures who stood behind Colonel House, established here in our free Country the worm‑ eaten monarchical institution of the 'King's Bank' to control us from the top downward, and to shackle us from the cradle to the grave."
After McFadden was disposed of, the ABs continued their program of mass murder by instigating World War II, Korea and Viet Nam, bleeding America both literally and financially. Hundreds of books have been written by expert authorities detailing the treasonous activities of AB agents in the White House and Congress. Virtually all of these books have been suppressed. Occasionally, by miracle or accident, a true expose' will reach our library shelves, only to be quickly removed. In this overview of monetary history we can not provide much detail, but serious students have a virtually unlimited amount of information available, primarily from private sources and publishers. However, we will take the time to show how the stage was set for World War II. The roots of the war go back to the end of World War I and the Versailles 'Peace' Treaty.
The ABs Destroy Germany
One of the favorite examples of 'fiat' money or 'printing press inflation' which the 'gold bugs' or 'sound money' advocates use to condemn government issued paper money is the inflation of the German Mark after WW I. They do so as either ignorant dupes or deceiving agents of the ABs. The true story of this crime against the German people was detailed by Gertrude M. Coogan in her book "Money Creators," as follows: "The World War ended in 1918. As of March 31, 1919 {just before the 'Peace' Conference was called and the Versailles Treaty signed}, the price levels of Germany were only 117% higher than they were before the World War began. This was a smaller price rise than had actually taken place in the United States. The public debt of Germany from the beginning of the World War until March 31, 1919, had increased one hundred thirty billion Marks. In terms of dollars that would be, roughly, thirty billion dollars. The United States had increased its own public debt to a similar amount. The German financial structure was not in any condition whatever to warrant the destruction of the currency, if that had not been the planned intention of the international money lenders.
Under the terms of the Versailles Treaty, practically all of Germany's gold was taken away from her, together with 75% of her iron ore deposits and mines. All of her colonies were taken away and about 25% of her other physical property. The terms of this Treaty were diabolical. They were directed to destroy the real German people. From the time of the signing of the Treaty in June 1919 until the beginning of 1922, the international money powers who were in control of the Reichsbank and the German Government, were manipulating to gain control of actual physical property in Germany. They went so far as to get the banking laws of Germany drastically changed, so that they could borrow unlimited amount from the Reichsbank and purchase physical property with the knowledge that the loans could later be repaid with worthless currency. To give one some idea of the volume of currency that was turned out in Germany, one has only to note what happened to the price levels of Germany. Remember that during the war the German price levels had not increased as much as they had in the United States.
In 1920 the price level in Germany increased 1500% over the pre‑war level; in 1921 it reached 3500% over the pre‑war level, and by October 23rd, when the currency became worthless, it was 709‑billion percent over the pre‑war level. In other words, predatory internationalists had printed private marks and forced them into the money stream with the avowed purpose of destroying the money system of Germany. That meant the destruction of all insurance policies and mortgages owned by the real German people. The international bankers had prepared themselves. They had obtained control of the physical properties and could later pay loans, many of which had been manipulated through the privately owned Reichsbank, with worthless money. The inflation in Germany was misnamed. It was not a German inflation. It was a private money issue inflation, perpetrated by international schemers. The inflation was not a government money inflation. It was an inflation of private Reichsbank notes. The officers of the Reichsbank ‑‑ a privately owned institution ‑‑ ere responsible for issuing money in sufficient volume to destroy the entire banking structure and make all of the money of Germany worthless."
If you are wondering why the Germans accepted such devastating terms, it might have had something to do with the fact that, among the dozens of AB agents at the conference, Paul Warburg, Vice‑chairman of the Federal Reserve, was advising the American delegation, while his brother, Max Warburg, who had been chief of the German secret service, sat across the table advising the German delegation.
The Germans, not being exactly stupid, knew to whom they had sold their homes, farms and businesses for, what quickly became, bags of worthless marks. Consequently, when the little corporal appeared pointing a finger in the right direction, he became quite popular. Seeking to control Hitler, the ABs initially financed his rise to power. However, after achieving power, Hitler double‑crossed the ABs and instituted a debt‑free money system. This enabled Germany to go from being an impoverished nation to becoming the most powerful military nation on Earth in less than five years. Hitler had to be destroyed. And so he was.
But in order to do so, it was necessary to involve the U.S. in the war before the Nazis {National Socialists} in Germany could destroy the Communists {International Socialists} in Russia. If our leaders had been acting in our best interests we would have let the socialists destroy each other and then picked up the pieces.
Most Americans now know or suspect that the Japanese were instigated into attacking us at Pearl Harbor as Roosevelt's 'back door' method of involving us in the war, which most Americans opposed at that time. As planned, Russia was the real victor of WW II. England supposedly declared war on Germany because of Hitler's invasion of Poland.� But Roosevelt and Churchill treasonously connived with Stalin to turn, not only Poland, but all of Eastern Europe as well as East Germany over to Communist Russia. Many Christians have wondered why the Jews have an almost insane hatred of Germany and try to destroy it every time they get the opportunity.
It is because their father, Satan, knows that Judah {Germany} is to be used first to destroy them. This prophecy is found in the following: "In that day will I make the governors of Judah like an hearth of fire among the wood, and like a torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left: and {prophetic} Jerusalem {America} shall be inhabited again in her own place, even in Jerusalem. The Lord also shall save the tents of Judah first, that the glory of the house of David and the glory of the inhabitants of Jerusalem do not magnify themselves against Judah. In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them. And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem." 854
Lest the uninformed reader take offense at our charges against FDR, perhaps two statements of his will create some enlightenment. In a personal communiqu� to Stalin of February 6, 1945, FDR said, "I hope I do not have to assure you that the United States will never lend its support in any way to any provisional government in Poland that would be inimical to your interests."� But credit must be given to FDR for making one of the most forthright revelations ever made by an AB agent, "In politics, nothing happens by accident. If it happens, it was planned that way."
Was Pearl Harbor 'political?' We, and these captive nations have paid dearly ever since. The only real difference between them and us is that we, for the most part, do not yet realize that we, too, are a captive nation. However, this realization will happen suddenly with the next AB's harvest. It will make the Great Depression appear to have been a Sunday School picnic by comparison.
The Arrogance Of Power
The power of the ABs is now so great and their control so complete, that they regularly expose themselves and their plans to a deluded and befuddled public. But only as fiction, through their publishing and entertainment empires in New York and Hollywood. One such example is "Captains and the Kings" by Taylor Caldwell, a well‑informed, patriotic Christian author. This story is a thinly veiled account of the Kennedy klan but deals with the real power behind the public puppets. The ABs were so impressed with this excellent, fictionalized revelation of their power that they made a major TV mini‑series out of it. The ABs derive a great deal of pleasure from slapping us in the face with the truth, knowing that our ignorance, gullibility and penchant for DENIAL would prevent us from seeing the truth.
Their thought control over the minds of Americans via the media is now so great that we respond to their "crisis management" like a pack of Pavlov's dogs salivating at the sound of a bell. In her foreword to "Captains and the Kings," Taylor Caldwell writes: "This book is dedicated to the young people of America, who are rebelling because they know something is very wrong in their country, but do not know just what it is. I hope this book will help to enlighten them. President John F. Kennedy knew what he was talking about when he spoke of the Gnomes of Zurich.' Perhaps he knew too much! Coups d'etat are an old story, but they are now growing too numerous. This is probably the last hour for mankind as a rational species, before it becomes the slave of a 'planned society.' A bibliography ends this book, and I hope many of my readers will avail themselves of the facts. That is all the hope I have."
As interesting as her book is, the most important part of "Captains and the Kings" is the bibliography.
Who Owns The Fed?
The ABs did everything possible to conceal their identities as owners of the Fed, primarily through the use of interlocking directorates. One man, Eustace Mullins, who has been victimized by 'the system,' undertook the selfless task of researching the entire subject. His book, "Secrets of the Federal Reserve" reveals in detail his findings and includes many organizational charts of the interlocks and connections.
The following list includes most of the major families: Rothschild, Rockefeller, Warburg, Schroder, Schiff, Morgan, Lehman, Lazard, Harriman, Gould. These families are closely associated with one another through banking and marriage, but all are dominated by or are agents for the Rothschilds. Likewise, the Federal Reserve Bank of New York dominates and has controlling influence over the entire Federal Reserve System.
The Ultimate Goal
With the wealth of the world in their hands, what more could the ABs possibly want? Not surprisingly, they want nothing less than a world dictatorship, which is frequently referred to as a "New World Order." The drive to such a goal is a common theme in fiction and history and its realization is prophesied in Scripture. Detailed plans to actually bring this about have come to light in the past two centuries. Most of these have been ignored as fanciful fairy tales or the ravings of lunatics.
But the plans of the Illuminatti, which was founded on May 1, 1776, were too well detailed and their activities too well traced to be a figment of the imagination. However, since the first priority of a conspiracy is to keep itself secret, they were forced underground and have operated under different names ever since. Nevertheless, we can know them by their fruits.
In 1848 Karl Marx published "The Communist Manifesto" under contract to "The League of the Just" which put forth a basic, ten plank program to "socialize the advanced nations of the world." A comparison of his program with that which exists as law in America today reveals that we are not over 90% Marxist and the overwhelming majority of Americans are blind but practicing Communists! "Nonsense," you say? Then take the test yourself. The Marxist platform is summarized herein along with our Bill of Rights and the Ten Commandments.
You decide which plan is in operation and decide whether you are American, Christian or Communist. This world dictatorship already exists 'de facto.' It only remains to be established 'de jure.' In order to do this a world monetary system must be established, but first the current national monetary systems must be destroyed. Economic chaos must be created so that the people, suffering from extreme privation, will demand that the government "do something." naturally, it will.
The solution that will be presented, sooner or later, will be an "international currency" probably based on the ABs false alternative, gold. This will make the bitter pill easier to swallow by the naturally patriotic but mesmerized and economically illiterate Americans, who have been sold a bill of goods by the 'economists.' Plans for this system have been under way for decades and are now ready to be implemented. Do you still think this is impossible nonsense? Then perhaps the following words, from someone who ought to know, will convince you: "The evidence is compelling that reconsideration of the world monetary system is overdue. Therefore, national economies need monetary co‑ordination mechanisms and that is why an integrated world economy needs a common monetary standard, which is the best neutral inflationary co‑ordinating device. But no national currency will do ‑‑ only a world currency will work."
These words were uttered by President Ronald Reagan at the 1983 Economic Summit at Rockefeller's Colonial Williamsburg, VA. Yes, Reagan is an AB agent, just as almost every President since Woodrow Wilson has been, including George Bush. He was a member of Rockefellers' Tri‑Lateral Commission, as was 'born‑again' Carter.
The numerous AB's front organizations, such as the Tri‑Lateral Commission, the Council on Foreign Relations {CFR}, the Bilderbergers, the Club of Rome, 1313, and hundreds of lesser organizations, all of which are financed primarily through the AB's tax‑m free foundations, are virtually never mentioned by the news media.
Why not? Most of their presidents or chairmen belong to one or more of these semi‑secret organizations. A monetary collapse is inevitable, and in the very near future. Without the knowledge provided herein, Americans in general and Christians in particular will become easy prey for the ABs. But all is not lost ‑‑ yet. "The following monetary plan, if implemented, would enable us to trade without 'the mark of the Beast."
The ABs, of course, will oppose such a plan being implemented nationally. However, after the collapse, it could be implemented locally. The first step in solving a problem is to analyze it.
Every problem is a result, or effect, of a cause. The reason for analyzing a problem is to determine its cause. When the cause of a problem is clearly understood, the solution usually becomes obvious. Strangely, however, according to our monetary authorities and experts {bankers, economists, investment brokers, politicians, etc.} the subject of money is too mysterious for mere mortals to understand. Such things as the 'business cycle,' 'inflating' and 'depressions' are blamed on everything from consumer, producer and worker 'greed' to the astrological {no relation to logical} position of the stars.
Of all the incredible facts presented herein, perhaps the most incredible of all is that Americans, who take great pride in their technological achievements, swallow these bald‑ faced lies hook, line and sinker. The fact of the matter is that money is a relatively simple subject and that business 'cycles' are deliberately and scientifically created by and for the benefit of those who control our money.
Inflation, depression and business cycles are symptoms, or effects, of a cause. What is the cause? The cause is an unstable supply of money with respect to the production of wealth! {A debt money system is inherently unstable}. Therefore, the solution is to provide an amount of money in circulation that is proportional to the production of wealth. This is relatively simple, but there are several factors to be considered.
First, is the proper definition of some frequently misused words. We define 'money' as 'a medium of exchange and a measure of value,' regardless of the form which it may take. There are two major forms of money; Commodity money {gold, silver, etc.} and Created {fiat} money. A commodity money system is actually a barter system of trading one commodity with a certain market value for another commodity or service with a certain market value. Incidentally, no commodity has 'intrinsic' value, which only humans have. All commodity prices in a free market result from the law of supply and demand. The price of gold, which is probably the most worthless of all metals for human use, is artificially established by the 'gnomes' of London and Zurich, by which they control the economic health of every nation.
Created money is the only thing man can create. It is created out of nothing but paper and ink or computer bytes, but represents, or is a claim on, wealth. Created money is not wealth. Wealth is that which men produce for human use through the intelligent application of energy to natural resources. 'Fiat' is a french word which means 'So be it,' and in operation applies to an order or edict by authority.
All paper money is 'fiat' money. However, as part of the ABs' semantic subversion to control our thinking, 'fiat' is used as a term of approbation, applied to government issued, debt‑free money {U.S. Notes}. Money is the life‑blood of society and performs the same function as blood does in our body, carrying food and oxygen to every cell and carrying away the waste products to sustain life. The blood system is actually a transportation system. Money may also be compared to a transportation system, as did Henry Ford: "The function of money is not to make money but to move goods. Money is only one part of our transportation system. it moves goods from man to man. A dollar bill is like a postage stamp: it is no good unless it will move commodities between persons. If a postage stamp will not carry a letter, or money will not move goods, it is just the same as an engine that will not run. Someone will have to get out and fix it."
However, our 'engine' was deliberately designed with a fatal flaw which causes it to self‑ destruct and it can not be fixed. It must be replaced with another engine of proven design but with a modern control system {cruise control} that will enable it to automatically adjust to changing power requirements {money volume} in order to maintain a constant speed {money value}. If we pursue this analogy further, the steps necessary to implement an honest and stable money system become obvious:
First: The unconstitutional and criminal Federal Reserve System must be abolished and its primary function, money creation, taken back by the Congress to whom it belongs, both logically and legally 855 .
Second: The new engine, of proven design, must be a debt‑free money system similar to the tally system of England, the script issued by the colonies and the U.S. Notes which enabled Lincoln to preserve the Union and which have saved American taxpayers over 100‑billion dollars in usury which would have been stolen by the ABs.
Third: A Standard of Value for money must be established as a reference so that any deviation from it may be quickly detected and corrected. To our knowledge, there has never been a Standard of Value established for money in the history of man.
At this point many may object, thinking, "The Coinage Act of 1791 established a standard of value," or "The Gold Standard Act of 1900 established one." No. What these and the other monetary acts of Congress did was to establish a temporary standard of weight and purity of gold or silver coins called a 'dollar.' Their 'value' was determined in the market‑place by vendors and buyers who bartered them for other commodities.
In a relatively static, agricultural economy, they served quite well as money. That is, until the ABs cornered the market on gold, and forced it upon the people as the 'standard of money' and then, "removed gold from circulation, as far as possible." 856 The myth that gold or a gold‑based money system is the only way to provide stable money should have forever been put to rest when our nation suffered the worst financial panics and depressions we ever endured between 1900 and 1934 when we were on a 'gold standard.'
Those who promote this phoney alternative today do so as shrewd agents or ignorant {without knowledge} dupes of the ABs. Incidentally, the Pavlovian conditioning of the American sheeple became obvious in 1933 when they turned in their gold under orders from the ABs agent, FDR. {It will be interesting to see if the sheeple's grand‑children will turn in their guns when so ordered?}.
One reason that a Standard of Value may never have been established is that it may have been considered impossible to do so. After all, every man values every thing differently from every other man and also differently at other times and places. Therefore, the first thing necessary to establish a 'Standard of Value' is to determine what the general requirements for all 'standards' are:
First: A standard must have similitude. That is, it must be similar to that which it measures. A standard of weight must have weight, a standard of length must have length, etc.
Second: A standard must have stability. That is, its value must remain constant under all conditions throughout the system which it serves. An inch is exactly the same length whenever and wherever it is used.
Third: A standard must have commonality. That is, everyone in the system must understand and have, or have easy access to, the standard unit. Most everyone in America knows that an inch is and has, or can easily obtain, a rule {standard} with which to exactly measure it.
Gold Fails As A Monetary Standard
Now, if we compare any commodity, and especially gold, against these criteria for a monetary standard with which to measure wealth, we find them to be woefully inadequate. With respect to the first criterion, similitude, there is no relationship whatsoever. The value of gold is determined by its weight.
While the price of many commodities {coal, wheat, meat, fruit, etc.} is determined by weight, the price of manufactured goods bears little, if any, relationship to their weight, the major cost factor being that of labor. With respect to the second criterion, stability, we find that gold is only chemically stable, that is, durable. {Is it possible that this word might derive from the Plain of Dura, where the King of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar, first established The Gold Standard?}.
As a commodity in a free market, its price would vary in accordance with the law of supply and demand. As a controlled commodity, its price has been less stable than the stock market, and for the same reasons. With respect to the third criterion, commonality, while many people have gold wedding rings and some have gold fillings, very few have any gold coins, which could be used as money.
Furthermore, the vast majority of the worlds gold is owned or controlled by the ABs. Think about that. Thus, it is obvious that of these three criteria for all standards of measurement, gold and silver meet none of them as a monetary standard. Incidentally, the 'gold bugs' insist that money, in addition to serving as a medium of exchange and measure of value, must also be a store of value, which most of them erroneously refer to as 'intrinsic' value.
But these are contradictory requirements. Money, in order to serve its function as a medium of exchange, must be kept in circulation and the faster it circulates {called 'V' for velocity} the better it serves that function. If it is 'saved' or hoarded, it cannot function as a medium of exchange.
This is the reason for the need to continually mint large quantities of pennies, because many people fill jars or "piggy banks" with them as a form of saving, often using them as convenient door stops. A better store of value would be gold. But the best are, in order of priority; storage food, water, fuel, lead, seeds, tools and silver coins. Since no commodity has all of the criteria to serve as a monetary Standard of Value, what in the world does?
A clue to what this might be is given in Revelation 18:12‑13, which lists the treasures of end‑time Babylon in descending order of value. The first are "cargoes of gold and silver" and the last are "slaves and human lives." Yes, the lives of men are the least valuable thing in Babylon. Does this not prove that we live under Babylonian rule today?, when we send our finest young men to fight, suffer and die in the AB's no‑win wars and, even worse, permit helpless, unborn babies to be murdered by the millions?
If the Babylonian system is to be overthrown, then its value system must be reversed. Instead of everything being measured by gold or silver, the proper standard should be the lives of men. And how are the lives of men measure? By TIME! Yes, the perfect Standard of Value can be established based upon the time of mens' lives, or man‑hours of work.
The price of all things can be, and frequently is, based upon the man‑hours of labor required to make them and market them. The price of something is often quoted in terms of the average man‑hours of labor required to purchase it, especially in comparisons between different nations or time periods. In fact, this is the conscious or unconscious means by which everyone determines the value of anything to himself; how much of his life {time} must he exchange for it? Most everyone is already aware of the fact that "Time is Money."
The ABs' Master Plan
Not surprisingly, the ABs, who understand money better than anyone, intend to implement a similar system after they possess the world through the operation of their thieving system of usury, in order to keep their 'cattle' well‑fed and docile. Since it encapsulates all that has been said herein we will quote at length from Protocol #20 of the 'master plan' from which we quoted briefly previously: "Today we shall touch upon the financial programme, which I put off to the end of my report as being the most difficult, the crowning and the decisive point of our plans. Before entering upon it I will remind you that I have already spoken before by way of a hint when I said that the sum total of our actions is settled by the question of figures {money}.
When we come into our kingdom our autocratic government will avoid, from a principle of self‑preservation, sensibly burdening the masses of the people with taxes, remembering that it plays the part of father and protector. The tax upon the poor man is a seed of revolution and works to the detriment of the State which in hunting after the trifling is missing the big.
Quite apart from this, a tax on capitalists diminishes the growth of wealth in private hands in which we have in these days concentrated it as a counterpoise to the government strength of the goyim; their State finances. A tax increasing in a percentage ratio to capital will give a much larger revenue than the present individual or property tax, which is useful to us now for the sole reason that it excites trouble and discontent among the goyim. On no account should so much as a single unit above the definite and freely estimated sums be retained in the State treasuries, for money exists to be circulated and any kind of stagnation of money acts ruinously on the running of the State machinery, for which it is the lubricant; a stagnation of the lubricant may stop the regular working of their mechanism. The substitution of interest‑bearing paper for a part of the token of exchange has produced exactly this stagnation. Economic crises have been produced by us for the goyim by no other means than the withdrawal of money from circulation. Huge capitals have stagnated, withdrawing money from States, which were constantly obliged to apply to those same stagnant capitals for loans. These loans burdened the finances of the State with the payment of interest and made them the bond slaves of these capitals. The present issue of money in general does not correspond with the requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy all the needs of the workers. The issue of money ought to correspond with the growth of the population and thereby children also must absolutely be reckoned as consumers of currency from the day of their birth.
The revision of issue is a material question for the whole world. You are aware that the gold standard has been the ruin of the States which adopted it, for it has not been able to satisfy the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from circulation as far as possible. With us the standard that must be introduced is the cost of working‑man power, whether it be reckoned in paper or in wood {tallies?}. We shall make the issue of money in accordance with the normal requirements of each subject, adding to the quantity with every birth and subtracting with every death. Every kind of loan proves infirmity in the State and a want of understanding of the rights of the State. Loans hang like a sword of Damocles over the heads of rulers, who, instead of taking from their subjects by a temporary tax, come begging with outstretched palm to our bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which there is no possibility or removing from the body of the State until they fall off of themselves or the State flings them off.
But the goy States do not tear them off; they go on in persisting in putting more on to themselves so that they must inevitably perish. If the superficiality of goy kings on their thrones in regard to State affairs and the venality of ministers or the want of understanding of financial matters on the part of other ruling persons have made their countries debtors to our treasuries in amounts quite impossible to pay, it has not been accomplished without, on our part, heavy expenditure of trouble and money. How clear is the undeveloped power of thought of the purely brute brains of the goyim, as expressed in the fact that they have been borrowing from us with payment of interest without ever thinking that all the same these very moneys plus an addition for payment of interest must be got by them from their own State pockets in order to settle up with us. What could have been simpler than to take the money they wanted from their own people? But it is a proof of the genius of our chosen mind that we have contrived to present the matter of loans to them in such a light that they have even seen in them an advantage for themselves.
Our accounts, which we shall present when the time comes, in the light of centuries of experience gained by experiments made by us on the goy States, will be distinguished by clearness and definite and will show at a glance to all men the advantage of our innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to which we owe our mastery over the goyim, but which cannot be allowed in our kingdom. You know to what they have been brought by this carelessness, to what a pitch of financial disorder they have arrived, notwithstanding the astonishing industry of their peoples."
The 'master plan' was revealed in Russia nearly a century ago, although parts of it had come to light long before, especially in the plans of the Illuminatti which was organized by Adam Weishaupt on May 1, 1776. Their symbol, declared to be the reverse side of the Great Seal of the U.S., appears on the back of our one 'dollar' bill and bears the inscription "Novus Ordo Seclorum" ‑‑ A New World Order.
My People Are Destroyed For Lack Of Knowledge857
The ABs' Only Fear
The only thing the ABs fear is that God's People will wake up to the fact that God's Law is still alive and that He meant what He said in Deuteronomy 23:19: "Thou shalt not lend upon usury {interest} to thy brother," and Leviticus 25:36‑37: "Take thou no usury {interest} of him, or increase; but fear thy God; that thy brother may live with thee. Thou shalt not give him thy money upon usury, nor lend him thy victuals for increase."
While most Christians will readily admit that interest {usury} is condemned in the Old Testament, they have been taught to misunderstand the parable of Luke 19. First they are taught they are no longer under the Law, but under 'grace' and that the Law was 'nailed to the Cross with Christ.' Therefore Christ was free to change the Law and did so when He condemned the worthless servant for not putting the money left in his care in the bank to draw interest {usury}. Indeed, a superficial reading of the verses in question can lead to such a shallow and erroneous understanding of the lesson. In the first place, God is the same; yesterday, today and forever. Secondly, Christ explicitly stated, "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled." 858
So how can the parable be correctly understood? The key is found in verse 22 of Luke 19, "...out of thine own mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant."
What had the servant just said? He had just {falsely} accused his master {Christ} of being a thief! "...thou takest up that thou layedst not down, and repest that thou didst not sow."
In order to justify his own failure to obey and invest his Masters money! So his master proves the servant to be a liar by asking the simple question {to paraphrase verses 22 & 23}, "If you really believe I am a thief, then why didn't you put my money in the bank along with the other thieves, so that on my return I would get my money back with usury?"
So, Christian, the choice is yours to be obedient and blessed or disobedient {lawless} and cursed. A clear and precise picture of America's condition, both when we were blessed by obeying and currently when we are under the curses for disobedience, is painted in Deuteronomy 28. Verses 43‑45 explicitly describe our economic condition today: "The stranger that is within thee shall get up above thee very high; and thou shalt come down very low. He shall lend to thee, and thou shalt not lend to him: he shall be the head, and thou shalt be the tail. Moreover all these curses shall come upon thee, and shall pursue thee, and overtake thee, till thou be destroyed; because thou hearkenedst not unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep his commandments and his statutes which he commanded thee." {Not the ceremonial ordinances, which were nailed to the Tree}.
In light of the forgoing, we are forced to conclude that the ABs are merely the instruments of God to tempt us to violate His Law, and when we have done so, to chastise us. Men get the kind of government they deserve. {We can be thankful that we are not getting all the government we pay for!}. The bottom line is that WE are our OWN worst enemies, or, in the words of Pogo, "We have met the enemy and they is US!" This is the typical explanation.
But the true historian knows just what caused and what the purpose was of the conflagration of World War I. Up until America's entry into the war, the American people had followed the wise advice of President George Washington given in his farewell address, delivered to the nation on September 17, 1796. President Washington said: "It is our true policy to steer clear of permanent alliance with any portion of the foreign world...Why, by interweaving our destiny with that of any part of Europe, entangle our peace and prosperity in the toils of European ambition, rivalry, interest, humor or caprice?"
������������������������������������������������������������ Chapter Five
The 1905 Revolution In Russia
Should American citizens in the 1990's be interested in learning the roots of the Red Revolution that eventually overthrew all of Russia, turned it into a Communist Hell, and began molding it into a subversive and military power for the express purpose of destroying America? Many will not be interested in this "old history." However, if you are afraid for an America that faces destruction at the hands of Communist Russia, you should want to know.
Who Were The Red Revolutionists?
This amazing article in this old, old magazine reveals the identity of those who, over 85 years ago, were seeking the overthrow of the Czar and the establishment of a Communist Red Bolshevik Empire over Russia. Their identity is practically unknown in America today. You ask: "If it was known then, why didn't my father or my grandfather tell me?"
Probably because they never expected it to be of any importance to them or to you. Who, when this National Geographic article was published in 1906, 35 years before World War II, would have dreamed that within this century, a Red‑ruled, Bolshevik Russia would be poised to, and possibly capable of, destroying the United States of America? If they had thought that, they would have told you. They didn't.
Now you can find it out for yourself in this reprint. You might even find gems of wisdom to help in the saving of America from this Communist Red Bolshevik enemy. May the God of Israel {The White Anglo‑Saxon, Germanic, Scandinavian, Celtic and kindred peoples of the world} have mercy on America and its Israel people {and this does not include those known today as the Jews}.
The Revolution in Russia
By William Eleroy Curtis
(In an address to the National Geographic Society, December 14, 1906)
"In order to understand the significance of events in the revolution that is now going on in Russia, it is necessary to recall what you learned in your school days, that it has the largest area of any nation and a population of one hundred and forty million souls, including eighty million peasants. The illiterate classes constitute at least three‑fourths of the population ‑‑ one hundred and twelve millions who cannot read or write. During the last few years there has been a very rapid improvement in this respect by reason of the establishment of village schools, but a wise man once said that 'a little learning is a dangerous thing,' and his wisdom has been demonstrated in Russia.
The introduction of a school system accounts for the remarkable spread of socialistic ideas among the working classes of that Empire. Kipling once said that as long as a Russian Muzhik wore his shirt outside his trousers he was a safe citizen: when he tucked it in, he became dangerous to the state. The truth of that quaint remark has been forcibly demonstrated within the last eighteen months.
The Russian workmen, in the cities and factory towns and the peasants in the fields, who constitute four‑fifths of the vast population, have vague and fantastic ideas of government and of the meaning of the word 'liberty.' They will follow anybody who promises to improve their condition, and are merciless and vindictive toward every one they distrust. For that reason they are more dangerous and destructive than the corresponding class in France. The peasants were formerly serfs, and were emancipated by the grandfather of the present Czar, who is known as Alexander the Good. When they were given their freedom the government applied the socialistic principle that the soil belongs to the men who till it, and each family was given an average of six and a quarter acres of cultivated land, which was then sufficient to supply their wants.
The increase of the population has cut down this average to three and a half acres, which is not sufficient to support a family. According to experts, at least seven acres is necessary to sustain an average family; so that the peasant has only about half the land he needs. The remainder of the Empire is held in vast estates belonging to the government, the crown, the monasteries, the grand dukes, the nobility, and the boyars or gentry, and only part of it is under cultivation. The peasants need the idle land and they demand it. They have emphasized their demands with the torch and the bludgeon, and during the last eighteen months have destroyed several hundred million dollars' worth of property, including some of the finest estates in the Empire, under the leadership of demagogues, who have aroused their passions and have made them insane with drink.
In his natural state the Russian peasant is honest, stupid, superstitious, and stubborn; when he is excited he becomes a savage. He has no ideals; he has no comprehension of politics; he does not comprehend the word "constitution," but he knows that he needs more land. There is not enough vodka in all the Empire to quench his thirst, and his vision is limited to his own local interests. The greater part of the peasants' land is held in common and the fields are allotted by the village elders, who are elected by the heads of families and exercise a tyrannical authority over the communities. No peasant can sell his land or borrow money upon it; he cannot leave his native place without the consent of the elders. His condition of serfdom has been continuous; only master has been changed. The provincial government is administered by 'zemstovs,' which enact and enforce laws for local purposes, assess and collect taxes, provide schools, build roads, look after the poor and the afflicted, and, under the censorship of a governor‑general appointed by the Throne, perform the function of our state officials.
The imperial government is administered by the Czar with the assistance of a council of state corresponding to our Cabinet, and a Senate, which corresponds to our Supreme Court, with some additional jurisdiction. The Czar issues edicts which have the force of law, upon the recommendation of his minister; the Senate formulates the imperial will into statutes and promulgates them. The Czar seldom sees his advisers together, but confers with them separately; so that there is no unity, no co‑operation, no team‑work, and continual friction, intrigue, misrepresentation, and misunderstanding.
The Prime Minister is nominally at the head of the government and is supposed to frame and direct its policy, leaving the details to his associates and subordinates, but in the past they have often tried to undermine and betray him and counteract his influence with the sovereign. Thus there is always a struggle going on around the Throne between conflicting interests in the cabinet, the members of the imperial household, and the Czar's own family, his mother and his wife taking an active part.
His Majesty is pulled and hauled this way and that by the various factions that are able to reach him, and the person who has exercised the most powerful influence over him is his former tutor and the tutor of his father, an aged lawyer named Pobiedonostseff, for many years the actual head of the Russian church. His is the most reactionary man in Russia, a type of the fifteenth century statesman, the most conservative of conservatives, who resists all innovation to the well‑being of man. He is convinced that the best form of government is an absolute despotism, and continually admonishes the Czar that he has no right to share the government with the representatives of the people, because God has conferred the duties and responsibilities of an autocrat upon him and he must retain them or offend God.
The Czarina was formerly very liberal, but since the birth of her boy, two years ago, her opinions have been reversed, and she is now quite as determined as the Czar's old tutor in support of the autocracy, because she desire to hand down to her son all the prerogatives and power his ancestors have exercised.
Nicholas II has a gentle disposition, a kind heart, and a desire to promote the welfare of his subjects. We have been told that a certain place is paved with good intentions and believes that progress is good intentions; and he has an abundance of that material, but has no fixed purpose. He is a timid opportunist and usually acts too late. He vacillates as different people talk to him, and the last person he sees usually controls his actions.
���� Instead of strengthening himself by attracting the support of the liberal elements, he has continually discredited his own sincerity and has placed himself in antagonism to the interests he promises to serve. He excites the distrust of his ministers and his supporters, instead of winning their confidence. Every concession he has made has been wrung from him by fear. He formally declared it to be his 'inflexible will' that Russia should have a constitution and a parliament, but as soon as the words were uttered he began to devise means to prevent himself from carrying out his own promises or limiting their fulfillment as much as possible.
Concessions that would have been received with universal gratitude at the beginning of the present year would now be rejected with contempt. Naturally he is inclined to be liberal and tolerant. At the same time he is devotedly attached to the traditions of the autocracy, and has a profound sense of his obligations to the memory of his father and to the founders of the Romanoff dynasty, which makes him hesitate about departing from the policies they pursued. He has a deep vein of religious sentiment and is intensely superstitious. He believes in miracles and omens; he wears amulets. In order to secure an heir to the throne, he made a pilgrimage incognito to the shrine of Saint Seraphim, where women who have no children are accustomed to go. He surrounds himself with clairvoyants and often communicates with the spirit of his father through spiritualistic mediums.
Charlatans impose upon his credulity and occupy time which should be given to matters of state. His ministers complain that he insists upon discussing trifles when momentous problems require his attention. He is devoted to his family; he is the first Czar that anyone can remember who lived a moral life and his ministers complain that he is playing with his children when he should be in the council chamber.
He is a voluntary prisoner, guarded by an army of 6,000 men, and no one can see him except in the presence of his guards. He knows only as much about events and affairs as his attendants think expedient. They prepare a summary of the contents of the newspapers for him every morning and naturally do not include anything that might interfere with their own plans or weaken their own influence. He does not comprehend the situation in Russia. He has been the continual victim of misrepresentation and bad advice. If he would break away from the influences that surround him; if he would talk with well‑informed and disinterested men, he might adopt a different policy.
The Officials Are Not Responsible
To The People or the Courts
The fundamental error in the Russian system of government is that the officials are in no way responsible to the people or the courts. If an official offends his neighbor, if he commits a crime, if he robs the treasury or murders an innocent citizen, he is tried by his superior officers in secret and not by a court. The prosecuting witness is not permitted to confront him or to be represented by counsel, and neither he nor the public are permitted to know what has occurred at the trial or what punishment has been imposed. That is the reason why no one is punished for the Jewish massacres.
Everybody knows that they were planned and carried out by the police in retaliation for the activity of the Jewish revolutionists. This has been admitted over and over again, but no one has ever been punished. Members of the recent ministry were guilty of revolting cruelties and acts of barbarism, but they were allowed to go without even a reprimand.
When I asked why this was permitted, a prominent minister replied that it was impossible to fix the responsibility under the present system of government. At present any official knows that he will be protected in anything he does, provided his act does not offend the men above him, and can defy the public and the courts. Mr. Herzenstein, one of the ablest men in the Empire, the highest authority on financial and economic questions, and of unimpeachable integrity and patriotism, was assassinated last August by a policeman under the orders of his superior officer.
It was a deliberate murder, and one of the government organs at Moscow published the news twelve hours before the deed was committed. The assassin's name was Nishikin; he was absolutely identified, but he was never punished, because he was responsible to no court and to no authority except the men who directed him to commit the crime.859 It is easily understood why such a condition has not been corrected. The entire bureaucracy of the Empire has been united in defense of their most important prerogative.
But until the officials are made responsible to the courts like ordinary citizens, there can be no genuine reform in the Russian civil service. In the third section of a famous manifesto of October, 1905, the Czar promised 'to make all classes equal before the law and assure the independence of the courts.' In the first paragraph he says: 'It is the first duty of all authorities in all places to fix the legal responsibility for every arbitrary act, in order that sufferers through such acts shall have legal redress.'
To this the douma responded: 'The whole Russian people welcomed this message with an impassioned cry, but the very first days of liberty were darkened by heavy afflictions laid upon the land by those who still bar the way of the people to the Czar and trample under foot all the principles of the manifesto; by those who cover the land with sufferings and executions without judicial sentence; with atrocities, fusillades, and with imprisonment.'
As I have said already, the spread of socialism among the peasants during the last few years has been going on with amazing rapidity as they learn to read and write and tuck their shirts into their trousers, while a passive revolution under unconscious leaders has transformed most of the entire population of the Russian Empire from submissive subjects to discontented critics of the ministry and the court.
Dissatisfaction with the autocracy has penetrated every stratum of society in every part of the Empire, because of the appalling corruption of the court and the government, the tyranny of the police, the scandalous behavior of the grand dukes, and the general recognition that an autocracy is not consistent with modern civilization. When the armies of Russia were defeated in Manchuria and its navy was destroyed, this universal dissatisfaction was manifested in various forms. The labor unions furnished the motive power, as you might say, and gave an impetus to an irresistible movement, while the 'Intellectuals' and the 'Intelligencia,' as the educated classes are called, followed their lead.
The great strike which stopped every wheel and paralyzed every industry in the entire Empire convinced the Czar that he must do something to satisfy public clamor, and he promised his people a constitution and a parliament. Twenty‑three years before his grandfather prepared a plan of limited representation in the government for the people.
It was lying on his desk awaiting his signature when he was assassinated, and the clock was burned back twenty‑five years. When the time came when something must be done to save the dynasty, in a manuscript dated March 3, 1905, Nicholas II said: 'I am resolved henceforth, with the help of God, to convene the worthiest men possessing the confidence of the people, and elected by them to take part in the elaboration and consideration of legislative measure, and with the examination of a state budget.'
The Members of The First Douma
A commission under the Minister of the Interior prepared a plan, an awkward and complicated system, which was almost equivalent to universal suffrage; an election was held in march, 1906, and a fairly representative parliament was chosen. There was an upper house composed of ninety‑eight members, one‑half of whom were appointed by the Czar and the other half chosen by the commercial, industrial, and professional organizations, the faculties of the universities, and the church.
The lower house, called the douma, consisted of 440 members, of whom, according to a canvass, 276 were in favor of a reorganization of the government from an autocracy into a limited monarchy, and 164 were in favor of a republic, to be secured by armed revolution if necessary.
There was not one supporter of the autocracy in the entire body, and only five of the members refused to vote for the radical and impossible program adopted as a reply to the first speech from the Throne. Those five conservatives did not vote against the address, but left the chamber in order that it might be adopted unanimously.� One of the most striking figures in the entire assembly was a Roman Catholic archbishop, Monsignor Roop, of Wilna, whose serene face, stately presence, and purple robes made him conspicuous.
Seven Mohammedan mullahs, sent up by the Tartars of the Caspian provinces, appeared in their conventional robes and turbans and sat beside several priests of the Orthodox Greek Church wearing long hair and beards and the peculiar hat and veil of their profession. It was therefore a most interesting assembly.
It probably contained a greater variety of elements, conflicting and rival, than any other legislative body that ever met all grades of society, education, and intelligence. Princes sat beside peasants, and mingling with the thirty‑seven college professors were six shaggy Muzhiks who could not read nor write.
The ablest theorists of the Empire and some of the most profound scholars of Europe were sent by the different universities, and the man who controlled the action of the douma, as completely as Speaker Cannon controls the present House of Representatives in Washington, was a member of the faculty of the University of Chicago, Professor Milukoff, a charming gentleman of great learning, of lofty ideals and unlimited benevolence, but entirely without experience in politics or legislative affairs, or practical knowledge of administration.
There were twenty‑seven different political organizations, representing every phase of opinion from the ultra‑conservative to the red radical; socialists, trades unionists, and other men of fixed purposes and extreme views. The most noisy and conspicuous were professional agitators, socialists and labor reformers, most of whom, although they call themselves 'the party of toil,' had never earned a dollar by manual labor in their lives.
They professed to represent the views of honest farmers and mechanics and had been elected by them, but accomplished nothing and only injured the interests of their constituents.
Twenty‑three races and Almost every occupation and Religion was also was represented����������������
Russians�������������������������� 265���������������� Peasant farmers��������������������������� 56
Orthodox Greeks������������������������������������ 322������������ Little Russians����������� 62
Boyars, or large land‑owners���������������� � 46������������ Roman Catho�lics�������� 30
Poles����������������������������������������������� � 51������������ Lawyers���������������������� 39
Old Believers��������������������������������� � 20������������ Jews�������������������������������������� 25
College professors������������������������ � 37������������ White Russians�������������������� 12
Clergymen����������������������� � 27����������������� Mohammedans�������������������� 12
Cos�sacks������������������������� � 12����������������� Managers of large estates���������� 26
Protestants������������������������������������ � 11������������ Lithuanians�������������������������� 10�������
Mer�chants��������� ������������� � 24����������������� Armenians������������������� � 9
Tartars�������������������������������������������� �� 8������������� Government officials���������� 24
Buddhists������������������������� �� 2������������������ Letts���������������������������� � 6�������
Capital�ists����������������������� � 22����������������� Georgians������������������� � 5��������������
Village officials������������������������������ � 21������������ Germans���������������������� � 4�������
Factory workmen�������������������������� � 17������������ Vashkirs���������������������� � 4����
Physicians������������������������������������� � 16�� ��������� Armenians������������������� � 4
Commission men������������������������������������ � 15������������ Buriats������������������������� � 2�������
School teachers������������������������������������� � 14������������ Mordvanians������������������������ � 2�������
Army officers��������������������������������� � 13������������ Votiaks���������������������������������� � 2
Engineers������������������������ � 11����������������� Kirghis����������������������������������� � 1�������
Newspaper men�������������������������������������� � 11������������ Circassians�������������������������� � 1
Contractors������������������������������������ ��� 9������������ Bulgarians������������������� � 1����
Bankers������������������������������������������ ��� 7������������ Roumanians������������������������� � 1�������
Railway men���������������������������������� ��� 4������������ Kalmuks���������������������� � 1����
Scientists������������������������ ��� 3����������������� Chuvas���������������������������������� � 1
Ossetines������������������������� ��� 1
The Political Parties
The members of the douma might be divided into three groups.
Conservatives������������ 60
Moderates���������������������������� 250
Radicals����������������������������������������� 150����������������������������������
The principal parties were, first, the Octoberists, so called because they were elected upon pledges to support the manifesto issued by Nicholas II in October, 1905, in which he promised his people a constitution, a parliament, free religion, free speech, and all that is meant by civil and political liberty. This party was composed chiefly of business and professional men from the great cities, land‑owners, and men of large affairs. Their numbers were limited, and they came nearer than any other class to support the government. Stolypin, the present Prime Minister, was one of the leaders of the Octoberist party. His brother is still the secretary of its executive committee and one of the editors of its newspaper organ. Generally speaking, the Octoberists advocated a limited monarchy similar to Germany, and a broad, liberal system of education. They demanded a reorganization of the entire government, the reform of the judiciary, and almost universal suffrage.
The Constitutional Democrats in their platform demanded all this and more, including a ministry responsible to the parliament rather than to the Czar. They would be satisfied with a government like that of Great Britain. The Constitutional Democrats controlled the douma because they had a majority of its members, and if they had adopted a rational and practical program and carried it through, they would have accomplished great things for Russia; but, from the beginning, they committed blunder after blunder and threw away every one of the many golden opportunities that were offered them.
They should have shown some gratitude to the Czar for the constitution he had given them and for other concessions he had made, and encouraged him to make more; but, instead of adopting a conciliatory policy, they bullied his ministers and accused him of insincerity. In order to avoid controversies among themselves they made concessions to the socialists and revolutionists and allowed the most radical members of those parties to control the proceedings of the douma. Their generosity was suicidal. They seemed to think that they must present a solid front to the autocracy. They sacrificed everything for the sake of unanimity and loaded down their program with wild and impracticable propositions. It was a pitiful display of incapacity. When the leaders were criticized for yielding to the radicals, they would explain that the fundamental principles of their doctrine was freedom of thought and freedom of speech, and what right had they to object to the opinions of a fellow‑being?
No such Utopian policy was ever known in a legislative body before. No such generosity was ever extended before by one political party to another, and it not only impaired the usefulness of the 'Cadets,' as the Constitutional Democrats were called, for short, but proved their destruction.
The Social Democrats were next in numbers, and their platform was purely socialistic, based upon the theory that differences in wealth and station are wrong, and that all authority and all law are violations of the rights of man. They want a republic in Russia. So do the Social Revolutionists, who would accomplish the same thing by violence and are responsible for the bomb‑ throwing, the assassinations, the mutinies, the destruction of property valued at hundreds of millions of dollars, and other crimes against individuals and society in carrying on their propaganda. The members of this party defy all law; they trample upon all rights. They are vindictive, cruel, and merciless. They are anarchists, nihilists, and terrorists, but are always willing to die with their victims. The nerve and stolidly of the Russian revolutionists were never surpassed by any human beings. They do not seem to have the slightest fear of death and are utterly indifferent to danger. Their boldness is amazing. Very few bomb‑throwers have escaped alive, and no member of the fighting group of the Social Revolutionist party has broken down or even faltered in the presence of the hangman.
Considering the material of which it was composed, the douma displayed a remarkable amount of patience and self‑control, although its time was wasted on unprofitable discussions and its demands upon its sovereign were unreasonable and impossible to grant. But that was perfectly natural. A dozen or more of the leaders had suffered banishment to Siberia; as many more had been imprisoned in dungeons for conscience's sake; two‑thirds of the entire body had suffered injury or humiliation in one form or another from the government because of their political views.
One of the peasant members had been beaten almost to death, as his maimed and crippled body bore witness, because he had been brave enough to present the complaints of his village to the governor of his province. The douma was in session 119 days and it passed two bills, both of them of the greatest significance. One abolished the death penalty, and every member on the floor felt a vivid personal interest in that legislation; the other provided for the appointment of a commission to supervise the expenditure of the famine relief fund, which was a fortunate thing, because the Assistant Secretary of the Interior, one of the worst men in Russia, is now under investigation for pilfering from that fund.
Until the douma met, the people of Russia had never been allowed to express their opinions, and the repression of a thousand years was relieved at its sessions. Speech is a safety‑valve for an overcharged mind, elsewhere as in Russia, and the outbreaks of enthusiasm and indignation were not more boisterous than I have seen in our own Hall of Representatives, and, compared with other legislative assemblies of Europe, the proceedings of the douma were orderly and decorous. But, unfortunately, instead of protecting its own rights and insuring its own existence; instead of passing laws to gratify the land‑hungry peasants; to provide election machinery; to make government officials responsible to the courts; to reorganize the judiciary and the police; to establish a system of education and other important measures, the time was wasted in abusing and baiting the ministers and in high flights of oratory. The Extremists ruled because they were the most aggressive; the Conservatives submitted in order to promote harmony and present an unbroken front of opposition to the autocracy.
Finally a minority, under the lead of the Radicals, overstepped the bounds of decency and passed a resolution false in statement, wrong in spirit, intemperate in terms, warning the people that they could not trust the Czar or his officials. Only about one‑third of the members voted for it, the Radicals and the Revolutionists; but the Conservatives and moderate members would not vote against it, because they were afraid of the Extremists. They retired from the chamber; but the effect was the same, and the Czar exercised his right to dissolve a mutinous and disloyal parliament, just as the German Emperor, for even less reason, dissolved the Reichstag December 12.
But there had been no sympathy between the two powers from the first, and if the douma was guilty of many blunders, he was guilty of more. His list of lost opportunities is longer than that of any ruler in modern times. If he had received the members of the douma with kind words and a conciliatory disposition, he might have won over a large number of them to the support of his own policy or program without relinquishing a particle of his dignity or authority; but on the day it met he practically repudiated the body he had himself created. Hence the Czar had no friends or supporters in the lower house, and the upper house, composed one‑half of men of his own choice, was also against him. Unfortunately for himself and for his country, Nicholas II is always wavering between right an wrong. If he goes wrong, he acts promptly; if he does right, he delays his action so long that he loses all the credit he deserves. On the 3d of March, 1905, he promised his people a constitution, but it was not until the 10th of May, 1906, that the promise was fulfilled. In the meantime revolutionary horrors increased, deputations came to beseech him to carry his purpose into effect; but he would do nothing until the creditors of the Empire compelled him to act, in order that he might obtain a loan of four hundred million dollars to settle the accounts of the war and bring the army back from Manchuria. The creditors of the Empire compelled him to keep his pledge and refused to advance another dollar until a parliament had been elected and the draft of a constitution or fundamental law was submitted for their approval. It was not a liberal constitution, but was more than might have been expected. It was a long step in advance, and it gives as much self‑government as the people of Russia are capable of exercising; perhaps more. They have had no experience; the masses are densely ignorant; only one out of four can read and write; 70% of the population do not have the slightest comprehension of what self‑government means. The Emperor of Japan voluntarily relinquished the autocratic power that had been exercised by his ancestors for more than 2,500 years; the Empress of China has recently taken the first step toward a similar concession; the Shah of Persia has conceded a parliament which will share with him the responsibility of government and, as long as Nicholas II was compelled to give his people a constitution in order to save his throne, one might suppose that he would have made a virtue of necessity and gained as much credit as possible for the act; but he lost all that he might have gained, and what is even worse and more lamentable, he has destroyed the faith of the people in his sincerity and has forfeited their respect by permitting the letter and the spirit of his constitution to be violated by his own officials almost every day since it was proclaimed. The Czar has many good impulses; he has frequent lucid intervals; sometimes he shows a wise and generous spirit. Three times during the douma he offered the Liberals an opportunity to form a ministry, and if the leaders of the Constitutional Democratic party had possessed a particle of common sense, they would have met him half way and accepted his olive branch. The first time he offered them the administration of the government they rejected his overtures in the most contemptuous manner they could devise. The second time they gave the matter serious reflection and discussed it for several days. Finally they agreed to accept, but adopted a program so preposterous and absurd that their reply was not worthy of attention. They would not be content with gradual reform; they insisted that everything should be done in an instant. They were so foolish as to attempt to transform an absolute despotism into a liberal monarchy by the stroke of a pen.
James Russell Lowell, writing of Spain, said: 'Institutions grow and cannot be made to order; they grow out of an actual past and are not to be conspired out of a conjectural future. Human nature is stronger than any invention of man. When party leaders learn that an ounce of patience is worth a pound of passion. Spain may at length count on that duration of tranquility, the want of which has been the chief obstacle to her material development.' Elihu Root, in his address to the third Conference of American Republics, at Rio de Janeiro, July 31, 1906, said: 'Not in one generation, nor in one century can the effective control of a superior sovereign, so long deemed necessary to government, be rejected, and effective self‑control by the governed be perfected n its place. The first‑fruits of democracy are many of them crude and unlovely; its mistakes are many; its partial failures many, its sins not few. Capacity for self‑government does not come to man by nature. It is an art to be learned, and it is also an expression of character to be developed among all the thousands of men who exercise popular sovereignty.' If the leaders of the first Russian parliament could have realized the profound truth of those axioms, and had they been willing to allow a gradual development of democratic ideas and liberal forms of administration, they might have had the opportunity to guide and control the regeneration of Russia; but they would not listen to reason; they demanded all or nothing. When I asked Professor Milukoff, their leader, why they did not accept what they could get and wait in patience for more, he replied: 'Would you have insulted your revolutionary fathers with such a cowardly suggestion?'
A Carnival of Crime and Assassination
For several weeks after the dissolution of the douma last August, Russia saw a carnival of crime, assassination, and violence such as never occurred before, even in the bloody history of that empire. The week I spent in Warsaw twenty‑two policemen were killed on their beats, and not one of the assassins was detected. There were mutinies in the army and the navy.
You will remember how the fortresses at Cronstadt and Helsingfors were seized and the terrible slaughter that attended those incidents. One of the Petersburg papers, edited by Professor Kovaleski, enumerated the assassinations and gave an amazing estimate of the mortality. It declares that 7,300 persons were killed and more the 9,000 were wounded by bombs in massacres and mutinies. Among the killed were 123 governors, generals, chiefs of police, and other high officials. Thirty thousand revolutionists were arrested and most of them were sent to Siberia, while 221 persons were executed. Twelve railway trains containing government treasure were held up and successfully robbed, 400 government liquor stores were robbed and destroyed, and $630,000 of government money was stolen by burglars and highwaymen. All of this was done by the revolutionists.
According to the authority of the 'Retch' newspaper, the organ of the Constitutional Democratic party, one member of the late douma has been assassinated, one has become insane, two of the present members (Mr. Stevanduk and Mr. Grevoff) have been beaten nearly to death because they did not accomplish anything for their constituents. Onipko, a most repulsive person and the leader of the terrorists in the douma, has been sent to Siberia. He was captured red‑handed, leading the mutiny at Cronstadt. Five members of the douma have been banished; the houses of thirty‑three have been searched; twenty‑four have been imprisoned for political reasons; 182 have been deprived of civil rights and are under indictment for having conspired to induce the people to disobey the law. These were the members of the douma who signed what is known as the 'Protest of Viborg' against the dissolution of the douma and appealing to the people not to pay taxes or to serve in the army. This is a very foolish procedure, because there are no direct imperial taxes in Russia. The revenues of the government come from indirect duties paid upon liquor, from duties on imported goods, from monopolies, and similar sources. The manifesto, therefore, did not injure the general government, but only the local 'zemstovs' and 'mirs,' who collect taxes for schools, roads, and other purposes. The men who signed that protest, 218 in number, might have been held for treason, but the government merely indicted them for conspiracy, and thus made them ineligible for re‑election to the douma. About one‑half of them belonged to the Constitutional Democratic party and the remainder to the Social Democrats, social Revolutionists, and other radical organizations. The Constitutional Democratic party, however, is held responsible for the manifesto; its meetings are prohibited notwithstanding the guarantee of free speech in the constitution, and the Emperor's October manifesto. It has been practically dissolved by proclamation, but has nominated candidates against whom the government can find no objection and is carrying on an active campaign.
The more conservative element have organized what they call the 'Party of Peaceful Regeneration.' It consists of those who refused to sign the Viborg protest, and their platform condemns their former associates for their uncompromising opposition to the government and their alliance with the revolutionists. Another new party is called the 'Progressive Reformers,' but its platform differs little from that of the Octoberists. It advocates a form of government similar to that of Germany, with a ministry responsible to the sovereign, but in harmony with the parliament. Mr. Stolypin is a member of the Octoberist party and a sincere believer in parliamentary government, but has never declared himself on the question of ministerial responsibility.
The Government's Attempt to Elect A Second Douma Which it Could Control
The first douma was elected by practically universal suffrage. Almost every man in Russia twenty‑four years of age and older was able to participate, which was a mistake, because the illiterate and ignorant millions by the volume of their votes controlled the result. This time Stolypin is determined to get a practical and reasonable douma, and in order to do is using arbitrary measures. He is fighting fire with fire and force with force. He is disfranchising the revolutionary forces wherever he has an excuse.
This is not done directly, but by the Senate, which corresponds to the Supreme Court of the United States and whose duty is to interpret the laws. He has stated frankly that if he does not succeed in getting a douma that will co‑operate with him in the reorganization of the government and the reforms he is now carrying out, it will be dissolved and another election will be ordered with still greater restrictions. Stolypin has instructed all provincial officials to use their best efforts in support of the Octoberist candidates, and in districts where they have no chance, to help the 'Peaceful Regenerationists' or other conservatives. The result depends upon the votes of the peasants, who have always been loyal to 'The Little Father,' as they affectionately call the Czar. At the previous election they were controlled by socialistic agitators, itinerant apostles of anarchy and violence, most of whom were non‑residents and were elected to the douma because they promised to accomplish all sorts of impossible reforms. Stolypin is trying to eliminate such leaders from the campaign and to keep professional agitators like Alladin out of parliament. To do this the Senate has construed the election law so that only persons with fixed homes can vote or be voted for, and non residents are prohibited from taking part in the campaign. This disfranchises several hundred thousand workmen who participated in the last election because they have migrated from the country to the manufacturing centers. The Senate has also debarred 278,000 employees of the government railways, postal service, and workmen in the government shops, including the most skilled and highest‑ paid labor in Russia, such as locomotive engineers, stationary engineers, machinists, and draftsmen. The reason, frankly given, is that these classes of workmen are too easily influenced by agitators. It is a wonder that the order was not followed by strikes. Another edict, issued November 11, forbids officers and soldiers of whatever rank to join political parties, or to attend political meetings or to discuss political questions, and disfranchises every man in the military service. Civil employees of the government who join or assist either of the revolutionary parties forfeit their positions and all claims to pensions. This includes school‑ teachers and university professors, nearly all of whom belong to the liberal or revolutionary parties.
The students in the universities are debarred because they are all revolutionists. A recent canvass of the University of Odessa illustrates the political sentiments of the students:
Social Democrats����������������������������������� � 777
Social Revolutionists����������������������������� � 712
Octoberists����������������������������������������������� � 317
Constitutional Democrats��������������������� � 167
Labor Reformers���������������������������������������������� � 167
Total against government��������������������� 1,823
Total for government����������������������������� �� 317
In some of the universities the students are unanimous against the government. Every one of them is a revolutionist, and because they insist upon holding revolutionary meetings, making revolutionary speeches, and singing revolutionary songs in the buildings and n the campus, the government has closed all of the nine universities in Russia and scattered between fifteen and twenty thousand agitators throughout the land, when it might have kept them segregated, where they would do no harm.
Although the October manifesto of the Emperor and the constitution of Russia guarantee free speech, free press, and the right to hold political meetings, the government has suppressed a large number of newspapers and has compelled the publishers of those which are allowed to exist to sign an agreement not to advocate revolutionary doctrines, nor excite the people by attacking the arrangements for the approaching elections, or criticizing the acts of the ministry...Although public meetings are broken up by the police every day, newspapers are suppressed, and innocent people as well as wicked conspirators are arrested for political reasons, there has been a remarkable change in Russia, and especially in Saint Petersburg, within the last few months. Formerly every printed book and manuscript found in the baggage of a traveler was closely examined and usually seized, in the effort to prevent the dissemination of revolutionary literature. Nowadays manuscripts, books, and pamphlets are passed without question. You can buy revolutionary music, photographs, and postcards on the streets and at the news stands. You can find all kinds of newspapers, including the most radical organs of the socialists, upon the files in the reading‑rooms of the hotels, and cartoonists are taking amazing liberties with public men and public questions in the comic papers. If such caricatures had been printed two years ago both the artist and the publisher would have gone to a dungeon. Boys on the street are selling photographs of 'Martyrs for Liberty' ‑‑ Polish Jews who have thrown bombs and assassinated officials, revolutionists who have been killed by the police or executed for political offenses, and the leaders of the mutinies at Cronstadt, Helsingfors, and Sevastopol. One of the most popular and profitable photographs represents William Jennings Bryan sitting in the center of a group of the reddest socialists and anarchists in Russia. It was taken on the steps of Tauride Palace during the session of the douma and has done incalculable harm because it has convinced many honest workingmen that Mr. Bryan and the people of the United States sympathize with the (Jewish) bomb‑throwers and anarchists. The mails are no longer interfered with; the censors have been discharged. Foreign newspaper correspondents can criticize the government as much as they like and send their dispatches over the official telegraph lines...
The Vengeance of the Jews
Perhaps these reforms are the cause of the present tranquility, because the revolutionary leaders nearly all belong to the Jewish race and the most effective revolutionary agency is the Jewish Bund, which has its headquarters at Bialystok, where the massacre occurred last June. The government has suffered more from that race than from all of its other subjects combined. Whenever a desperate deed is committed it is always done by a Jew, and there is scarcely one loyal member of that race in the entire Empire. The great strike which paralyzed the Empire and compelled the Czar to grand a constitution and a parliament was ordered a constitution and a parliament was ordered and managed by a Jew named Krustaleff, president of the workingmen's council, a young man only thirty years old. He was sent to the penitentiary for life, and had not been behind the bars more than three weeks when he organized and conducted a successful strike of the prison employees. Maxim, who organized and conducted the revolution in the Baltic provinces, is a Jew of marvelous ability. Last fall he came over here lecturing and collecting money to carry on the revolutionary campaign, but for some reason has vanished and nobody seems to know what has become of him. Gerschunin, the most resourceful leader of the terrorists, who was condemned to life imprisonment in the silver mines on the Mongolian frontier, has recently escaped in a water cask, and is supposed to be in San Francisco. He is a Polish Jew only twenty‑seven years old. I might enumerate a hundred other revolutionary leaders and every one of the would be a Jew. Wherever you read of an assassination or of the explosion of a bomb you will notice in the newspaper dispatches that the man was a Jew. The most sensational and dramatic episode that has occurred since the mutinies was on October 27, when, in the very center of Saint Petersburg, at the entrance of Kazan Cathedral, four Jews held up a treasury wagon and captured $270,000. They passed the package to a woman, who instantly vanished, and no trace of her has ever been found; but they were all arrested and were promptly punished. On the 8th of November a few Jewish revolutionaries entered a treasury car near Ragow, in Poland, got $850,000 and disappeared. Every deed of that kind is done by Jews, and the massacres that have shocked the universe, and occurred so frequently that the name 'pogrom' was invented to describe them, were organized and managed by the exasperated police authorities in retaliation for crimes committed by the Jewish revolutionists...
The Second Douma
The second douma was elected in February, 1907, and organized in the month following. By the arbitrary restriction of the right of suffrage to certain classes, the government reduced the Radical majority considerably, and secured the election of about thirty reactionaries of absolute monarchists. During the first month of the session the proceedings were much more moderate and business like than those of the first douma, and, on the other hand, Mr. Stolypin and his associates showed a conciliatory disposition toward that body in striking contrast with the attitude of the previous ministry. The Constitutional Democrats, however, who, with the assistance of the Radicals have an overwhelming majority, are inclined to insist upon the same sweeping reforms that were demanded by the first douma, and at this writing do not promise any practical or useful legislation.
It is useless to predict what will happen in Russia; but the autocracy is ended. A constitution and a parliament have been given to the people and cannot be recalled. It is one of the great mysteries of Providence, which our feeble minds have never been able to solve, that human liberty must be bought with suffering and blood; but it would seem as if we were entering upon a new period. There has been comparatively little bloodshed in Russia, and in China and Persia a peaceful regeneration of their governments is going on. The year 1906 will ever be memorable in the history of civilization because it has seen the dissolution of three despotisms and the establishment of representative governments upon their ruins. Only two despotisms still remain among the nations of the earth, Siam and Turkey; but the king of Siam has an American adviser, and the Great Turk dare not go outside the walls that inclose his palace. 860
Aleksei Nicholaevich Romanoff
Rightful Heir to the All‑Russian Imperial Throne
Following Are Some Facts That Every American Must Know: In order to better understand the Romanoff Dynasty: The Czars of Russia. The Illuminati, International Jewish conspirators tried to establish an Anti‑Christ one‑world, United Nations at the close of the Napoleonic Wars. It was known as the Congress of Vienna, in 1830.
It was at a time when Europe was devastated, industries prostrated and people starving and desperate. They thought their diabolical scheme was accomplished through their planned bloody wars. But the Czar saw through all of the machinations of the treasonable conspiracy and upset their plans. He bluntly rejected all suggestions of a "league of nations" and a World Court. All the rulers present supported the Czar even against their own advisors. This made the Illuminati, Rothschild conspirators furious. The demonic one‑world racketeers denounced the Czar as a foe of all mankind. They called Russia a rogue nation and started a lying crusade to make the Russian people believe they would have to destroy the Czar or be excluded from the World's Family of Nations.
The fact was that the Czar was mankind's best earthly protector and friend at that time in history. The Czar never allowed the Rothschild money lenders to establish a branch in Russia. The Czars refused to accept any of their treacherous financial aid, and often said that the Rothschilds were like the thieving money changers Jesus lashed out of the temple.
This caused the conspirators to vow to destroy the entire Czarist family so that there would never again be a Romanoff heir to the throne. To down grade the Czar and cause him to be hated by the nations, the one‑world Illuminati committed mass massacres and then told the Russian people that the Czar had ordered them.
This was a lie. It did, however, have the desired effect. Remember there is no difference between the objectives of the Rothschilds and those of the Rockefellers who have by craft and deceit captured our nation (The United States). Let us also remember that it was the Rothschild, Rockefeller, Illuminati, Jewish one‑worlder money changers that planned, caused, and financed BOTH sides of World Wars I and II, the Korean and Vietnam Wars, and that they caused these wars with all of their suffering and blood shed and loss of life to emasculate, impoverish, and bankrupt the United States, destroy patriotism and Christianity and force us into their one‑world, anti‑Christ, Communist, United nations deathtrap! The Congressional Record, 67th Congress, 4th Session, Senate Document No. 346 reads: "The responsibility for the last World War (WW I) rests solely upon the shoulders of the international financiers. It is upon them that rests the blood of millions of dead and millions of dying."
We have also been told: "Only now, after the terrible events...it has become possible to appreciate fully the accuracy of the information presented in the secret report of Count Lamsdorf, former Russian Foreign Minister, to Emperor Nicholas II, dated January 3, 1906, on the international aspect of the first revolutionary outbreak in Russia in 1905. Some of the passages in this report are so striking that we feel it necessary to quote them in extenso: 'The events which took place in Russia during 1905, and which assumed especially acute forms at the beginning of October last, when after a series of strikes, they brought about an armed revolt in Moscow, and many other towns and localities of the Empire, plainly indicate that the Russian revolutionary movement; apart from its deeper, internal, social-economic and political causes, has also quite a definite international character...The most decisive indications which warrant this conclusion are given by the circumstances that the Russian revolutionaries are in possession of great quantities of arms which are imported from abroad, and of very considerable financial means, because there can be no doubt that the leaders of the revolution have already spent on our anti-government movement, the organization of all sorts of strikes included, large amounts of money. Since, however, it must be acknowledged that such support given to the revolutionary movement by sending arms and money from abroad can hardly be ascribed to foreign governments (with very special exceptions, as, for instance, that of Sweden supporting the revolutionary movement in Finland, and of Austria which helped the Poles) one is bound to come to the conclusion that there are foreign capitalists' organizations which are interested in supporting our revolutionary movement. With this conclusion the fact must be confronted that the Russian revolutionary movement has the outspoken character of a movement of the heterogeneous nationalities of Russia which one after another, Armenians and Georgians, Letts and Esths, Finns, Poles and others, arose against the Imperial Government...If we add to the above, that, as has been proved beyond any doubt, a very considerable part among these heterogeneous nationalities is played by Jews, who, individually, as ringleaders in the other organizations, as well as through their own (the Jewish Bund in the Western Provinces), have always come forward as the most bellicose element of the revolution, we may feel entitled to assume that the above-mentioned foreign support of the Russian revolutionary movement comes from Jewish capitalist circles. In this respect one must not ignore the following concurrences of facts which lead to further conclusions, namely, that the revolutionary movement is not only supported but also to a certain degree directed from abroad. On one hand, the strike borke out with special violence and spread all over Russia not before and not after October, that is, just at the time when our government tried to realize a considerable foreign loan without the participation of the Rothschilds and just in time for preventing the carrying out of this financial operation; the panic provoked among the buyers and holders of Russian loans could not fail to give additional advantages to the Jewish bankers and capitalists who openly and knowingly speculated upon the fall of the Russian rates... Moreover, certain very significant facts, which were also mentioned in the press, quite confirm the obvious connection of the Russian revolutionary movement with the foreign Jewish organizations. Thus, for instance, the above-mentioned importation of arms, which according to our agents' information was carried on from the European Continent through England can be duly appreciated if we take into consideration that already in June, 1905, a special Anglo-Jewish committee of capitalists was openly established in England for the purpose of collection money for arming fighting groups of Russian Jews, and that the well-known anti-Russian publicist, Lucien Wolf, was the leading member of this committee.
On the other hand, in view of the fact that the sad consequences of the revolutionary propaganda affected the Jews themselves, another committee of Jewish capitalists was formed in England, under the leadership of Lord Rothschild, which collected considerable amounts of contributions in England, France and Germany for the officially alleged purpose of helping Russian Jews who suffered from pogroms. And lastly, the Jews in America, without thinking it necessary formally to distinguish between the two purposes, collect money for helping the pogrom sufferers and for arming the Jewish youth.'" 861
Some of the following has been stated elsewhere in this publication, but please bear with us for saying it again. But we believe that it must be stated again here to properly present this portion of history. Our American Textbooks continue to teach American school children that the American Civil War was fought over the Slavery issue. But if we look behind the scenes we will find that the "slave question" was but the surface issue. Below the surface ran a current of intrigue that ended with the assassination of Abraham Lincoln because he was determined that the United States was to be free from the bondage of the International Bankers. In respect to the Civil War, we will begin with several quotes from a book written in the last century.
"It was to obey those bloody laws that Louis XIV revoked the Edict of Nates, caused the death of half a million of men, women, and children, who perished in all the highways of France, and caused twice that number to die in the land of exile, where they had found a refuge. Those anti‑social laws, today, are written on her banners with the blood of ten millions of martyrs. It is under those bloody banners that 6,000 Roman Catholic priests, Jesuits and bishops, in the United States, are marching to the conquest of this republic, backed by their seven millions of blind and obedient slaves.
Those laws, which are still the ruling laws of Rome, were the main cause of the last rebellion of the Southern States. Yes! Without Romanism, the last awful Civil War would have been impossible. Jeff Davis would never have dared to attack the North, had he not had assurance from the Pope, that the Jesuits, the bishops, the priests and the whole people of the Church of Rome, under the name and mask of democracy, would help him. These diabolical and anti‑social laws of Rome caused a Roman Catholic (Beauregard a Jew) to be the man chosen to fire the first gun at Fort Sumter, against the flag of Liberty, on the 12th of April, 1861. Those anti‑Christian and anti‑social laws caused the Pope of Rome to be the only crowned prince in the whole world, so depraved as to publicly shake hands with Jeff Davis, and proclaim him president of a legitimate government.
These are the laws which led the assassins of Abraham Lincoln to the house of a rabid Roman Catholic woman, Mary Surratt (a Jewess), which was not only the rendezvous of the priests of Washington, but the very dwelling‑house of some of them. Those bloody and infernal laws of Rome nerved the arm of the Roman Catholic, Booth (a Jew), when he slaughtered one of the ignoble man in the history of America to that time. Those bloody and anti‑social laws of Rome, after having covered Europe with ruins, tears, and blood for ten centuries, have crossed the oceans to continue their work of slavery and desolation, blood and tears, ignorance and demoralization, on this continent. Under the mask and name of democracy (which is in all reality Judaism) they have raised the standard of rebellion of the South against the North, and caused more than half a million of the most heroic sons of America to fall on the fields of carnage. In the very near future, if God does not miraculously prevent it, those laws of dark deeds and blood will cause the prosperity, the rights, the education, and the liberties of this too confident nation to be buried under the mountain of smoking and bloody ruins. On the top of that mountain, Rome (Judaism through the rule of the Black Pope) will raise her throne and plant her victorious banners." 862
The Knights of The Golden Circle
The division of the American nation and ensuing war was a necessary step to overthrow the true government and laws of the nation. This task was achieved by the Plutocratic elite through their use of the Jewish‑Masonic organization known as The Knights of the Golden Circle. The purpose of this subversive organization is shown in the following excerpt: "Knights of the Golden Circle, the name of an organization founded for the overthrow of the government of the United States. It was A Secret Society, and was first organized for action in the slave‑labor States. The members were pledged to assist in the accomplishment of the designs of those who were intent upon the establishment of an empire within the limits of the Golden Circle. It was the soul of the filibustering movements in Central America and Cuba from 1850 to 1857; and when these failed, the knights concentrated their energies for the accomplishment of their prime object ‑ The destruction of the union and the perpetuation of slavery." 863
The Knights of the Golden Circle was a part of the Masonic Scottish Rite. Members of the Scottish Rite established the Knights of the Golden Circle in Cincinnati, Ohio, in 1854. Between 1855 and 1860, this secret order had recruited, armed, and trained about 100,000 men in Texas, Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, Virginia, and Maryland. "While the Knights of the Golden Circle, the military reorganization of the Confederacy, was being organized under the control of the Scottish Rite's Northern chief, the Swiss J.J. Gourgas, and his lieutenant Killian Henry Van Rensselaer, the Southern Jurisdiction of the Rite was organizing the political leadership for the secession itself. The man in charge of this project was Albert Pike of Newburyport, Massachusetts." 864
The order of the Knights of the Golden Circle were the instigators and promoters of political and physical rebellion throughout the South, they were the real "secessionists" and "insurrectionists." The true Southern leadership, including Jefferson Davis, Alexander H. Stephens, Robert E. Lee, 'Stonewall' Jackson, Sam Houston, and other such men were all against secession. Generally, the sentiment of the South was pro‑ Union and secession was not a popular movement.� By the time the Civil War started the Knights of the Golden Circle claimed at least 65,000 armed and drilled recruits in the deep South.865 It was this military organization which became the heart of the Confederate States of America, who provided the military backbone and enforcement for the Confederate insurrection.
The bulk of the true Southern mainstream was sucked into the whirlwind of their planned insurrection, being left with no choice but to fight in defense of the consequential retaliation to that insurrection. Nearly every aspect of the Southern policy on secession, war, and the formation of a new government was derived from members of the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry or the Knights of the Golden Circle. "The Secessionists, controlling the state governments of South Carolina, Mississippi, Florida, Georgia, Alabama, Louisiana, and Texas met at Montgomery, Alabama, under the chairmanship of Scottish Rite Supreme Council member Howell Cobb. They announced the establishment of the Southern 'Confederacy,' and designated Jefferson Davis of Mississippi as President of their rump nation. He made fairly good window‑dressing for their insurrection, being both a Southerner and an American." 866
When Governor Sam Houston of Texas prevented his state from seceding from the union, he was deposed by a secessionist coup backed by thousands of armed paramilitary Knight of the Golden Circle. When Fort Sumter became the focus of strategic concern for the nation, members of the Knights of the Golden Circle served as officers in the South Carolina forces, "to supervise the attack on Fort Sumpter which started the Civil War." 867 Since the objective of this secret Masonic order was the "overthrow of the government of the United States," they obviously had in plan the establishment of a new government, one based upon the law that guided their order, a Jewish Talmudic law, which is the basis of their de facto government.
The Prize - The South's Wealth
The assessed valuation of all United States property in 1860 was $12‑billion. One‑half of that was in 11 Southern States with only 8‑million Whites.868 These 8‑million Whites exported 57% of the total exports of the nation. The plan was to bind the South and take her wealth.
With a bonus to eliminate a nation of kings, the natural competitors of the ultimate ruler of the world. War would be necessary since the South could not be expected to willingly give away wealth that had taken over 250 years to accumulate. Then, too, war is good for business. In fact, it is the best of the several ways to force money to be borrowed into existence in a usury society 869 . The usual way the media goes about creating a war climate is:
1). "The enemy" must be made to appear unlawful. He must be made to appear criminal, one that must be restrained and punished for the good and safety of all.
2). The public must be made to believe that the enemy is going to attack them. If the enemy can be made to strike the first blow, opinions harden and unite on war, and "happy days are here again" as war contracts go out.
Is there any doubt that this will work? Think about the wonderful results the media obtained in the so‑called "Gulf War." Where they absolutely convinced most Americans that Hussein must be destroyed in Iraq or he would invade America next!
The Chosen Issue - Radical Abolition
The public issue of the day was the colonization program; the purchasing, freeing, and sending of the slaves back to Africa. It was a subject freely discussed in almost every social setting. It was on the tip of everyone's tongue; a subject ready for the media's propagandist twist. The media took Thomas Jefferson's abolition plan, adopted it, revised it by leaving out "compensation" and "repatriation," and started their own propaganda campaign.
Jefferson's abolition plan minus colonization nullified all that the colonization plan was created to correct, the protection of the White workers from cheap alien labor and the protection of the White race from destruction through contact with strangers and learning their ways. And, of course, to prevent the inevitable interbreeding that always result when two peoples live in the same land. This selection of the abolition issue was a work of genius. It could not fail to succeed where a media monopoly existed. The way it was developed was even more inspired. The media stopped virtually all reference to colonization.
They stopped almost all reference to payment for freed slaves. Abolition took on meaning that was harsh and sinister. It was the San Domingo campaign all over again, done by the same international bankers in the same manner. All that was new was the victim. The only topic the media discussed from 1830 on was the evil of slavery, a topic on which the entire nation agreed. The evil was embellished with reports of the brutality of slave owners. Not only were the slave owners brutes, but they were pictured as fiends who delighted in devising vile punishments to inflict on helpless Black wretches. The story as it appeared in the northern media was the atrocity story, of which we have become so familiar: slave owners were treating slaves in a shameful manner, they were the servants of the devil and any punishment meted out to such evil creatures was too good.
Northern city dwellers traveled very little in those days. They were dependent on others to furnish news of outside events. They only knew what they read in the newspapers and had no way of telling if the stories were true or false. But, they believed if the newspapers printed it; then it must be true. Because then, just as now, Americans could not bring themselves to believe that there were traitors who would destroy our country if only they could.
If what the media said was actually going on in the south, if slaves were being beaten, starved, and maltreated wholesale for pleasure, and if good Black "Christian" slave families were being broken up and sold away from each other just so the plantation master could enjoy the female without the irate slave husband around, the hard opinions were justified.
But, it was lying Jewish propaganda. It was "implied" at first, and later outright demanded, that instant freedom, minus payment and colonization, be granted these "poor" down‑trodden wretches from these slaveholding fiends, even if force had to be used to do it. The word "force" began to enter the papers with increasing frequency and urgency. Money was lavished on this new radical abolition campaign on a scale not seen since the French Revolution. Revolutionary tracts were printed and sent to the salves in the South by the case. As far back as 1835, John Quincy Adams noted in his diary: "Anti‑slavery associations are formed in this country and in England and they are already co‑operating in concerted agency together. They have raised funds to support and circulate inflammatory newspapers and pamphlets gratuitously, and they send multitudes of them into the Southern country into the midst of swarms of slaves." 870
This was Haiti all over again. The same sort of tracts had appeared among the slaves in Haiti to foment a revolt that exterminated the Whites. The main difference was that these were printed in English while those used in Haiti were in French. The content was the same, the style was the same, and the demands were the same. There were white refugees from Haiti living in Virginia who could identify the tracts and testify as to the results they produced. Margaret Mercer of Maryland, who had freed her slaves, was incensed by the writings of William Lloyd Garrison.
In a letter to a friend she says: "This is my apology for feeling and expressing the deepest indignation against the man who dares to throw the firebrand into the powder magazine while all are asleep and stands himself at a distance to see the mangled victims of his barbarous fury." 871 The amazing thing is that through it all the northern people hadn't the faintest idea that the media were trying to foment a slave revolt in the South, and were using them as pawns in the great game of war. They had no way of knowing. The tracts sent to the Southern slaves weren't the same as the editorials appearing in the northern newspapers. Each was slanted to its own particular audience.
Money continued to pour into the campaign. The mails were full of insurrection propaganda. Southern reaction against this incendiary printed matter is given in the following letter by The Rev. Nehemiah Adams, of Boston, who visited Virginia in 1854. He wrote: "When these amalgamation pictures were discovered (pictures showing interracial couples in all sorts of poses)...Who can wonder that they broke into the post‑office and seized and burned abolition papers; indeed no excesses are surprising in view of the perils to which they saw themselves exposed." 872
In his message to Congress in December 1860, President Buchanan wrote: "The incessant and violent agitation of the slavery question through the North for the last quarter of a century has at last produced its malign influence on the slaves...Hence a sense of security no longer exists around the family altar. A feeling of peace at home has given place to apprehension of servile insurrection."
George Lunt of Boston, wrote: "It thus appears that an active and alarming system of aggression against the South was in operation at the North thirty years ago, threatening to excite servile insurrection, to imperil union, to stir up civil war." 873
Professor John Burgess of Columbia University wrote: "If the whole thing, both as to time, methods, and results, had been planned by his Satanic Majesty himself, it could not have succeeded better in setting the sound conservative movements of the age at naught...No man who is acquainted with the change of feeling which occurred in the South...can regard Harper's Ferry villainy as any other than one of the favorite crimes of our history..."
Brown and his band had murdered five men and wounded some eight or ten more in their criminal movement at Harper's Ferry. In Kansas, Brown's gang mutilated prisoners by cutting off arms, etc. 874 . His activities were well publicized in the South. When the Northern media wrote approvingly of these acts the South's wrath knew no bounds. The south acted as people are supposed to act when being conditioned for war. "Add to this the consideration that Brown certainly intended the wholesale massacre of the Whites by the Blacks...it was certainly natural that the tolling of the church bells, the holding of prayer‑meetings for the soul of John Brown, the draping of houses, the half‑masting of flags, etc., in many parts of the North should appear to the people of the South to be evidences of a wickedness which knew no bounds..." 875
Slave owners in Kansas reacted to John Brown's attacks by organizing vigilante committees for their own protection as it was meant that they should. This played into the hands of the media. This defensive organization and its protective measures were interpreted by the press to their Northern readers as aggressive acts directed against all abolitionists. This was the justification they needed to assert that the North must now arm to protect itself against hostile and aggressive Southern slave owners who threatened to spread their evil society over all the country. The whole affair only cost a few hundred thousand dollars.
America's Hidden Rulers
The manipulation and instigation of the American Civil War by Jewish powers had profound legal ramifications. The Jews knew that such a war would cause both sides to violate fundamental principles and established Christian Laws. Both North and South violated the Law of God which says you shall not "fight against your brethren" without a just cause. Just as God brought Israel into alien captivity for its gross violations and unjust actions against its brethren, so too God brought about a captivity upon Americans by alien, Plutocratic Jews, not a physical captivity, but a legal captivity resulting in a legal revolution.
The Civil War was, in a legal sense, an international war between America and the International Banking Monopoly of the Jews, and the victor of that war was the Jews. However, since they did not engage in any successful armed insurrection, as they did with Russia,876 they had no right to physical occupation and control. But God gave America into their hands, by giving them legal control over the national government. The Civil War was the second step of the legal control and captivity the Plutocratic Jews had over the U.S. Government and legal system. The Civil Rights Acts, the Reconstruction Acts, the 14th and 15th Amendments were all revolutionary in nature, being based on Jewish �Socialistic-Com�munistic-Zionist principles which are contrary and foreign to the original American system.
The Constitution, State autonomy, and the freedoms of the White citizenry were severe barriers for the advancement of these Judeo‑Socialist principles. Since they did not possess physical control, the Jews could only make advancements against the States or citizenry by deception and legal entrapments. From time to time one could find an agent or debtor of the Jews in political office to directly advance their cause and principles of socialism.
The first president they had control over to some degree was the second Jewish President Woodrow Wilson, who paid his debts to them by signing the Federal Reserve Act of 1913. Franklin D. Roosevelt, the third Jewish President, has proven to be the greatest benefactor to the Jews for the destruction of fundamental American principles and the establishment of Marxist‑Talmudic laws and Judaic‑Socialism to that time.
"Until Roosevelt became president, the Protestant elite both reigned and ruled in Washington. To be sure, Catholics and Jews had been rewarded with occasional appointments, but essentially the government had been run by Protestant descendants of old‑stock Americans. When Roosevelt took office, he set the tone for an administration that recruited people on the basis of their intellectual and administrative talents, not their heritage. As a result, large numbers of Catholics, Jews, and blacks found opportunities to utilize their professional skills." 877
Roosevelt was very discriminatory in appointing to government positions only those who had "intellectual talents" geared towards the principles of Socialism‑Zionism. While Jews constituted only about 3 percent of the population, "they made up 15 percent of the higher civil service and upper‑echelon appointments during Roosevelt's presidency." Contemporaries sensed this over representation and denounced the so‑called "Jew Deal" and its destructive measures. Roosevelt brought many Jews into the White House orbit and New Deal agencies. The Jew, David Niles of Boston, "roamed as a behind‑the‑scenes political emissary," and the Jewish attorney Ben Cohen from Indiana, "wrote some of the New Deal's most significant legislation." 878 The Jewish financier Bernard Baruch was called "elder statesman because he has advised many Presidents." 879 Jewish subversives have also continued the use of private or secret organizations to alter or abrogate American principles by covert legal means and to gain further control of the government and people. Some of these include the Council on Foreign Relations, the Masonic orders, and the Trilateral Commission whose members are Presidents, Senators, and Judges, with their objective being a new (de facto) government.
Martial Law Rule In America
While much of the defacto nature of the government in America has been achieved by gradual and stealthy deviations from established laws and principles, certain principles surrounding American law and government were too prevalent to change except by force.
Some of these principles include the fact that only White persons could govern or be citizens, that the States were independent political entities, and that the foundation of American rested on Christian principles. Martial law or military force is a common tool used in subverting or displacing the established law and to compel the citizenry to accept a change in the law.
The exercise of martial law has been used by existing governments which desire to step outside its lawful bounds, thus governing unlawfully or in a de facto mode. It also has been used by subversive forces infiltrating a nation to overturn the existing government and law. Certain modes of martial law have been instrumental in bringing about a de facto government in America. We thus need to understand the nature and scope of martial law and how it has been used in the past.
Martial Law and American Law. Martial law is essentially a system of rule through the use of military personnel. It is said to exist only when the nation is actually in a state war and when hostile forces have expelled the governing power and incapacitated its civil courts. It thus is instituted out of sheer necessity, and, since all civil authority is overrun, a military officer assumes authority.
"Martial law is the law of military necessity in the actual presence of war. It is administered by the general of the army, and is in fact his will. Of necessity it is arbitrary; but must be obeyed." 880
The manner of government that prevails today would not only be foreign to the Founding Fathers, but would be repugnant to them as well. The 14th Amendment has steadily caused revolutionary changes in the principles and structure of the government in America. It has greatly influenced the acts of legislators, governors, presidents, judges, and bureaucrats. Due to this, the 14th Amendment (and supporting legislation such as the Civil Rights Acts) has been referred to as a "new constitution," as being a basis of new governmental powers.
Wherever the tenets and principles of the "new constitution" are resisted, or wherever the original principles of American government and law (de jure) are supported or implemented, the "new" (de facto) government is quick to meet such measures with force, the same manner of arbitrary force which gave birth to the new government. The 13th and 14th Amendments (known as the "war amendment") along with the Reconstruction Acts, were the beginning of a de facto government, using force, fraud and usurpation to oust the original de jure government of America. "A de facto government is one that maintains itself by A Display of force against the will of the rightful legal government, and is successful, at least temporarily, in overturning the institutions of the rightful legal government by setting up its own in lieu thereof." 881
The U.S. Supreme Court in deciding on the nature of such a de facto government recognized it as "a government of paramount force." The Court further stated that: "(A de facto government's) distinguishing characteristics are (1), that its existence is maintained by active military power within the territories, and against the rightful authority of an established and lawful government; and (2), that while it exists, it must necessarily be obeyed in civil matters by private citizens who, by acts of obedience, rendered in submission to such force, do not become responsible, as wrongdoers, for those acts, though not warranted by the laws of the rightful government." 882
Modern Day Martial Law Rule
This "government by force" is quite characteristic of the government that now rules America. Whenever traditional American principles are attempted to be upheld, such as those surrounding money and taxation, we see the National Guard, FBI, U.S. Marshals, Federal Agents, SWAT teams or police sent in to prevent original principles from being exercised. It is not the money they are concerned about but rather the protection of one type of law from the influence of another. It is conflict between two diametrically opposing principles of law, that is to say, Talmudic law versus Christian law.
It would be rather naive to view the illegal exercise of martial law acts as something that may have occurred during the Civil War, but had vanished along with the war. This notion is just as foolish as the belief that Martial Law was confined strictly to the Southern States during the Civil War. The events of that war established a foundation for that type of arbitrary and illegal rule which continues to this day.
When the war ended, proclamations by Presidents Lincoln and Johnson declared that the "said insurrection is at an end." (14 Statutes at Large 812, 813 (April 2, 1866); 814, 817 (August 20, 1866). However, the Reconstruction period proved that Congress did not feel it was at an end but rather continued to enact measures as though the war or "insurrection" still prevailed. In the two proclamations declaring the insurrection to be ended, there was specific mention of every proclamation made by Lincoln during the war that dealt with insurrection, thus implying that these proclamations were revoked. However, Lincoln's "Martial Law Proclamation" was never mentioned and was never specifically revoked!
The Civil War allowed new concepts in law and government to be instituted and used, concepts that were contrary to the principles of the Fundamental Christian law of America. These new, anti‑Christ, anti‑American concepts have periodically been exercised by the "Federal Government" to the present day. This was the Czar who voluntarily emancipated 47 million serfs on September 19, 1861, and had the entire Bible translated into the Russian language, and was murdered by the Communist Nihilist, Atheistic, God‑hating, one‑world, Jewish Bankers in 1881.
This is the conflict of the ages. The conflict between right and wrong, light and darkness, good and evil, Christ and anti‑Christ, God and Satan. The same devils murdered Lincoln on April 4, 1865. The history books lie about why Booth killed Lincoln.
Coded messages in Booth's trunk and the key to these codes in Judah P. Benjamin's possession proved that Lincoln was murdered by orders from the Rothschild bankers. Their successors are doing the same today. They have murdered men such as General Patton, Forestall, McCarthy and many others. An enormous amount of labor has been expended by Jews and their apologists to minimize the part played by the Jews in Bolshevism; unfortunately the facts are there for all to see. If they will only look. "Hear, ye deaf; and look, ye blind, that ye may see. Who is blind, but my servant? or deaf, as my messenger that I sent? who is blind as he that is perfect, and blind as the Lord's servant? Seeing many things, but thou observest not; opening the ears, but he heareth not." 883
There is no lack of Jewish assertions on the subject; that these are not generally revealed to the public takes away nothing from their value; on the contrary. Here are some: "This reminds me of what Mentor writing in the Jewish Chronicle in the time of the Russian Revolution said on the same subject: Indeed, in effect, it was the same as what Mr. Cox now says.
After showing that Bolshevism by reason of� the ruthless tyranny of its adherents was a serious menace to civilization Mentor observed: Yet none the less, in essence it is the revolt of peoples against the social state, against the evil, the iniquities that were crowned by the cataclysm of the war under which the world groaned for four years. And he continued: There is much in the fact of Bolshevism itself, in the fact that so many Jews are Bolsheviks, in the fact that the ideals of Bolshevism at many points are consonant with the finest ideals of Judaism...these are things which the thoughtful Jew will examine carefully." 884
The Jewish Chronicle in 1920 published a manifesto by Israel Zangwill an important Jewish writer of the time, in which he exalts the glories of the race which has produced a Beaconfield, a Reading, a Montagu, a Kurt Eisner, a Trotsky. Mr. Zangwill in his immense enthusiasm has brought together in the same category the Jews of the English Government, the Jews of Hungary and the Bolshevik Jews. What is the difference? All are Jews and all are equally an honor and a benefit to their race. Rabbi J.L. Manges, speaking in New York in 1919, stated: "When the Jew applies his thought, his whole soul to the cause of the workers and the despoiled, of the disinherited of this world, his fundamental quality is that he goes to the root of things. In Germany he becomes a Marx and a Lasalle, a Haas and an Edward Bernstein; in Austria Victor Adler, Friedrich Adler; in Russia, Trotsky. Compare for an instant the present situation in Germany and Russia: the revolution there has liberated creative forces, and admire the quantity of Jews who were there ready for active and immediate service. Revolutionaries, Socialists, Mensheviks, Bolsheviks, Majority or Minority Socialists, whatever name one assigns to them, all are Jews and one finds them as the chiefs or the workers in all revolutionary parties."
M. Cohen, in "The Communist of Kharkoff" in April 1919 said: "One can say without exaggeration that the great Russian social revolution has been made by the hand of the Jews. Would the somber, oppressed masses of Russian workmen and peasants have been capable by themselves of throwing off the yoke of the bourgeoisie. No, it was especially the Jews who have led the Russian proletariat to the Dawn of the International and who have not only guided but still guide today the cause of the Soviets which they have preserved in their hands. We can sleep in peace so long as the commander‑in‑chief of the Red Army is Comrade Trotsky. It is true that there are no Jews in the Red Army serving as private soldiers, but the committees and Soviet organizations are Jewish. Jews bravely lead to victory the masses of the Russian proletariat. It is not without reason that in the elections for all the Soviet institutions Jews are in a victorious and crushing majority...The Jewish symbol which for centuries has struggled against capitalism (Christian) has become that also of the Russian proletariat. One may see it in the adoption of the red five‑pointed star which has been for long, as one knows, the symbol of Zionism and Judaism. Behind this emblem marches victory, the death of parasites and of the bourgeoisie...Elsewhere an English White Book has published the following passage 885 .
���� I consider that the immediate suppression of Bolshevism is the greatest issue now before the world, not even excluding the war which is still raging, and, unless as above stated, Bolshevism is nipped in the bud immediately, it is bound to spread in one form or another over Europe and the whole world as it is organized and worked by Jews who have no nationality, and whose one object is to destroy for their own ends the existing order of things. The only manner in which this danger could be averted would be collective action on the part of all powers." 886
Following upon these affirmative texts let us add some facts. The complete list of the higher Soviet officials has been published in detail, notably by the association: Unity of Russia 121 East 7th St. New York, New York, 1920: The question 'who governs Russia?' received a categorical reply in the simple enumeration of the responsible officials of the Soviet government.
The data contained in this pamphlet have been carefully taken from the Bolshevist official organs such as Isvestia Golos Trouds, the Red Gazette, and others...The fundamental fact is incontestable: the Soviet bureaucracy is almost entirely in the hands of Jews and Jewesses, while the number of Russians who participate in the Government of the Soviets is ridiculously small. It is impossible to evade this fact, which stands as a solemn warning to countries and states which claim to be Christian and which believe in national modes of existence, in contradiction with the unlimited internationalism in which the Jewish nation is the dominant power. This list is too long to give in full: the following is a summary:887
Members������������ Jews������������������ Percentage
Council of Peoples Commissaries��������������������������� 22�������������� 17�������������� 77.2�
Commissariat of War������������������������������ 43�������������� 33�������������� 76.7�
Commissariat of Foreign Affairs�������������������� 16�������������� 13�������������� 81.2�
Finance���������������������������������������������������� 30�������������� 24�������������� 80.0�
Justice����������������������������������������������������� 21�������������� 20�������������� 95.0�
Public Instruction����������������������������������� 53�������������� 42�������������� 79.2�
Social Assistance����������������������������������� � 6�������������� � 6���� � ��������100.0��
Labor�������������������������������������������������������� � 8�������������� � 7�������������� 87.5��
Bolshevist Red Cross����������������������������� � 8�������������� 8����� ��������� 100.0��
Provincial Commissaries������������������������������������������ 23�������������� 21�������������� 91.0��
Journalists���������������������������������������������� 41�������������� 41���� ��������� 100.0�����
Here on the other hand is the list of the high Commissaries of the People (1919).
Alias������������������� Real Name���������������������������� Russian/Jew
Lenin����������������������� Oulianoff� Russian���������� Jewish mother
Trotsky������������������� Bronstein����������������������������������� Jew
Stekloff������������������� Nachamress������������������������������ "
Martoff�������������������� Zederbaum�������������������������������� "
Goussief������������ Prapkine������������������������������� "
Kameneff����������� Rosenfeld����������������������������� "
Soukhanoff������������ Ghimmer������������������������������������ "
Lagesky������������������ Krachmann������������������������������� "
Bogdanoff���������� Silberstein�������������������������������������� "
Goreff���������������������� Goldmann���������������������������������� "
Ouritsky������������� Radomiselsky���������������������� � ������� "
Voladarsky������������� Kohen��������������������� � ������� "
Sverdloff������������ Sverdloff���������������������� � ������� "
Kamkoff������������� Katz����������������������������� � ������� "
Ganesky������������ Eurstenberg������������������������� � ������� "
Dann������������������� Gourevitch���������������������������� � ������� "
Meshkovsky����������� Goldberg�������������������������� � ������� "
Parvus���������������� ���� Gelphanat������������������������ � ������� "
Rosanoff������������ Goldenbach�������������������������� � ������� "
Martinoff������������ Zimbar������������������������� � ������� "
Tchernomorsky����� Tchernomordich����������������������� � ������� "
Pialnitzky����������� Levine�������������������������� � ������� "
Adramovitch���������� Rein������������������������� � ������� "
Lointzeff������������ Bleichmann�������������������������� � ������� "
Radek��������������������� Sobelson�������������������������� � ������� "
Litvinof‑Wallak������� Finkelstein����������������������� � ������� "
Lunatcharsky�������� Lunatcharsky������������������������������������� Russian
Kolontai������������� Kolontai�������������������������������� Russian
Peters��������������������� Peters������������������������������� Lett
Macklakowsky������ Rosenblum�������������������������������� Jew
Lapinsky������������ Levenson������������������������������ "
Vobroff�������������������� Natanson������������������������� �������� "
Ostodoks����������� Akselrode�������������������� �������� "
Gasine�������������������� Gerfeldt���������������������������� "
Glasounoff�������������� Schulze������������������� "
Lebedieva��������� Limso�������� ������������������ "
Joffe������������������� Joffe���������������������������� "
Kamensky��������� Hoffmann�������������������� "
Naout���������������������� Gunsbourg����������������������� "
Lagorsky����������� Krachmalnik������������������������� "
Isgoeff�������������������� Goldmann������������������������ "
Valdimiroff�������������� Feldmann������������������������� "
Bounakoff���������� Foundaminsky��������������������� "
Manouilsky������������� Manouilsky���������������������� "
Larine��������������������� Lourie��������������������� "
Krassin������������������� Krassin������������������� Russian
Tchitcherin������������ Tchitcherin���������������������� "
Goukovsky������������� Goukovsky����������������������� "
���� In a total of 545 members the Bolshevist administration comprises.
Jews����������������������� 447���������������� Finns���������������������������� 3
Russians������������ � 30��������������������� Poles���������������������������� 2
Letts������������������� � 34��������������������� Georgian������������ 1
Armenians��������� � 22��������������������� Czech��������������������������� 1
Germans������������ � 12 ����������� Hungarian���������� 1�������
These facts are known to everybody: but it is not known that Western Judaism has supported Bolshevism with solidarity. The funds necessary for the Russian revolution have been supplied by international banks and financiers ‑‑ we know what this expression means. The following article by Samuel Sompers explains the situation sufficiently well: "I am mindful of the newly adopted policy of the American‑Anglo‑German Banking group, which perhaps constitutes the most dangerous element in the whole chain of pro‑Bolshevist effort in America because it has its hand on the most power. The truth is that predatory international finance has its appetite up and believes it see loot in Russia.
I know of nothing more cynical than the attitude of European statesmen and financiers towards the Russian muddle. Essentially it is their purpose, as laid down at Genoa, to place Russia in economic vassalage and give political recognition in exchange. American business is asked to join in that helpless, that miserable and contemptible business, the looting of that vast domain, and to facilitate its efforts, certain American bankers engaged in mortgaging the world are willing to sow among their own people the fiendish, anti‑democratic propaganda of Bolshevism, subsidizing, buying, intimidating, cajoling.
There are splendid and notable exceptions but the great powers of the American‑Anglo‑German financing combinations have set their faces towards the prize displayed by a people on their knees...Most important is the espousal of the Bolshevist cause by the group of American‑Anglo‑German bankers who like to call themselves international financiers to dignify and conceal their true function and limitation. Specifically the most import banker in this group and speaking for this group, born in Germany as it happens, has issued orders to his friends and associates that all must now work for Soviet recognition.888
International finance is also accurately represented in the hopes placed in and the moral backing given to the British Labor Party and the Revolutionary international socialism of which it is a member. The 100 per cent socialism of that party in Home Affairs seems unimportant in view of the international program ‑‑ ideal from the point of view of these cosmopolitan bankers." 889
The names several times quoted are not those of individuals only working on their own behalf and for whom Jewry would not be held responsible. Mr. Pitt Rivers in his book The World Significance of the Russian Revolution is definite on this subject, for he says: "It is not unnaturally claimed by Western Jews that Russian Jewry, as a whole, is most bitterly opposed to Bolshevism.
Now although there is a great measure of truth in this claim, since the prominent Bolsheviks, who are preponderantly Jewish, do not belong to the Orthodox Jewish Church, it is yet possible, without laying ones self open to the charge of anti‑Semitism, to point to the obvious fact that Jewry, as a whole, has, consciously or unconsciously, worked for and promoted an International economic, Material despotism which, with Puritanism as an ally, has tended in an ever‑increasing degree to crush national and spiritual values out of existence and substitute the ugly and deadening machinery of finance and factory. It is also a fact that Jewry, as a whole, strove with every nerve to secure, and heartily approved of, the overthrow of the Russian Monarchy, which they regarded as the most formidable obstacle in the path of their ambitions and business pursuits.
���� All this may be admitted, as well as the plea that individually or collectively, most Jews may heartily detest the Bolshevik regime, yet it is still true that the whole weight of Jewry was in the revolutionary scales against the Czar's government. It is true their apostate brethren, who are now riding in the seat of power, may have exceeded their orders; that is disconcerting, but it does not alter the fact. It may be that the Jews, often the victims of their own idealism, have always been instrumental in bringing about the events they most heartily disapprove of; that perhaps is the curse of the Wandering Jew." 890
A number of their writers such as Bernard Lazare, Alfred Nossig, Kadmi Kohen, have described this agreement between the two poles of Judaism, international Jewish capitalism and communism. We find ourselves therefore face to face with this enigma: how to explain that the Jews in general and great Jewish financiers in particular, spread and support everywhere the socialism and Bolshevism which are destructive of that capital which is one of their most powerful forces. The reply is: understandable or not, it is a fact. It is very evident that they act thus in their own interest and our naivety probably makes them smile. M. Georges Batault says on this subject: "The mode of government which is the most propitious for the full development of the class war, is the demagogic regime which is equally favorable to the two fold intrigues of Finance and Revolution. When this struggle is let loose in a violent form, the leaders of the masses are kings, but money is God: the demagogues are the masters of the passions of the mob, but the financiers are the masters of the demagogues, and it is in the last resort the widely spread riches of the country, rural property, real estate, which, for as long as they last, must pay for the movement.
When the demagogues prosper amongst the ruins of social and political order, and overthrown traditions, gold is the only power which counts, it is the measure of everything; it can do everything and reigns without hindrance in opposition to all countries, to the detriment of the city, of the nation, or of the empire which are finally ruined. In doing this do not financiers work against themselves? It may be asked: in destroying the established order do not they destroy the source of all riches? This is perhaps true in the end; but whilst states which count their years by human generations, are obliged in order to insure their existence to conceive and conduct a far‑sighted policy in view of a distant future. Finance which gets its living from what is present and tangible, always follows a short‑sighted policy, in view of rapid results and success without troubling itself about the morrows of history." 891
It must never be forgotten that capitalists are of two kinds, proprietors, industrialists and others, generally Christians, and international financiers, principally, though not exclusively, Jews. While social disorder is fatal to the first it furnishes opportunities of profit to the second.
"From the strictly financial point of view, the most disastrous events of history, wars or revolutions, never produce catastrophes, the manipulators of money can make profit out of everything provided that they are well‑informed beforehand...It is certain that the Jews scattered over the whole surface of the globe are particularly well placed in this respect." 892
These have, moreover, a personal motive for supporting socialism; one of them, Weininger, has explained for us why so many Jews are communists: "Communism is not only a national belief but it implies the giving up of real property, especially of landed property, and the Jews, being international, have never acquired the taste for real property. hey prefer money, which is an instrument of power."
This is exactly what has happened in Russia. Property has there been suppressed for the benefit of the state, that is to say, for the profit of the Jew since in fact, the state is Jewish, as it will always be in every Communist/Socialist state, because of the inherent qualities of the Jewish people. The so‑called dictatorship of the proletariat is in reality the dictatorship of the Jews. They do not wish to destroy capital, but to be the ONLY masters of it.
Collectivism is then neither a popular movement, nor an end in itself, but a means of destruction. The directors, except for a few Jewish fanatics, who judge the world with their brain and not with their soul, know better than anybody that the system cannot work: it has been tried several times in the best possible conditions and has rapidly and completely failed.893 It can only function in the case of a religious community having abandoned all worldly interest, or in that of nomads living by their flocks in large uninhabited areas. Far from being progress, it is a return to the most primitive form of organization. It is impossible that a modern nation, given over the Bolshevism, should not die of hunger. We have an example of this in Russia, which before the war was the granary of Europe, now devastated by periodical famines for as long as Communism has been applied to its country side. What would conditions be in England, Germany, or America?
�It is obvious that ideas such as Communism/Socialism/Bolshevism in no way correspond to the desires of the "people" in any country. Even the peasants of Russia did not want a return to savagery, while to the proletariats of Western Europe nothing would be more abhorrent than the destruction of cities and millions of Christians.
They love the busy life of towns and all the amenities of civilization; they ask for better homes, a higher standard of living, for modern conveniences that will lighten the burden of the working‑man, for devices of science, for movies and music to beguile their hours of leisure.
They do not wish to solve the housing question by becoming nomads or executioners. The cure for social evils ‑‑ slums, sweating, unemployment and exploitation ‑‑ is not less civilization but more. The "people" understand this very well, and thus the program of the revolutionary leaders is still, as it has been throughout history in direct opposition to the wishes of the people. If any doubt on this point still remains, if the history of the World Revolution related in N.H. Webster's book World Revolution does not prove that the revolutionary movement for the last 200 years and more has been the work of a conspiracy whose aims are entirely unconnected with the interests and demands of the people, how are we to account for the following facts?
1). That although the grievances of the people throughout this period have varied according to the changing conditions of our civilization, the program of the social revolution has never varied. For if the succeeding outbreaks had been made by the people each would have been distinguished by different war‑cries, different aims arising from the exigencies of the moment; instead of this each outbreak has been carried on to the same slogans, has repeated the same catch‑words, and each has been directly copied from the earliest, and until 1917 the most successful, attempt, the first French Revolution.
2). That the leaders of the movement have never, in a single instance, been men of the people, but always members of the upper or middle classes who could not by any stretch of the imagination be regarded as victims of oppression. And if it is objected that these men were disinterested fanatics fighting in a cause that was not their own, then Why?
�3). With rare exceptions such as Louis Blanc, they invariably displayed complete unconcern for the sufferings of the people and a total disregard for human life. No instance has ever been recorded of pity or sympathy displayed by the Terrorists of France or Russia towards any individual members of the working‑classes; on the contrary, they turned a deaf ear to all complaints. The Marxists and Bakuninists mutually accused each other of regarding the people as "cannon fodder."
4). That each outbreak has occurred, not when the cause of the people was hopeless, but on the eve of great reforms.
5). That each has been followed, not by reform, but by a period of reaction. For twenty years after the first French Revolution the very word "reform" could hardly be breathed, even in England.
6). That in spite of the fact that each outbreak has thus thrown back the cause of the people, each has been represented to the people as a step forward and further revolutions have been advocated.
So it is obvious to the true student of history. With the sole exception of the American Revolution of 1776, and it has since been contaminated by the conspirators, to the present day, it has been the work of a continuous conspiracy working for its own ends and against the interests of the people. We are told that socialism is the revolt of the workers oppressed by capitalism: that it is the rising of those who have nothing against those who possess. In this connection, let us remark, in passing, that all the money is rather on the side of those who have nothing.
The anti‑revolutionary organizations are indeed constantly hindered by lack of funds while this difficulty does not exist for the revolutionary Communist/Socialist parties which have obviously at their disposal limitless resources. Communism/Socialism is not a popular movement: "The Communist/Socialist intellectual may write of the beauties of nationalization, of the joy of working for the common good without hope of personal gain: the revolutionary working man sees nothing to attract him in all this. Question him on his ideas of social transformation, and he will generally express himself in favor of some method by which he will acquire something he has not got; he does not want to see the rich man's motor‑car socialized by the state; he wants to drive about in it himself. The revolutionary working man is thus in reality not a socialist but an anarchist at heart. Nor in some cases is this unnatural. That the man who enjoys none of the good things of life should wish to snatch his share, must at least appear comprehensible. What is not comprehensible is that he should wish to renounce all hope of ever possessing anything." 894
Collectivism (Communism/Socialism/Bolshevism) is then neither a popular movement nor an end in itself, but a means of destruction. The Czarist autocracy was the last material obstacle (there still remains a moral obstacle) which barred the way to Jewish imperialism in its conquest of the world; we have considerable Jewish testimony on the subject. "Russia was the only country in the world in which the directing class opposed an organized resistance to universal Judaism. At the head of the state was an autocrat beyond the reach of parliamentary pressure; the high officials were independent, rich, and so saturated with religious and political traditions that Jewish capital, with a few rare exceptions, had no influence on them. Jews were not admitted in the services of the state in judiciary functions or in the army. The directing class was independent of Jewish capital because it owned great riches in lands and forest. Russia possessed wheat in abundance and continually renewed her provision of gold from the mines of the Urals and Siberia. The metal supply of the state comprised four thousand million marks without including the accumulated riches of the Imperial family, of the monasteries and of private properties. In spite of her relatively little developed industry, Russia was able to live self‑supporting. All these economic conditions rendered it almost impossible for Russia to be made the slave of international Jewish capital by the means which had succeeded in Western Europe (and the United States).
If we add moreover that Russia was always the abode of the religious and conservative principles of the world, that, with the aid of her army she had crushed all serious revolutionary movements and that she did not permit any secret political societies on her territory, it will be understood, why world Jewry, was obliged to march to the attack of the Russian Empire." 895
Russia was an obstacle which Bolshevism has destroyed. In the Soviet revolution, the anarchy of the beginning, the pillage, the seizure of lands, was the peculiarly Russian side. This anarchy rapidly gave place to Jewish organization. After the revolution the Russians had no longer the right to say anything in their own country.
To begin with, the Slav anarchists were promptly exterminated by the Jewish Bolsheviks. There can be no doubt in anyone's mind that he had been introduced to the plans of the Learned Elders of Zion, by the Jewish Hidden Hand!
The words sex‑force was emphasized to show that the occultists believe that the sex‑ force is the most powerful force in the world, even surpassing the power of God Himself. It is through this belief that another phenomenon surrounding the secret societies and the occult can be discussed. The sex‑force they believe in is not necessarily limited to the normal relationship with man and woman, husband and wife.
The sex‑force that the occultist believes in, is that of the male aggressiveness towards sex in general. Thus, we can readily see why phallic worship, represented in the obelisk, is so prevalent throughout the world. Who is it that provides some cities of the United States with the obelisk? Who provided the Washington monument?
It was the Masons, a secret society and heavily into the occult. That sex‑force they describe supersedes normal sexual relationships. Why do the homosexuals have so much political power? Why are they protected? Why are there so many of them in places of power and control within the government? Why does the government at all levels protect, expand and normalize the homosexual life style?� This sex‑force represents their concept of male aggressiveness and the highest form of aggressiveness to them is to be dominant over and another male.
This dominance is represented through the rituals of the lodge and this arrangement has existed since the days of the Knights Templar. Even the Templar emblem shows two men on a single horse in a rather suggestive arrangement. Homosexuality, the occult and the secret societies have been in partnership from the beginning of the idea of a modern totalitarian one‑world government. Francis Bacon, the father of empiricism and an early Rosicrucian, and several of his associates in espionage, including playwrights Marlowe and Jonson, have been identified as homosexuals. Leonardo da Vinci and Michelangelo are noted to have been homosexuals and Leonardo da Vinci was a Grand Master of an occult order which traces its existence to the earlier Templars.
After the turn of the twentieth century, it was in England where the prime prerequisite for high political, intelligence, military and ecclesiastical office was to be associated with the secret societies and the occult. Nearly every prime minister of this century was a Mason. Disraeli openly admitted that secret societies ruled the world. Balfour, a Mason, who prepared the Balfour Declaration, which gave us the modern state of Israel. Churchill, another Mason, presided over the designs for a united states of Europe. Anthony Eden was a Mason.
The struggle of Bakunin against Karl Marx, of Anarchy against Communism, was the struggle of two opposite principles and two opposite races: Slavism against Judaism. Thus one may agree with M. Lokotj, who, as he was a former Russian revolutionary condemned under Czarism, can hardly be accused of possessing a reactionary spirit: "Bolshevism, this symbol of chaos and of the spirit of destruction, is above all an anti‑Christian and anti‑ Social conception. This present destructive tendency is clearly advantageous for only one national and religious entity: Judaism. The fact that Jews are the most active element in present‑day revolutions as well as in revolutionary socialism, that they draw to themselves the power forced from the peoples of other nations by revolution, is a fact in itself, independent of the question of knowing if that comes from organized world‑wide Judaism, from Jewish Freemasonry or by an elementary evolution brought about by Jewish national solidarity and the accumulation of capital in the hands of Jewish bankers.
The contest is becoming more definite. The domination of revolutionary Judaism in Russia and the open support given to this Jewish bolshevism by Judaism the world over finally clear up the situation, show the cards and put the question of the battle of Christianity against Judaism, of the National State against the International, that is to say, in reality, against Jewish world power." 896
It must not be ignored, however, that there is an ideology of Communism/Socialism and that it has only triumphed in Russia, thanks to the resolute fanaticism of its pioneers Lenin and Trotsky and others. In order to understand Bolshevism clearly, we must not lose sight of the extraordinary medley which characterizes the Jewish mind: on the one hand Messianic fanatical idealism which intends to direct humanity by imposing upon it Jewish ideas, on the other hand a practical judgment, most prudent and most materialistic. To the first we owe international socialism to the second; our present economic civilization in which gold is king.
Fanaticism explains Bolshevism, the practical business sense explains why Jewish high finance has supported Bolshevism for racial interest; for the end in view: the domination of the world, is the same for both; socialism represents the spiritual side, high finance the material side. The following lines written by a Hungarian lady during the Bolshevist rule well expresses the opinion of those who lived through these tragic hours. "There is little resemblance between the mystical and undecided Slav, the violent but tradition‑living Magyar, and the heavy deliberate German. And yet Bolshevism wove the same web over them all, by the same means and with the same tokens. The national temperament of the three races does not the least reveal itself in the terrible conceptions which have been accomplished, in complete agreement, by men of the same mentality in Moscow, Buda‑Pesth, and Munich.
From the very beginning of the dissolution in Russia, Kerensky was on the spot, then came Trotsky, on watch, in the shadow of Lenin. When Hungary was fainting, weak from loss of blood, Kunfi, Jaszi and Pogany were waiting behind Karolyi, and behind them came Bela Kun and his Staff. And when Bavaria tottered Kurt Eisner was ready to produce the first act of the revolution.
In the second act it was Max Lieven (Levy) who proclaimed the Dictatorship of the Proletariat at Munich, a further edition of Russian and Hungarian Bolshevism. So great are the specific differences between the three races that the mysterious similarity of these events cannot be due to any analogy between them, but only to the work of a fourth race living amongst the others but unmingled with them.
Among modern nations with their short memories, the Jewish people is the last representa�tive of ancient oriental civilization. As heir to the Biblical traditions it fervently invokes the hour in which will be realized the great calamities prophesied so many centuries ago. Whether despised or feared it remains an eternal stranger. It comes without invitation and remains even when driven out. It is scattered and yet coherent. It takes up its abode in the very body of the nations. It creates laws beyond and above the laws. It denies the idea of a homeland but it possess its own homeland which it carries along with it and establishes wherever it goes. It denies the God of other peoples and everywhere rebuilds the temple. It complains of its isolation, and by mysterious channels it links together the parts of the infinite New Jerusalem which covers the whole universe. It has connections and ties everywhere, which explains how capital and the Press, concentrated in its hands, conserve the same designs in every country of the world, and the interests of the race which are identical in Ruthernian villages and in the City of New York; if it extols someone he is glorified all over the world, and if it wishes to ruin someone the work of destruction is carried out as if directed by a single hand.
The orders come from the depths of mysterious darkness. That which the Jew jeers at and destroys among other peoples, it fanatically preserves in the bosom of Judaism. If it teaches revolt and anarchy to others, it in itself shows admirable obedience to its invisible guides. In the time of the Turkish revolution, a Jew said proudly to my father: 'It is we who are making it, we, the Young Turks, the Jews.' During the Portuguese revolution, I heard the Marquis de Vasconcellos, Portuguese ambassador at Rome, say, 'The Jews and the Freemasons are directing the revolution in Lisbon.' Today when the greater part of Europe is given up to the revolution, they are everywhere leading the movement, according to a single plan. How did they succeed in concealing this plan which embraced the whole world and which was not the work of a few months or even years? They used as a screen men of each country, blind, frivolous, venal, forward, or stupid, and who knew nothing. And thus they worked in security, these redoubtable organizers, these sons of an ancient race which knows how to keep a secret. And that is why none of them has betrayed the others." 897
Mr. Wickham Steed, in his book The Hapsburg Monarchy, quotes a letter written by a so‑called semi‑Jew on the question of the Jews in Hungary, in which this remarkable passage occurs: "There is a Jewish question and this terrible race means not only to master one of the grandest warrior nations in the world, but it means, and is consciously striving, to enter the lists against the other great race of the north (the Russians), the only one that has hitherto stood between it and its goal of world‑power. Am I wrong? Tell me. For already England and France are, if not actually dominated by Jews, very nearly so, while the United States, by the hands of those whose grip they are ignorant of, are slowly but surely yielding to that international and insidious hegemony. Remember that I am half a Jew by blood, but that in all I have power to be I am not. 898 ; "In Austria‑Hungary," the author observes on p. 155, "the spread of Socialism has been largely the result of Jewish propaganda. Dr. Victor Adler, the founder and leader of the Austrian party, is a Jew, as are many of his followers. In Hungary the party was also founded and inspired by the Jews."
But the Bolshevik revolution has a deeper meaning. We find in it the dominating idea of all the revolutions since 1789: the destruction of present day civilization: "The final goal of world revolution is not socialism, or even Communism, it is not a change in the present economic system, it is not the destruction of civilization in a material sense. The revolution desired by the leaders is moral and spiritual, it is an anarchy of ideas in which all the bases established nineteen centuries ago shall be overthrown, all the honored traditions trodden under foot, and, above all, the Christian ideal finally obliterated." 899
It is a struggle between two different conceptions of the world: the Jewish conception, and the Christian conception. "The inward thought of Moscow indeed appears to be that for twenty centuries while humanity has been following Christ, it has been on the wrong road. It is now high time to correct this error of direction by creating a new moral code, a new civilization, founded on quite different principles. And it appears that it is this idea which the Communist leaders wished to symbolize when a few months ago they proposed to erect in Moscow a statute to Judas Iscariot, to Judas, this great honest misunderstood man, who hanged himself, not at all, as it is usually and foolishly believed, because of remorse for having sold his master, but because of despair, poor man, at the thought that humanity would pay for by innumerable misfortunes the wrong path which it was about to follow." 900
Following is a circular of the Communist party which illustrates this point. "In our decrees, it is definitely proclaimed that religion is a question for the private individual; but whilst opportunists tend to see in these words the meaning that the state would adopt the policy of folded arms, the Marxian revolutionary recognizes the duty of the state to lead a most resolute struggle against religion by means of ideological influences on the proletarian masses."
The struggle against God has been led with fierce determination and with blood‑thirsty hate, the most degrading means have been employed in it, such as:
1). The systematic demoralization of young people through teaching, in the schools, the lowest sexual instincts;
2). The organized destruction of the family by the abolition of marriage and the socialization of women;
3). The massacre of the Russian Christian clergy, the transformation of the Churches into dance‑halls and cabarets;
4). The spiritual division of the Church by the creation of the Living Church; etc.
"In this somber tragedy, there are occasional comic interludes. In 1923, Trotsky, and Lunatcharsky presided over a meeting in Moscow organized by the propaganda section of the Communist party to judge God. Five thousand men of the Red Army were present. The accused was found guilty of various ignominious acts and having had the audacity to fail to appear, He was condemned in default." 901
Bolshevism is then the logical application in Russia of the revolutionary plan which we have seen developing in the world since 1789. It's essence is the same; we have only seen up to the present the destructive phase; this takes different forms according to countries and the circumstances. Bolshevism is the Russian form or to be exact, the form applied to Russia, for it is only Russian in so far as it is taking place in Russia and that they are Russians who suffer from it. Now that we are beginning to see more clearly what has happened in that unfortunate country, the prophecy contained in the following extract seems all the more impressive. It is from a book by Copin‑Albancelli published in 1919. "La conjuration juive contre les peuples."
"There is in existence a plan of world organization about which much has been said for several years past, in favor of which determined propaganda has been made among the masses, and towards which our present rulers are causing us to slide gradually and unconsciously. We mean to say the socialist collectivist organization. It is that which is the most in harmony with the character, the aptitudes and the means of action of the Jewish race; it is that which bears the signature, the trade‑ mark of this new reigning people; it is that which it wishes to impose on the Christian world because it is only by this means that it can dominate the latter. Instead of wearing a military or political character, the dictatorship imposed by the Jewish race will be a financial industrial, commercial dictatorship. At least for a time, it will show itself as little as possible.
The Jews have endowed the commercial, industrial and financial world with the Joint‑Stock Company, thanks to which they are able to hide their immense riches. They will endow the entire Christian world with that which they have bestowed on France: the Joint‑Stock Company for the exploitation of nations called Republic, thanks to which they will be able to hide their kingship. We are moving then towards the Universal Republic because it is only thus that Jewish financial, industrial and commercial kingship can be established. But under its republican mask this kingship will be infinitely more despotic than any other. It will be exactly that which man has established over the animal. The Jewish race will maintain its hold upon us by our needs.
It will rely on a strongly organized and carefully chosen police so generously paid that it will be ready to do anything just as the presidents of republics, who are given twelve hundred thousand francs and who are chosen especially for the purpose, are ready to put their signature to anything. Beyond the police, nothing but workmen on one side, and on the other engineers, directors, administrators.
The workers will be all the non‑Jews. The engineers, directors and administra�tors will, on the contrary be Jews; we do not say the Jews and their friends; we say, the Jews; for the Jews then will have no more friends. And they will be a hundred times right, in such a situation, to rely only upon those who will be of the 'Race.' This may all seem impossible to us; and nevertheless it will come about in the most natural way in the world, because everything will have been prepared secretly, as the revolution was. In the most natural way in the world, we say, in this sense that there must always be engineers, directors and administrators so that the human flock may work and live and that, furthermore, the reorganization of the world which we shall have disorganized cannot be operated save by those who will have previously gathered in wealth everywhere. By reason of this privileged situation, which we are allowing to become established for their benefit the Jews alone will be in a position to direct everything.
The peoples will put their hand to the wheel to bring about this state of things, they will collaborate in the destruction of all other power than that of the State as long as they are allowed to believe that the State, this State which possesses all, is themselves. They will not cease to work for their own servitude until the day when the Jews will say to them: 'We beg your pardon! You have not understood. The State, this State which owns everything, is not you, it is us!' The people then will wish to resist.
But it will be too late to prevent it, because all moral forces having ceased to exist, all material forces will have been shattered by that same cause. Sheep do not resist the sheep‑dog trained to drive them and possessing strong jaws. All that the working class could do, would be to refuse to work. The Jews are not simpletons enough not to foresee that. They will have provisions for themselves and for their watch‑dogs. They will allow famine to subdue resistance. If the need should arise they would have no scruple in hurling on the people, mutinous but unarmed, their police made invincible because they will be provided with the most up‑to‑date weapons against powerless mobs. Have we not already a vision of the invincibility of organized forces against the crowd. Russia has known ‑‑ and she has not forgotten the rule of the Masonic Terror. She will know, and the world will know with her the rule of the Jewish Terror." 902
Here are a few details of this Terror in Russia: First of all the principles of it. In the beginning the Red Terror was first of all intended to exterminate the Russian Intelligentsia. "The extraordinary Commissions are not a medium of Justice, but 'of extermination without mercy' according, to the expression of the Central Communist Committee. The extraordinary Commission is not a 'Commission of Enquirey,' nor a Court of Justice, nor a Tribunal, it decides for itself its own powers. 'It is a medium of combat which operates on the interior front of the Civil War.
���� It does not judge the enemy but exterminates him. It does not pardon those who are on the other side of the barricade, it crushes them.' It is not difficult to imagine how this extermination without mercy operates in reality when, instead of the 'dead code of the laws,' there reigns only revolutionary experience and conscience. Conscience is subjective and experience must give place to the pleasure and whims of the judges. 'We are not making war against individuals in particular,' writes Latsis (Latsis directed the Terror in the Ukraine) in the Red Terror of November 1918. 'We are exterminating the bourgeoisie as a class. Do not look in the enquire for documents and proofs of what the accused persons has done in acts or words against the Soviet Authority. The first question which you must put to him is, to what class does he belong, what are his origin, his education, his instruction, his profession." 903
In fact Communism only maintains itself by general Terror, and in the end the working and peasant classes have suffered as much as the others. Once launched on the way of massacres, extermination has been carried out at random in order to impose Communist rule by general terror. One of the Soviet leaders, who at least possesses the merit of frankness, has dared to write: "Yes, certainly your Russia is dying. There no longer exists anywhere, if it has ever existed, a single class of the population for which life is harder than in our Soviet paradise...We make experiments on the living body of the people ‑‑ devil take it ‑‑ exactly like a first year student working on a corpse of a vagabond which he has procured in the anatomy operating‑theater. Read our two constitutions carefully; it is there frankly indicated that it is not the Soviet Union nor its parts which interest us, but eh struggle against world capital and the universal revolution to which we have always sacrificed everything, to which we are sacrificing the country, to which we are sacrificing ourselves. (It is evident that the sacrifice does not extend to the Zinovieffs).
Here, in our country, where we are absolute masters, we fear no one at all. The country worn out by wars, sickness, death and famine (it is a dangerous but splendid means), no longer dares to make the slightest protest, finding itself under the perpetual menace of the Cheka and the army...Often we are ourselves surprised by its patience which has become so well‑ known...there is not, one can be certain in the whole of Russia, a single household in which we have not killed in some manner or other the father, the mother, a brother, a daughter, a son, some near relative or friend. Very well then! Felix (Djerjinsky) nevertheless walks quietly about Moscow without any guard, even at night...When we remonstrate with him for these walks he contents himself with laughing disdainfully and saying: 'What! They would never dare 'psakrer,' and he is right. They do not dare. What a strange country!" 904
Better than any dry statistics the following description by a witness will give an idea of the scale upon which these butcheries are made. When the Rohrberg, Commission of Enquiry entered Kief, after the taking of that town by the Volunteer Army in August 1919, it found the execution hall of the (Jewish) Cheka in the following state: "All the cement floor of the great garage (the execution hall of the departmental Cheka of Kief) was flooded with blood. This blood was no longer flowing, it formed a layer of several inches: it was a horrible mixture of blood, brains, of pieces of skull, of tufts of hair and other human remains.
All the walls riddled by thousands of bullets were bespattered with blood; pieces of brains and of scalps were sticking to them. A gutter twenty‑five centimeters wide by twenty five centimeters deep and about ten meters long ran from the center of the garage towards a subterranean drain. This gutter along, its whole length was full to the top of blood...Usually, as soon as the massacre had taken place the bodies were conveyed out of the town in motor lorries and buried beside the grave about which we have spoken; we found in a corner of the garden another grave which was older and contained about eighty bodies.
Here we discovered on the bodies traces of cruelty and mutilations the most varied and unimaginable. Some bodies were disemboweled, others had limbs chopped off, some were literally hacked to pieces. Some had their eyes put out and the head, face, neck and trunk covered with deep wounds. Further on we found a corpses with a wedge driven into the chest. Some had no tongues. In a corner of the grave we discovered a certain quantity of arms and legs..." 905
We have no exact documents permitting us to estimate exactly the total number of victims, the figures given exceed imagination. Professor Sarolea gives in the Scotsman 7th November 1923 the following figures. (These are the official figures published everywhere). 28 Bishops, 1219 Priests, 6000 Professors and Teachers, 9000 Doctors, 54,000 Officers, 260,000 Soldiers, 70,000 Policemen, 12,950 Property owners, 535,250 Members of the Intellectual and Liberal Professions, 193,290 Workmen, 618,000 Peasants. The commission of enquiry of Denikin on Bolshevist proceedings during the period 1918‑1919, in an account of the Red Terror, computed 1,700,000 victims.
Elsewhere a theoretical computation has been made by Ev. Komnin in the Roul (3, VIII, 1923): "During the winter of 1920 the Union of Socialist Soviet Republics comprised 52 governments with 52 Extraordinary Commission (Jewish) (Cheka), 52 special sections and 52 revolutionary tribunals. Moreover numberless 'Este‑Chekas,' Chekas for transport systems, Chekas for railways, tribunals for troops for internal security, flying tribunals sent for mass executions on the spot. To this list of torture chambers the special sections must be added, 16 army and divisional tribunals. In all a thousand chambers of torture must be reckoned, and if we take into consideration that there existed at this time cantonal Chekas, we must add even more. Since then the number of Soviet Governments has grown: Siberia, the Crimea, the Far East, have been conquered. The number of Chekas has grown in geometrical proportion.
���� According to direct data (in 1920, when the Terror had not diminished and information on the subject had not been reduced) it was possible to arrive at a daily average figure for each tribunal: the curve of executions rises from one to fifty (the latter figure in the big centers) and up to one hundred in regions recently conquered by the Red Army. The crises of Terror were periodical, then they ceased, so that it is possible to establish the (modest) figure of five victims a day which multiplied by the number of one thousand tribunals gives five thousand, and about a million and a half per annum!" 906
However unbelievable these figures may appear, these three different sets of statistics are sufficiently in agreement, and have certainly a strong foundation of truth. The Red Terror became so wide‑spread that it is impossible to give here all the details of the principal means employed by� the Cheka (Now replaced by the Guepeou) to master resistance; one of the most important is that of hostages, taken among all social classes.�
These are held responsible for any anti‑Bolshevist movements (revolts, the White Army, strikes, refusal of a village to give its harvest etc.) and are immediately executed. Thus, for the assassination of the Jew Ouritzky, member of the Extraordinary Commission of Petrograd, several thousands of them were put to death, and many of these unfortunate men and women suffered before death various tortures inflicted by cold‑blooded cruelty in the prisons of the Cheka.
"Thus I have in front of me photographs taken at Kharkoff, in the presence of the Allied Missions, immediately after the Reds had abandoned the town; they consist of a series of ghastly reproductions such as: bodies of three workmen taken as hostages from a factory which went on strike. One had his eyes burnt, his lips and nose cut off; the other two had their hands cut off. The bodies of hostages, S. Afaniasouk and P. Prokpovitch, small landed proprietors, who were scalped by their executioners; S. Afaniasouk shows numerous burns caused by a white hot sword blade. The body of M. Bobroff, a former officer, who had his tongue and one hand cut off and the skin torn off from his left leg. Human skin torn from the hands of several victims by means of a metallic comb. This sinister find was the result of a careful inspection of the cellar of the Extraordinary Commission of Kharkoff. The retired general Pontiafa, a hostage who had the skin of his right hand torn off and the genital parts mutilated.
Mutilated bodies of women hostages: S. Ivanova, owner of a drapery business, Mme. A.L. Carolshaja, wife of a colonel, Mmo. Khlopova, a property owner. They had their breasts slit and emptied and the genital parts burnt and having trace of coal.
Bodies of four peasant hostages, Bondarenko, Pookhikle, Seventry, and Sidorfehouk, with atrociously mutilated faces, the genial parts having been operated upon by Chinese torturers in a manner unknown to European doctors in whose opinion the agony caused to the victims must have been dreadful.
It is impossible to enumerate all the forms of savagery which the Red Terror took. A volume would not contain them. The Cheka of Kharkoff, for example, in which Saenko operated, had the specialty of scalping victims and taking off the skin of their hands as one takes off a glove...At Voronege the victims were shut up naked in a barrel studded with nails which was then rolled about. Their foreheads were branded with a red hot iron five pointed star. At Tsaritsin and at Kamishin their bones were sawed...
At Kief the victim was shut up in a chest containing decomposing corpses; after firing shots above his head his torturers told him that he would be buried alive. The chest was buried and opened again half an hour later when the interrogation of the victim was proceeded with. The scene was repeated several times over. It is not surprising that many victims went mad." 907
Let us recall that on the 17th July 1918 at Ekaterinenburg, and on the order of the Cheka (order given by the Jew Sverdloff from Moscow) the commission of execution commanded by the Jew Yourowsky, assassinated by shooting or by bayoneting the Czar, Czarina, Czarevitch, the four Grand Duchesses, Dr. Botkin, the man‑servant, the woman servant, the cook and the dog. The members of the imperial family in closest succession to the throne were assassinated in the following night. The Grand Dukes Mikhailovitch, Constantinovitch, Vladimir Paley and the Grand Duches Elisabeth Feodorovna were thrown down a well at Alapalevsk, in Siberia.
The Grand Duke Michael Alexandrovitch was assassinated at Perm with his suite. 908 Dostoiewsky was not right when he said: "An odd fancy sometimes comes into my head: What would happen in Russia if instead of three million Jews which are there, there were three million Russians and eighty million Jews? What would have happened to these Russians among the Jews and how would they have been treated? Would they have been placed on an equal footing with them? Would they have permitted them to pray freely? Would they not have simply made them slaves, or even worse: would they not have simply flayed the skin from them? Would they not have massacred them until completely destroyed, as they did with other peoples of antiquity in the times of their olden history?..."
What is going to happen in Russia now? The present situation is as follows: Bolshevism the agent of destruction has accomplished its mission: its very violence prevents it from lasting eternally. The time has come to proceed gradually to a durable form of government; in the nature of the French Republic, a most convenient form, for, cloaking the real masters, it would permit Jewry to establish itself definitely in Russia and to benefit fully from the victory obtained, thanks to Bolshevism, over the Russian people.
Unfortunately the Soviet leaders, probably exceeding orders, have gone too far, which has had for them the disadvantage of showing to some extent their cards. People have begun to see that the world revolution was partly artificial, the work of a conspiracy directed principally by the Jews.
Thus Communism is only maintained in Russia by the Terror. As soon as it is relaxed, pogroms appear. In consequence, world Jewry and Masonic governments (such as that of France for example) pretend to blame Bolshevism by condemning its unpopular excesses, whilst in fact they are supporting it and making it last until the means are found for it to evolve into a more lasting form.
If it were to fall at present, the reaction, would be such that it is doubtful whether Judeo‑Masonry with all its power would be able to prevent the re‑establishment of a national and religious Russia governed by a monarchist leader with absolute power. It would be a catastrophe for Judaeo‑masonry which will do the utmost to avoid it, for the world would then learn with dismay what Bolshevism really was.
The true authors of world revolution and their objects would for the first time appear in the light of day and it would be the end of democratic, socialist and other illusions. Russia, henceforth a forbidden land to freemasons, to Jews, and to International Revolutionaries, and able, thanks to its natural resources to be self‑supporting without passing through the Caudine Forks of Jewish High Finance, would be the base upon which the counter‑revolutionary elements of the world would lean.
These, instead of fighting blindly against an invisible, subterranean enemy, would know whom to attack. It would be without doubt the beginning of a new general orientation of the world in order to deviate from the revolutionary slope down which it has been slipping since 1789.
Involuntarily one asks the question: How does the civilized world permit such a state of things to reign over the sixth part of the globe? If there was still a monarchy in Russia, it goes without saying that nobody would admit it.
There would be thundering questions in the parliaments of the two hemispheres, fiery protests from all the leagues of the "Rights of Man," articles in the indignant newspapers, a rapid and unanimous understanding among all social classes and a whole series of national, economic, diplomatic and military measures for the destruction of this plague. But present‑day democracy is much less troubled about it than about a cold of Macdonald or the broken nose of Carpentier. And although the Occidental bourgeoisie knows perfectly well that the Soviet power is its irreconcilable enemy, with which no understanding is possible, that moreover, it would be useless since economically Russia is nothing more than a corpse, nevertheless the flirtation of this bourgeoisie with the Comintern lasts and threatens to become a long romance.
To this question there is only one answer: as in Western Europe international Judaism (Or its ally freemasonry) holds in its hands political power as strongly as the Jewish Communists hold it in Russia, it does all that is humanly possible to retard the day when the latter will fall.909
Jews and Socialism
We have dwelt at length with Bolshevism, for it has shown the revolutionary action of the Jews in the full light of day; their part in it has become apparent indeed during the violent revolution, but although less visible, they are none the less the directors of revolutionary socialism in all its forms all over the world. "In that which concerns the Jews, their part in world socialism is so important that it is impossible to pass it over in silence. Is it not sufficient to recall the names of the great Jewish revolutionaries of the 19 and 20th centuries, Karl Marx, Lassalle, Kurt Eisner, Bela Kuhn, Trotsky, Leon Blum, so that the names of the theorists of modern socialism should at the same time be mentioned?
If it is not possible to declare Bolshevism, taken as a whole, a Jewish creation it is nevertheless true that the Jews have furnished several leaders to the Maximalist movement and that in fact they have played a considerable part in it. Jewish tendencies towards communism, apart from all material collaboration with party organizations, what a strong confirmation do they not find in the deep aversion which, a great Jew, a great poet, Henry Heine felt for Roman Law! The subjective causes, the passionate causes of the revolt of Rabbi Aqiba and of Bar Kocheba in the year 70 A.D. against the Pax Romana and the Jus Romanum, were understood and felt subjectively and passionately by a Jew of the 19th century who apparently had maintained no connection with his race! Both the Jewish revolutionaries and the Jewish communists who attacked the principle of private property, of which the most solid monument is the Codex Juris Civilis of Justinianus, of Ulpian, etc...are doing nothing different from their ancestors who resisted Vespasian and Titus. In reality it is the dead who speak!" 910
Jews were the creators of Communism/Socialism. The great prophet of the collectivist idea and the founder of the International, Karl Marx, was a Jew who's real name was Mordechai. Jews are the present leaders of the movement, and its funds are from Jewish sources which explains perhaps the limitless amount of the resources at the disposal of the socialists; in France, the newspaper Humanite has been founded by Jewish money. It is the same for the greater part of socialist newspapers throughout the world.
In England, "Jewish influence on the less extreme forms of socialism in this country is no less apparent. If the Labor Party is solidly pro‑German, it is also solidly pro‑Jewish." 911 Moreover, on the subject of Jewish influence in socialism, nobody is more definite than one of the spiritual leaders of Judaism, Mr. Alfred Nossig, who says word for word in his book "Le Judaisme integral." 912
(68). Socialism and the Mosaic code are programmes which are not at all in opposition. Between the fundamental ideas of the two doctrines there is on the contrary a striking agreement. Jewish nationalism ought not to turn from Socialism as from a danger which threatens its ideal, nor Jewish Socialism turn from the Mosaic code. The two parallel ideals will be realized by following the same road.
(69). From an examination of the facts it emerges in an irrefutable manner that: it is not only modern Jews who have co‑operated in a decisive manner in the creation of socialism; their own Fathers were already the founders of the Mosaic system...or in another form the Mosaic system is socialism freed from the Utopias and Terror of Communism, as well as from the 'ascese' of Christianity. The Mosaic code throughout the ages both as a doctrine and as a law, has influenced some consciously and others unconsciously.
(74). The modern socialist movement is in great part of the work of Jews; it was the Jews who imprinted upon it the mark of their brain; it was equally the Jews who had a preponderant part in the government of the first socialist republics, although the Jewish socialist leaders were for the most part estranged from Judaism; in spite of which the part which they played did not depend on them alone; in them was operating in an unconscious fashion the race‑cultural system of the mosaic doctrine, the blood of the old apostolic people was living in their brain and in their social temperament. Present day world socialism forms the first stage in the accomplishment of the Mosaic teaching, the beginning of the realization of the future state of the world announced by our prophets.
(79). It is not until there will be a League of Nations, it is not until its allied armies will be employed in an efficacious manner for the protection of all the weak races, that we shall be able to hope that the Jews will be in a position to develop without hindrance their national state in Palestine, and equally it will only be a League of nations impregnated with the socialist spirit which will render possible for us the possession of our international as well as of our national requirements. This is why all Jewish groups whatever they are, Zionists or adepts of the Diaspora, have a vital interest in the victory of socialism; they must exact it not only on principle, not only because of its identity with the Mosaic doctrine, but also on tactical grounds.
(87). The Jewish socialist is reproached with playing a leading part not only in the collectivist party but also in the communist terrorist party. This must be regretted by all Jews, who in as much as they are true disciples of the Mosaic teaching, disapprove of the Terror. This is only explained by two reasons; the complete estrangement of the Jewish terrorists from the spirit of the mosaic doctrine and the strong mixture of Tartar and Cossack blood. That has not prevented the dissenters of the Jewish race from being exalted in the socialist idea, but it has inculcated in them savage and cruel principles.
We have just seen the preponderant part played by Judaism in the modern revolutionary movement, Bolshevism, socialism etc. Let us now examine the direction of Jewish influence in the world in general and in the different branches of human activity.
Jewish Influence In The World
Throughout the world and in all parts Jewish activity is exercised consciously or unconsciously in a revolutionary direction destructive of Christian civilization. The two poles of the Jewish people ‑‑ at the bottom the socialist and Bolshevist revolutionaries, at the top the High Finance ‑‑ are working in the same direction. Consciously or unconsciously there is indeed a radical difference between the two conceptions of existence, the Jewish conception, which believes in the immense value of earthly life, and which thrusts from it the hope of a future life, and the Christian conception which is based n the inverse.
Whether one admits or whether one denies the idea of a world wide Jewish conspiracy, the fact remains nevertheless that since 1789 the Jewish idea is gaining the upper hand over the Christian idea which had hitherto prevailed, and the general materialism which proceeds from it logically brings the atheism, the socialism and the universal anarchy from which we are suffering. The Jewish question is then before everything a question of safe‑guarding our civilization and our culture, a question of changing the face of the world. Without us Aryans being conscious of it, the idealism pertinent to our race, that idealism which was so zealous throughout the ages for all that is beautiful, all that is noble, for sincerity, loyalty, right, duty, trust, all this is being irresistibly impelled by the seductive conception of Jewry towards a cynical and unscrupulous materialism, which finds its political expression in the Judeo‑Masonic universal atheist republic. The propagation of the Jewish idea is then destructive for us; and for spreading its ideas and putting them into practice, Judaism has, as its chief forces, gold and the Press.
Thanks to them it directs or interferes with everything which acts on public opinion and everything which has a revolutionary influence in the world: Freemasonry, Socialism, Communism, Theosophy, the Theater, the Cinema, News Agencies, Wireless, Education, etc. It has an effective influence on most governments, either indirectly through freemasonry, or directly by selected Jewish nationals who surround and direct the leaders of the State and influential politicians, as we have seen it in a preponderant fashion at the Peace Conference. The Jewish mentality for gold has a religious basis for: "The principal characteristic of the Jewish religion consists in its being alien to the Hereafter, a religion, as it were, solely and essentially worldly. 913 Man can only experience good or evil in this world; if God wishes to punish or reward He can only do so during the life of man. It is therefore here below that the just must prosper and the impious suffer." 914
Thus the Jewish religion exalts riches as the supreme blessing, and money is for the Jew the aim of life. "It is useless to insist upon the differences which proceed from this opposition between the two different views in the respective attitudes of the pious Jew and the pious Christian regarding the acquisition of wealth. While the pious Christian, who had been guilty of usury, was tormented on his death‑bed by the tortures of repentance and was ready to give up all that he owned, for the possessions unjustly acquired were scorching his soul, the pious Jew, also at the end of his days looked with affection upon his coffers and chests filled to the top with the accumulated sequins taken during his long life from poor Christians and even from poor Moslems; a sight which could cause his pious heart to rejoice, for every penny of interest enclosed therein was like a sacrifice offered to his god." 915
It was an English Jew banker, the well known economist David Ricardo, himself the son of a Dutch Jew banker who emigrated to London at the end of the 18th century, who is the inventor and the theorist of a purely economic conception of the world which rules nearly everywhere today.
The contemporary political commercialism; business above everything, business considered as the supreme aim of human effort,� comes directly from Ricardo.916 The root cause of the evil is then the disappearance of all spiritual ideals. Dostolievsky 917 had already declared this as far back as 1873 in this prophetic passage: "Their kingdom is at hand, their perfect kingdom. The triumph of those ideas is approaching in the presence of which the sentiments of humanity are mute, the thirst for truth, the Christian and national feelings and even the common pride of the peoples of Europe. That which is coming, on the contrary, is materialism, the blind and grasping appetite for personal material well‑being, the thirst for the accumulation of money by any means; that is all which is regarded as a higher aim, such as reason, such as liberty, instead of the Christian ideal of salvation by the sole means of the close moral and brotherly union between men.
People will laugh at this, and say that it does not in the least proceed from the Jews...Was the late James de Rothschild of Paris a bad man? We are speaking about Judaism and the Jewish idea which has monopolized the whole world, instead of defective Christianity. A thing will come about which nobody can yet even imagine. All this parliamentarism, these theories regarding the community which are believed in today, these accumulations of wealth, the banks, science, all that will collapse in the winking of an eye and without leaving a trace behind, except the Jews however, who will know than what they have to do, so that even this will be for their gain. All this is near, close by..."
President Washington Attempted to Warn America
President Washington attempted to warn the American people about getting embroiled in the affairs of Europe.
George Washington's Farewell Address
Friends and Fellow‑Citizens: "The period for a new election of a citizen to administer the Executive Government of the United States being not far distant, and the time actually arrived when your thoughts must be employed in designating the person who is to be clothed with the important trust, it appears to me proper, especially as it may conduce to a more distinct expression of the public voice, that I should now apprize you of the resolution I have formed to decline being considered among the number of those out of whom a choice is to be made. I beg you at the same time to do me the justice to be assured that this resolution has not been taken without a strict regard to all the considerations appertaining to the relation which binds a dutiful citizen to his country; and that in withdrawing the tender of service, which silence in my situation might imply, I am influenced by no diminution of zeal for your future interest, no deficiency of grateful respect for your past kindness, but am supported by a full conviction that the step is compatible with both.
The acceptance of and consonance hitherto in the office to which your suffrages have twice called me have been a uniform sacrifice of inclination to the opinion of duty and to a reference for what appeared to be your desire. I constantly hoped that it would have been much earlier in my power, consistently with motives which I was not at liberty to disregard, to return to that retirement from which I had been reluctantly drawn. The strength of my inclination to do this previous to the last election had even led to the preparation of an address to declare it to you; but mature reflection on the then perplexed and critical posture of our affairs with foreign nations and the unanimous advice of persons entitled to my confidence impelled me to abandon the idea. I rejoice that the state of your concerns, external as well as internal, no longer renders the pursuit of inclination incompatible with the sentiment of duty or propriety, and am persuaded, whatever partiality may be retained for my services, that in the present circumstances of our country you will not disapprove my determination to retire.
The impressions with which I first under took the arduous trust were explained on the proper occasion. In the discharge of this trust I will only say that I have, with good intentions, contributed toward the organization and administration of the Government the best exertions of which a very fallible judgment was capable. Not unconscious in the outset of the inferiority of my qualifications, experience in my own eyes, perhaps still more in the eyes of others, has strengthened the motives to diffidence of myself; and every day the increasing weight of years admonishes me more and more that the shade of retirement is as necessary to me as it will be welcome. Satisfied that if any circumstances have given peculiar value to my services they were temporary, I have the consolation to believe that, while choice and prudence invite me to quit the political scene, patriotism does not forbid it.
In looking forward to the moment which is intended to terminate the career of my political life my feelings do not permit me to suspend the deep acknowledgment of that debt of gratitude which I owe to my beloved country for the many honors it has conferred upon me; still more for the steadfast confidence with which it has supported me, and for the opportunities I have thence enjoyed of manifesting my inviolable attachment by services faithful and persevering, though in usefulness unequal to my zeal. If benefits have resulted to our country from these services, let it always be remembered to your praise and as an instructive example in our annals that under circumstances in which the passions, agitated in every direction, were liable to mislead; amidst appearances sometimes dubious; vicissitudes of fortune often discouraging; in situations in which not infrequently want of success has countenanced the spirit of criticism, the consistency of your support was the essential prop of the efforts and a guaranty of the plans by which they were effected. Profoundly penetrated with this idea, I shall carry it with me to my grave as a strong incitement to unceasing vows that Heaven may continue to you the choicest tokens of its beneficence; that your union and brotherly affection may be perpetual; that the free Constitution which is the work of your hands may be sacredly maintained; that its administration in every department may be stamped with wisdom and virtue; that, in fine, the happiness of the people of these States, under the auspices of liberty, may be made complete by so careful a preservation and so prudent a use of this blessing as will acquire to them the glory of recommending it to the applause, the affection, and adoption of every nation which is yet a stranger to it.
Here, perhaps, I ought to stop. But a solicitude for your welfare which can not end but with my life, and the apprehension of danger natural to that solicitude, urge me on an occasion like the present to offer to your solemn contemplation and to recommend to your frequent review some sentiments which are the result of much reflection, of no inconsiderable observation, and which appear to me all important to the permanency of your felicity as a people.
These will be offered to you with the more freedom as you can only see in them the disinterested warnings of a parting friend, who can possibly have no personal motive to bias his counsel. Nor can I forget as an encouragement to it your indulgent reception of my sentiments on a former and not dissimilar occasion. Interwoven as is the love of liberty with every ligament of your hearts, no recommendation of mine is necessary to fortify or confirm the attachment.
The unity of government which constitutes you one people is also now dear to you. It is justly so, for it is a main pillar in the edifice of your real independence, the support of your tranquility at home, your peace abroad, of your safety, of your prosperity, of that very liberty which you so highly prize. But as it is easy to foresee that from different causes and from different quarters much pains will be taken, many artifices employed, to weaken in your minds the conviction of this truth, as this is the point in your political fortress against which the batteries of internal and external enemies will be most constantly and actively (though often covertly and insidiously) directed, it is of infinite movement that you should properly estimate the immense value of your national union to your collective and individual happiness; that you should cherish a cordial, habitual, and immovable attachment to it; accustoming yourselves to think and speak of it as of the palladium of your political safety and prosperity; watch for its preservation with jealous anxiety; discountenancing whatever may suggest even a suspicion that it can in any event be abandoned, and indignantly frowning upon the first dawning of every attempt to alienate any portion of our country from the rest or to enfeeble the sacred ties which now link together the various parts. For this you have every inducement of sympathy and interest. Citizens by birth or choice of a common country, that country has a right to concentrate your affections. The name of American, which belongs to you in your national capacity, must always exalt the just pride of patriotism more than any appellation derived from local discriminations.
With slight shades of difference, you have the same religion, manners, habits, and political principles. You have in a common cause fought and triumphed together. The independence and liberty you possess are the work of joint councils and joint efforts, of common dangers, sufferings, and successes. But these considerations, however powerfully they address themselves to your sensibility, are greatly out weighted by those which apply more immediately to your interest. Here every portion of our country finds the most commanding motives for carefully guarding and preserving the union of the whole.
The North, in an unrestrained intercourse with the South, protected by the equal laws of a common government, finds in the productions of the latter great additional resources of maritime and commercial enterprise and precious materials of manufacturing industry. The South, in the same intercourse, benefitting by the same agency of the North, sees its agriculture grow and its commerce expand. Turning partly into its own channels the seamen of the North, finds its particular navigation invigorated; and while it contributes in different ways to nourish and increase the general mass of the national navigation, it looks forward to the protection of a maritime strength to which itself is unequally adapted.
The East, in a like intercourse with the West, already finds, and in the Progressive improvement of interior communications by land and water will more and more find, a valuable vent for the commodities which it brings from abroad or manufactures at home. The West derives from the East supplies requisite to its growth and comfort, and what is perhaps of still greater consequence, it must of necessity owe the secure enjoyment of indispensable outlets for its own productions to the weight, influence, and the future maritime strength of the Atlantic side of the union, directed by an indissoluble community of interest as one nation. Any other tenure by which the West can hold this essential advantage, whether derived from its own separate strength or from an apostate and unnatural connection with any foreign power, must be intrinsically precarious.
While, then, every part of our country thus feels an immediate and particular interest in union, all the parts combined can not fail to find in the united mass of means and efforts greater strength, greater resource, proportionally greater security from external danger, a less frequent interruption of their peace by foreign nations, and what is of inestimable value, they must derive from union an exemption from those broils and wars between themselves which so frequently afflict neighboring countries not tied together by the same governments, which their own rivalries alone would be sufficient to produce, but which opposite foreign alliances, attachments, and intrigues would stimulate and embitter.
Hence, likewise, they will avoid the necessity of those overgrown military establishments which, under any form of government, are inauspicious to liberty, and which are to be regarded as particularly hostile to republican liberty. In this sense it is that your union ought to be considered as a main prop of your liberty, and that the love of the one ought to endear to you the preservation of the other.
These considerations speak a persuasive language to every reflecting and virtuous mind, and exhibit the continuance of the union as a primary object of patriotic desire. Is there a doubt whether a common government can embrace so large a sphere? Let experience solve it. To listen to mere speculation in such a case were criminal.
We are authorized to hope that a proper organization of the whole, with the auxiliary agency of governments for the respective subdivisions, will afford a happy issue to the experiment. It is well worth a fair and full experiment. With such powerful and obvious motives to union affecting all parts of our country, while experience shall not have demonstrated its impracticability, there will always be reason to distrust the patriotism of those who in any quarter may endeavor to weaken its bands.
In contemplating the causes which may disturb our union it occurs as matter of serious concern that any ground should have been furnished for characterizing parties by geographical discriminations; Northern and Southern, Atlantic and Western, whence designing men may endeavor to excite a belief that thee is a real difference of local interests and views. One of the expedients of party to acquire influence within particular districts is to misrepresent the opinions and aims of other districts.
You can not shield yourselves too much against the jealousies and heartburnings which spring from these misrepresentations; they tend to render alien to each other those who ought to be bound together by fraternal affection. The inhabitants of our Western country have lately had a useful lesson on this head. They have seen in the negotiation by the Executive and in the unanimous ratification by the Senate of the treaty with Spain, and in the universal satisfaction at that event throughout the United States, a decisive proof how unfounded were the suspicions propagated among them of a policy in the General Government and in the Atlantic States unfriendly to their interests in regard to the Mississippi. They have witnesses to the formation of two treaties ‑‑ that with Great Britain and that with Spain ‑‑ which secure to them everything they could desire in respect to our foreign relations toward confirming their prosperity. Will it not be their wisdom to rely for the preservation of these advantages on the union by which they were procured? Will they not henceforth be deaf to those advisers, if such there are, who would sever them from their brethren and connect them with aliens?
To the efficacy and permanency of your union a government for the while is indispensable. No alliances, however strict, between the parts can be an adequate substitute. They must inevitably experience the infractions and interruptions which all alliances in all times have experienced. Sensible of this momentous truth, you have improved upon your first essay by the adoption of a Constitution of Government better calculated than your former for an intimate union and for the efficacious management of your common concerns. This Government, the offspring of our own choice, uninfluenced and unawed, adopted upon full investigation and mature deliberation, completely free in its principles, in the distribution of its powers, uniting security with energy, and containing within itself a provision for its own amendment, has a just claim to your confidence and your support.
Respect for its authority, compliance with its laws, acquiescence in its measures, are duties enjoined by the fundamental maxims of true liberty. The basis of our political systems is the right of the people to make and to alter their constitutions of government.
But the constitution which at any time exists till changed by an explicit and authentic act of the whole people is sacredly obligatory upon all. The very idea of the power and the right of the people to establish government presupposes the duty of every individual to obey the established government.
All obstructions to the execution of the laws, all combinations and associations, under whatever plausible character, with the real design to direct, control, counteract, or awe the regular deliberation and action of the constituted authorities, are destructive of this fundamental principle and of fatal tendency. They serve to organize faction; to give it an artificial and extraordinary force; to put in the place of the delegated will of the nation the will of a party, often a small but artful and enterprising minority of the community, and, according to the alternate triumphs of different parties, to make the public administration the mirror of the ill‑concerted and incongruous projects of faction rather than the organ of consistent and wholesome plans, digested by common counsels and modified by mutual interests.
However combinations of associations of the above description may now and then answer popular ends, they are likely in the course of time and things to become potent engines by which cunning, ambitious, and unprincipled men will be enabled to subvert the power of the people, and to usurp for themselves the reigns of government, destroying afterwards the very engines which have lifted them to unjust dominion.
Toward the preservation of your Government and the permanency of your present happy state, it is requisite not only that you steadily discontinuance irregular opposition to its acknowledged authority, but also that you resist with care the spirit of innovation upon its principles, however specious the pretexts. One method of assault may be to effect in the forms of the Constitution alterations which will impair the energy of the system, and thus to undermine what can not be directly overthrown. In all the changes to which you may be invited remember that time and habit are at least as necessary to fix the true character of governments as of other human institutions; that experience is the surest standard by which to test the real tendency of the existing constitution of a country; that facility in changes upon the credit of mere hypothesis and opinion exposes to perpetual change, from the endless variety of hypothesis and opinion; and remember especially that for the efficient management of your common interests in a country so extensive as ours a government of as much vigor as is consistent with the perfect security of liberty is indispensable. Liberty itself will find in such a government with powers properly distributed and adjusted, its surest guardian. It is, indeed, little else than a name where the government is too feeble to withstand the enterprises of faction, to confine each member of the society within the limits prescribed by the laws, and to maintain all in the secure and tranquil enjoyment of the rights of person and property. I have already intimated to you the danger of parties in the State, with particular reference to the founding of them on geographical discriminations. Let me now take a more comprehensive view, and warn you in the most solemn manner against the baneful effects of the spirit of party generally.
This spirit, unfortunately, is inseparable from our nature, having its root in the strongest passions of the human mind. It exists under different shapes in all governments, more or less stifled, controlled, or repressed; but in those of the popular form it is seen in its greatest rankness and is truly their worst enemy.
The alternate domination of one faction over another, sharpened by the spirit of revenge natural to party dissension, which in different ages and countries has perpetrated the most horrid enormities, is itself a frightful despotism. But this leads at length to a more formal and permanent despotism. The disorders and miseries which result gradually incline the minds of men to seek security and repose in the absolute power of an individual, and sooner or later the chief of some prevailing faction, more able or more fortunate than his competitors, turns this disposition to the purposes of his own elevation on the ruins of public liberty. Without looking forward to an extremity of this kind (which nevertheless ought not to be entirely out of sight), the common and continual mischiefs of the spirit of party are sufficient to make it the interest and duty of a wise people to discourage and restrain it. It serves always to distract the public councils and enfeeble the public administration. It agitates the community with ill‑founded jealousies and false alarms; kindles the animosity of one part against another; foments occasionally riot and insurrection. It opens the door to foreign influence and corruption, which find a facilitated access to the government itself through the channels of party passion. Thus the policy and the will of one country are subjected to the policy and will of another. There is an opinion that parties in free countries are useful checks upon the administra�tion of the government, and serve to keep alive the spirit of liberty. This within certain limits is probably true; and in governments of a monarchical cast patriotism may look with indulgence, if not with favor, upon the spirit of party. But in those of the popular character, in governments purely elective, it is a spirit not to be encouraged. From their natural tendency it is certain there will always be enough of that spirit for every salutary purpose; and there being constant danger of excess, the effort ought to be by force of public opinion to mitigate and assuage it. A fire not to be quenched, it demands a uniform vigilance to prevent its bursting into a flame, lest, instead of warming, it should consume.
It is important, likewise, that the habits of thinking in a free country should inspire caution in those intrusted with its administration to confine themselves within their respective constitutional spheres, avoiding in the exercise of the powers of one department to encroach upon another. The spirit of encroachment tends to consolidate the powers of all the departments in one, and thus to create, whatever the form of government, a real despotism. A just estimate of that love of power and proneness to abuse it which predominates in the human heart is sufficient to satisfy us of the truth of this position. The necessity of reciprocal checks in the exercise of political power, by dividing and distributing it into different depositories, and constituting each the guardian of the public weal against invasions by the others, has been evinced by experiments ancient and modern, some of them in our country and under our own eyes. To preserve them must be as necessary as to institute them. If in the opinion of the people the distribution or modification of the constitutional powers be in any particular wrong, let it be corrected by an amendment in the way which the Constitution designates. But let there be no change by usurpation; for though this in one instance may be the instrument of good, it is the customary weapon by which fee governments are destroyed. The precedent must always greatly overbalance in permanent evil any partial or transient benefit which the use can at any time yield.
Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to political prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable supports. In vain would that man claim the tribute of patriotism who should labor to subvert these great pillars of human happiness; these firmest props of the duties of men and citizens. The mere politician, equally with the pious man, ought to respect and to cherish them. A volume could not trace all their connections with private and public felicity. Let it simply be asked, Where is the security for property, for reputation, for life, if the sense of religious obligation desert the oaths which are the instruments of investigation in courts of justice? And let us with caution indulge the supposition that morality can be maintained without religion. Whatever may be conceded to the influence of refined education on minds of peculiar structure, reason and experience both forbid us to expect that national morality can prevail in exclusion of religious principle.
It is substantially true that virtue or morality is a necessary spring of popular government. The rule indeed extends with more or less force to every species of free government. Who that is a sincere friend to it can look with indifference upon attempts to shake the foundation of the fabric? Promote, then, as an object of primary importance, institutions for the general diffusion of knowledge. In proportion as the structure of a government gives force to public opinion, it is essential that public opinion should be enlightened. As a very important source of strength and security, cherish public credit. One method of preserving it is to use it as sparingly as possible, avoiding occasions of expense by cultivating peace, but remembering also that timely disbursements to prepare for danger frequently prevent much greater disbursements to repel it; avoiding likewise the accumulation of debt, not only by shunning occasions of expense, but by vigorous exertions in time of peace to discharge the debts which unavoidable wars have occasioned, not ungenerously throwing upon posterity the burden which we ourselves ought to bear.
The execution of these maxims belongs to your representatives; but it is necessary that public opinion should cooperate. To facilitate to them the performance of their duty it is essential that you should practically bear in mind that toward the payment of debts there must be revenue; that to have revenue there must be taxes; that no taxes can be devised which are not more or less inconvenient and unpleasant; that the intrinsic embarrassment inseparable from the selection of the proper objects (which is always a choice of difficulties), ought to be a decisive motive for a candid construction of the conduct of the Government in making it, and for a spirit of acquiescence in the measures for obtaining revenue which the public exigencies may at any time dictate.
Observe good faith and justice toward all nations. Cultivate peace and harmony with all. Religion and morality enjoin this conduct. And can it be that good policy does not equally enjoin it? It will be worthy of a free, enlightened, and at no distant period a great nation to give to mankind the magnanimous and too novel example of a people always guided by an exalted justice and benevolence. Who can doubt that in the course of time and things the fruits of such a plan would richly repay any temporary advantages which might be lost by a steady adherence to it? Can it be that Providence has not connected the permanent felicity of a nation with its virtue? The experiment, at least, is recommended by every sentiment which ennobles human nature. Alas! is it rendered impossible by its vices?
In the execution of such a plan nothing is more essential than that permanent, inveterate antipathies against particular nations and passionate attachments for others should be excluded, and that in place of them just and amicable feelings toward all should be cultivated. The nation which indulges toward another an habitual hatred or an habitual fondness is in some degree a slave. It is a slave to its animosity or to its affection, either of which is sufficient to lead it astray from its duty and its interest. Antipathy in one nation against another disposes each more readily to offer insult and injury, to lay hold of slight causes of umbrage, and to be haughty and intractable when accidental or trifling occasions of dispute occur.
Hence frequent collisions, obstinate, envenomed, and bloody contests. The nation prompted by ill will and resentment sometimes impels to war the government contrary to the best calculations of policy. The government sometimes participates in the national propensity, and adopts through passion what reason would reject. At other times it makes the animosity of the nation subservient to projects of hostility, instigated by pride, ambition, and other sinister and pernicious motives. The peace often, sometimes perhaps the liberty, of nations has been the victim.
So, likewise, a passionate attachment of one nation for another produces a variety of evils. Sympathy for the favorite nation, facilitating the illusion of an imaginary common interest in cases where no real common interest exists, and infusing into one the enmities of the other, betrays the former into a participation in the quarrels and wars of the latter without adequate inducement or justification. It leads also to concessions to the favorite nation of privileges denied to others, which is apt doubly to injure the nation making the concessions by unnecessarily parting with what ought to have been retained, and by exciting jealousy, ill will, and a disposition to retaliate in the parties from whom equal privileges are withheld; and it gives to ambitious, corrupted, or deluded citizens (who devote themselves to the favorite nation) facility to betray or sacrifice the interests of their own country without odium, sometimes even with popularity, gilding with the appearances of a virtuous sense of obligation, a commendable deference for public opinion, or a laudable zeal for public good the base or foolish compliances of ambition, corruption, or infatuation.
As avenues to foreign influence in innumerable ways, such attachments are particularly alarming to the truly enlightened and independent patriot. How many opportunities do they afford to tamper with domestic factions, to practice the arts of seduction, to mislead public opinion, to influence or awe the public councils! Such an attachment of a small or weak toward a great and powerful nation dooms the former to be the satellite of the latter. Against the insidious wiles of foreign influence (I conjure you to believe me, fellow‑citizens) the jealousy of a free people ought to be constantly awake, since history and experience prove that foreign influence is one of the most baneful foes of republican government.
But that jealousy, to be useful, must be impartial, else it becomes the instrument of the very influence to be avoided, instead of a defense against it. Excessive partiality for one foreign nation and excessive dislike of another cause those whom they actuate to see danger only on one side, and serve to veil and even second the arts of influence on the other. Real patriots who may resist the intrigues of the favorite are liable to become suspected and odious, while its tools and dupes usurp the applause and confidence of the people to surrender their interests. The great rule of conduct for us in regard to foreign nations is, in extending our commercial relations to have with them as little political connection as possible. So far as we have already formed engagements let them be fulfilled with perfect good faith. Here let us stop.
Europe has a set of primary interests which to us have none or a very remote relation. Hence she must be engaged in frequent controversies, the causes of which are essentially foreign to our concerns. Hence, therefore, it must be unwise in us to implicate ourselves by artificial ties in the ordinary vicissitudes of her politics or the ordinary combinations and collisions of her friendships or enmities.
Our detached and distant situation invites and enables us to pursue a different course. If we remain one people, under an efficient government, the period is not far off when we may defy material injury from external annoyance; when we may take such an attitude as will cause the neutrality we may at any time resolve upon to be scrupulously respected; when belligerent nations, under the impossibility of making acquisitions upon us, will not lightly hazard the giving us provocation; when we may choose peace or war, as our interest, guided by justice, shall counsel. Why forego the advantages of so peculiar a situation? Why quit our own to stand upon foreign ground? Why, by interweaving our destiny with that of any part of Europe, entangle our peace and prosperity in the toils of European ambition, rivalship, interest, humor, or caprice? It is our true policy to steer clear of permanent alliances with any portion of the foreign world, so far, I mean, as we are not at liberty to do it; for let me not be understood as capable of patronizing infidelity to existing engagements. I hold the maxim no less applicable to public than to private affairs that honesty is always the best policy. I repeat, therefore, let those engagements be observed in their genuine sense. But in my opinion it is unnecessary and would be unwise to extend them. Taking care always to keep ourselves by suitable establishments on a respectable defensive posture, we may safely trust to temporary alliances for extraordinary emergencies.
Harmony, liberal intercourse with all nations are recommended by policy, humanity, and interest. But even our commercial policy should hold an equal and impartial hand, neither seeking nor granting exclusive favors or preferences; consulting the natural course of things; diffusing and diversifying by gentle means the streams of commerce, but forcing nothing; establishing with powers so disposed, in order to give trade a stable course, to define the rights of our merchants, and to enable the Government to support them, conventional rules of intercourse, the best that present circumstances and mutual opinion will permit, but temporary and liable to be from time to time abandoned or varied as experience and circumstances shall dictate; constantly keeping in view that it is folly in one nation to look for disinterested favors from another; that it must pay with a portion of its independence for whatever it may accept under that character; that by such acceptance it may place itself in the condition of having given equivalents for nominal favors, and yet of being reproached with ingratitude for not giving more. There can be no great error than to expect or calculate upon real favors from nation to nation. It is an illusion which experience must cure, which a just pride ought to discard.
In offering to you, my countrymen, these counsels of an old and affectionate friend I dare not hope they will make the strong and lasting impression I could wish ‑‑ that they will control the usual current of the passions the destiny of nations. But if I may even flatter myself that they may be productive of some partial benefit, some occasional good ‑‑ that they may now and then recur to moderate the fury of party spirit, to warn against the mischiefs of foreign intrigue, to guard against the impostures of pretended patriotism ‑‑ this hope will be full recompense for the solicitude for your welfare by which they have been dictated. How far in the discharge of my official duties I have been guided by the principles which have been delineated the public records and other evidences of my conduct must witness to you and to the world. To myself, the assurance of my own conscience is that I have at least believed myself to be guided by them.
���� In relation to the still subsisting war in Europe my proclamation of the 22d of April, 1793, is the index to my plan. Sanctioned by your approving voice and by that of your representatives in both Houses of Congress, the spirit of that measure has continually governed me, uninfluenced by any attempts to deter or divert me from it. After deliberate examination, with the aid of the best lights I could obtain, I was well satisfied that our country, under all the circumstances of the case, had a right to take, and was bound in duty and interest to take, a neutral position. Having taken it, I determined as far as should depend upon me to maintain it with moderation, perseverance, and firmness. The considerations which respect the right to hold this conduct it is not necessary on this occasion to detail. I will only observe that, according to my understanding of the matter, that right, so far from being denied by any of the belligerent powers, has been virtually admitted by all.
The duty of holding a neutral conduct may be inferred, without anything more, from the obligation which justice and humanity impose on every nation, in cases in which it is free to act, to maintain inviolate the relations of peace and amity toward other nations. The inducements of interest for observing that conduct will best be referred to your own reflections and experience. With me a predominant motive has been to endeavor to gain time to our country to settle and mature its yet recent institutions, and to progress without interruption to that degree of strength and consistency which is necessary to give it, humanly speaking, the command of its own fortunes.
Though in reviewing the incidents of my Administration I am unconscious of intentional error, I am nevertheless too sensible of my defects not to think it probable that I may have committed many errors. Whatever they may be, I fervently beseech the Almighty to avert or mitigate the evils to which they may tend. I shall also carry with me the hope that my country will never cease to view them with indulgence, and that, after forty‑five years of my life dedicated to its service with an upright zeal, the faults of incompetent abilities will be consigned to oblivion, as myself must soon be to the mansions of rest. Relying on its kindness in this as in other things, and actuated by that fervent love toward it which is so natural to man who views in it the native soil of himself and his progenitors for several generations, I anticipate with pleasing expectation that retreat in which I promise myself to realize without alloy the sweet enjoyment of partaking in the midst of my fellow‑citizens the benign influence of good laws under a free government ‑‑ the ever‑favorite object of my heart, and the happy reward, as I trust, of our mutual cares, labors, and dangers." 918 �������������� �������� 1913: The Sixteenth Amendment was declared ratified. "The Congress shall have power to lay and collect taxes on incomes, from whatever source derived, without apportionment among the several States, and without regard to any census or enumeration."
Follow The Money Trail:� First, the Biblical principles and then the secular history. �And the Lord said unto Samuel, Hearken unto the voice of the people in all that they say unto thee: for they have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me, that I should not reign over them. According to all the works which they have done since the day that I brought them up out of Egypt even unto this day, wherewith they have forsaken me, and served other gods, so do they also unto thee. Now therefore hearken unto their voice: howbeit yet protest solemnly unto them, and shew them the manner of the king that shall reign over them. And Samuel told all the words of the Lord unto the people that asked of him a king.� And he said, This will be the manner of the king that shall reign over you: He will take your sons, and appoint them for himself, for his chariots, and to be his horsemen; and some shall run before his chariots. And he will appoint him captains over thousands, and captains over fifties; and will set them to ear his ground, and to reap his harvest, and to make his instruments of war, and instruments of his chariots. And he will take your daughters to be confectionaries, and to be cooks, and to be bakers. And he will take your fields, and your vineyards, and your oliveyards, even the best of them, and give them to his servants. And he will take the tenth of your seed, and of your vineyards, and give to his officers, and to his servants. And he will take your menservants, and your maidservants, and your goodliest young men, and your asses, and put them to his work. He will take the tenth of your sheep: and ye shall be his servants. And Ye Shall Cry out in That Day Because of Your King Which Ye Shall Have Chosen You; and the Lord Will Not Hear You in That Day.� 919
It takes money, lots of money, to accomplish what those verses in 1 Samuel describe. In the days of the Bible, the nations were primarily agriculturally oriented. It was enough to confiscate a tenth of your agriculture products to accomplish the needs of a king and his military which he used to enforce his mandates. We all know, through extreme hardships and suffering, a simple ten percent would be a blessing in today�s world!
To further compound the hardships of the suffering American people, the �kings� of the world now want to unite and form a universal consortium of kings with a �super-king� to rule over us. This, too, will demand additional money for that folly. This, too, has a Biblical precedent. The Word of God has examples and principles for conceivable foolishness that our government today can devise. �And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech. And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there. And they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn them throughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for mortar. And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded. And the Lord said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do. Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another's speech. So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they left off to build the city. Therefore is the name of it called Babel; because the Lord did there confound the language of all the earth: and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth.�
Babylon has been developed more than once. But now, one more time, we must go through it. But it takes money, lots of money. How, when, where and who are we talking about? Again, our people tend to think in terms of a short time. They cannot comprehend or conceive that a long-term �conspiracy� can be ongoing right before our eyes. We have been taught that conspiracies are created in some smoke-filled room by a few men of influence and power. Conspiracies are made in the heart, mind and soul of individuals. Almost invariably they come from the Occidental mind. Very seldom do conspiracies of such magnitude come from other peoples.
The conflict that drives these conspiracies is the still ongoing fight between Jacob and Esau. The wrestling match described in Genesis 32 is symbolic of the age-old conflict. Read chapter 32 very carefully and thoughtfully. Esau is still alive and very well indeed.
Now for the secular history in terms of the money system required to insure and enforce one more try at a world order. The conflict between Federalism and States Rights is basically two forms of government. The Federalists don�t want citizens to believe that. It is their desire that we believe that both forms emanate form the Constitution. With the direct election of Senators and the removal of the teeth of the Tenth Amendment through the use of treaties, the Constitution, as we have been taught it, is now dead for all practical uses.
Thomas Jefferson wrote, �One precedent in favor of power is stronger than a hundred against it.� This thought is derived directly form the passage found in 1 Samuel when the children of Israel wanted a king. You only have one King when you have a biblically arranged republican form of government and such as our Articles of Confederation and, to a degree, as the Constitution originally mandated. It was a nation �Of the people, by the people and for the people.� That is not a democracy (mobocracy) but rather a true republican form (not the Republican Party either).
It is a maxim that the economic control of a nation, or nations, is always followed by the political control of all the nations of the world, there must first be total economic control. The king (or government) of one nation needs money to obtain control He (it) will do whatever is needed to obtain it, even if it means he needs to form a cooperative society with other kings to collectively control all members of such united nations.
What follows could be to some considered dull and boring because it deals with money and its power. However, because of the very fact that most of us are not interested in financial affairs, those who are conspiring can do their evil without the majority of citizens being aware of their actions. �Dear Sirs: A. Mr. John Sherman has written us from a town in Ohio, U.S.A., as to the profits that may be made in the National Banking business under a recent act of your Congress (National Bank Act of 1863), a copy of which act accompanied his letter. Apparently this act has been drawn upon the plan formulated here last summer by the British Bankers Association and by that Association recommended to our American friends as one that if enacted into law, would prove highly profitable to the banking fraternity throughout the world. Mr. Sherman declares that there has never before been such an opportunity for capitalists to accumulate money, as that presented by this act and that the old plan, of State Banks is so unpopular, that the new scheme will, by contrast, be most favorably regarded, notwithstanding the fact that it gives the national Banks an almost absolute control of the National finance. 'The few who can understand the system,' he says 'will either be so interested in its profits, or so dependent on its favors, that there will be no opposition from that class, while on the other hand, the great body of people, mentally incapable of comprehending the tremendous advantages that capital derives from the system, will bear its burdens without even suspecting that the system is inimical to their interests.' Please advise us fully as to this matter and also state whether or not you will be of assistance to us, if we conclude to establish a National Bank in the City of New York...Awaiting your reply, we are.� 920
In reply to the above letter Messrs. Ikelheimer, Morton and Vandergould replied: Dear Sirs: �We beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter of June 25th, in which you refer to a communication received from Honorable John Sherman, of Ohio, with reference to the advantages, and profits, of an American investment under the provisions of the National Banking Act.
Mr. Sherman possesses, in a marked degree, the distinguishing characteristics of a successful financier. His temperament is such that whatever his feelings may be they never cause him to lose sight of the main chance. He is young, shrewd and ambitious. He has fixed his eyes upon the Presidency of the United States and already is a member of Congress (he has financial ambitions too). He rightfully thinks he has everything to gain by being friendly with men, and institutions, having large financial resources, and which at times are not too particular in their methods, either of obtaining government aid, or protecting themselves against unfriendly legislation...Requesting that you will regard this as strictly confidential, Most respectfully yours, Ikelheimer, Morton and Vandergould.� 921
However, we must take the time to understand the plans of the enemy. The first principle in the art of warfare is to know your enemy. For those of us who are old enough to remember the importance of the Taft-Hartley law we realize that there was a system of checks and balances with respect to monopolies.
It was nearly impossible for a large company specializing in a certain commodity to destroy or take advantage of a smaller company doing the same type of work. The Taft-Hartley Act was an anti-monopoly law and it worked very well. A smaller family-owned business could produce its product without fear of being destroyed by a large corporation doing the same type of work. This came into effect after John D. Rockefeller�s Standard Oil attempt to systematically destroy smaller oil companies.
The Taft-Hartley Act permitted a healthy competitive activity among companies. Additionally, the United States patent laws protected an inventor of a new product for 17 years, which was enough time for him to establish his operation. The Constitution is very specific about patent protection. But all of that is gone. Today we have mergers, hostile take-overs and the outright destruction of those smaller companies which resist the huge conglomerates.
Protecting and abetting this totally un-American activity is the Congress of the United States. The Executive Branch further abets this activity with such endeavors as now (1997) attempting to release all U.S. Patents to the public domain. There are four bills before Congress presently which, if enacted into law, could literally destroy America�s patent system as we know it.
The bills are crafted to gratify the wishes of multinational corporations and foreign interests. The U.S. Patent Commissioner Bruce Lehman (just another traitorous Jew) has agreed to provide the Communist Chinese Patent Office the �entire� U.S.� Patent database on magnetic tape for free! According to an article in the FDA Week, Commissioner Lehman has �offered to provide the Chinese the entire collection of U.S. patent documentation, covering over 160 years of patents, in digital form.� To further pour salt in the wound of this travesty, Lehman wants to give the Chinese Patent Office what is called the �first-page database,� which isn�t even available in the United States! This �first-page database� provides a condensed version of the patents, bibliographical data and drawings. This front file will include all new data issued each week.
Lehman, through the Patent and Trademark Office, has sent to Congress for approval four bills. The accords to be approved by these bills will hinge on approval of H.R. 1733, titled �Patent Application Publication Act of 1995.� This bill will prematurely disclose an American invention to foreign countries so they can begin production of the invention before its inventor has any protection. The U.S. Code defines patents as �private property� which means that the patent application is the property of the inventor and is supposed to be held in secret until the patent is issued. These bills will remove this protection. The other bills are H.R. 1659, H.R. 1732, H.R. 2235, and H.R. 3460. All of these bills, if enacted, will destroy the incentive of American inventors which has historically been the force which has advanced the world�s civilization to the highest ever known to mankind. Is this, too, a part of our �tree-hugging experiment� and worshiping the goddess of nature, Gaia? This information regarding Lehman�s actions within the Patent and Trademark Office can be found in an article written by W. Arthur Fisher titled �Dismantling America�s Patent System� and published in the Anti-Shyster Magazine, Volume 7, Number 1, P.O. Box 540786, Dallas, Texas 75354.
This proposed debacle within the patent office, Congress and the Executive Branch (regardless of who is president) is but a part of the overall drive toward a One World Order. The financial community calls this �globalization.�
When we watch the financial �experts� give their analyzes on TV about why the N.Y. Stock Exchange is almost daily braking records (up and down), they try to convince their listeners that it is because the United States economy is so healthy. The entire government-news media system is frantically trying to tell the American people that we are so well off and our standard of living continues to rise. Even the Chairman of the Federal Reserve gets into the act by raising interest rates in a feeble attempt to slow the stock market down, which in itself is a ruse. For a rise in interest Causes Inflation because it causes an increase in the cost of goods and or services. They are proud, at last they are eager to announce, that the stock market has now �sucked-out� the average person�s life savings, which they have invested in the stock market. If that is true, then we all are a part of the demise of this once Christian Republic.
The following article is excerpted from the January-February, 1997 issue of the Ecologic Magazine. This article follows the money trail and thus we should better understand the enemy.
Who Controls the Money? Economic Globalization, Glass-Steagall and the Dow:922 �...Globalization and all that it entails is at the heart of this puzzle. Globalization as I define it, the blending together of economies, people, laws, politics, monies and social ethics into one, appears to be at a crucial crossroads. In order to fully integrate the world economically, all remaining legislation pertaining to banks and investment firms, specifically the Glass-Steagall Act, must be torn down.
Representative Jim Leach, Chairman of the Committee on Banking and Financial Services, told the American Bar Association in May, �the reform of the Glass-Steagall Act is the most exciting comprehensive banking bill of the century and more consequential than any prior legislation excepting perhaps the Federal Reserve Act in 1913.�
Is he correct? What in the world does this mean? What are the repercussions of this action? What will be the impact on Americans? There are many players in the economic globalization game. Some are known, while others operate in anonymity, which suits their purpose.
As identified, they are: (1) The Dollar/Mark/Yen; (2) The Federal Reserve Bank; (3) The Glass-Steagall Act; (4) The Group of Seven and the Group of Ten; (5) The Bank for International Settlements and two of their committees (The Basel Committee on Banking Supervision and the Tripartite); (6) The International Organization of Security Commissions (IOSCO); (7) The GATT/World Trade Organization; (9) The World Bank/International Monetary Fund; (10) The United Nations; and the (11) Stock Market. Has the stock market performed well two years in a row because the U.S. economy is expanding or is it as a result of the globalization process?�
The writer of this article clearly shows that the United Nations is way down on the list of conspirators and that the stock market itself is last. Now for a brief description of each of the players:
The Dollar/Mark/Yen: The Currency of Globalization. �When I started to track the drop in the dollar against the German Mark and Japanese Yen in 1989 and 1990, there was no comprehension as to the magnitude and scope of what it entailed. In 1992, the book Euroquake, by Daniel Burstein, pointed out that the dollar, yen and mark would be equal in value to one at some point in time. Today, they are equal within a ten percent differential. It does not make any difference how you convert from dollars to marks or yen, using that combinational or any other combination, you get the same value within ten percent. In essence, a global currency has been birthed. The sperm was the passage of the Emergency Banking Act by Roosevelt and the egg was the severing of any relationship the dollar had to gold August 12, 1971, when Richard Nixon closed the �gold window.� It is the dollar which bore the b runt of the birth pains as it has dropped anywhere from 57.7% to 63% against the mark and anywhere from 68.1% to 77% against the yen from its original value in 1973. It is this equalization of currencies that basically is the currency of globalization.�
Here is proof that both the Democratic Party and the Republican Party are players in this. Further, notice that it was the Americans who bore the brunt of this process. They all-the-while attempt to convince that our standard of living is so great!
The next section is explaining the Federal Reserve. Many of us have known the truth about the Federal Reserve for many years. But many Americans do not, so it is wise to include it. Additionally, there will be some information that will be new to even us old timers. Please bear with us! Continuing:
The Federal Reserve: �The paper money in your wallet contains these words: �Federal Reserve Note. This note is legal tender for all debts, public and private.� Why does paper money not state that it is a note from the Treasury of the United States? The Federal Reserve is not the Treasury; so what is it? The Federal Reserve is a �central bank.� To put it in every day terms, it is a private corporation which claims to provide a service to the people of the United States by furnishing the money which is used in our banking system.
Another way to look at it is that the monetary system of the United States is in the hands of a few very wealthy and powerful individuals who control virtually every aspect of our economy (They are listed elsewhere in this publication). What this means is that the power of the Federal Reserve exceeds and supercedes that of our President and Congress. The Federal Reserve is not accountable to them. They have never published an annual report and their meetings re not reported to the press until six months after they have made a monetary decision.
Consider why Americans cannot forgive themselves the interest on the federal debt: it is because they do not owe it to themselves, they owe it to a private corporation that demands interest. How did we get a central bank? Here are three fine books on the subject: The Secrets of the Federal Reserve, Eustace Mullins, Bankers Research Institute, 1993; The Federal Reserve-An International Mystery, Thibaut deSaint Phalle, Praeger Press 1984; and Tragedy and Hope, by Carroll Quigley, originally published by MacMillian, 1965. Dr. Carroll Quigley was Bill Clinton�s mentor from Georgetown University (or so he says - however, I suspect that his real mentor is one of the Elders of Zion) and the one who whom he paid special tribute at his first Inaugural Address.
In looking to define central banks, Dr. Quigley says: �Notes were issued by...banks of issue and were secured by reserves of gold or certificates held in their own coffers or in some central reserve...There were formerly many banks of issue, but this function is now generally restricted to a few or even to a single central bank in each country. Such banks, even central banks, were private institutions, owned by the shareholders who profited by their operations.� 923
The federal Reserve has been amended more than 195 times since its founding. One of those amendments, Section 25(a), set up the Edge Act. It is this bill that allowed national banks to establish foreign branches in order to conduct �international or foreign banking� activities. Lastly those who passed the original Act in 1913, would not recognize it today. Its power and domain far surpass what was ever intended. The Fed is a very important member of the Bank for International Settlements (BIS).�
The Group of Seven/Group of Ten: �The Group of Seven (G-7) which comprises the top seven industrialized countries of the world (the U.S., Canada, France, Germany, England, Italy and Japan), represents 65% of the world�s Gross Domestic Product and the majority of votes in the United Nations Security Council. They have been meeting since 1973. President Nixon called a number of world leaders together to help manage the international monetary affairs of the world. The G-7 has been behind every phase of the globalization process. The G-7 countries as a result of their economic strength and power in the Security Council.
The Information Super Highway was created and fostered by the G-7. It is the G-7 who are also structuring the world police system to combat terrorism. At the last G-7 meeting in Lyon, France, the G-7 renewed their determination to work together in partnership with leaders of other countries in our �increasingly interdependent and inter-active world with rapid globalization.� 924 The Group of Ten (G-10) is an expansion of the Group of Seven as it includes Switzerland, Holland, Sweden, Belgium and Luxembourg, the countries where five of the major money centers of the world are located. The Basel Committee on Banking Supervision which is part of the Bank for International Settlements is comprised of the central banks from the Group of Ten countries.�
The Bank of International Settlements: �Operating in great obscurity in Basel, Switzerland, this institution wields even greater power than the Federal Reserve as it is considered the central banks� bank. The BIS, operating on the global level, coordinates with the �local central bank� in each country, the material changes in domestic law necessary to bring the world monetary system into harmony or one. Over the years, it has, like the Federal Reserve, amassed greater and greater control over more aspects of the global monetary system.
According to Dr. Quigley: �...the powers of financial capitalism had another far-reaching aim, nothing less than to create a world system of financial control in private hands able to dominate the political system of each country and the economy of the world as a hole...The apex of the system was to be the Bank for International Settlements in Basel, Switzerland, a private bank owned and controlled by the worlds� central banks which were themselves private corporations...The BIS is generally regarded as the apex of the structure of financial capitalism whose remote origins go back to the creation of the Bank of England in 1694 and the Bank of France in 1803...It was set up rather to remedy the decline in London as the worlds� financial center by providing a mechanism by which a world with three chief financial centers in London, New York, and Paris could still operate as one.� 925
Ten times a year, the heads of the world�s major central banks, the G10 countries, meet �at their supranational second home, the BIS at Basel...They are �international freemasons,� possessing a natural second allegiance to the often lonely interest of international monetary order...� 926
It was the Bank for International Settlements which designed the present borderless flow of monies between countries when it pushed for the deregulation of monetary laws of the major North American, European and Asian countries around the world, creating the monetary flow of more than 1.2 trillion dollars on a daily basis. It was the BIS which also designed a number of very sophisticated investment instruments being used today, such as derivatives, futures, and options. It also paved the way for trading treasury bonds on a global basis...
According to BIS report, �Changes in the Organization and Regulation of Capital Markets,� published in March, 1987, any of the needed changes in national laws have been effected in most countries to facilitate the BIS agenda. Since every country is different, the final completion date for each country will vary. Some of the innovations encouraged by the BIS include the issuance of new issues of bonds, Treasury Bills and stocks, stock exchanges, new auction procedures for bonds and the development of financial futures and/or options markets.
In the U.S., these changes have come in the form of deregulation and the tearing down of any national law which would prohibit the free flow of money in or out of the country, as embodied in the 1980 Monetary Control Act. This Act is the chief cornerstone that removed all of the restraints on the U.S. banking system, such as the interest rate ceiling, Regulation Q, the amount of interest a bank could pay on deposits. The 1980 Monetary Control Act also erased Regulation D which set a minimum required amount of reserves to be held by commercial banks. Because of how these laws are applied to foreign branches of U.S. banks, it led the way for capital to leave the U.S., which opened the door to the globalized world we see today.�
The Basel Committee on Banking Supervision: �This important and powerful committee is comprised of the central banks from the G-10 countries. This committee also works very closely with the International Organization for Security Commissions (IOSCO) in harmonizing world security exchange regulations. It has been said of The Basel Committee, as it is called, �Although the Committee focus is on supervision of internationally active banks within the G-10 countries, its conclusions are generally applicable for all banks no matter where they are...�
The Tripartite: �In 1993, the Basel Committee created the �Tripartite� which is comprised of bank securities and insurance regulators from around the world, �acting in a personal capacity but drawing on their experience of supervising different types of financial institutions. The purpose...is to identify problems which financial conglomerates pose for supervisors and to consider ways in which these problems might be overcome.� The term �financial conglomerate� means any group of companies which offer more than one financial services such as banking, securities and insurance.�
International Organization of Security Commissions (IOSCO): �This international group of security commissioners has been meeting in obscurity since 1975. The only place a person will hear of IOSCO is in global economic power circles and in industry publications such as the World Securities Law Report. In describing itself, IOSCO says its members are the �Securities and futures regulators, responsible to ensure in their own jurisdictions high standards of transparency, integrity and investor protection, needed to continuously adapt their regulatory framework and procedures to this changing environment. The IOSCO is at the heart of this global cooperative effort. �...Arthur Sevitt, the SEC Commissioner calls IOSCO, �the single organization that brings securities regulators from around the world.� He further states that, �there has never been a greater need for us to work together. We regulate one of the most innovative industries on the face of the earth, whose main commodity, capital, has little regard for national borders. We must expand our cooperation to cover regulatory issues beyond enforcement.� The activities of IOSCO basically make it a �global Security and Exchange Commission,� i.e., a global regulatory body which is bringing together national laws to conform to an international jurisdiction over the whole global market place.� The description of GATT which follows should be of great interest to everyone. Remember, it was Dole who forced this treaty through the Senate.
General Agreement on Trade and Tariffs: �At the United Nations Bretton Woods Monetary Conference in 1944, the three-pronged economic framework for a fully integrated world was established. The U.S. Senate confirmed two of the three; the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund. The U.S. did not ratify the International Trade Commission, the precursor to the World Trade Organization. IN its place, 23 countries ratified the General Agreement on Trade and Tariffs. Between 1948 and December, 1994 when GATT/WTO was finally passed by a lameduck Congress, fourteen GATT �Rounds� had been held, including the Dillion, Kennedy, Tokyo, and Uruguay Rounds. At each of these meetings further concessions were made in the negotiations of trade tariffs. Major categories for trade include telecommunications, maritime transport services, Intellectual Property Rights (TRIPPS), Financial Services, the environment, competition policies, government procurement, technology, labor, agricultural reform and textiles. The GATT is more than 26,000 pages long and no single article could ever explain or comprehend what this global agreement really does or means. This massive Agreement whose intent it is to break down all of the trading barriers in the world, will change everything. Given the above negotiations and the length of the GATT document, it should be noted that trade is not �free.� GATT/WTO represents a complete dismantling of commerce and manufacturing as presently known.�927
The GATT is a document 26,000 pages long which, with a great deal of certainty, was not read by one Senator before voting for it. Here is a treaty which will cause the world�s independent and sovereign governments to be nothing but servants to the money cartel.
The WTO Financial Services Agreement: �The financial services sector is one of three service sectors whose market-opening negotiations were not completed during the Uruguay Rounds where basic principles for implementing liberalization of services were agreed to. Currently only 29 countries are participating in a second agreement made after the Uruguay Rounds. There are three more meetings set for 1997 to complete the tearing down of the borders in the financial services sector. According to the Uruguay Round, the following activities are considered financial services; insurance and related services; life and non-life, reinsurance, insurance intermediation such as brooking and agency services, banking and other services; acceptance of deposits, lending of all kinds; consumer mortgage, commercial, financial leasing, all payments and money transmissions services, trading in money market instruments, foreign exchange, derivatives, exchange rate and interest rates instruments such as swaps and forward rate agreements, securities and other negotiable instruments, gold, participation in new issues of securities, money brokering, asset management such as portfolio management or pension fund management, settlement and clearing services for financial assets...Because the commitments vary so widely (among countries), it is difficult to summarize in ;precise terms what they mean. There are common trends. In many countries, more foreign banks, securities firms and insurance companies are being allowed to operate...with various conditions...attached. More asset management and other financial services can be provided by wholly or partly foreign owned companies...�
The World Bank/International Monetary Fund: �Both of these institutions, comprising the key economic cornerstones for the global infrastructure, were birthed at the U.N. Bretton Woods Conference in 1944. The World Bank has evolved from its original mandate of making developmental loans to one of epic magnitude in scope. The International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (IBRD) (the first piece of the World Bank empire) and the International Development Association (IDA) make loans to developed countries and developing countries of the world. The International Finance Corporation (IFC), established in 1956, promotes the development of capital markets ro stock exchanges, brings new stock to market through the privatization process and creates ne financial instruments. The �country� closed-end mutual funds were one of their ideas. Country funds became very popular as a way to invest in specific countries. IFC is a major mover and shaker in the globalization process as it works with 150 country funds and has levered $19 billion or 2000 companies in 125 countries. Then there is MIGA, the Multilateral Investment Guarantee Agency that provides guarantees to foreign investors against losses caused by non-commercial risks. IN 1996, they issued 68 contracts covering $2.3 billion. (Note: Non-commercial could include third world governments and/or the kitchen-sink. A form of transfer of wealth with regard to those who end up �holding the bag.�)
It is important to point out some of the World Bank�s major programs, such as their Environmentally Sustainable Development Division. Established in 1993, the World Bank mandate states �development could be achieved and sustained only through the integration of economic, social, technical and ecological dimensions. The Environmentally Sustainable Development division is concerned with water management, agriculture and forestry, urban and industrial management, social issues, biodiversity and the Global Environment Facility. The World Bank, as a whole, is involved in much more and basically wants to be your bank!
World Bank President James A. Wolfenshohn, in his annual address in October said, �...We have expanded our links with the U.N. and its agencies, the World Trade Organization and the European Union...The Bank is working with governments to help them improve the policies and legal, tax and judicial systems that are crucial for encouraging investment.�
The International Monetary Fund is currently being restructured by the Group of Seven, the World Bank, and the United Nations, to fulfill the functions of a �world central bank.� In an interview at the annual IMF World Bank meeting in October, he referred to the IMF as just that. As greater economic powers are conferred to the IMF it has basically orchestrated the transfer of growth from the north to south (terms used to describe developed countries and developing countries) through their economic policies. For example, the U.S. has a growth rate of 2% while China has a growth rate of 6%.�
The United Nations: �The United Nations holds more than 5,000 conferences a year in order to change the global infrastructure in all areas of life so that it can fulfill its Charter which calls for �harmonization� between all countries of the world. In essence, the U.N. and its fifteen plus agencies and fourteen plus commissions act as a �global octopus,� bringing all of the different commercial, legal, economic, trade and social aspects of life under its sphere of influence. The World Bank/IMF, World Trade Organization, World Postal Union, etc., all come under the auspices of the U.N.�
The Glass-Steagall Act: �As a result of the 1929 banking crash (orchestrated by the Federal Reserve to bring about) , Congress instituted two laws, the McFadden Act of 1927 which prevented interstate banking and the Glass-Steagall Act in 1933. With regard to the McFadden Act, it was torn down several years ago with the ability of banks to cross state lines, the merger activity in the banking industry is a direct result of this reversal of policy.
Glass-Steagall adopted five key changes to the Federal Reserve Act: (1) It created the FDIC to protect bank depositors through insurance, (2) It restricts investment banking activities to acting only for its own account, (3) It prohibits the affiliation of any bank to engage principally in investment banking activities, (4) It makes it illegal for any depository institution to engage in investing banking and receive deposits at the same time and (5) It prohibits interlocking directorates and certain other links between member banks and firms or individuals primarily engaged in investment banking. In short, it separated the functions of a bank from that of an investment firm which underwrote stocks and bonds. Currently the only way an American financial institution can own a foreign subsidiary is through a foreign subsidiary, as in the case of Merrill-Lynch buying a British brokerage firm, Smith NewCourt. The repeal of Glass-Steagall would allow foreign banks and brokerage firms to own American banks and brokerage firms directly. It is concevi able that the largest bank in America may one day be Mitsubishi Bank!
The statement by Congressman Jim Leach testifies to the concerted drive by a number of globalists in Congress to break the Glass-Steagall Act. This action would in essence bring U.S. banking institutions into conformity with other banks around the world. The BIS defines mega-banks, banks that can offer insurance and underwrite and sell securities and other services, as �financial conglomerates.� In essence, breaking Glass-Steagall would standardize our banking system with the global banking system that is emerging as a result of the BIS orchestrated changes in the national laws of all countries. For example, all banks could sell insurance, own stock brokerage firms and syndicate stocks and bonds. Lastly, it would open the door to the �Cashless Society� or �E-Money� as many countries outside of the U.S. are further along in the conversion of paper money to E-money than the U.S. is. The American banking system would be in a position to facilitate this global change over. Without the repeal of Glass-Steagall, this cannot happen. The FDIC is spearheading the E-money conversion.
Mr. Leach said that repeal of the Glass-Steagall Act �would make banks more meaningful..and they would not be crippled by a regulatory environment in terms of their powers.� He also called for a National Insurance Commission, as other countries around the world have. Currently each state, as protection against too much central power, have their own State Insurance Commission. This may be part of the reason for the Federal Reserve approving the purchase of Mitsubishi Bank�s plan to buy the U.S. units of the Bank of Tokyo which will create the world�s largest bank with $826 billion in assets.928
Lastly there is an old rule which says if you want to know who controls what, �follow the money.� According to the BIS, the world�s banking assets are valued at more than $20 trillion, insurance premiums at $2 trillion, stock market capitalization at over $10 trillion and the market value of listed bonds at $10 trillion.�
The Stock Market: �The Dow Jones at the beginning of 1996 opened at 5117, and to the thinking of most experts, after 1995's gain of more than 33%, it could not happen again. The only way 1996 could top 1995 is through globalization and that is the only reason for its continued strength. As part of the globalization process, there was an unprecedented $502 billion in mergers and acquisitions in 1995. That trend continued in 1996. The Dow provides a wonderful example of the effects of globalization on the market. It took the Dow ten years to close above 1000 on a permanent basis which it did in 1982, five years to break 2000 (1987) and four years to cross 3000 (4/17/91). By 1995, four years later, the Dow crossed both 4000 (2/23/95) and 5000 (10/21/95). In 1996, 6000 Arrived on 10/15/96.� Today the Dow is up and down from an incredible high of over 6900; the real reason for this growth can be summed up in one word - Globalization.
Then on December 21, 1996, there was an obscure article two sentences long which was the tenth item in the business column of The Washington Times which read, �Fed Reduces Banking Barriers. The Federal Reserve took another step yesterday toward eliminating the barriers between banking and other financial services industries. The Fed Board of Governors voted unanimously to increase the percentage of revenues bank subsidiaries may earn from underwriting and dealing in securities of 25% to 10%.� There it was. The action which could lad to the complete dismantling of the Glass-Steagall Act. If a person were not watching carefully, he would not see it. This was the reason for the 127 point rise in the Dow, it was not �irrational exuberance.�
In this regard, there was a pertinent article in Business Week, November 4, p. 184, entitled, �Crashing Through Glass-Steagall.� It said, �With Congress safely out of town federal regulators are poised to enact new rules that will smash gaping holes in Glass-Steagall, separating commercial banks from investment banks. The Fed is expected to boost the share of revenue that banks� securities� affiliates can derive from underwriting corporate stocks and bonds from 10% to 25%. In addition the Comptroller of the Currency plans to issue new rules by year end to give banks broader entree into a range of financial services through new operating subsidiaries. Those changes could enable the biggest commercial banks to acquire large Wall Street Investment firms. In addition, he might also give banks more freedom to sell life and auto insurance and create travel and real estate agencies. The Comptroller of the Currency�s gambit is an end run around lawmakers� authority. Four U.S. Supreme Court verdicts have upheld his authority to grant new bank powers. Wall street analyzes predict that the one-two combo from the Fed and Comptroller could set the state for a spate of merges with U.S. and foreign banks bidding for smaller brokers such as Lehman Brothers and Oppenheimer...�
When Congressman Leach said �the reform of the Glass-Steagall Act is the most exciting comprehensive banking bill of the century and more consequential,� do you now see the vast global implications of his seemingly innocent statement? Settlements in Basle, the Triparte, comprised of the Bank�s Committee on Banking, IOSCO and the International Insurance Association, the Group of Ten, the World Bank and IMF who are orchestrating the financial economies of the countries of the world and the World Trade Organization and the Financial Service Agreement. All of these groups and organizations are pushing to harmonize banking laws in all countries of the world which will result in mergers and acquisitions on a global basis in banking, insurance and securities.�
We have learned much from this very well researched article. Some points she made we probably already knew but all of us should have learned something. We should readily see that the international banking cartel, along with the multi-national corporate structure is genuinely ruling the governments of the world. We should quite readily see that the Congress, the Supreme Court, along with the Executive Branch (be it run by the Democrats or the Republicans) are totally ruled by this corporate structure.
It doesn�t make any difference if the corporation is American, Japanese or any other. We have learned who originated the derivatives� market which has financially destroyed many people and even governments such as the Orange County, California scandal recently.
We have learned that the safeguards that were installed after the 1929 crash are being systematically removed. We have learned that the laws against monopolies have been removed. We have learned that the insurance companies are not part of world government and thus we can better understand why there are so many laws created solely to protect those companies.
We have learned why it was so important for GATT and NAFTA to be passed by our Congress. To reiterate a point; Congress is not our friend. It has become worthless to think in terms of Republicans or Democrats or any candidate who refuses to leave the financial shelter that either organization provides. But we should take heart. None of this will succeed. The Word of God tells us so. Prestigious intelligence sources till us so. �This Office does wonder what the clients and customers of the very highest prestige International Companies are going to say to such (upon whom reliance is placed), when some of the most significant trends now quite distinctly escalating, do in fact altogether undermine the assurances and predictions upon which very influential concerns have persuaded their clients and customers to rely?...None of the now publicized hypotheses will figure out. What would be extremely helpful would be circulation of the actual truth by the great Banks to their customers...It will divide and splinter religions and sects, many of which will not be ab le to survive...It will gradually lead to a World crisis-to the end of an entire epoch...� 929
We remember the stories told about the great depression of 1929. Many alive today were able to live through it and that depression made Americans in general much stronger. We were able to get by with less. We didn�t have to have �things.� It has been stated many times, another great depression will cleanse America. We stand by that statement. The Control of Our Country by The money Cartel Will Fall. That Is a Promise of God Almighty! Don�t try to prop it up when it does because you will be partaking of her evil deeds.930
Revelation 18:11‑20: �And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate. Rejoice over Her, Thou Heaven, and Ye Holy Apostles and Prophets; for God Hath Avenged You on Her.�
Taxes
Do we or should we in America have a moral obligation to pay taxes? Should we be willing to pay whatever amount the government wants or only what the government should need to function? Many people are confident that these two amounts would indeed be significantly different. Some people accept our high taxation as unfortunate but necessary while others reject our taxation as unfair and unlawful.
So we need to ask; are any or all taxes in America necessary, fair, and lawful or has our government gone beyond these boundaries? To determine this we need to look at this confusing and controversial issue of taxes in America from both a candid and moral perspective. We need to find out if the government or the IRS are instituting a fair, lawful, reasonable, and moral system of taxation. After all, where does it say that the government or the IRS has to be fair, lawful, logical, and moral?
Where did taxes come from, and why and how did taxes originate in America? The history of taxes goes back much farther than the history of America and seems to have existed as long as man's history can be accurately traced. Back in ancient times, such as in Egypt and Greece, taxes played a relatively minor role and were often paid in goods and produce. Taxation under the Roman Empire was mainly from impost on land along with some direct taxes (like our income tax today). If the required revenue was not obtained, the tax collectors were held responsible and punished.
In the Middle Ages there was less of a need for many of the taxes, especially with the direct forms of taxes on the people. All income of Medieval rulers came chiefly from their royal estates. He therefore took the greatest care of his many plantations and farms.
As history advanced to modern times the level and activity of taxes has risen substantially. And the development, addition, and increase of taxes and associated laws has become more progressive and apparent in the 20th century than through all the rest of history combined; especially in America. So now today in America we see an almost frightening situation with respect to taxes. We see a system of taxation that is seemingly more and more complex and confusing than most people can understand or care about. The various tax laws and tax rates and tax plans continue to mount up without end.
It becomes both confusing and interesting as to why all the laws, controversy, and terminology regarding taxes need to exist. So today, one can hardly turn around without hearing, seeing, or reading something about; taxes, taxation, tax shelters, loopholes, deductions, tax savings, tax‑exempt, tax reform, tax‑ free income, tax adjustment, tax concession, revenue enhancement (tax increases), itemizing, tax credits, income averaging, tax assessment, write‑offs, tax rebate, depreciation, tax planning, capital gain/loss, tax benefits, amortization, tax relief, exemptions, tax rates, tax indexing, ordinary income, tax evasion, exclusions, tax subsidies, sales tax, interest income, estate tax, tax deferred, accelerated depreciation, tax preference, gross and met income, tax laws, tax codes and the Internal Revenue Service (IRS). And if you want to be really confused you can try to read the more than 16,000 page Internal Revenue Code book.
In recent times the news media has been constantly occupied with such topics surrounding taxes, although rarely in a negative tone but rather one that is positive or supportive sounding of it and the IRS. Thousands of books have been written (many of which were best sellers) and almost all dealing with ways to reduce taxes by knowing all the available deductions and loopholes.
There are thousands of court cases heard each year to settle disputes over tax amounts and defining tax law. We are always hearing about some millionaire who paid as much tax as an individual making only $20,000 a year, or of a multimillion dollar company that paid little or no corporate tax for the year. And so the confusion and problems of the tax issue go on.
Now many people today are asking: is there something wrong with our tax system in America that warrants this complexity, controversy, corruption, and confusion which surrounds the issue? One belief that always comes up is that this complexity is needed because we have a very complex society, and if you try to simplify things they could not be organized or controlled very well. But if this is the case, that means there then is only a select few that know what is actually going on and thus are in the position to control things. So would you be satisfied or comfortable with that type of system?�
And what would be controlled in it; the tax system, the money, the people, the country, or maybe all of these? Many patriotic Americans are torn between the issues and point of views because they recognize that, while America does need a source of revenue, there appears to be something not right or just with our tax system.
So while they are scratching their heads at all this they may say; well fair is fair and just is just and we are willing to do what is rightly needed to help our country; but what is the truth of taxes in America, how do we know what is right and just and what is not ‑ in essence, what should be our stand on taxes in America? We are capable of making the distinction between what is right or wrong in our thoughts and conduct regarding our stand towards taxation? There is but one way to shed light on the issue and help reveal the truth of a debatable, controversial, and confusing issue such as taxes.
And that would be to examine it from a moral viewpoint and perspective. So we need to produce moral evidence about the issue ‑ that is evidence to establish moral principles of taxation to be used as a standard, or guide, or measure in evaluating it. So when we have gathered and established such evidence, we can use it as a point of reference and then look at the different taxes in America and say either; right or wrong, fair or unfair, just or unjust, lawful or unlawful, moral or immoral. Our purpose is not intended to analyze the tax structures or plans, the theory of taxes, or the ins and outs of the loopholes and deductions. But rather it will help explain and set straight in your mind what your duty, responsibility, and stand should be regarding taxation in America from a moral perspective.
Portions of the following is an explanation of this issue, through a moral perspective, and is a collection of Biblical explanations, principles of law and freedom, historical events, and famous quotes; which was transcribed from a sermon by Pastor Ben Williams on September 1983.
Taxes: A Morals Issue
The Question of Taxation: The question of whether or not our government has a rightful and lawful duty to extract taxes from American wages, as they have been doing for some years under what has been called the income tax, has lately become an inflamed issue.
Today in America we see the beginnings of what could easily turn into a full‑fledged tax rebellion. It is estimated that tax protestors number in the millions now in America, most of which have openly repudiated the government's power to tax wages and they challenge the jurisdiction of the I.R.S. The general public never hears about the majority of these cases because the government and the media both want to keep it as quiet as possible. But nonetheless the seeds have been planted and now they are growing into a mighty movement against what they consider government corruption and the oppression of the people.
To help us come to some conclusions on this let's look at some particular Scriptures from the Bible and also review some parts of American history; particularly in the 1770's ‑ The America Revolution. Also, we will focus in on the Boston Tea Party, which happened in 1773, and the events that led up to all these things; in the hope that by understanding this former tax rebellion we will better understand the present one.
Motives Against Taxes: Today we seem to have two different kinds of people who don't want to pay their taxes, the taxes that have been called income taxes. We have what is called tax protestors and tax avoiders. Tax avoiders seem to be only interested in getting out of paying taxes because they want more of the money left in their pockets.
In other words their motive is mainly greed. But a tax protestor should be protesting because he refuses to pay an unlawful tax. In other words the issue would be lawfulness of the tax as to whether or not he should pay it, not whether or not he wants to keep the money in his pocket. So a protestor's motive should be one of freedom and law rather than greed. Now you think on that as we continue because we are going to try to make a clear distinction between the two and perhaps we can identify some of the motives.
Jesus Speaks on Taxes: Let's start by laying some Scriptural ground work. Turn to Matthew Chapter 22 and we will read something there and hopefully put a verse into perspective that's often misunderstood. "Then went the Pharisees and took counsel how they might entangle Him (Jesus) in His talk. And they sent out to Him their disciples with the Herodians, saying, 'Master, we know that Thou are true, and teacheth the way of God in truth; neither carest Thou for any man: for thou regardest not the person of men." 931
Jesus evidently considered Himself free from slavery to other men: �Tell us therefore what thinkest Thou? Is it lawful to pay taxes to Caesar, or not?" 932
This is an important question Jesus was confronted with. "Jesus perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye Me, ye hypocrites? Show Me the tribute money, So they brought unto Him a penny. And He said unto them, Whose is the image and superscript. They said unto Him, Caesar's. Then saith He unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the things that are God's." 933
Many people use these verses of Scripture to try to prove that that means Americans should not only pay taxes but do whatever the government tells them to do. However, we have a problem with that Scripture in light of that explanation because in America we have no king or Caesar; unless you want to consider we the people the Caesar.
So therefore, if we the people are the Caesar and if somebody is supposed to render unto Caesar, then somebody must obey we the people. That is a far cry from turning it around and saying we the people are supposed to obey the government, that's putting it in reverse. So you see this verse cannot suggest that we have to obey every statement that our government says. We the people are above our government, therefore, we can judge our government. Now we are not saying that this is done without co‑operation, without organization, I am just saying that you have to keep it in perspective. So it does not apply to Americans because Americans have no Caesar.
Now, turn back to Chapter 17 of Matthew. This is another verse that is often misunderstood. And as you read this we want to pose a question to you for you to think about: Do free men who are children of the king pay taxes? When these verses speak of children they are talking about children who are freemen by birthright. So, do freemen pay taxes? Now notice what this verse says: "And when they had come to Capernaum, they that received tribute money (the tax collectors) came unto Peter and said, Does not your Master pay tribute? He saith, Yes. And when he had come into the house, Jesus anticipated him, saying, What thinkest thou, Simon? From whom do the kings of the earth take customs or tribute, from their own children or from strangers? Peter saith unto Him, From strangers. Jesus saith unto him, Then are the children free." 934
Here we see Jesus is setting a principle here for Peter to understand: Who pays taxes? And the principle is that freemen do not have to pay taxes unless they want to. Freemen are free to pay taxes or not pay taxes; we will explain that in depth later. Now notice what Jesus goes on to say: "Nevertheless, lest we offend them (Jesus does not admit that He should pay taxes. But since Peter had spoke without thinking if they did not give the tax collectors a tribute, they would have a long drawn out confrontation with them, so Jesus is going to have Peter give them "some" money. Not Jesus' or the disciples money but other money which belonged to no one), to the sea, cast in a hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up. And when thou has opened its mouth, you will find a piece of money; take that and give it to them for Me and thee." 935
So we see here Jesus paid "a" tribute to the tax collector. And so people say, well then that proves we should pay our taxes. But you see we are talking about what is lawful and what is an unlawful tax here. Let us explain that to you.
Free people; that is people who are not under the ownership of kings, people who are not slaves to kings, choose what taxes they want to pay and this is done in America through legislation, supposedly or correctly. The people decide what taxes they pay if the legislation is carried on properly. And so we do not pay tribute to any king if things are in their proper order. Now Jesus makes that clear here when He talks about children being free.
Let's go on and see why He paid this tribute. Jesus had just crossed the border, He had come into a land which wasn't His home land. He was paying a border custom here. He was paying a custom for the privilege of crossing the border. Now He makes the statement that He is the child of the owner of that land by rights. However, the government that was in that land at that time, the Jewish‑Pharisaical‑Edomite government, was a hostile government. It was "Not" the government of His people, of His country. Jesus was a Galilean, He lived in Galilee. When He crossed the border He had to pay tribute to a foreign nation or to a foreign government to cross. That was a lawful tax. Jesus did not pay an unlawful tax. When compared to our Constitution and you think about what is happening to us here, you must realize that our Constitution is not hostile to us. To try to apply this to our situation causes problems.
Our Constitution is not hostile to us ‑ we have some bureaucrats in government that are hostile to us. But, you see, they are trying to usurp the Constitution and as a result this puts them in a pretty bad position ‑ pretty dangerous in fact; and that can only be checked if and when Americans ever relearn the law of this land. While we are on the subject of bureaucrats let's read in Romans 13 and we will explain a verse here also. This is the chapter that lays out the role of "Public Servants." "Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers for there is no power but of God, the powers that be are ordained of God."
Our Christian people have been told that this means God sets up all the governments of the world. But that is a lie, it is simply not true. This verse has "Nothing" to do with God setting up all the governments which rule men in the world. The Scriptures plainly say so in many places. For example: "They have set up kings, but not by me (God): they have made princes, and I (God) knew it not..." 936
Who are the powers that be in America? Well, some people say that's our government, that's our president, that's our supreme court judges, that's the bureaucrats. Let me remind you who the powers are in America. We the people are the power, we are the supreme power, we are the sovereigns in America. But this is no longer true in America.
"Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers." This means let our public servants, our president, our supreme court judges, our legislator, our governors, our senators, and our congressmen ‑ let all of these people be subject unto the people. "Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due, customs to whom customs are due, fear to whom fear is due, honor to whom honor is due." 937 Do you not understand; our public servants had better pay honor and they better fear their owners, their employers, which is the public, which is the people. Now that is just putting that into perspective for you because it has been misunderstood.
Society's View on Taxation: Now today the general public opinion of what is called a tax protestor is not too good. You ask most people around you today (1990) what they think of the tax protestors and they will say: well they're radicals and they're kooks and they're anarchists and they may use other bad names. Mark Twain once said:� "In the beginning of a change the patriot is a scarce man and brave and hated and scorned. When his cause succeeds the timid join him for then it costs him nothing to be a patriot."
Church opinion today seems mostly to disregard civil politics or try to at least. Rather, they want to concentrate mostly on "heaven," professing to want nothing to do with worldly politics. So the majority of these people, who would otherwise be eligible as a main body in Christ's army against the enemy, are so heavenly minded that they are of no earthly good. What form of logic is it that has possessed modern Churchianity, which has made them think that God prefers to be removed from our day‑to‑day civil activities and government which so greatly affects the welfare of every citizen and child of God. One can see indications of a form of brainwashing which has affected the majority of Christians in this country; and they have been taught that any and all government, in other words a government in which men take part in, is worldly government. In other words, what they picture as being the only form of a Godly government is one in which man cannot be involved.
And thus they seem to have divested God of the option of working through mortal men. But the Christian patriots who understand this concept of freedom and the working of man's government must take it upon themselves to educate the ignorant. We shouldn't detest them for being ignorant but rather we should take the advice of Thomas Jefferson who once said: "I know of no safe depository of the ultimate powers of the society but the people themselves: and if we think them not enlightened enough to exercise their control with a wholesome discretion, the remedy is not to take it from them, but to inform them."
Thus, to not inform someone of their rights and responsibilities and to take no action to remedy the situation would be wrong and immoral action, or rather inaction. This viewpoint expressed by Jefferson is one that our society needs to adopt today. This also relates well to the prayer which speaks of sins of commission as well as sins of omission ‑ we need to look at that possibility here in America.
A Viewpoint Of Government That Includes God
Can God set up a Godly government through men? Of course He can. He is not limited, He can do that, He has done that. Is God not concerned with the quality of our earthly existence? Of course He is concerned, just as a father is naturally concerned about his children. "If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent?" 938
Is not the quality of our earthly existence mainly affected for good or bad by whatever form of government we have at the time? Nothing on this earth affects our physical as well as our mental condition more than our government.
Now that is a fact you just can't get away from and I don't care how heavenly minded you are. Those people who try to tell you that God would have nothing to do with our earthly government are actually suggesting that our Heavenly Father does not care about your well being and your life here on earth; and that He is only concerned about your well‑being after the resurrection. Of course we know that God is concerned about the future and about the life after the resurrection ‑ eternity. "Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the prophets." 939 But why must some people try to exclude Him from the here and now? With that form of logic it would follow that a parent should ignore the needs and feelings of his children because they are not important until they become an adult. These passivist, dispassionalists, and malignalists are off track. Until they concede to God's rule upon the earth here and now they will never understand what is happening in the world. God can set up a Godly form of government and He has. It has happened twice, once at Sinai and then again here in America. And in both of these occasions it was freedom that they were seeking. And I think that some people have assumed that the revolutionaries of 1776 were merely trying to preserve their money and their property and that is why they came up against taxes.
But that is not the case. It was not just their property that they were concerned about, they were concerned about their freedom under God; and they were trying to preserve it for them and their posterity. Most of them died pennyless and some sacrificed a sizeable fortune to the patriotic effort. If their personal property had been the issue then they would have done whatever was needed to keep from losing it. But instead they gave their property and their comforts and their blood for the principle of being freemen. In other words men who were not enslaved to kings or any other mortal man.
A statement by Samuel Adams in 1775, at a meeting they were holding, said: "If ye love wealth better than liberty, the tranquility of servitude better than the animating contest of freedom, go home from us in peace. We ask not your counsels or your arms. Crouch down and lick the hands of those who feed you. May your chains set lightly upon you. May posterity forget that ye were our countrymen."
That is a pretty strong statement and I think that he can bring some of us to judgment today. This is the foundational point which negates and eliminates all forms of paganism and atheism which points to man himself as the supreme being. Without the true God of Christianity we are left only with the rule of man. Man is the only king we can have then, under which there can be no form of freedom or liberty. "Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty." 940
If men are our kings, freedom does not exist and that is the point the patriots were trying to get across in 1776. That is the meaning behind the literature of our country's founding documents. Only under the true God of Christianity does the type of freedom exist that these documents describe, where We The People are sovereign and were free and our government our servant.
Lawfulness of A Tax: Does our government have powers to tax? Yes they have powers to tax, powers which we the people have given it. But, the tax must be a lawful tax, it must be a constitutional tax. Power to tax can come only from the people; it can come only from those who own the property that is being taxed. Kings own property and they can tax that land. Kings own nations and they can tax the nation. But we the people own America and we the people are the only ones who can tax America, properly. Who is levying and collecting taxes today? Are we the people doing this or is our government doing it? That's the question, isn't it? Is this a lawful tax? With all the different taxes that you want to study you will have to make that decision for yourself. There are different taxes, some are lawful, some are unlawful. Are we the people ruling our government today? Are we being taxed without our consent? Who is in favor of raising taxes, who passes the laws to raise our taxes today? Are we the people passing those laws or are bureaucrats passing those laws? Is it a lawful tax or is it an unlawful tax. Are we being taxed without representation?
Events That Led Up To The Revolutionary War: The Boston Tea Party (Which was a wholly Masonic event) happened in 1773 and we will quote some excerpts on this subject. This is from the book called The Light and The Glory: "King George came into power in 1760.
He was a monarch whose ego demanded total submission to the throne. For a long time he had been waiting for an opportuni�ty to deal with the independent spirit of America. Scarcely had England concluded a peace treaty with France than George decided the time had come. His first step was to increase the size of the British force garrisoned in America, left there to discourage a fresh outbreak of the French and Indian War, from 3100 to 7500 men. The colonies saw no need for this increase but then the colonies had no say in the matter.
The cost of garrisoning these troops was going to be approximately 200,000 pounds sterling per annum, a staggering sum. The crown decided the colonies would pay for this indirectly by imposing various acts and duties. First came the Molasses Act of 1733. The colonies could buy molasses for their making of sugar and rum only from British interests in the West Indies. The old navigation acts were strictly enforced. To accomplish this, customs commissioners turned out to be appallingly corrupt.
Consequently all the revenues raised went to pay the salaries of the commissioners themselves and their large self‑ appointed staff of political cronies (Does that sound familiar? They call that bureaucracy today).
New tariffs were then imposed, the most appalling of which was the Stamp Act of 1765. Every legal document had to have a stamp of the British government on it in order to be official. And as infuriating as it was it was nothing compared to the Townshend Acts of 1767, imposing duties on glass, lead, tea, paper and so forth. There was no longer any pretense of paying the cost of the British garrison. This was for the purpose of raising revenues to pay for England's global adventures.
The mood in America was ugly and getting uglier. At the request of the commissioners, who began to fear for their physical safety, General Thomas Gage and two more regiments of troops were dispatched to Boston in 1768. A year later the hated Townshend Acts were repealed all saved the one on tea. But two years after that the East India Tea Company, then on the verge of bankruptcy, was excluded from these duties. This meant the end of many American tea companies and precipitated the Boston Tea Party.
The king demanded that the culprits be apprehended and prosecuted to the extent of the law in England. And when no culprits could be found he decided to punish the entire city of Boston by closing her ports to commerce in 1774. But, what was meant to be a warning to all the colonies of what would happen to those who resisted soon had precisely the opposite effect. Even as these words were being written, in Virginia a veteran colonel and gentleman‑farmer named George Washington quietly said in Mount Vernon, his beautiful home on the Potomac. 'When ever my country calls upon me I am ready to take my musket on my shoulder.'
The following month from New York came these words from a well known lawyer named William Livingston; 'Courage Americans, the finger of God points out a mighty empire to your sons. The savages of the wilderness were never expelled to make room for idolaters and slaves. The land we possess is a gift of heaven to our fathers and divine providence seems to have decreed it our latest posterity. The day dawns in which the foundation of this mighty empire is to be laid and by establishment of a regular American constitution. Before seven years roll over our heads the first stone must be laid.' This was written in 1768, and then in April 1775, the shot that was heard around the world was fired on Lexington Green ‑ seven years later."
So the Americans would not pay the illegal taxes and they would not buy the tea shipped to them from England because of that. So England adopted a measure freeing all the tea shipped to America from the usual duties and customs of important, with the exception of a very small tax of three pence per pound of tea. Now that was a very small tax. They lifted all other usual duties and taxes but left that small tax of three pence per pound.
Why A King Or Government Wants The authority To Tax Its People: The following is an except from a book called The Rise of the Republic written by Richard Frothingham in 1890.941
The Boston Tea Party: Continuing from Frothingham's The Rise of the Republic: "Well, all the eyes were on Boston and on November 28, a vessel containing the tea arrived in the harbor and in a few days two others, which the patriots directed to be moored near the first, that one guard might serve for all, their object being to prevent the cargoes from being landed. They now concentrated their efforts to have the teas sent back in the ships that brought them ‑ they wanted to send the tea back to England. On December 14, the inhabitants of the mourning flocked to the Old South Meeting House', still standing. They were joined by people from the country for twenty miles around. The gathering consisted of nearly seven thousand ‑ 'merchants, yeomen, gentlemen, ‑ respected for their rank, and venerable for their age and character.' The forenoon was occupied mostly with dealing with Francis Rotch, the owner of the 'Dartmouth' (the ship that had been docked), who was informed that he was expected to procure a pass from the Governor and proceed on this with his vessel on his voyage for London. The meeting adjourned at three o'clock in the afternoon...
���� About six o'clock Rotch returned to the Old south, which was dimly lighted with candles and filled with people, many also standing in the streets. He stated the result of his application to the governor for a pass had been denied. Samuel Adams then stood up and said: 'This meeting can do nothing more to save the country.' A war‑whoop was now sounded at the door, which was answered from the galleries. The shouting become tremendous...'As the party from whom rose the war‑whoop passed the church, numbers naturally followed on; and the throng went directly to Griffen's Wharf, now Liverpool, at the foot of Purchase Street, off which contained the tea. A resolute band had guarded them day and night. John Hancock was one of the guards that evening. The party in disguise, probably his friend Joseph Warren was among them, whooping like Indians, went on board the vessels, and, warning their officers and those of the custom house to keep out of the way, unlaid the hatches, hoisted the chests of tea on deck, cut them open, and hove the tea overboard. They proved quiet and systematic workers. No one interfered with them. No other property was injured; no person was harmed; no tea was allowed to be carried away; and the silence of the crowd on shore was such that the noise of breaking the chests was distinctly heard by them. 'The whole,' Hutchinson wrote, 'was one with very little tumult.' The town was never more still of a Saturday night than it was at ten o'clock that evening.
���� The men from the country carried great news to their villages. Joy, as for deliverance from calamity, now burst in full chorus from the American heart. The local exultation was extreme. 'You cannot imagine,' Samuel Adams wrote, 'the height of joy that sparks the eyes and animates the countenances, as well as the hearts of all we meet on this occasion.' John Adams said, 'This is the most magnificent movement of all.'"
Just what kind of movement was that? Were they trying to make money? Were they trying to make a profit? Or were they upholding a principle? Were they seeking freedom or profit? That is the question we need to ask today's tax protestors ‑ those involved in the tax issue. The motives are explained in the book (Frothingham's The Rise of the Republic) also where it says, "They did not rise up against the paltry duty because they were poor and could not pay but because they were free and would not submit to wrong."
Taxation Without Representation: America at that time was not compelled to fight on that issue until taxes were first put up to the point where they were intolerable. Compare that from 1776 to today and we find that we have the same thing happening again. We are being taxed to death. In fact the taxes today are far above any taxes they had in 1775 or 1776. But then once the fight begins, once people begin to investigate, then these laws and principles are rediscovered, things begin to be exposed, terms such as unlawful tax are again defined. There can be no tax, constitutionally in this country, except by consent,� otherwise people are not free. People must choose to give the tax and we the people must designate how it is to be used, otherwise we are not free. This becomes the basis of the statement of taxation without representation. "Slaves tend to see freedom as a license whereas freemen seem to see freedom as responsibility."
About the time of the revolution there was s sermon preached by a man named Jonathan Mayhue of Boston which he said, "God gave the Israelites a king in His anger because they had not the sense and virtue enough to like a free commonwealth and to have Himself for their king: in other words they did not want God as their king."
What he is talking about in that sermon, he is referring to 1 Samuel Chapter 8. We will look at that Scripture to see what God said about Israel's decision to have a man for a king over them. Under the government set up by God through Moses they had freedom and were freemen. But they evidently did not value that freedom, perhaps somewhat like we Americans have not valued our freedom. And they abused it also because the Book of Judges says several times that, "The people did what was right in their own eyes," which suggest that they did not listen to what God said but they just did what they wanted to do anyway ‑ because they had the freedom and abused it.
Then in 1 Samuel 8 we see how they knowingly and willingly gave up that freedom and became slaves under a man as their king. Now let me point out first that under the laws God gave Israel and under the government Moses set up by these laws, Israel had a republic type government, they had a freeman situation in Israel. This ten lasted for many years. But then eventually Israel decided: 'Well we don't like this, we need a king.' With the following results: "Then all the elders of Israel gathered together, and came to Samuel at Ramah." 942
Samuel was at that point a judge as well as a prophet, so he was one of the judges in Israel. "...and said to him, Look, you are old, and your sons do not walk in your ways. Now make for us a king to judge us like all the nations." 943 Here Israel is saying they wanted a king like all the other nations around them. "But the thing displeased Samuel when they said, Give us a king to judge us. So Samuel prayed to the Lord. And the Lord said to Samuel, Heed the voice of the people in all that they say to you; for they have not rejected thee, but they have rejected Me, that I should not reign over them."
What did Israel do here? They rejected their king who was God, that He should not reign over them. But instead they wanted an earthly and mortal king. Well that is a great step backward. However, Moses said they would do just that: "When thou art come unto the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, and shalt possess it, and shalt dwell therein, and shalt say, I will set a king over me, like as all the nations that are about me: Thou shalt in any wise set him king over thee, whome the Lord thy God shall choose: one from among thy brethren shalt thou set king over thee: thou mayest not set a stranger over thee, which is not thy brother." 944 Going on in verse 8‑9: "According to all the works which they have done since the day that I brought them up out of Egypt, even to this day...they have forsaken Me and served other gods ‑ so they are doing to you also. Now therefore, harken unto their voice. howbeit yet protest solemnly unto them, and shew them the manner of the king who will reign over them."
God is telling these Israelites what happens when you have a man as king over you. Now Americans can read this and can understand it to be telling us what happens when we don't have Christ reigning over us, but rather we have some kind of a king or a bureaucratic government that acts as if it were a king ‑ unlawfully. "So Samuel told all the words of the Lord to the people who asked him for a King. And he said, This will be the behavior of the king who will reign over you: He will take your sons and appoint them for his own chariots and to be his horsemen, and some will run before his chariots. He will appoint captains over his thousands and captains over his fifties, will set some to plow his ground and reap his harvest, and some to make his weapons of war and equipment for his chariots." 945
What is this saying? If you have a king over you, or if you give up your freedom and don't uphold your Constitutional and your God‑given rights, your government of your king is going to put you into slavery. They are going to take your sons and they are going to send them to war. They are going to take your sons and they are going to make them take care of the king's palace and the king's chariots and the king's horses and you won't be free. "He will take your daughters to be perfumers, cooks, and bakers. And he will take the best of your fields, your vineyards, and your olive groves, and give them to his servants." 946
Is the bureaucracy in America today taking our vineyards and our businesses and our wages and giving them to the public servants ‑ the bureaucrats in office? "He will take a tenth of your grain and your vintage, and give it to his officers and servants. And he will take your finest young men and your donkeys, and put them to his work. He will take a tenth of your sheep. And you will be his servants." 947 Samuel told the Israelites; all right, you want a king, you can have a king, but just remember, a king will put you into slavery, you won't be free.
In 1776 the revolutionaries understood what this meant. They understood that they have been slaves to King George III in England. They understood that they wanted freedom. Thus they knew in order to be free from servitude to King George and his oppression; whether it be religion, taxation, stationing a standing army in the colonies, or forbidding their own legal tender money; they would have to sever themselves from his reign over them.
This then became the principle behind the Declaration of Independence; to list their grievances, demand their natural rights, and become free from the rule and tyranny of a king. Continuing in 1 Samuel 8: "And you will cry out in that day because of your king whom you have chosen for yourselves, and the Lord will not hear you in that day. Nevertheless the people refused to obey the voice of Samuel; and they said, Nay, but we will have a king over us, that we also may be like all the nations, and that our king may judge us and go out before us and fight our battles." 948
These people thought they needed a king. They evidently did not want the responsibility. They evidently felt themselves to be unable to do the things that a free person must do. Maybe this came from them being an unrighteous people at the time. "And Samuel heard all the words of the people and he repeated them in the hearing of the Lord. So the Lord said to Samuel, Harken unto their voice, and make them a king." 949
Now I want you to contrast that with what the men of Marlboro, Massachusetts, in 1773 proclaimed: "Death is more eligible than slavery. A freeborn people are not required by the religion of Jesus Christ to submit to tyranny but may make use of such power as God has given them to recover and support their laws and liberties. We implore the Ruler above the skies that He would bare His arm in defense of His church and people and let Israel go."
One of the contemporary crown appointed governors wrote back to England stating: "If you ask an American who is his master, he will tell you he has none nor any governor except Jesus Christ." That Christian spirit gave rise to this cry which was passed up and down the coast by the committees of correspondence: "No King But King Jesus."
So the tax issue here in America then must be seen as much more than a political or civil matter; it is a religious issue. It is an issue which asks this question; Who are we serving, God or Caesar? Or as William Livingston put it; "Are we idolaters and slaves or are we freemen?"
Now each one of us owes it to ourselves and to our family as well as to those patriots that died back some two hundred years ago, who sacrificed their lives and their fortunes and their blood to fight the inequities of civil slavery, we owe it to them to learn the truths of these matters in both the Constitution and the Bible. We owe it to our country to become knowledgeable on this issue so that we know what we are doing. Because without the truth there can be no freedom.
And a tax movement which is based on anything other than freedom and Christ will be an immoral one; and it won't benefit the people. So study your Constitution and your Bible and you pray that you will be able to make good decisions in this matter, in your pursuit of truth and freedom. The tax of our first constitution was based on fairness and equality and the Bible ‑ as it says in Exodus 30:15: "The rich shall not pay more and the poor shall not pay less..."
This is the principle of the tax law of apportionment, the principle that America basically had throughout colonial time, and 150 years later saw fit to write these principles into our present day constitution as we will see later. It must be noted that all the time American used or was under this principle of taxation, there was no significant events of opposition or protest against it to be found in history. We need to remember that the tax protest starting in 1765 was against direct taxes being paid to England by colonies not represented in Parliament. So, when the colonist established the principles of self‑government and taxing according to our first constitution they were trying to, "...maintain, as a fundamental principle, that taxation and representation are inseparable; that the colonies were neither actually nor virtually represented in the British parliament; and that, if their property might be taken from them without their consent, there would be no limit to the oppression which might be exercised over them." 950
The Declaration of Independence, The Articles of Confederation, and The U.S. Constitution. The passage dealing with taxation was a very sound and moral doctrine, as quoted from Locke's work:
Of Civil Government, 1689
'Tis true. Governments cannot be supported without great Charge, and 'tis fit every one who enjoys his share of the Protection, should pay out of his Estate his proportion for the maintenance of it. But still it must be with his own Consent, i.e. the Consent of the Majority, giving it either by themselves, or their representatives chosen by them.
For if any one shall claim a Power to lay and levy Taxes on the People, he thereby invades the Fundamental Law of Property, and subverts the end of Government. For what Property have I in that, which another may be right take, when he pleases to himself. So we see here a certain sense of duty in paying a tax when needed but only through representation and by proportionment. And if you read the remaining volumes of Locke's work you will find an amazing similarity in principle and wording in other civil documents of our country.
1913 and 1943: The Push For Socialism: In 1913, developed another incident that was an outright and severe disregard for the U.S. Constitution that is actually a greater abomination than the unlawful income tax scheme. However, both stem from the same bureaucratical tyrannical, and corruptive methods that have been gradually placed on the American people to fulfill the same purpose, to attain a "one world" Socialist State. The new push to achieve this goal was the enactment of the Federal Reserve Act which introduced a Fiat "paper money" system in lieu of the more sound and stable gold and silver money system.
The basis of our money system, as described in the Constitution of the United States, Article I, Section 8, Paragraph 5, states: "The Congress shall have the Power To coin Money, regulate the value thereof..." In essence the people had control of the money as our Founding Fathers intended. Now how did these treacherous bureaucrats try to change the intent of the Constitution this time? They didn't. Rather they attempted to change our thinking through legislation.
The act was voted on in Congress in December of 1913. The Act was passed and the Federal Reserve Board was established. I do not know what these members of Congress were thinking (or how much they were paid off), but they certainly must have known what they were creating and how the similar "Banks of the U.S." had caused so much economic strife.
But the people were fooled (again), or didn't care enough to do anything about it, so the power to issue credit "notes" went into the hands of the� Federal Reserve Board (we have gone into this at length in other places so we will only lightly touch upon it here). However, we will high light a few pertinent facts.
* They pay real estate tax, unlike other government agencies.
* They don't have free U.S. Postage privileges as would any bona fide government agency.
* They admit that their employees are "NOT" Civil Service Employees.
* Has Class A stock issued and is set up to make a profit, like any other privately owned corporation. But they pay no income tax.
As we gradually allowed our Constitutional money system to dissolve away, the Federal Reserve System grew, along with its ability to "Create" fictitious wealth out of thin air.
The "Federal Reserve Note" has no value at all and is backed by nothing. They can have the Treasury print their phoney "Federal Reserve Notes," and then obtain them from the Treasury by merely establishing a credit book entry. This is true whether they have a "One Dollar Bill" or a "One Hundred Dollar Bill" printed. So $1‑Billion in "Dollar Bills" actually cost them nothing to obtain. Since Congress no longer "Coins and regulates" lawful money (gold and silver) they have been borrowing, from the Federal Reserve Board, paper credit notes on an equal par with lawful money and at interest. Thus, the country becomes indebted to a corporation that is owned by Jewish International Bakers or banks under their control ‑ which is all sort of foolish since they could obtain "Notes" from the Treasury for free!
So What Is The Real Reason For Taxes Today?
The main reason taxes exist today is not to finance the government, for they can obtain all the paper money they want for free; taxes exist today to cover up the "FRAUD" and fictitious wealth of the paper money (Federal Reserve Note). The psychology behind it is that if people think the tax is real, they then will think paper bills are real money with a real value.
A secondary reason for the tax, is to control people. People will tend to accept paper bills, because of their convenience, and, will then become dependent on them. Since a corporation controls the issuance of the notes, they in turn, control the people that are dependent on them. "Taxes," are, imposed, on the American people to control them, by taxing away, the medium of exchange (purchasing power) so they became dependent upon. Thus impoverishing America into a third‑rate nation. Also, this method of having the credit of the nation in the hands of the Federal Reserve Board, where all banks are members of it, follows the 5th Plank of the Communist Manifesto that calls for: "Centralization of credit in the hands of the state, by means of a national bank with State capital and an exclusive monopoly."
The sound and effective principles of money that this country used and prospered on for over 100 years are now based on communist principles and the harmful results are quite evident. Fictitious wealth is also used to create fictitious debts.
Without debts (loans and interest) banks cannot exist. Thus, the alleged debt of this country has been escalating at gigantic proportions since the enactment of the Federal Reserve System. So the Banker's plunders and socialistic system will have put America from a $1‑billion dollar level of debt to $2‑trillion (2,000 billion) in just over 70 years, along with about $5‑trillion of debts directly on the people and industry. When you pay your taxes it goes to these Bankers to pay off the interest on the public debt! The government used the high debt to justify raising your taxes. Why? So they can give your money to the Bankers, not the general welfare of America.
This scheme of plunder and economic bondage did not stop at the $1‑trillion level, as many bureaucrats and economists had told us in their "plans," and it will not stop at $2‑trillion or $3‑trillion. And if any president or congressman tries to tell you of a plan to reduce the deficit without elimination of the Federal Reserve board and restoring our constitutional interest‑free money system, he is either a very deceived and ignorant person or he is intentionally usurping and ignoring the constitution (in other words he is a damn liar). In either case that person does not belong in office, and we need to act and keep them out of office. As Abraham Lincoln said: "The people of these United States are the rightful master of both Congress and the courts, not to overthrow the Constitution, but to overthrow the men who pervert the Constitution."
1914: World War I was said to have started when the nations went to war to avenge the assassination of the Archduke Francis Ferdinand, the heir to the Habsburg throne, on June 28, 1914. Walter Scott, the secretary of the new England Education League, has a bill introduced in Congress (H.R. 12247) "to create an international board of education and a fund for international or world education."
But in 1914, it was not to be. There were those who were secretly planning America's involvement in World War I whether the American people wanted it or not. The pressure to involve the American government started in 1909, long before the actual assassination of the Archduke. Norman Dodd, former director of the Committee to Investigate Tax Exempt Foundations of the U.S. House of Representatives, testified that the Committee was invited to study the minutes of the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace as part of the Committee's investigation. The Committee states: "The trustees of the Foundation brought up a single question. If it is desirable to alter the life of an entire people, is there any means more efficient than war...They discussed this question...for a year and came up with an answer: There are no known means more efficient than war, assuming the objective is altering the life of an entire people. That leads them to a question: How do we involve the United States in a war. This was in 1909." 951
So the decision was made to involve the United States in a war so that the "life of the entire people could be altered." This was the conclusion of a foundation supposedly committed to "peace."
How Certain Fools Set the World on Fire: Some very stupid men set the world on fire; they thought they were doing a fine thing. That shows how stupid they were. The men who ostensibly did this were the Czar Nicholas, the Kaiser Franz Joseph, the Kaiser Wilhelm, the Emperor of Japan, the President of the French Republic, the Kings of Great Britain, Belgium and Serbia, the Czar of Bulgaria and the Sultan of Turkey. These men were all tools in the hand of more cunning men.
After some time the Kings of Italy and Rumania led their people into the war: These kings bargained and dickered with both belligerents and practically sold their people to the highest bidders. And finally President Wilson led the American people into the war.
Each Government did its best to keep the people excited to the fighting pitch; that is to say, to keep them in a stat of mind resembling lunacy, because common observation shows that when a man is fighting mad he is in no condition to reason or to be reasoned with. And if people stopped to reason calmly, it would be hard to excite them to kill one another and enjoy the bloody and stupid business. The methods used to excite the different people to destroy each other were many, but all had the same purpose, which was to excite fear. loathing and deadly hatred. Thus the German and Austrian people were constantly told how brave, magnanimous and heroic their soldiers were and how cruel, beastly and vile the enemy soldiers were; and the British, French, Italian and American people heard the same tales of their own soldiers' bravery, magnanimity and heroism and of the savagery, cruelty and beastliness of the enemy soldiers.
Many millions of honest but gullible Germans still firmly believe that the British and French and Italian and American soldiers commonly murdered prisoners, abused and outraged civilian men and women and conducted themselves like savages; and millions of honest but gullible Americans still firmly believe that German soldiers spitted babies on their bayonets, cut the tongues and breasts form outraged women, tortured prisoners and conducted themselves like savages.
It is no wonder that people otherwise shrewd and intelligent should have been so completely bamboozled by the atrocity-mongers, for surely never before in all the history of the world was lying practiced on such a colossal scale and with such a lavish expenditure of wealth and labor as during the war.
That the Germans were completely outdone in this line by the Jews was due to no lack of effort or intention on their part, but to the superior skill and longer professional experience of the Jewish propaganda machine. In their own line of production the Jewish propaganda manufacturers have long been unapproachable. At different periods Jewish propagandists has succeeded in making the rest of the world abhor the Spaniards, the Hollanders, the French, the Russians, the Belgians and the Turks and at any future time it serves their interest they will perform the same office for America.
Of course there were frightful cruelties perpetrated by all the belligerents. The war began to be terribly cruel at the very beginning. It began with the ruthless invasion of Belgium by the Germans, which was immediately followed by the ruthless blockade of Germany and neutral countries by the British. And the Jews, as demonstrated by the Boer War, always make war upon the enemy's women and children and men who are old and feeble. The weapon they use is starvation, the most cruel torture which can be inflicted upon a human being. By thus torturing and putting the enemy's women and children and babies to a slow, cruel, agonizing death, the Births strive to break the courage and resolution of the enemy people's soldiers in the field.
The English have seldom been very successful in fair, stand-up fighting on land. So they have seldom gone to war without allies, and they have usually let their allies do most of the fighting with the enemy's soldiers, while they have attended to killing the enemy's women and children by sea-blockade and starvation. This is not a very heroic way of making war. It is, however, a terribly effective method, cruel and horrible method of waging war.
In this savage war which ended in 1918, the British killed so many German women and children and babies by starvation that the spirit and courage of the German soldiers were finally broken. Men who can stoutly endure their own sufferings cannot endure the agonies of mothers, wives, sisters, and little children and babies. Some Englishmen were ashamed of this way of making war by killing women and babies instead of enemy soldiers, and were manly enough to say so publicly. The great British writer, George Bernard Shaw, speaking of submarine warfare and starvation warfare, wrote: "I have no desire to kill a baby, but if I had to kill one, I would much rather kill it with a bomb or a torpedo than to starve it to death."
War is a mean, brutal, dirty business, and some of its results is that the people at home are soon infested with a species of homicidal ferocity. Men and women who are ordinarily kind and tender-hearted gloat over tales of suffering and slaughter.
The collective mind, and most individual minds, become incapable of reasoning or reasonableness. Officials and private citizens are alike victims of this lunacy. The press teems with the most absurd stories, and everybody swallows them with childish credulity. While this insanity is at its height people throw away their money by the billions, abandon their normal industries for the sport of killing and destroying, and spend their spare time in working themselves into ecstasies and furies, and imitate exactly the inmates of a madhouse. It is the most amazing and the most painful phenomenon of collective human life.
The Game That Was Played In America: When people go war-crazy, there are always a few men who keep cool heads. Some of these are crafty, greedy men, who make money in huge amounts amid the general madness. Some are unscrupulous demagogues, who ride to power and opportunity on the tempest of excitement. Others are men who pity the insanity of their brother men and endeavor to assuage that lunacy by reason and sound advice and moderate counsel.
The first kind get rich rapidly; the second kind get office and public applause; the third kind are villously abused, sometimes by prosecutors, juries, who are all temporarily as crazy and unjust as are the mobs. Now, of course, men of all sorts; kaiser, kings, premiers, presidents, generals, admirals, diplomats, politicians, financiers and their followers; who profit by war are anxious, first, to create this insanity of the public mind and, after that, to keep the public mind in that condition. And this bad work is done by those methods of spreading false reports, inflammatory appeals to the best and to the worst sentiments, suppression of true news and of honest opinion, exaggeration, abuse, misrepresentation, forgery, distortion, concealment and downright malicious lying which we lump under the word "propaganda."
The moment the war broke out in Europe each belligerent Government started its machinery of propaganda working overtime; and while no neutral country escaped the activities of the censors and the propaganda mills, America was the particular field in which they outdid themselves. German, Austrian, British, French, Russian, Belgian, Serbian propagandists; all were busy as bees working up sentiment in America favorable to themselves and hostile to their antagonists. The object of the German propagandists was to enlist American sentiment in favor of strict neutrality.
The object of the Allies' propaganda was to draw the United States into the war against Germany. Both sides were playing for a great stake, because if America practiced strict neutrality Germany had confidence that, though the Allied armies and fleets greatly outnumbered hers and had been just as long and as carefully prepared for the inevitable struggle, she could nevertheless eventually win through the superiority of her generalship and the better fighting qualities and more steadfast resolution of her soldiers and people; while, on the other hand, the Allies knew that if they could draw the immense riches and vast manpower of America into the war on their side, they could eventually recover from the humiliating and costly defeats which the German armies had inflicted upon them in France, Eastern Germany, Galicia, Poland; everywhere, in fact, where German and Allied armies had met in the shock of battle.
As time went on and the Allies successively bribed or coerced Italy and Rumania and minor Powers to join them, and still the German armies continued to win victories everywhere, the anxiety of Germany to keep the United States neutral and the anxiety of the Allies to draw the United States into the struggle became more and more intense, and the propagandist activities of both sides in America were proportionately increased.
In this contest Jewish propaganda was as superior to the German propaganda as were the German generals and armies superior to the British in battle. The German propaganda agencies in the United States made every blunder that could be made, but their fundamental error was in relying upon argumentative statements, upon citations of international law, historical philosophy and the conduct of belligerents in former wars. After their national fashion, the German propagandists appealed to reason, sometimes with true logic, sometimes with false logic; but always with an attempt to influence the public mind by logical reasoning.
The Jews knew better than that. They appealed to emotions. They had been building up a colossal empire for three hundred years by three powerful and wonderfully successful means; sea-power with the land-power of one or the other belligerents, the English had come through their wars without the cost of large armies and with the loss of few men, and thus being less injured and proportionately stronger and fresher than either their temporary allies or temporary enemies, they were always able to carry home the richer share of the spoils of victory. This was, and is today, the invariable policy of the British Empire, no matter what Prime Minister is in power, and since it is a selfish, callous, imperialistic policy that cannot be defended upon grounds of fair play, justice or international righteousness, it has always been necessary to disarm fear and criticism by hiding the real motives of this constant instigation of war, and these continued profitable robberies of one people after another, behind a showing of injured innocence and an alleged defense of lofty principles and common rights and liberties against the unscrupulous ambitions and aggressions of the State which was to be beaten and ruined.
The British have many excellent qualities and have done great things in the world; but the hypocrisy revealed by the contrast of their national professions and their national conduct sufficiently accounts for the dislike and detestation in which they are almost universally held by other people not excusing, by any means, the very large majority of the American people.
British, Which Is Jewish Policy is to Divide and Conquer: The part which propaganda always plays in the extension of Jewish power and dominion is to break friendships and to excite deep hatred between the various peoples who have long been friendly. The British Empire, which has been under the total control of the Jews for centuries, grows by steadily pursuing the policy of "Divide and conquer," and the business of Jewish propaganda is to divide friendly people, while using British sea-power and British alliances conquer and annex.
By the calculating, continuous, remorseless employment of these methods the English dominions have increased, within about three hundred years, from an island kingdom containing 50,000 square miles to an Empire containing about 15,000,000 square miles, which is about one-third of the total land area of the globe and more than one-half the total area of inhabitable, fertile land area; and from a population of about 6,000,000 to a combined ruling and subjugated population numbering into the hundreds of millions.
In the steady processes of this huge conquest and absorption of lands and peoples, British sea power, alliances, intrigues and propaganda have successively beaten down and destroyed the naval power and commercial prosperity of Spain, Holland, of Sweden, Denmark, France and how Germany, Austria-Hungary and Russia.
Thus English policy has successively wrecked every nation in Europe that aspired to any considerable share in the commerce of the seas and of political power among the States of the world. Each, in its turn, has fallen before Jewish subversion and intrigue and each, in its turn, has been the foolish dupe of this Jewish British intrigue and helped to destroy whatever nation England, at the time, most feared and was most determined to bring to ruin. So that there remains now only two great maritime States which are in the way of England's universal dominion; the Empire of Japan and our own Republic. The rest have all been destroyed, and it is only reasonable to suppose that it will be our turn next.
One who judged present British policy only by knowledge of its past, would expect that policy to be at work now toward three prime objects, which are: First, to excite to the highest possible pitch ill-feeling and eventual war between one or more of the Latin-American states and the United States. This would effectually alienate the Latin people of South America and Central America from the people of North America, and leave the lands and populations of the vast southern regions to the commercial exploitation of England, the only competition which England might have feared; the German, having been thoughtfully ruined for England's advantage by the United States, France, Italy and Japan. An incidental advantage would be the necessary costly increase and up-keep of American land forces, which would operate to keep down American appropriations for navy-building, and thus enable England to maintain her two-power naval supremacy with much smaller outlay. With the German navy at the bottom of the sea and the American navy on the halt, British naval supremacy would have no challenge in fifty years. Second, the instigation of Japanese aggression upon China.
This would inevitably lead, in the long run, to Chinese armed resistance and the intervention of the United States, in which England would either join Japan or the United States, as her interest then dictated, and help to destroy the navy and commerce of one of the two remaining maritime competitors she fears, leaving the other for the eventual struggle for the empire of the world. It is reasonable to suppose that with such a choice, England would join Japan in destroying our naval and commercial competition, as this would leave the weaker antagonist to face her in the final duel.
Third, the eventual absorption of the United States by the United Nations. This the British policy will try to accomplish, first, by establishing naval dominion over America, then by alluring it into a permanent alliance; just now called a League of Nations, which would be dominated and absolutely controlled by England, and then by a bid for formal reunion, made to the Anglophile sentiment which Jewish propaganda is fervently at work to create and enlarge in our country.
What Propaganda Did to Neutrality: Long before the war in Europe, British propaganda was busy in America, creating pro-British sentiment. It was, for the most part, sly in its operations, and while those contemptible creatures known as Anglophiles aided its operations, most of us Americans looked upon them with amusement.
But when England went to war with Germany, propaganda ceased to be sly and acted openly, powerfully and insolently, and upon a scale of which very few Americans have to understand the true conception of it all. Never before were millions of intelligent people so hoodwinked and deceived; never was propaganda so gigantic; never was censorship so insolent and so vigilant; never was truth so suppressed and falsehood so widely spread; never was the control of the mind of one people by the Government of another so successfully established and so skillfully maintained.
From the very beginning of the war; then a wholly European affair, mail and cable communication between Europe and this country was put under British control. Our American newspapers could get only such news as the British (Jewish) censors permitted them to get or the British propaganda bureau, with its headquarters in Waverley House, London, manufactured for American consumption. We were not at war. We had no national interest at stake in the war. We were a neutral nation and entitled, by written international law, ratified at the Hague Conferences, to all rights of free voyage, free cargoes and free mails and cables. Yet our Government refused to protect us in these rights and submitted tamely to each new aggression upon the liberties of neutral commerce and neutral communication.
First, our cable messages to other countries had to be sent through British censorship, and were delivered or not, as some cheap clerk decided. Then we were forbidden to send mails to Europe, until our ships had put into a British port and left their mailbags for British inspection. This was a flat violation of the rights of mail communications between neutrals and belligerents, as minutely specified in the Hague treaties. It was also an insolent insult to our flag and an arrogant contempt of our sovereignty. For just exactly the same conduct on England's part in 1812 our fathers declared war. But those were brave days. This time our Government submitted without even a show of courage.
Not content with making us eat out of their hand in this way, British propaganda influences shut off free wireless communication, and it became impossible for American papers to obtain true news and correct information from any part of Europe. So, of course, you people could not get truth to read, though, Americans got plenty of lies.
We were ostensibly neutral, and had every lawful right to free and uncensored mail and cable communication with all parts of Europe; neutral or belligerent, as guaranteed by the Hague treaties. Yet our Government would not and did not protect us in the exercise of our rights.
On the contrary, it directly and indirectly aided the British Government to put these shameful and humiliating shackles upon our press, to put these insults upon our flag, to make our semen blush for shame as they submitted their cargoes to the insolent dictation of a British official.
Growing with what it fed upon, this British insolence finally reached the pitch where the British authorities ordered that American ships should not leave American ports, not even for neutral ports in South America, without inspection and permission of British Consular and trade officials. And our Government submitted to that; here, on the very soil our free fathers wrested from British control!
Jewish agents established and superintended munitions factories here on our neutral soil; British recruiting officers enlisted men for the British army; British Secret Service spies hounded down men inimical to the English Government; British Consuls directed the work of American Secret Service employees and in one case; that of the poor Hindoo arrested in San Francisco and sent to the penitentiary for the crime of trying to free their country, actually paid the wages of the agents of the United States Government prosecutor and superintended the trials exactly as if they were in authority here and the British Government was ruling America.
Here in the port of New York, American men were arrested and jailed for attempting to send rubber to Germany, though we were at peace with German and the London Conference specifically and by name made rubber non-contraband and an article of free commerce. Mr. McAdoo was thus lending the Treasury Police Agents to arrest men for exercising our own treaty rights to send non-contraband goods to Germany, Mr. Schwab was making and shipping submarines to the English Government, by way of Canada, unhindered by Mr. McAdoo's men, though the manufacture and sale of naval vessels to a belligerent is not only a gross violation of good faith and neutrality, but is the very thing for which we threatened England with war during the Rebellion, and for which the Geneva Commission finally compelled England to pay us an indemnity of $15-million and is expressly forbidden by the Hague Treaties.
There was never a day after the war broke out in Europe when British agents and American financiers and American officials were not actively violating our neutral good faith, actively assisting England to make war, actively refusing Americans their lawful neutral rights of trade and voyage, and deliberately and premeditatedly driving us toward the final entanglement in England's war which has cost us so much and gained us so little. All these things, and thousands of others equally painful and humiliating for a true American to tell, were made possible by censorship and propaganda.
Had our Government enforced our citizens' plain treaty rights of free trade and free communication with all neutral nations; had Mr. Wilson made something more than a deprecatory gesture toward and "illegal and indefensible blockade" of our trade and communication with neutrals and with Germany; had our Government enforced the sanctity of our mails, America would have had no more occasion to get into this crazy European war than had Sweden or Spaon or any other country which had statesmen at the helm who used good sense.
Because, if every man and woman in America had known the real truth about the European war and its events from day to day, and had been able to estimate for themselves the probable value of the gross and innumerable lies they were told, and our ships had continued to go and come on their lawful errands under the protection of our flag, it would have been impossible for foreign propagandists to work up the fever of hatred and the clamor for war which they did excite.
Central Europe ruined; France and Italy bankrupted; fifty thousand millions of American money wasted; three hundred thousand American youths killed or crippled; intolerable taxations and high cost of living ahead of us for years to come; and England with new dominions, new subject peoples to exploit, with augmented dominion over the seas, with trade competition destroyed and the markets of the world at her mercy; Germany ripe for total plunder by the Jews, this is what British propaganda has done for us.
What British Jewish Propaganda Did After The War: Before the war America had not an enemy in the world. After it, it did not have a friend anywhere. The word of America was as the signed bond of Truth herself among all the nations. After the war, the people shrug their shoulders and point to our sham neutrality, our forgotten fine phrases and our broken fourteen promises.
It is going to take America a long time to restore itself in the confidence and respect and affection of the world after these years of delusion by British propaganda and subservience to British insolence and British interests. it is no use crying over spilt milk. We have played the foolish sheep and been well sheared for our pains. All there is left to do is to make the best of it.
We must build ourselves up again in the world's trust and respect and good will. And we must build up and greatly increase our production and our trade in order to pay off the gigantic debts our foolishness has piled on our backs. Jewish propaganda agents have worked overtime trying to keep hatred of Germans alive in this country and hatred of Americans alive in Germany; because they want England to do all the trading with Germany that is to be done.
But the Germans were not fooled by this particular Jewish propaganda and many Americans were not either, and the others would not have been if they had used their common sense and mother wit. But did America do these things? No, in fact, Americans have allows the Jews to almost destroy our country.
There was a time when hating Germans had some excuse. Our Government encouraged hate propaganda and did quite a job of spreading it broadcast itself. The papers were filled with terrible stories of German brutality. The moving pictures displayed horrible atrocities, staged in peaceful studios and about as really truthful as the word pictures; bands of patriotic writers; the sort who provide word-frames to set off the pretty advertising of the Saturday Evening Post or illuminate the exquisitely fair-minded Literary Digest; turned out reams and reams of wild and wooly fiction; sensational preachers, such as Hillis and Eaton, foamed at the mouth with horrible tales of German savagery while believing congregations gasped; newspapers outdid each other in featuring the bloody deeds of the "Huns," who usually wound up a night of rape and orgy by eating a baby, freshly spitted on a bayonet and roasted in its own skin.
Ridiculous as it was, some of these romancers actually worked themselves up to believing their own inventions and became as furiously angry as anybody else over them. But of course most of them simply invented horrible tales of German savagery because it was good war business and the Government was pleased to have them do it.
Mr. Arthur Brisbane revealed the mental processes of these people when he wrote in the signed column he contributed daily to the Hearst papers: "We ought to tell all the lies about Germans we can think of and try to believe them ourselves." For the most part, telling lies about enemies is no less distasteful to self-respecting men than telling lies about friends. But every man to his own taste. The theory of the people who adopted Mr. Brisbane's plan was that anything, no matter how intrinsically base, mean and cowardly, was fair in war; the excuse, as many will remember, with which the Germans condoned the invasion of Belgium.
However, after the war, there was no longer the poor excuse of military necessity for breeding hatred, and if we are sensible enough to consult our own interests, we will pay no further attention to anyone, alien or citizen, who strives to keep alive the fires of hatred between ourselves and the people of Central Europe. Such tactics may have been well enough while the war was on. Many, however, do not believe that such tactics were either necessary, honorable or even beneficial. Rather than to waste time over spilled milk, it must be admitted that telling lies and breeding hatred were patriotic duties during the war.
But now that the objects sought to be obtained by all this play upon the passions of the people have been obtained; now that the German Government is overthrown and the German people starved into subjugation; now that France has glutted its long-nursed revenge; now that England has destroyed German naval and trade competition; now that Europe is sick with the smell of blood and the stench of human carrion; now that these universal war makers have ended by being universal grave-makers; now that Death's maw is filled full with corpses of the poor, foolish, common folk herded and driven to frightful slaughter; now that the coffers of the rich and mighty are heaped up and running over with the money coined in this dreadful mint; now, for humanity's sake, yea, even for the poor sake of profit and gain, ought we not all to make an end of this propaganda of lies, this preachment of hate, this mean and ugly excitation of ill-will among neighbors and fellow-citizens of this world of ours?
For whether we like it or not, we must live in the same world with men and women of every nation and every race. And steam and electricity and man's power over land and sea and air have made it such a narrow world, such a little world, that no people can live wholly apart from any other people, and all must mingle with all, either as friends or as enemies.
The Germans have been beaten. They are helpless; down and out. And is there anything manly, anything brave, anything really American in abusing and kicking a beaten and helpless and surrendered enemy? The ugliness and unfairness exhibited toward innocent and unoffending resident Germans and well-behaved and loyal Americans of German ancestry was disgusting enough to decent and fair-minded Americans even during the war. But it is intolerably offensive to decency and fair play now that the war is over. All may be fair in war. But surely all is not fair in peace. We should get rid of the war state of mind for our own good and the world's good.
All Tarred With The Same Stick: Most Americans would not have lifted a finger to help either side whip the other in Europe, had it not been for the traitorous actions of the Jews of the United States, England, France, Italy, Russia and Germany to name just a few of the countries involved. The German Empire was not an autocracy, but it certainly was not a Republic.
The people of England, France, Italy, Belgium, Serbia, Rumania, Bulgaria, Poland, Greece and Turkey would have good riddance if they were to have chased their rulers and the Jews into obscurity and set up true Republican governments. To speak of the Allied Governments who made war upon the Central Empires as the "free people" is to speak ignorantly or to speak cantingly.
The Governments and the ruling classes and the military and naval powers that plunged the people into an awful war were all tarred with the same stick; Russian, German, Austrian, Hungarian, Italian, Greek, all alike had plotted and planned and prepared for war, meditated the same robberies of lands and people, the same destruction of trade competition, the same enrichment by indemnities and annexations and augmentations of taxes and revenues.
One lot was just as bad and greedy and heartless as the other. We Americans were so unacquainted with European practical politics and were so completely gulled by skillful propaganda; from the President and his Cabinet down to sister Susan tearfully knitting socks for suffering Belgians; that very few of us knew then, and many thousands have not yet discovered, that there was little difference in the motives of any of the Governments that went to war in Europe, as the results have so clearly shown.
The whole kit and caboodle of European rulers and financiers and military class and diplomatic scoundrels, kings, kaisers, grand dukes, prime ministers, generals, presidents; all of them, could cut each others throats until the cows come home for all most patriotic Americans are concerned. Most would not give the life of one single American boy to help settle any European squabble one way or the other, except for the treason by its representatives in Congress, the Courts, and in the Administrations.
Thanks to the Jews and their treason: The Germans don't like us; The French don't like us; The British don't like us; The Canadians don't like us; the Russian don't like us; the Japanese don't like us; the Chinese don't like us; in fact, no nation on earth likes us or trusts us any longer.
The Jew's Meat Is America's Poison: At this time in history Jewish propaganda is at work all over the world to hinder the growth of renewed friendship and trade relations between the United States and other countries; they are working frantically to bring the American people to its knees and therefore make them slaves.
At the same time Jewish propaganda is doing its best to keep national and racial hatred alive in our country. If a number of the American people can be persuaded to ostracize and to hate, or even to dislike, other American of Russian, Irish, German, French, British, Austrian, Hungarian, descent, then the American people will be about evenly divided in hostile camps with the sure result of corresponding bad feeling against the United States in the countries form which these American or their parents originally came from.
The Crucifixion of Ireland: The crucifixion of Ireland began seven hundred years ago, and her agony has endured ever since. The Encyclopedia Britannica is a British work, edited and written from the British standpoint, the most subtle and powerful of all the agencies of British propaganda.
It always conceals, omits, minimizes or palliates the wrongs or crimes committed by British policy and British Governments. It always exaggerates, puts in a false light of deliberately misstatements and misrepresentation of the motives and actions of any people who have resisted British wrongs or British tyranny.
Yet even the Encyclopedia Britannica relates the following about Ireland in its eleventh edition: "Irish political history has largely affected the conditions of agriculture (the occupation upon which the unhappy people chiefly depend). Confiscations and settlements, prohibitive laws; such as those which ruined the woolen industry, penal enactments against Roman Catholics, absentee landlordism, the creation for political purposes of 40s., freeholders, and other factors have contributed to form a story which makes painful reading from whatever point of view, social or political, it be regarded."
The Encyclopedia Britannica might truthfully have explained that the "other factors" so mildly referred to were repeated wholesale massacre, individual murder, famine, fire, torture, rape, house-burning, imprisonment, deportation, hanging, shooting, and every excess of oppression and cruelty that the savage soldiery of a pitiless alien governing class could invent to practice upon the helpless and tormented. Yet it is something that even this professional British apologist and propagandist should be afraid, for more shame's sake, to palliate entirely the tyrannies and brutalities of English misrule in Ireland.
We American have been too apt to dismiss the narratives of English cruelties and oppression in Ireland as things of the past. That has been due to our almost universal ignorance of European politics and governmental practices. There was a time when American ignorance of European affairs was perhaps excusable, but now that we all know what an unconscionable set of liars these fine-talking European diplomats and rulers were and are, and have all had time enough to learn the character and motives of European politics and propaganda, it is a shame to be ignorant of the true conditions in Ireland and of the true character and conduct of the English rule in Ireland.
That oppressive rule is not a thing of the past. It is a thing of the present. It is just as oppressive, just as ugly, just as hypocritical as it has ever been. Former Prime Minister, Balfour, stood on the steps of the City Hall in New York and unctuously declaimed the lofty and unselfish purposes of England and her Allies. They were at war, he said, for no secret objects, a=but for the rights of oppressed people, great or small, fro the spread of democracy and self-rule to every corner of the world, for civilization, for righteousness, for the liberties of the world. And all around him official and financial magnates and excited common people cheered and cheered till they were hoarse.
And yet that very man, standing there and so speaking was the same man who, earned the title of "Bloody Balfour" by the ruthlessness with which he crushed the peasantry of Ireland, struggling against the atrocious tyranny of English bureaucrats and English absentee landlords; the same man who had drowned democracy and liberty and the yearning for self-determination in Ireland in the blood of an oppressed "little people."
Even while this suave and hypocritical hypocrite, with his tongue in his cheek and a sneer in his heart, deceived our Government in Washington and our people here in the United States with his solemn assertions that England and her Allies had no secret selfish purposes of conquest and spoils, the secret treaties providing for the conquest and division of lands and helpless people in Asia, Africa, Europe and the islands of the seas had been drawn up, signed, sealed and were at that very time lying hid in the archives of England. No wonder Mr. Arthur Balfour went away from America with triumph in the air and contempt in his soul!
A proven liar in the outcome, a known tyrant and oppressor, a fervent upholder of aristocracy and class rule, an unscrupulous graduate of the European school of fight-and-grab, a hater of independence and freedom for little people; himself the very Foreign Secretary who once proposed to Germany that she attack France by a sudden armed rush through neutral Belgium, and let it be known that England would not recognize any treaty obligation to interfere with such an invasion of Belgium's neutrality; the Foreign Secretary who drew up, under the direction of the Rothschilds, the Balfour Declaration, which promised Palestine to the Jews, to use their power of finance and propaganda to get the United States into World War One on the side of England; how Balfour must have sneered in his heart when he found our Government and people such easy fools, taking him trustingly at his word, throwing money into his hat by the billions, the President receiving him with all confidence and respect, the Secretary of State pleased to fetch and carry for him, the newspapers reporting his sayings, and the whole country hailing him as the champion of democracy, the rescuer of oppressed people, the unselfish defender of the rights and liberties of mankind! Surely, Balfour was entitled to laugh.
Balfour came to the United States with a stock of the same diplomatic lies and fine phrases which have always been used in European State utterances, and which no one is supposed to believe, and he was probably the most astonished man on earth when he found that not only common people, but even our Government officials and our educated classes were all simpletons enough to believe him.
There is no reason why we Americans should be greatly ashamed of having been so egregiously fooled once by Balfour and other British propagandists. By and large, we are a pretty straight-forward people and are apt to believer in a man when he solemnly gives his word for a statement. And before this war there were only a few of us who really understood the political methods of European Governments or thoroughly realized what unblushing liars and greedy dogs the Jews who control Britain from behind the scenes really were and still are.
So it is no disgrace either to our Government or to us ordinary Americans that we were so taken in by accomplished liars, sent; as the famous definition of an ambassador's duty puts it, "to lie abroad for their country's advantage." To buy a gold brick once may happen to any sensible people. But not twice!
The man who goes back to a confidence operator to be done over again is a fool who deserves no sympathy. And if Americans continue to let Jewish propaganda and its swarm of paid and unpaid propaganda agents fool us a time after time and use our military to rivet the shackles tighter upon the people of the world, to crush their struggle for self-determination, to make a mockery of our own professions that we will continually go to war to make bring ever more people under their control; then we deserve the jeers of the world and the scorn of the ages.
The Oligarchy That Rules The World: It cannot be too strongly emphasized the fact that we should have no animus against the British people or the french people or any other people on earth. People never make war or plot the robbery of other people or sign scoundrelly secret agreements to do these wicked things, in fact, it is hard for most Americans to believe that others are capable of these things either. It is Governments that do such things; and thee has been precious little difference between Governments and their methods. Every single government of any importance has broken treaties, violated neutrality and slain men, women and children in wicked wars of greed. This is true of the British Government, the French Government, the Italian Government, and our own American Government, and the overthrown Russian, German, Japanese and Austro-Hungarian Governments.
Within just one lifetime, the British Government and the American Government has shamefully violated treaties in order to seize Egypt and to destroy the fine little Boer Republics, and has broken the obligations of neutrality at different times to injure the Chile, China, Holland, Sweden, Denmark and Russia. The French Government has violated treaties, made war to subjugate Mexico, cheated Italy of Nice and the adjacent territory, secretly proposed to Germany to fall upon Prussia and robbed China and aided the Czars in their wicked schemes of spoliation in the Balkans and the Near East, and protected the Sultan from punishment for the dreadful massacres of Christians.
The Italian Government has violated treaty stipulations and seized Greek territory, broken faith with its allies and made indefensible wars of robbery upon Abyssinia and Tunis. The German and Austrian and Russian Governments have robbed each other and between them have violated treaties and broken neutral obligations in order to rob Denmark, Turkey, Serbia, China, Persia, Rumania and Belgium, to destroy the liberties of the people and their own subjects. All these things Governments have done in just the past 100 years.
The real bakers of British propaganda, French propaganda, American propaganda and every other propaganda which strives to entangle us in the political affairs and the financial affairs of Europe and around the world are the Jewish International Money Kings. It is easy to see how the bankers and privileged classes have fixed their power over European peoples, but how have they managed to fix their power over us, with our Constitution, our Bill of Rights, and our institutions of representative government?
Our Government Machinery Should Be Rebuilt: As soon as our fathers started their revolution in 1776, they began to plan the machinery of free government. They spent thirteen years on this job, and when they were through with the work, in 1789, they had built a good machine.
Our system of popular government was then the best in the world. And it would still be the best in the world today, were nit not for the Jewish money power and the traitors in our own race. A study of history proves that people are always trying to go forward but governments are always doing their best to pull backward, to a totalitarian government with unlimited powers.
We live in a world as different as the world in which our forefathers lived as day is from night. We make common use every day of things which would seem miracles to our forefathers. If one of our great grandfathers should come to life and walk out into the world in which we live, such things a railroad trains thundering along; automobiles scurrying over the roads and streets; airplanes roaring overhead and men speaking to one another over hundreds of miles of distance, and buildings towering a thousand and more feet into the air, and all the other customary activities of our life would scare the venerable old gentleman back into his tomb.
Nothing could convince him that he had not woke up on the wrong planet. He wouldn't see a thing from one end of the country to the other that he saw when he went to sleep a hundred years ago, with the single exception of the old government machinery that he had helped to build still creaking on just as it was when he left the world; but he would find it near death.
Now, then, common sense should tell anyone that the machinery of government is just like any other machinery; it wears out, it needs repairing, and finally it become obsolete and should be scrapped. And that is just what we should do to our present machinery of government. It is has been changed. "Those who stand too close to the canvas of history while it is being woven will error in their estimate of forces. Minor setbacks will take on the aspects of decisive defeats, minor advances the aspects of major victories. Only in the perspective of all our history - the longest perspective of which any people can boast - shall we be able to estimate the significance of recent events. Today the hearts of the Jews are oppressed by the bitter events in Germany; let them, while they extend help to the victims of a cruel r�gime, recall that governments and rulers change, the Jewish people remains. In other lands than Germany there smolders still a dangerous threat against Jewish life. Let the Jews be prepared...Let their fears be tempered by an understanding of their long past, and their hopes be rendered sober by an appreciation of the long future before them. Let them measure all tasks, all difficulties, and all prospects by the standard of a world-wide outlook." 952
Also: "The Communist desire to 'liberate enslaved nations' will come as a surprise to the enslaved nations of Eastern Europe, and the goal of maintaining 'integrity of their territories' rings strangely in view of the Soviet occupation of Czechoslovakia, Afghanistan, and other oppressed nations. Like other announced goals of World War II, the Atlantic Chapter and the Four Freedoms, Stalin's program achieved only one goal, 'the destruction of the Hitlerite regime,' the only government in the world which had opposed the spread of Communist aggression with its military forces. The 'abolition of racial exclusiveness,' which has (also) been official U.S. Government policy since 1945, was, quite simply, the Jewish Marxist goal of planned genocide of the White Race, because the White Race remained the only possible opposition to the total domination of the world by international Jewish Marxism. No African or Asiatic nation has ever mounted a successful counter-revolution against a Communist regime, nor have they ever desired to.
One hundred million White People died violently during World War II, but the only Asiatic people to suffer serious losses were the Japanese, who were known as 'the Aryans of the East,' because of their aggressiveness and their highly developed technological abilities. Because of their well known opposition to Communism, the Japanese people were selected by Jewish strategists as the guinea pigs for the testing of the new Jewish Hellbomb, a weapon so horrible that when Hitler learned his scientists had begun work on it, he furiously ordered them to halt its development. He refused to allow his name or the name of the German people to be associated with such an inhumane operation. This allowed the Jews to develop their atomic hellbomb in Los Alamos for Roosevelt and Stalin, with no competition from anywhere in the world. They developed it in order to exterminate the entire German people, but, with the unlimited funds provided by American taxpayers, they turned it into a typical billion dollar Jewish boondoggle which dragged on until after Germany's defeat. Fortunately, the homicidal maniacs still had one anti-Communist nation left on which they could conduct their atomic experiment, the island of Japan.
Like most historic Jewish military operations, the great massacres of World War II occurred, not on the battlefield, but in peaceful neighborhood communities. This was in accordance with the dictate of the Book of Esther, which directs the Jews to massacre women and children, and to exterminate the families of those who dare to oppose them. Thus it was in Dresden, a historic German cultural center, where many thousands of German women and children, refugees from Communism had gathered. They were assured by the Red Cross that they would be safe, even while the Jewish generals were preparing to murder the men. The blood-maddened Jews desired not only to murder as many White civilians as possible but also to erase from history all evidence of Western civilization, the greatest examples of White culture which had been gathered in Dresden, the irreplaceable porcelain, the priceless paintings, the baroque furniture, and the rococo mansions with their poetry carved in stone. All was laid waste in a mass bombing attack in which some 300,000 German civilians died in a city which was not even a military target! The responsibility for this horrible slaughter, in which helpless non-combatants died horribly by flame and explosion, rests with, who else, 'the Americans.' At the last minute, the Soviets prudently withdrew from what was planned as a 'joint-Allied' venture. Today, the Soviets denounce the United States for the annihilation of Dresden.
Like Dresden, Hiroshima was also an ancient cultural center, with no visible military objective. Its non-combatant families also died horribly by the hundreds of thousands. Many were pulverized instantly by the first atomic bomb ever used in a military operation, but thousands of other victims lived on for years, mangled and burned, their limbs and organs slowly rotting away from radiation poisoning. Even while the Japanese officials were desperately suing for peace, the Jews hastily ordered the dropping of a second atomic bomb, this one on Nagasaki, bringing off a second 'test' of their Hellbomb against helpless non-combatants, as prescribed by the Book of Esther. Again, hundreds of thousands of civilians died horribly.
At last, the Jews had achieved the weapon which they planned to use to terrorize the entire world into subjecting itself to their insane frenzies and their frequently voiced goal of world domination of the 'animals,' or non-Jews. As Chaim Weizmann boasted, 'We will never actually have to use this atomic weapon in military operations as the mere threat of its use will persuade any opponent to surrender to us." 953
And: "Ardent propagandists lashed the British public into a fury at the work of German Zeppelin and aeroplane raiders raining death and destruction on defenseless women and children...The carnage caused by allied airmen in German towns has been kept very quiet, but two instances will be enough to show its quality. In June, 1916, British and French pilots bombed Karlsruhe during the Corpus Christi procession, killing and wounding 26 women and 124 children. In a second raid in September they caused 103 casualties in the same city...Already the pitch has been reached in Great Britain where it is considered bigoted or reactionary to do other than praise the Jews for their industry and ability. Few papers will risk any attack on the Jews, however, well-founded, for fear of appearing even distantly anti-Semitic. This is more than true in America where it is dangerous to mention any truth derogatory to the Jews, and in New York it has been made a crime)...It has been estimated that of the world Jewish population of approximately fifteen millions, no fewer than five millions are in the United States. Twenty-five percent of the inhabitants of New York are Jews. During the Great War we bought off this huge American Jewish public by the promise of a Jewish National Home in Palestine, held by Ludendorff to be the master stroke of Allied propaganda as it enabled us not only to appeal to Jews in America but to Jews in Germany as well...All over the world, and especially in the U.S.A. Jews will be active against Germany, and the Jew is a natural and energetic propagandist, though perhaps not a very far-seeing one. There are, however, cross-currents in the tide of World Jewry, the identification of Russian Jews with Communism, for example, and Palestine, another of our war propaganda hens which may come to roost! Which should warn us not to rely too much on having it entirely in our favor...
I have said already that the Jew is a more energetic than a skillful propagandist, but he is undoubtedly energetic. At present we are with traditional readiness giving shelter to large numbers of persecuted Jews from Germany and Austria. It would be against nature if these immigrants, whether permanent or in passage, did not harbor resentment against the countries which had expelled them, and it should not be grounds for a charge of anti-Semitism to point out that a great many of them are making an active propaganda to incite feeling against Germany...
The U.S.A. will simply supply the world (with moving pictures, practically all owned by the Jews) Not only is she far and away the greatest producer, but, much more important still, she largely control the machinery of the world film distribution...they (the Americans) can perhaps be expected, in the security of their own detached hemisphere, to see European affairs realistically. For one thing, the American is the great champion of the oppressed, and frequently of the oppressed which may explain why he is so frequently taken in by the 'hard-luck' story of London confidence tricksters! Secondly, the American peoples are still under the influence of much of the Great War propaganda. They are more susceptible than most people, to mass suggestion, they have been brought up on it, and since 1918 they have shut themselves off from reality. Thirdly, they are at this moment the battle-ground of an active propaganda of Labels." 954
Until: "America: Submerged in a Sea of Zionism. Will history remember America merely as a major captive nation of Zionist world conquest, ignoring the lustrous ascendance and near triumph of the glorious potential of free man? Will Zionist scorched-earth shots to the heart of all that is wholesome buy them their long-sought victory for Babylonian humanism with its showy irreverence and the glorification of all that is sordid? Will all of the goodness, wholesomeness and productivity of our unique Christian Republic, which millions forfeited their lives to give us, be purged from the world, leaving man to enter the 21st century enslaved to the least of God's creations? Must Americans forever witness Zionist self-promotion and self-portrayal as our best and brightest, as our most deserving and selfless citizens suffering a society of lesser humans with intellectually inferior pursuits? Will God allow animal cunning, arrogance, greed and self-aggrandizement a final victory over humanity?
With 'political correctness' based upon Zionist fascism in the ascendance, with the American media system largely a Zionist tool, with Foundations and Zionist Political Action Committees spreading legislative dollars and providing selected candidates massive financial support, with two parties and political commentary dominated by the Zionist International, can traditional Americans hope to reverse the current course of history? Can we develop a formula to reclaim our Republic and the tools of a productive society, recapturing or rebuilding the essence of a nation one deservedly the noble and gracious leader of the world's nations?
Can we collectively observe that our governmental processes are captive to Zionist appointees at every level, that our State, Treasury and Commerce Departments as well as the Presidency are operated by Zionists who take their order from Zionism? Can we perceive that almost all of the national information-flow reaches us only through a Zionist filter and pro-Israel/Zionist propaganda machine? Have we not discovered the demise of education, the growth and development of crime, the decay of our cities and our rapid decline as a united people have happened concurrent with the intrusion of Zionists and Zionism into the American system? Have we not noticed that today it is increasingly difficult for ordinary people, Jew or Christian, White, Black, Yellow or Brown, to live together in 'live and let live' affection and respect, as the ADL the ACLU and the AIPAC attack society's pillars, move to destroy the Christian history of America and indoctrinate our children with ideas and philosophies that most of the world holds to be reprehensible, society-destructive, and beyond civility? Have we not noticed the fear in our church bodies, the manipulation of them to amend and mutate the teaching of Jesus' word to men? Here we have history's master victimizers, representing themselves as the victims, as betrayed and sinned against, demeaned and tormented because of society's jealousy; a colony of Culicidae (insects such as mosquitoes and gnats) decrying the occasional angry slap by those that have been stung. We observe the creators of much of man's sordid and duplicitous record artfully and deceitfully altering, amending, abridging and censoring the record to point the finger of responsibility to others, begging society's pity and solace for pain suggested to have been shared by no other people and never publicly recognizing, though surely perceiving, that it has been their centuries-long manipulation of their fellow man and their self-ordination as gods that has cause the animosity they correctly sense.
Consider an alien system with such a firm hold on American policy mechanisms that they are capable of having American citizenship granted overnight to one of Zionism's most energetic employees and then have him named as American ambassador to his former employer nation and confirmed without a word from our 'illustrious Senate,' including that great defender of American interests, Mr. Jesse Helms? And consider a President's cabinet with 80% Jewish Zionist members and a President, himself a Rhodes Scholar (but unable to finish at Oxford) and a member of the Zionist International; a Trilateralist, Bilderberg secret communist.
Consider an alien philosophy carefully scheming to own and control America's newspaper and broadcasting systems, then combining its now massive propaganda and reinstructional capabilities with the movie, entertainment and documentary producers of Hollywood, in short order reducing life to drugs and sexual fantasies and living to a succession of mindless escapades and romps in the hay; surely and continuously changing Americans then America...finally creating such irresponsible and chaotic conditions in our lives that we then welcome massive regulation, police restraints and New World Order socialist oppression just to get order again; forget morality or social ethics, productivity or national focus.
Consider the raw source of energy and money for the pro-abortion and homosexual lifestyle movements, the illegal immigration madness, loss of personal heritage identity, multi-cultural disarray and the move to make our precious English subordinate to the first choice of everyone's original homeland language. These are funded, not by the grassroots but by single source money...given in every case to reduce our influential Christian nation to helplessness; Babylonians filled with hate for the Christian people who bade them welcome, spending enormous effort and endless dollars to destroy our once wholesome influence on an ugly world. Witness the altered state of church in America; intimidated, compromised, fearful and spiritless. Are they winning? Look and listen to the new mores of our changed society. Consider which nation is our number one recipient of 'loans' and aid. Note that they take what they want from our military arsenal and then without apology copy and sell it around the world, wherever money is to be made or counties subverted. Note their demand for U.N. (American) troops to clear away the enemy which surrounds their homeland and as stalking horses for their political influence thought the world. From the Pentagon, State, Presidency or the United Nations, their influence and numbers overwhelm any possible opposition and America increasingly does what they demand of us.
And then, dear friends, we have just witnessed once again their absolute mastery over our financial affairs. They own Banking, Investment Banking, the control of every major corporation, of course the 'Fed' and control of the Treasury of the United States. As we have just seen in Mexico, they do as they please, manipulating conditions, loaning then withdrawing support capital and grasping control of the resources of nations one by one, sometimes for profit but always for control. And then there is the depreciating dollar and Americans and the humble Mexicans are about to be enslaved by its demise. When we add thought-control (political correctness) emanating from our college campuses and the continuous flow of Marxist ideas from Zionist professors to the 'hate crimes' laws and the massive effort to close down unwelcome publishers and Republican ideas, we can see that our Zionist fascist New World Order elitists have left no scheme destructive of Christian freedom left unutilized.
Consider then the 'we-are-in-charge' arrogance of the 'Justice' department's 92 Waco murders, followed by official lies and media cover-up, to be followed by massive raids on the citizens' militias that resulted...and national martial law, orchestrated and controlled by our Zionist fascist President in collaboration with the ADL.
Finally, we can watch with dismay as black-shirted, hooded world police power is deployed in America, computer programs are prepared for our personal control and prisons are readied for any who would underscore their First Amendment rights by using them. And huge funds of propaganda and money are expended to take from us our last hope of freedom; the Second Amendment and our guns.
And 90% of Americans haven't a hint, a clue. So brainwashed are they that when push comes to shove, most of them will unknowingly side with this enemy. So we who perceive must do the work of thousands." 955
Any number of great leaders and outspoken teachers, to whom mankind owes its progress in the science of freer governments and better living, have spent the better part of their lives in prison, or have lost their lives by the sword or at the stake or in the hangman's noose. The world has always had a bad habit of stoning its prophets and crucifying those who attempt to follow Christ, and it has continually belted out the same punishment to men who were neither prophets nor Christs, but who in their small way and to the best of their abilities courageously spoke the truth and stoutly carried forward the torch of progress and liberty.
It is very foolish and childish to look upon machines of government as sacred things, as things too holy to be profaned by touch or examination. Governments, and the men who run the machinery of government, like to encourage and inculcate this foolish reverence for themselves and their machine. Any one who examines attentively the speeches and the writings of the men who lived between 1776 and 1860, and the speeches and the writings of the men who have the public ear and the public eye today, cannot fail to see how changed is the attitude that our people now take toward our government and toward the men we hire to run it.
There have grown, and have came to us from alien lands, a species of official arrogance and top-loftiness and a species of popular subservience which are both painful to look upon and both surely fatal to the sovereignty of the people over their public servants and to the perpetuity of the liberties of the country. We see, for example, the person who happens to occupy the position of President surrounded more and more with that divinity which used to be supposed to hedge about a king.
We are witnessing President Clinton exercising the same attributes and powers assumed by kings of the past;� parceling out land and people, making alliances, pledging the United States to policies of war and peace, and doing these things wholly upon his own initiative and his own individual will and decisions, without deigning to consult the representatives of the people and without the knowledge of a single one of the millions of Americans whose hired servant he is theoretically supposed to be; and we have seen the Congress of the United States pass totalitarian laws completely unconstitutional in their aspects and effect, and the American people tamely submit to this assumption and exercise of royal and autocratic powers.
More than that, we have seen representatives of the people in both Houses of Congress actually introduce laws to make a felony to criticize any speech, writing, or actions of the sacred person and the sacred actions, not only of the President, but of others of our hired men in Washington. Having fought two world wars and several lesser wars, all in the name of freedom, it seems, now that the government is to enjoy the blessings of the law of "lese majestic," by which these obliterated autocrats were accustomed to muzzle and to put in prison any citizen who criticizes their sacred persons or their sacred actions. To such a low estate have we fallen that the expressed mandate and prohibition of our own great Bill of Rights is no longer to be a protection to the exercise of that right of free speech and free printing upon which the whole edifice of our collective and individual liberties has hitherto firmly rested.
We need a better working machinery of really democratic government, and the very first step toward getting better machinery of government is to rid ourselves of the undeserved reverence and the unbecoming awe with which we have accustomed ourselves to regard the men whom we hire to run our government. There is nothing sacred in government itself. Governments are just like individuals; good, bad and indifferent. Why, we have just been engaged in knocking out three of the most sacred governments on earth, if long existence and absurd reverence make a government sacred.
Neither, by the same token, is there anything sacred about the men and women who run government. They don't know more than anyone else; and many of them don't know half as much as other people in private life. It is ridiculous for a self-respecting people to make themselves believe that one of their number suddenly becomes all wise, all knowing because they take him or her and put them in office. Putting a handle to a man's name doesn't make him a Solomon or some sort of tin god.
We act too much like the silly African Negro who takes a ball of mud and molds it into a rude figure, sticks� a feather or two in its head, sets it up on a stone or in a tree crotch, and then falls down and says his prayers to it. If we are going to stay free we must get rid of this ridiculous and unbecoming attitude toward our hired men and women in government.
People talk about kings, prime ministers and presidents as being wiser than the rest of us! Why, just look over the world and see what a sorry mess these so-called wise men and women have made of it. See what these sacrosanct and omniscient rulers have done to the people of the world.
They have loaded the people of every nation in the world with debts, to pay it will take generations of workers who must bend their backs and rob their families even of sufficient food to pay the enormous taxes being leveled against them; they have soaked the soil of Europe and Asia with human blood and made it loathsome with human carrion, until the very ground itself is sick with the stench and the filth of the corpses which only a little while ago were vigorous young men and women in the youth of life.
They have covered Europe and Asia with the emaciated corpses of old and feeble men, of mothers and wives and sisters, of young children and of tiny helpless babies; millions have been destroyed in the wombs of mothers who have lost the ability to know right from wrong and who are thoroughly devoid of love of the child they are carrying; and destroy it because they, in truth, hate it because is a visible sign of their immorality and perversion; they have tortured with the frightful agonies and torments of hunger until they finally died in their misery and their despair, not by thousands of hundreds of thousands, but literally by the hundreds of millions.
The hordes of Attila, the savages who swept from the earth the splendid civilization of the older world, never inflicted upon humanity a tenth of the agonies, the destruction and the slaughter which the Jews and their lap dogs, the traitors of all the races have inflicted during the past 100 years, through the government they control from behind the scenes.
Never mind what they say is their motives; we are speaking of facts, of conditions which one can see with their own eyes. There are the devastated lands, there are the broken and miserable people, there are the millions of the dead and the millions of the crippled and maimed, which are partially shown on the televisions every night in the United States. But, of course, those who actually cause these things to happen to mankind are never pointed out or shown because of their economic and political power.
There they are; plain for every one to see, it is a horrible sight, it makes the heart sick. And this frightful spectacle of ruin and slaughter is the best that the governments and the ruling classes of the world have to offer after thousands of years of their rule and supremacy! Under the accusations of these horrid ruins and these millions of dead and the millions of broken and miserable people, we say that those who run the governments of the world are the most evil of men; and are equaled only by the killers in the animal world for their love of blood and slaughter.
They murder their citizens as easily and as thoughtlessly as a fox in a hen house, who kills every hen in the house, for the sheer pleasure of watching their fear and the blood to flow. These men and women are totally evil. Christ said in John 8:44 they were the children of the devil, who was a murderer from the beginning and the lust of their father they will do.
And since all this misery and destruction and slaughter and hatred which we now see filling the entire world is the best that the systems of government under mans control which the world has lived for so many thousands of years can do, we may be sure that the coming generations, perhaps this generation itself, will see just such another terrible spectacle of destruction and slaughter if we and our American brothers and sisters continue to live and to condone the conduct of our national and state leaders, under the same governmental systems and control which have proven to be such a ghastly failure.
A Great Conspiracy
What is the actual objective of the Zionists? It is certainly not benevolent and peaceful for their utterances and actions prove otherwise. What is their goal? The Scriptures are clear concerning a diabolical conspiracy to destroy the way of peace and enslave mankind.
This entire program of evil would have been clearly recognized by Christian men and women long ago but for the skillfully prepared, deceptive teachings of the Clergy of Organized Religion, the Prostitutes of Zionism, as are the TV Clergy of today, who had everything to gain and so have falsified the facts regarding the identity of the race of the Bible and assigned to the Jews the promises and blessings which belong to the House of Israel. The result has been to give the Jew an entirely false position of supposed pre‑eminence in the light of the prophetic word which actually he will never be able to occupy.
The so‑called Theologians have completely failed to examine the evidence to see whether the Jews are really entitled to the position the modern Organized Religions has assigned to them. The assumption that the Jews are all of Israel today has closed much of the Bible to Christian understanding. Furthermore, it has had far‑reaching results in blinding men to the meaning of current world developments and it has materially assisted those who are endeavoring to acquire world rulership by furthering their subversive activities.
This Christian leniency in regard to Jewish aspirations have been based upon the expectation that the Jews are to eventually come into world rulership. Thus, the Zionists, unsupported by any Scriptural evidence whatever to substantiate their claims, are moving toward the consummation of their plans for world rulership. And in so doing they are making world revolution and war inevitable which will climax in a reign of violence and bloodshed bringing the present age to its close.
The pity of it all is that the Christian World is responsible for much of this planned chaos, at least to the extent that they have extolled the Jews as God's People who are chosen to rule the world. Actually, the Zionists are seducing the nations of the world and they have deceived Christian people everywhere into believing they are the Israel of God so that no active protest is made while they boldly pursue their aim to gain world control.
The fallacy of assigning to the Jews the prophecies and blessings pronounced upon the House of Israel is not in conformity with the great prophecies of the restoration of the House of Israel. The Zionists, however, are fulfilling ominous prophecies which foreshadow the coming of evil, not the coming of peace. Their move toward Palestine was a harbinger that the Great and Terrible Day of the Lord is very near.
Gullible Americans
It is almost impossible for men to frankly discuss the import of what is taking place because of the powerful propaganda machine of the Anti‑Defamation League of the B'nai B'rith, as well as many other active agencies of the Zionists; who will immediately set their well‑oiled machine in motion to smear those who have the intrepidity to set forth the truth.
Then too they are aided by those so‑called Judeo-Christian clergy who would rather serve mammon than God and refuse to admit to the errors they have been teaching for so long. If exposure becomes even a remote possibility, the cry of anti‑Semitism is promptly raised. The result is that gullible Americans allow their eyes to be closed to the truth in an misguided assumption that in so doing they are being tolerant, when actually they are playing the part of stupid asses. As they slumber and sleep the enemy is moving forward to consummate his well‑laid plans to destroy freedom and enslave those over whom he will rule. The threat of being labeled anti‑Semitic has become, in itself, a singularly powerful weapon in the hands of the plotters to prevent the public exposure of their sinister aims.
If Christian men and women continue to fear to hear or speak the truth, and refuse to investigate the facts or raise their voices in warning against evil and devilish intrigue, the day will come when freedom of speech and the press, as well as of conscience, will pass away in our own land just as it passed away in all countries behind the Iron Curtain. To those who know and understand what is taking place, this assertion does not presage an idle threat, for they know that unless America awakens soon the enemy within will destroy our freedom and seize openly our government. "Very odd things are happening in Israel. Our observers were struck with the peculiar attitude of those traveling to Zion after the war. They seemed to see some strange sign which they could not help following at whatever cost. We heard this over and over again. These strange people saw something." 956
It is clearly evident to any observant person that the Politicians and governments of the world are under the control of the Zionist forces and even American Presidents yield to them, rather than to expose their activities and risk losing an election or their lives. "It seems to me, when I consider the power of that entombed gold and the pattern of events...that there are great, organized forces in the world, which are spread over many countries but work in unison to achieve power over mankind through chaos. They seem to me to seek, first and foremost, the destruction of Christianity, nationhood and liberty...that was 'the design' which Lord Acton perceived behind the first of the tumults, the French Revolution, and it has become clearer with later tumults and growing success. This process does not appear to me a natural or inevitable one, but a man‑ made one which follows definite rules of conspiratorial action. I believe there is an organization behind it of long standing, and that the great successes which have been achieved are mainly due to the efficiency with which this has been kept concealed." 957
Time will shortly demonstrate to even the most skeptical the identity of these conspirators who are endeavoring through chaos to enslave mankind. The center of this great world‑wide conspiracy to destroy Christendom, are those who crucified the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Their plans are carefully laid for the seizure of His inheritance, the first steps in the fulfillment of such a program evidenced in the Zionist claims to a right to Palestine which they have undertaken to possess through acts of violence (which began when Esau sold his birthright to Jacob).
Furthermore, in their arrogance they have assumed a messianic mission for their race and in so doing are undertaking to usurp the kingly prerogatives of Christ, or Lord and King. The verdict of our Lord is therefore just in its condemnation of these conspirators and their attempt, through violence, to seize the Kingdom.
The political, economic, industrial, and military apex of America was reached at the end of the Second World War in 1945. At that point, American political and military power dominated the world and dictated the geographical perimeters of the earth. American industrial output exceeded that of the rest of the world. American agriculture out‑produced the rest of the world. American agriculture out‑produced the rest of the nations on earth. The economic fortunes of America were the most coveted on earth, and the standard of living exceeded by far the best of all other nations on this planet.
Beginning at a time in 1914 with the advent of the First World War in Europe, followed by the Bolshevik Revolution in Christian Russia in 1917, a series of events brought about the political, military, social, economic, industrial, and religious transformation of this nation: American recognition of the Soviet Union in 1933, our entry into World War II in 1941 and the subsequent sellout of American politicians to the Soviet Union at the close of the Second World War, the loss of Eastern Europe to the Soviets, the fall of China in 1949, the Korean Police Action, 1950‑1953, the American military and industrial build‑up of the Soviet Union from 1933 through to 1960, followed by the Vietnam War, 1961‑1973.
The birthright nation of America in 1997 is an empty shell of its former glory and grandeur. America is now into the seventieth year of captivity, beginning at the point of our entry into World War I in 1917. From that date forward America has been on steady and gradual political, economic, industrial, military, social, and spiritual decline. The glory cloud has lifted from this land.
The Covenant blessings of Jesus Christ no longer shine upon us. The bountiful outpourings of Divine favor no longer bless this country. The sterling character and Bible‑centered mindset are not longer a part of the American vision. The American dreams of righteousness, peace, and prosperity have turned into a long nightmare of political instability, economic downturns, industrial collapse, military retreat, social chaos, and spiritual decline and death. The glory cloud has lifted from our land, and the clouds of Divine Judgment gather over our national heads, and has increased dramatically since our recognition of the Easu‑Canaanite‑Khazar Jew in Palestine with ever increasing fury and intensity.
The curses now poured upon our land are only the preliminary round of Divine Judgment as the promises of Leviticus 26 and Deuteronomy 28 visit our people. These curses are intended to turn us in repentance to God, who commands obedience to His Law. The judgments upon us are legion, and no pen can describe them all. We are presently under an alien invasion, and the millions of non‑white, non‑Israelite people pouring into this country from Asia, Africa, India, Mexico, and the far corners of the non‑white third world stagger the mind.
In fulfillment of Leviticus 26 and Deuteronomy 28, our white native birthright population of Israelite people is being swallowed up in a sea of third world aliens. Soon, we native Americans will be living in our enemies land as foreign, alien swarms buy up our country. The curse of heathen gods, heathen temples, and alien religions are rampant in America. Witchcraft, the occult, and the religions of demons and darkness are captivating the minds of our people.
The curses of diseases and plagues cover our land. Millions are dying from the degenerative diseases promised in Leviticus 26 and Deuteronomy 28. One out of four Americans will contract cancer of some kind. The plague of Aids (Acquired Immoral Deadly Sin) threatens the very existence of the American people. Up to two million people may already be infected, and millions may die within five years.
Economically, our fortunes are tumbling into oblivion. America is the largest debtor nation in the world. We have lost our economic footing and are plunging into the depths of debt, recession, depression, inflation, and ultimately, total economic collapse! The standard of living in America is plunging, and millions face poverty.
The rust belt from the great lakes all the way through the industrial north‑eastern United States bears testimony to the closed factories, the empty shipping yards, and the millions of unemployed people now dependent upon welfare doles. Timber, mining, and ranching in the Pacific Northwest are in decline, as is the textile industry of the Southeast.
The Agricultural farm belt in the Midwest is now in its seventh year of economic stagnation. The homeless, helpless, unemployed, and mistrained people are growing by the millions in mainstream America. We are under the curses of Leviticus and Deuteronomy.
The morality of the American people is sinking into the spiritual abyss. Sodomites (QUEERS) stalk our land by the millions, seeking the prey of our children. Sexual promiscuity is a way of life for the unmarried, and adultery is the standard for the married of our land. Miscegenation is a growing fad as tens of thousands of white girls become the proud wives of non‑white males and millions of mongrel children are born across the hinterland of America.
We openly sanction the murder of the unborn in infanticide murder mills throughout our nation: murder is now legalized in America as abortion clinics put innocent unborn babies to death every hour. Crimes of violence, rape, murder, kidnaping, and sodomy are skyrocketing in our land. We have become an immoral people, and our thirst for sin is taking us to the bottomless pit of every vile perversion known to mankind. Our civil servants are scrambling night and day to destroy our country, while all the while pretending to be trying to hold it together. Our political future is so unsettled that no one seems to know what to do. In a nation of 240 million people, we cannot find any men of character and moral strength to run for public office.
We seek more and more to increase taxation to the working population to fund the ever increasing needs of the millions who are now dependent upon public welfare doles, and to support the anti‑Christ countries such as Russia and Israel. The red tape of government grows ever more as small business is strangled and chocked by regulations, paperwork, and higher and higher taxes. People are lined up for minimum wage jobs, and tens of thousands of college graduates are begging for jobs in this land.
Right-Wing Extremists
The Right‑wing Extremists didn't save the Communist regime in the Soviet Union by extending to it diplomatic immunity, nor save the economy of the Soviets with $11 billion in lend‑lease and uncounted billions in low or on interest loans, nor gave the Red Communist the secrets of the atomic bomb, nor force refugees from Communism back under the Iron Curtain, nor made a deal to sell Poland and Eastern Europe to the Communist Empire.
The Right‑wing Extremist didn't arrange for the victory of the Communist over the Nationalist Government of China, nor deny aid to the Freedom Fighters in Poznan, East Berlin and Hungary, nor support the Communists in driving the Dutch out of Indonesia, nor protect Communist agents holding high offices in the United States Government, nor denied victory to our American troops in Korea, nor gave aid and comfort to the enemy by publicly entertaining the Communist Boss Kruschev, nor attacked Patriotic Americans.
But those who did all of these things and more, tell the American people they should beware of the Right‑wing Extremists. Why? What have they ever done to hurt or subvert America??? "The Rise of the Republic of the United States," which stated: "The ministry thought it a wise scheme to take off so much duty on tea as was paid in England, as this would allow the East‑ India Company to sell tea cheaper in America than foreigners could supply it; and to confine the duty here, to keep up the exercise of the right of taxation."
You see why they did this ‑‑ they wanted to maintain the right of taxation. "Benjamin Franklin wrote: 'They have no idea that any people can act from any other principle but that of self interest; and they believe that three pence on a pound of tea, of which one does not perhaps drink ten pounds in a year, is suffi�cient to over‑come all the patriotism of an American.'"
They thought that such a small tax would go unnoticed and that Americans would say "that's OK, we'll put up with that." But the Americans, these patriots knew that if England could tax them three pence, they could tax them whatever they wanted to tax. As long as they (England) maintained the power and the right to tax unlawfully in that way then the amount was negotiable; right. It is the principle that the Americans thought of. Compare that to what happened in 1913, here in America. In 1913, the 16th Amendment was declared passed and part of our constitution. This was the so‑called income tax amendment; and this was the first stage in carrying out a cunning strategy to get Americans to accept slavery.
1916: Avanti! (Italian Socialist newspaper) publishes "Audacia e Fede" by Antonio Gramsei, in which he remarks: "Socialism is precisely the religion that must overwhelm Christianity. (Socialism is) Religion in the sense that it too is a faith with its mystics and rituals, religion, because it has substituted for the consciousness of the transcendental God of the Catholics, the faith in man and in his great strengths as a unique spiritual reality." Gramsci was a humanist who wrote L'Ordine Nuovo (New Order) and propose that Socialism would triumph by first capturing the culture (establishing cultural hegemony) via infiltration of schools, universities, churches, the media, and other societal and religious institutions. He believed that a direct assault upon capitalist societies would fail, and therefore like the Fabian Socialists he advocated an education process resulting in evolutionary transition to Socialism by transforming the consciousness of society. This, he believed, would result eventually in a Socialist elite ruling the world like the "philosopher-kings" of the French Revolution an din Plato's "Republic of Philosophers."
1917: Emergency War Powers Act: During World War I (WWI), Congress passed the "Trading With the Enemy Act" 958 This Act was later amended in the Banking Relief Act of March 9, 1933.959 ��
1917: During WW I President Woodrow Wilson favored a proposed treaty with Czarist Russia, which under Nicholas II was strongly anti‑Semitic. "No sooner was the President's statement made...than a Jewish deputation came down from New York and in two days 'fixed' the two houses (of Congress) so that the President had to renounce the idea." 960 "Wild" claim? Theodore Herzl, founder of modern Zionism, said: "(The world) forgets, in its ignorance and narrowness of heart, that when we sink, we become a revolutionary proletariat, the subordinate officers of the revolutionary party; when we rise, there rises also the terrible power of the purse." 961 What of American government officials, who were well‑informed by a number of intelligence sources about the atrocities being performed in Russia during the revolution?
We have at least one record of a public response by a prominent government official, Woodrow Wilson, President� of the United States. On April 2, 1917, after learning of these atrocities, went before the Congress of the United States and said: "The autocracy that crowned the summit of her (Russia's) political structure, long as it had stood and terrible as was the reality of its power, was not in fact Russian in origin, Character or Purpose; and now it has been shaken off and the great generous Russian people have been added in all their naive majesty and might to the forces that are fighting for freedom in the world, for justice, and for peace. Here is a fit partner for you a League of Honor."
Yes, "the world forgets," especially when information; current and historical, is filtered and controlled. How many White Americans know, for instance, that 75% of Jews openly admit their devotion to Israel supersedes their allegiance to the United States? 962
�������������������������������������������� William Joyce, alias, Lord Haw-Haw, by Alex Softly
Julius Streicher, who was executed at Nuremburg in 1946, had given himself the title "Jew‑Baiter Number 1." If there was ever a figure in British politics who deserved the title it was William Joyce, alias Lord Haw‑Haw. Dismissed by many historians as a comical, almost pathetic, figure in reality his life was far more complex.
Joyce was born in New York of an Irish father and an English mother on 24 April 1906, but when he was only three the family moved to Ireland, settling in County Mayo. Joyce was educated at a convent school in Galway ‑ the College of St. Ignatius Layola. It was here that during a fist fight with another boy that Joyce had his nose broken. He kept quiet about the injury and his nose never properly set ‑ giving him the nasal broken drawl so familiar in his later broadcasts from Germany.
The Joyce family were in Ireland at the time of the Sinn Fein insurrections and because they were Conservative and pro‑Union they were very unpopular with the rebels. Joyce's early life was marked by violence, including an attack on his father's business and attacks on the family home by Sinn Feiners. When the British Prime Minister Lloyd George announced the Anglo‑Irish Treaty of 1921 and the creation of the Irish State the Joyce family left for England. Joyce was then 15 years old.
Far from being the puny figure described by the press during World War II, William Joyce was of average height and strongly built. During his youth he excelled at boxing, swimming and fencing. This was to hold him in good stead later when he was involved in many street battles.
In 1923 at the age of 17, the same year as Hitler's attempted putsch in Munich and 9 years before Mosley formed the BUF (British Union of Fasists), Joyce joined the 'British Fascisti Ltd' ‑ a movement based on its Italian big brother. At a Conservative meeting at Lambeth's Bath Hall the following year a squad of fascists under the control of William Joyce became involved in a fracas with left‑wing agitators. It was here that Joyce received the famous scar that ran down the right side of his face from the lobe of his ear to the corner of his mouth. The scar was received during fighting in the meeting and Joyce had no doubt that the perpetrators were "Jewish Communists." This incident had a marked bearing on his outlook. He was reminded of his hatred of "the enemy" every time he looked in the mirror until the day he died.
Joyce left British Fascisti Ltd in 1925 seeing no way forward through their policies. He joined the Conservative Party, but left after a short period in 1931. He called the old men of the Conservative Party weak, grasping and dishonest men, who were betraying the nation to the agents of International Finance.
When Sir Oswald Mosley launched the British Union of Fascists on 1 October 1932, Joyce was quick to join. He made a name for himself as a dedicated activist and a good speaker very quickly. A. K. Chesterton described Joyce as a "brilliant writer, speaker who addressed hundreds of meetings... always revealing the iron spirit of Fascism." In 1934 Joyce was promoted to the BUF's Director of Propoganda. With his savage anti‑semitism and shrill voice at meetings Joyce began to alarm some members of the BUF. When asked about Jewish involvement in class war in 1934 Joyce snapped "I don't regard the Jews as a class I regard them as a privileged misfortune." It was during this time that the numbers protesting at major BUF meetings increased from a few dozen to a few thousand. Some of the enemies of the BUF came equipped with knuckle‑dusters, metal bars and potatoes encrusted with razor blades.
William Joyce gained the reputation of a savage fighter and was always the first to dive into a fracas with� knuckle‑duster at the ready. (If this is true then Joyce was acting contrary to Mosley's orders. It was expressly forbidden for any Blackshirt to carry knuckledusters or other weapons on their person) The image of "Jewish Communists" who scarred his face was always in the back of his mind and he wanted revenge. Standing on his soapbox in Blackshirt battledress ‑ a buttoned black suit with a high‑necked pullover ‑ his left hand in his pocket and his right clutching the microphone ‑ he fed on the tension and heckling like a drug. The June 1934 Olympia conference which turned into a bloody fight and the violent rhetoric of Joyce destroyed the image of respectability that Mosley and the BUF were striving for. But this did not prevent Joyce from being appointed Deputy Leader of the BUF.
Mosley and Joyce were completely different in character. Mosley was relaxed, humorous and charming whereas Joyce was impatient, intense and bad‑tempered. Joyce's departure from the BUF in April 1937 came as a result of Joyce being dismissed from the salaried staff of the BUF. Bad election results, falling support and lack of money led to a BUF staff reduction of 143 to approximately 30. This and Joyce's personal differences with Mosley led Joyce to form the British National Socialist League. Despite Joyce having been Deputy Leader of the BUF between 1933 and 1937 and a brave fighter and powerful orator, Mosley snubbed him in his autobiography and denounced him as a traitor because of his wartime activities.
When Joyce left the BUF in April 1937 he took approximately 60 members with him; the numbers dwindled quickly to about 20. Although the membership was very small they were loyal and worked extremely hard, and the League survived. It held many street‑corner meetings, which resulted in many fights ‑ fights which Joyce never shrunk from. Joyce made no effort to hide his admiration for Adolf Hitler and praised him whenever possible. Joyce had made up his mind long before World War II that it was the result of provocation by Jewry and International Finance.
On 26 August 1939, approximately a week before the outbreak of war, Joyce and his family fled to Berlin after a tip‑off that, under the soon to be introduced emergency powers, he would be interned for the duration of the war. It was an act that would lead eventually to his death and denouncement by many, including Mosley, as a traitor. Rightly or wrongly Joyce was adamant that Britain was being led into another pointless war and Neville Chamberlain's, and subsequently Winston Churchill's, governments were betraying their people.
Friends in Germany put Joyce in contact with Dr. Erich Hetzler ‑ Private Secretary to Germany's Foreign Minister von Ribbentrop. Two weeks after the outbreak of war he was appointed Editor and speaker for the German transmitters for Europe at Berlin's Charlottenburg. Joyce was still only 33 years old. His wartime broadcasts to England became infamous ‑ he was nicknamed 'Lord Haw‑Haw' by a Daily Express journalist because of his aristocratic nasal drawl. Unknown to the public at this time, his image was very different from the scar‑faced fascist thug he was usually portrayed as.
Although it was illegal to listen to his broadcasts in Britain they became very popular with British listeners. They always began with the words "Germany calling Germany calling," which because of Joyce's broken nose sounded like: "Jarmany calling, Jarmany calling." During his heyday Joyce had almost as many listeners as the BBC ‑ and he caused alarm with his tales of a Fifth Column in Britain and his talks on how to treat bombing wounds. He caused panic with his apparently accurate descriptions of Town Hall clocks that had stopped and how many steps there were in a particular church steeple.
After the Battle of Britain and the invasion of Russia, Joyce's broadcasts lost more and more listeners in Britain ‑but he still remained the number one broadcaster in Berlin and his anti‑semitism never faded in its virulence ‑ continuing to blame the war on "Jewish International Finance." For his efforts Joyce continued to live a comfortable life in Berlin and in September 1944 was� awarded the Cross of War Merit 1st Class with a certificate signed by Adolf Hitler. As the war worsened he began to drink heavily and his marriage became a joke with both his wife and he having numerous affairs.
During the final stages of the war, with the Red Army approaching Berlin, Joyce moved to Hamburg. He made a final broadcast on 30 April 1945 ‑ warning that the war would leave Britain poor and barren now that she had lost all her wealth and power in 6 years of war, leaving the Russians in control of most of Europe. He signed off with a final defiant "Heil Hitler."
Joyce was captured while going through a wood near Flensburg after the war; he received a bullet wound to the leg in the process. Joyce's fate at the gallows was then merely a formality and the British press whipped up all the hysteria they could ‑ reminding people that he was a snarling traitor. The British Government passed the Treason Act 1945 the day before Joyce was flown back to Britain.�
Although Joyce was born in the USA, brought up in Ireland and took German nationality on 26 September 1939, he was charged with treason from 3 September 1939 to 2 July 1940, the date his British passport ran out, and sentenced to death. Joyce was confined in a death cell at London's Wandsworth Prison. In the cell next door was John Amery, the son of a British lord and the man who had tried to form British expatriates and sympathetic British POW's into a Freicorp to fight on the German side. Joyce was executed five days after Amery on 3 January 1946. He was adamant and defiant to the end. He showed no emotion when confronted by news and scenes from the concentration camps, blaming the deaths on starvation and disease caused by Allied bombing of communication lines. He also scratched a swastika on the wall of his cell whilst awaiting sentence. His last public message reported by the BBC was "IN DEATH� AS IN LIFE, I DEFY THE JEWS WHO CAUSED THIS LAST WAR, AND I DEFY THE POWERS OF DARKNESS THEY REPRESENT." He was not yet 40 years old when executed. He was buried in an unmarked grave in the grounds of the prison.
1917/1922: Cuba. Troops were landed, in Cuba, to protect American interests during an insurrection and subsequent unsettled conditions. Most of the U.S. armed forces left Cuba by August 1919, but two companies remained at Camaquey until Feb. 1922.
By means of that amendment, the United States has been operating under War and Emergency Powers since March 9, 1933. Under the 1933 "Banking Relief Act" the federal government declared the Bank Holiday of March 6, 1933, and relieved the Banks from their contractual obligation to the American people of redeeming their Federal Reserve Notes in gold. (The Federal Reserve note originally constituted a warehouse receipt for real gold which the people had placed on deposit with the Banks).
The original "Trading With the Enemy Act," of October 6, 1917, was enacted at a time when the United States was at War with Germany (WWI), and is therefore Constitutional under Article 1, Sec. 8, CL 11, U.S. Constitution: "Congress shall have the power to declare War, grant Letters of Marque and reprisal, and make Rules concerning Captures of Land and Water."
The amended version (1933) of the original "Trading With the Enemy Act" (1917) was approved and passed by Congress on March 9, 1933. This amended version was enacted at a time when the United States was Not at War with any foreign foe.
Further the amended version (1933) was radically different from the 1917 versions. In 1917, the jurisdiction of the "Trading With the Enemy Act" Excluded all citizens of the United States. However, the 1933 amendment Included citizens of the United States under its jurisdiction by adding the following language: "By any person within the United States or any place subject to the jurisdiction thereof."
Under the amended version (1933) of the 1917 Act and by operation of law, The American became the same as the foreign "Enemy" OF 1917. As such, all Americans were therefore subject to regulations, rules, licenses, orders and proclamations issued by the President of the United States or the Secretary of Treasury since March 4, 1933 (12 USC 95b).� After the American people were Declared to be "Enemies," all legal and commercial intercourse became illegal, and the only way one could do business or any type of legal intercourse was to obtain permission from our government by means of a form of license (by law, a "license" is a permit to do that which would otherwise be illegal).
As you might expect, our government normally protects the United States by restricting the activities of "enemies." For example, we wouldn't expect the federal government to allow communist agents to travel freely or open a business in our country. Nevertheless, there are times when the government might allow members of an "enemy" nation to travel from New York to Chicago.
For example, when athletes of the former Soviet Union came to America, our government granted them special permission ("licenses") to do that (travel) which would otherwise be prohibited for Russian agents. That our government might "license" foreigners who might be enemies is unremarkable, but whoever imagined that our own government licensed us for the very same reason?
Today, if one wants to travel, one has to have a Driver's License, if one wants to open up a business, one has to have a business license, if one wants to work, one must obtain a license (Social Security Card). As was predicted in the Bible, one cannot buy, sell, or trade without the Mark (Marque‑‑License of reprisal. Black's Law Dictionary 5th ed.).
By Executive Order 2039 of March 6, 1933 and Executive Order 2040 of March 9, 1933, the belligerent United States (federal government) acting under the War Power seized title to all gold (lawful, constitutional money), took physical possession of all the money, and left the American people penniless, bankrupt, and without means to Lawfully pay their debts. After the United States had seized title and took physical possession of the people's (lawful) money, the government found it necessary to issue a new form of currency in order for the people to carry on normal business transactions. This new currency was in the form of Federal Reserve Bank Notes (War and Emergency currency), and not Federal Reserve Notes (warehouse receipts for the gold). "This new money will be worth 100 cents on the dollar because it is backed by the credit of the Nation. It will represent a mortgage on all the homes and other property of all the people in the nation." 963
The people were now prohibited from being able to pay their debts at law (i.e. with lawful money/gold) and were forced to mortgage their goods and services to one of the banks or lending institutions in order to obtain Federal Reserve Bank Notes (a debt) in order to "discharge" (not lawfully "pay") their debts. The people now being classified as the "enemy" also became the captured chattel property of the United States to secure the debt (Federal Reserve Bank Notes ‑ debts). The governors of the states of the Union capitulated to the demands of President Roosevelt 964 � on March 6, 1933 (Roosevelt papers 1933). The former states of the Union became nothing more than political subdivisions or occupied territories of the belligerent corporate United States.965
The former judicial Courts (Courts of Justice) now took Silent Judicial notice of the Maritime (International) In Rem jurisdiction, and took the role as Executive Officers (not judicial) to enforce the Federal and State statutes in all cases whatsoever (this is why the Flag in the Court rooms of America have a yellow fringe around it ‑ showing that it is an international court under maritime laws and not the former Common Law).
The judges and lawyers in essence became nothing more than Executive Political Hatchet Men of their branch of government to enforce the public policy statute enacted by Congress and to enforce performance on this new commercial paper (Federal Reserve Bank Notes ‑ debts) in order to give it some sort of value. Once the people were declared to be the "Enemy," they lost all their inalienable rights under the (unlawfully suspended) Constitution and Bill of Rights (This is why Congress and the states can pass gun control laws). Since 1933, the American people have had no inalienable rights to life, liberty, or property. It is a matter of law that the Question of Jurisdiction can be raised at any time; Therefore, the only Question before our courts, is one of Jurisdiction. The issue is whether this International Maritime In Rem Jurisdiction was obtained with misrepresentation of material facts, deceit, fraud, coercion, and is outside the guidelines of the Constitution.
1918: The Treaty of Versailles.
The treaty of Versailles was one of the most iniquitous documents ever signed by the representatives of so-called civilized nations. The injustice perpetrated upon the German people by the terms of the Peace Treaty made another world war inevitable.966
The circumstances surrounding the signing of the Armistice on November 11, 1918 must be understood. The German High Command did not ask for the Armistice because their armies were in danger of defeat. When the Armistice was singed the German armies had never been defeated on the field of battle. The German High Command asked for an Armistice so that they could devote their efforts towards preventing a Communist Revolution. Rosa Luxemberg, and her Jewish dominated Spartacus Bund, had planned to duplicate in Germany what Lenin had achieved in Russia exactly one year previously.
The Armistice was signed as a prelude to a negotiated Peace. It is of the utmost importance to remember this fact because an Armistice entered into under those conditions is far different from unconditional surrender. The events which caused the German High Command to realize their danger on the home front were as follows:
1). Rosa Luxemberg's revolutionaries infiltrated into the German High Seas fleet. They became very active in 1918. They spread rumors that the ships, and their crews, were to be sacrificed in an all out battle with the combined British and American navies. The rumor-mongers stated that the purpose of the battle was to cripple the combined allied fleets to such an extent they would be unable to defend the British coasts against a military invasion planned to bring the German Warlards victory.
The Communist "Cells" exhorted the German seamen to mutiny because they claimed that the planned invasion of Britain was doomed to failure, due to the fact that British Scientists had developed a secret weapon. According to the rumor-mongers invading craft could, by the use of chemicals fired from guns ashore or dropped from planes, be surrounded by a sea of flames. Fire, heat, and lack of oxygen would create conditions in which nothing human could survive. The subversives argued that the only way to avoid such a fate was to bring about a revolution to end the war. The German seamen mutinied November 3, 1918. On November 7th, a large body of marines deserted while on their way to the Western Front. They had been told that they were going to be used to "Spear-head" the rumored invasion of Britain. Meantime, uprisings had caused shut-downs in many German industrial centers. Subversives talked defeatism, conditions deteriorated until, on November 9th, the Kaiser abdicated.
The Social Democratic Party immediately formed a Republican Government. The Armistice was signed November 11, 1918. The Communist leaders of the Spartacus Bund had placed their "Cells" in key positions within the new government and throughout the armed forces. Their combined efforts created chaotic conditions everywhere. Rosa Luxemberg then played her trump card. She forced the Socialist government t order the immediate demobilization of the German armed forces. This action prevented the German High Command from using their well disciplined troops to prevent the pending revolution which broke out in January, 1919. Before she usurped power in Germany, Rosa Luxemberg was promised the same financial assistance and military aid the International Bankers had given to Lenin and Trotsky a year before.� The initial stages of her revolutionary effort were financed by the fund they made available through the Soviet Ambassador Joffe. The revolutionary effort only failed to accomplish what Lenin had achieved in Russia when the promised aid failed to materialize after Rosa had launched her initial onslaught.� Then she realized her Jewish Spartacus Bund had been betrayed by the very men she considered her friends. This incident alone should prove that "The Secret Power" behind the World Revolutionary Movement is not concerned about the welfare of the Jews any more than the Gentiles. The majority of the Directors of the W.R.M. are men who descended from the Khazars, Tartars, and other Mongol-Asiatic non-Semitic races. They adopted the Jewish religion� to suit their own selfish purposes between the 7th and 8th centuries.967
The purpose of the double-cross was two-fold. The men who plot and plan the World Revolutionary Movement did not want Germany Sovietized until AFTER they had used the German people to fight another war against Britain. They calculated a second World War would render both Empires so utterly exhausted that they could then be easily subjugated by the resources of the U.S.S.R. they controlled under Lenin's dictatorship.
In order to start a Second World War, they considered it was necessary to build up within Germany and intense anti-Semitic hatred for the purpose of dividing Europe into two opposing camps: Fascist and anti-Fascist. The plan required all communized countries to remain neutral, in a military sense, while their agents did everything possible to aggravate the adverse conditions the master-minds created.
After the Jewish-dominated revolution collapsed for want of aid, the German Aryan people took a full measure of revenge on the Jews. Rosa Luxemberg and her right hand man, Karl Liebknecht, were captured and shot in the head like the mad dogs they were by a German lieutenant.� To prolong and intensify the hatred of the German people for the Jews, propaganda (and rightly so) blamed the Jews for bringing about the military defeat of Germany's armed forces and the unjust and humiliating terms enforced by the Treaty of Versailles. Propaganda strengthened the trend towards National-Socialism in Germany by representing Britain, France and the United States as selfish capitalistic countries influenced and controlled by the International Jewish Bankers. Thus the way was prepared for the advent of Hitler.
Soon after the Armistice was signed the International Bankers instructed Lenin to consolidate the Communis gain and to prepare to defend the Soviet States against capitalistic aggression. Lenin announced this as his policy. Trotsky disagreed bitterly. He advocated immediate revolution in all European countries which remained to be subjugated. He wanted to help Germany's Spartacus Bund in order to keep the revolutionary spirit alive.
Lenin warned the Third International that it was the duty of the revolutionary leaders in all those countries to organize their parties so as to be ready to take over their governments when outside forces created favorable conditions to revolt. Rosa Luxemberg's failure was cited as an example of what would happen if revolutionary action was taken independently.
Lenin's strategic plan is known in military circles as "The Musk Ox Plan" because these northern animals have been able to survive against the attacks of all their enemies by the simple expedient of forming a circle with their heads pointing out and their tails in. Calves are placed inside the circle. Wolves and bears could not attack the herd from flank or rear; and if they attacked head-on they were gored to death, or cut to ribbons, by the razor-like hoofs of the oxen. Having settled internal conditions in Germany to suit their Long Range Plans, the international gangsters next turned their attention to Palestine. Palestine occupied a central geographical position in their overall plans for world conquest. They therefore decided to sponsor Political Zionism to further their two-fold purpose.
One: To force the nations of the world to make Palestine a National Home for the Jews so they would have a sovereign state which they would control by reason of their wealth and power. If their long-range plans matured to the extent of a third world war they could use their sovereign state to extend the control they exercised over the communized nations throughout the whole world. When this was accomplished they would be able to crown the head of the group "King of the Universe," and "God upon the Earth."
Two: They had to secure control of what they believed was five trillion dollars worth of mineral wealth they believed was hidden in and around the shores of the Dead Sea. After Britain, France, and the United States, had been committed to form a national home for the Jews in Palestine by the Balfour Declaration in April 1917, Lord Allenby was ordered to drive the Turks out of Asia-Minor and occupy the Holy Land. The fact that Palestine was to be turned over to the Jews was not made known until AFTER the Arabs had helped Allenby accomplish this task.
The general impression was that Palestine would be a British Protectorate. Immediately after Lord Allenby's triumphant entry into Jerusalem the International Bankers "persuaded" the allied governments to appoint their political emissaries as a Zionist Commission. Officially, the members of this commission were sent to Palestine to act as liaison between the military Administration and the Jews. Their real purpose was to "advise" General Clayton so his military administration would further their secret plans. The Zionist Commission went into effect in March 1918.
Members of the Zionist Commission included Major Ormsby-Gore. He afterwards became Lord Harlich. He was a director of the Midland Bank, the Standard Bank of South Africa, and the Union Corporation.968 Major James de Rothschild, the son of Edmund de Rothschild of Paris, who had formerly owned the Rothschild Colonies in Palestine. Major de Rothschild afterwards became a Liberal member of the British parliament.
He served in that capacity from 1929 - 1945. He was appointed parliamentary secretary in the Churchill-Labor Coalition Government. Lieutenant Edwin Samuel, afterward became Chief Censor for the British government during the Second World War. He was appointed Chief Director of Palestine Broadcasting after the State of Israel was established in 1948.969
Mr. Israel Schief, He was a director of Marks and Spencers, the huge British department stores. He was a close associate of all the international bankers. He was appointed Chairman of the Political and Economic Planning Committee. He was a permanent member of the "Brain Trust" which "advised" successive British governments. His standing in Great Britain was very similar to that of Bernard Baruch in the United States from 1918 10 1948.
Mr. Sieff rendered the International Bankers such outstanding service that he was made a commander of the Order of Maccabees. Leon Simon, He was knighted, and placed in charge of the British General Post Office. He controlled all telegraph, telephone and cable facilities. The remaining members of the commission were Dr. Elder, Mr. Joseph Cowen, and Mr. Chaim Weizmann; all close friends of wealthy Zionists in America.970
Sir R. Storrs says the Zionist Commission was sent to Palestine BEFORE the Peace Conference started, in order to create an atmosphere favorable to establishing a national home for the Jews and also to stimulate its financial supporters. The International Bankers dominated the conference which culminated in the Treaty of Versailles. This is proven by the fact that in January 1919 Mr. Paul Warburg (who drafted the Federal Reserve System), arrived in Paris to head the American delegation. His brother Max arrived to head the German delegation. Comte de St. Aulaire said "Those who look for the truth elsewhere than in the official documents know that President Wilson, whose election had been financed by the Great Bank of New York (Kuhn-Loeb & Co.), rendered almost complete obedience to its beck and call."
Dr. Dillon states: "The sequence of expedients framed and enforced in this direction were inspired by the Jews, (representatives of the International Bankers) assembled in Paris for the purpose of realizing their carefully thought out programs which they succeeded in having substantially executed."
The Mandate of Palestine was drafted by Professor Felix Frankfurter, the eminent American Zionist, who afterward became Chief Adviser in the White House to President Roosevelt. He was assisted by the Right Honorable Sir Herbert Samuel, Dr. Jacobson, Dr. Fiewel, Mr. Sacher, Mr. Landman, Mr. Ben Cohen, and Mr. Lucien Wolfe, who exercised tremendous influence over Mr. David Lloyd George. He was said to possess all the secrets of the British Foreign Office.
At the preliminary conferences M. Mandel (whose real name was Rothschild) was private secretary to Mr. Clemenceau of France. Mr. Henry Morgenthau was on the U.S. delegation in a general supervisory capacity. He was the father of the man who afterward became President Roosevelt's Financial Secretary. Another man affiliated with the International Bankers was Mr. Oscar Strause who took a leading part in forming the League of Nations and molding its policies so that they fitted in with the International Gangsters' Long Range Plan for ultimate world domination.
Mr. Lucien Wolfe says on page 408 of his "Essays in Jewish History,"� "A small group of other distinguished Jews appear as signatories of the Peace Treaty. The Treaty of Versailles is signed for France by Louis Klotz. (He was later implicated in shady financial transactions and retired from public life). Baron Somino for Italy, and Edwin Montague for India."
Mr. Harold Nicolson, author of "Peace Making 1919 - 1944" p. 243, states that Wolfe suggested to him that all Jews should have international protection while retaining all national rights of exploitation. M. Georges Batault says in "Le Probleme Juif," p. 38, "The Jews who surrounded Lloyd George, Wilson and Clemenceau are to blame for creating a 'Jewish Peace.'"
In the spring of 1919 Bela Kun usurped power in Hungary. He tried to put Lucien Wolfe's ideas into practice, but his dictatorship lasted only three months, but during that time tens of thousands of Christians� were dispossess and ruthlessly murdered. The victims included working men, army officers, merchants, land-owners, professional men and women, priests and laymen.
The "New International Year Book of 1919" says in part: "The government of Bela Kun was composed almost exclusively of Jews, who held also the administrative offices. The Communists had united first with the Socialists, who were not of the extremely radical party, but resembled somewhat the Labor Parties, or Trade Union groups, in other countries. Bela Kun did not however select his personnel from among them, but turned to the Jews and constituted virtually a Jewish bureaucracy."
History records that after three months of systematic pillage, rape, and wholesale murder, Bela Kun was deposed. Instead of being executed he was interned in a lunatic asylum. His release was arranged by agents of the powerful group he had served so well. He returned to Russia and was put in charge of the Cheka which terrorized the Ukrainians into subjection when Stalin was ordered to collectivize agriculture in the Soviets. Five million peasants were starved to death for refusing to obey the edicts. Over five million more were sent to forced labor in Siberia.
When Stalin tried to turn Spain into a Communist Dictatorship in 1936, Bela Kun was chosen to organize the "Reign of Terror" in Spain. The power of the International Bankers is well illustrated by an incident that happened during the preliminary conferences held in Paris in 1919. The negotiations tended to stray away from the policy set by the International Bankers. Thereupon, Jacob Schiff, sent President Wilson, who was attending the Paris conference, a two thousand word cable. He "instructed" the president of the United States what to do in regard to the Palestine Mandate, German Reparations, Upper Silesia, The Sarre, The Danzing Corridor, and Fiume. The cablegram was dated May 28, 1919. Schiff sent it in the name of the Association of the League of Free Nations.971
Upon receipt of the cablegram President Wilson immediately changed the direction of the negotiations. Of this incident Comte de St. Aulaire said: "The Treaty of Versailles on these five questions was dictated by Jacob Schiff and his co-religionists." As soon as the allied governments had been "persuaded" to make Palestine a British Protectorate, (as demanded in the cable), the international bankers instructed their agents that the terms of the Peace Treaty were to be made so severe that it would be impossible for the German people to tolerate them very long. This was part of the plan to keep the German people hating the British, French, and Americans so they would be ready to fight again to regain their legal rights.
Immediately the Treaty of Versailles was signed, the phony Capitalist-Bolshevik war was started. This war enabled Lenin to justify his policy, by which he abandoned the German revolutionaries to their fate in order to consolidate the gains he had already made in Russia. The war against Bolshevism was never permitted to endanger Lenin's dictatorship. It was ended in 1921. The net result was that the Bolsheviks gained a tremendous amount of prestige, while the Capitalist countries lost a similar amount. This paved the way for the agents of the International Bankers to suggest, in the interests of permanent Peace, that the Soviet States be admitted to membership in the League of Nations.
The British government, always obedient to the "wishes" of the International Bankers, was the first to comply with the new "request." France followed suit on October 28, 1924. After the infamous Litvinov had worked on Henry Morgenthau and Dean Acheson (who were both dominated by Felix Frankfurter and Louis D. Brandeis), President Roosevelt recognized the Soviets on November 16, 1933. The League of Nations accepted the Soviet States as members.
From that day on, the League of Nations was nothing more or less than an instrument in the hands of Stalin. His agents molded its policy and activities, to suit the Long Range Plans of those who direct the World Revolutionary Movement. Once the Communist countries had been admitted into the League of Nations, Grand Orient Masons, who were delegates, or on the staff, took charge.
Wickham Steed, former editor of the "Times," London, was one of the best informed men in the world. On more than one occasion he discussed the fact that the International Bankers dominated international affairs. He made this definite statement just after the Treaty of Versailles was signed: "I insist that the prime movers (to make the Allied Powers acknowledge the Bolshevik dictatorship) were Jacob Schiff, Warburg, and other International financiers who wished above all to bolster up the Jewish Bolsheviks in order to secure a field for German and Jewish exploitation of Russia."
Leo Maxse, writing in the August issue of the "National Review" 1919 stated: "Whoever is in power in Downing Street, whether Conservative, Radicals, Coalitionist, or Pseudo-Bolshevik, the international Jews rule the roost. Here is the mystery of the 'Hidden Hand' of which there has been no intelligent explanation."
When Mr. Winston Churchill visited Palestine in March 1921, he was asked to meet a delegation of Moslem leaders. They protested that the ultimate objective of political Zionism was to give the natural resources of Palestine to the Jews. They pointed out that the Arabs had occupied Palestine for over a thousand years. They asked Churchill to use his influence to correct what they considered a great injustice. Churchill is recorded as saying in reply: "You ask me to repudiate the Balfour Declaration and to stop (Jewish) immigration. This is not in my power...and it is not my wish...We think it is good for the world, good for the Jews, good for the British Empire, and good for the Arabs also...and we (Jews - because Churchill was, himself, a half Jew) intend it to be so." When Churchill gave the Arabs his reply was in all probability thinking of the threat issued by Chaim Weizmann who had been an agent of the International Bankers for many years. Just a year before Churchill's visit to Palestine, Weizmann had made an official statement of policy which was published in "Judische Rundschau," No. 4, 1920: "We will establish ourselves in Palestine whether you like it or not...You can hasten our arrival or you can equally retard it. It is however better for you to help us so as to avoid our constructive powers being turned into a destructive power which will overthrow the world." 972
Weizmann's statement must be studied in conjunction with another declaration made by an International Banker to a gathering of Zionists in Budapest in 1919. When discussing the probabilities of a super-government he was quoted by Comte de St. Aulaire as saying: "In the management of the New World we give proof of our organization both for revolution and for construction by the creation of the League of Nations, which is our (Jews) work. Bolshevism is the accelerator, and the League of Nations is the brake on the mechanism of which we supply both the motive force and the guiding power...What is the end? That is already determined by our mission."
Unknown to most Americans, under the terms of the Treaty of Versailles in 1919 the International Bankers obtained control over Germany's military rearmament and her economic recovery. This accomplished, they entered into the "Abmachungen" (agreements) with the German High Command. They agreed to have the Soviets secretly supply the German generals with all the arms and munitions they required for a modern army of several million. they also undertook to have the Soviet dictator place complete training facilities at the disposal of the Germans to enable them to train the number of commissioned and non-commissioned officers they would require to officer the new army they planned to bring into being what they considered the time was ripe.
The vast building projects required to put the terms of the "Abmachungen" into effect were financed by the International Bankers off the backs of American Taxpayers. they thus enabled both Communist and Fascist countries to build up their economy and war potentials. The International Bankers enabled the German High Command to evade all the military restrictions placed upon them by the Treaty of Versailles.973
The vast Krupp Monition and Armaments Plants built in the Soviet Union behind the Ural mountains were named "Manych." The German armament firms were granted every concession they asked for. International intrigue on such a lavish scale could mean only one thing. Those involved were preparing for World War II.
The governments of the so-called allied nations were kept fully informed regarding what was going on behind the scenes; this is only another proof that Disraeli spoke the truth when he said "The governments elected do not govern." Thus history reveals that from 1920 to 1924 the Secret Power directed international intrigue in such a manner that the leaders of Jewish dominated Communism in Russia were working hand in glove with the leaders of Allegedly Aryan dominated Naziism in Germany; both Communism and Naziism are Jewish inventions. This phase of history is very complicated and is difficult for the aver citizen to understand, because they cannot believe anyone could be so totally evil and far sighted.
Communism and Naziism have several things in common; both are atheistic creeds which deny the existence of Almighty God. They both advocate war, hatred and force; as opposed to Christ's policy of peace, love, and teaching. The leaders of both atheistic-materialistic ideologies must therefore be agents of the Devil. They further the diabolical conspiracy to win the souls of men away from loyalty and obedience to Almighty God.
They both use a form of Grand Orient Masonry for proselytizing purposes.974 The head of the Council of Thirty-Three is the president of the top executives council of Thirteen, previously referred to. Because the initiating ceremonies of all Grand Orient Lodges require the candidate to swear he will acknowledge no other mortal as above the head of the organization; which makes that head automatically god on Earth.
The International Bankers have always been the top executives of the Grand Orient Masonry since 1770. Aryan War Lords have always been the top executive of the German Lodges. They select their own successors. A review of history, 1914 - 1934, indicates:
1). That the International Bankers fomented World War I to bring about conditions favorable for revolutionary action and thus enable them to obtain undisputed control of the Russian Empire.
2). To remove the crowned Heads of Europe. These rulers had to be removed before either group could achieve their totalitarian ambitions.
3). To force the British and French governments to agree to establish "A National Home for the Jews in Palestine."
4). The government of Britain was forced to aid the International Bankers' plan for the Bolshevik revolution in Russia in 1917 in order to obtain their promise that they would bring America into war on the side of the allies. It can be assumed that the S.S. Lusitania was sunk to provide the necessary incident to justify the change of American policy, just as Pearl Harbor was used as an excuse for America to enter World War II.
5). The original draft of the mandate on Palestine reads: "To turn Palestine into a National Home for the Jews." It was altered at the last minute to read "to establish a National Home for the Jew In Palestine." This was done to conceal the secret ambitions of the Zionists.
6). The International Bankers deliberately concealed the truth regarding the vast mineral deposits geologists had discovered in Palestine until AFTER the governments of Britain, France and the United States had agreed to their Mandate of Palestine.975
7). The International Bankers used Zionism to obtain control of a centrally located Sovereign State from which they could extend the control they now exert over the U.S.S.R. to cover the entire World.
8). The conspirators managed international affairs between 1921 and 1934 so that Europe was divided into two camps, Fascist and anti-Fascist, in preparation for World War II.
1918: The treasonable Communist Institute of Pacific Relations was organized shortly after WW I. The Institute of Pacific Relations known as the I.P.R. is a powerful international organization working in 12 countries towards the establishment of a communist one‑world dictatorship. The Senate Internal Security Committee said that the I.P.R. is a communist vehicle used to orientate American Foreign policies towards the implementation of communist objectives. They said that the entire I.P.R. staff are either communists or pro‑communists.
According to the Congressional Record and documented records, the Rockefeller Foundation money enabled and directed the I.P.R. to give 600‑million Chinese people to the bondage, slavery, torture, and slaughter of communism, and untold millions more in Europe, Africa, Cuba and elsewhere.
The Rockefeller I.P.R. was directly and integrally connected with the highest officials of the Communist Conspiracy in Russia. They treasonably brainwashed the President, the State Department, the American People, and above all, the schools. They poured their un‑American, atheistic, antichrist, anti‑God, Communist lies and propaganda into the schools by millions of pamphlets, slides, films, and books.
1918: A Free Press and informed Senate rejected the Devil's Illuminati, Communist Trojan Horse League of Nations deathtrap. A widely known French Journal, "L'Illustration," of September 14, 1918, commented: "When one lives in contact with the functionaries who are serving the Bolshevik Government, one feature strikes the attention, which, is almost all of them are Jews. I am not at all anti‑Semitic; but I must state what strikes the eye: everywhere in Petrograd, Moscow, in the provincial districts; the commissariats; the district offices; in Smolny, in the Soviets, I have met nothing but Jews and again Jews...The more one studies the revolution the more one is convinced that Bolshevism is a Jewish movement which can be explained by the special conditions in which the Jewish people were placed in Russia."
1918: About the Jewish Russian revolution, Alexander Solzhenitsyn related that some sixty‑six million "real Russians" have been murdered since the Bolshevik Revolution at the hand of the Yiddish revolutionaries; and that now two hundred million citizens of the United States await their turn in the abettors of the bloodthirsty Zionist terrorists. "We are living in a highly organized state of socialism. The state is all; the individual is of importance only as he contributes to the welfare of the state. His property is only his as the state does not need it. He must hold his life and his possessions at the call of the state." 976
Rev. Denis Fahey, in his book, "The Rulers of Russia," exposed the real names of many of the Jewish terrorists who operated the Soviet murder machine in Russia. Trotsky was Bronstein, Martoff was Zederbaum, Zinovieff was Apfelbaum, Kameneff was Rosenfeld, Parvus was Helphand, Bohrin was Nathanson, and so on.
1918/1919: Mexico. After withdrawal of the Pershing expedition, our troops entered Mexico in pursuit of bandits at least three times in 1918 and six times in 1919. In August 1918 American and Mexican troops fought at Nogales.
1918/1920: Panama. For police duty according to treaty stipulations, at Chiriqual during election disturbances and subsequent unrest.
1918/1920: Soviet Russia. Marines were landed at and near Vladivostok in June and July to protect the American Consulate and other points in the fighting between the Bolshevik troops and the Czech Army which had traversed Siberia from the Western Front.
A joint proclamation of emergency government a neutrality was issued by the American, Japanese, British, French and Czech Commanders in July and our party remained until late August. In August the project expanded, when 7,000 men were landed in Vladivostok and remained until January 1920, as part of an allied occupation force.
In September 1918, 5,000 American troops joined the allied intervention force at Archangel, in support of the Bolshevik Forces, suffered 500 casualties and remained until June 1919. A handful of Marines took part earlier in a British landing on the Murman Coast (Near Norway) but only incidentally.
All these operations were in support of the Bolshevik Revolution in Russia and were partly supported by Bolshevik elements who participated at times with us, but no war was declared, and ALL operations were under the personal direction of then President Woodrow Wilson (A Marrano Jew. When the family lived in Germany and were openly Jewish, they spelled the name Wolfson.
Then when they moved to England they followed the Jewish custom of altering their name occasionally, to make it sound more Western, and it became Wohlson. And, then, when they moved to the United States, they changed it again, and this time it became Wilson) and Bernard Baruch,977 who had been appointed Head of the War Industrials Board.
Baruch spent $10‑Billion dollars of American money, and giving his own companies the choicest contracts, on which he also could fix the prices, and made himself a multi‑ millionaire by fleecing the People of the United States; in typical Jewish fashion. Bernard Baruch pretended to be a patriot, while he was spending thousands to bring the Communist Church burners back from Spain where they had burned Christian Religious Leaders alive by covering them with Kerosene.978
1919: Dalmatia. U.S. Forces were landed at Trav at the request of Italian authorities to police order between the Italians and Serbs. Honduras. A landing force was sent ashore to maintain order in a neutral zone during an attempted revolution. The Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) was established to promote Communism and implementation of the evil objectives of the original Illuminati.
The supreme desire of the Synagogue of Satan, the Illuminati, CFR, and the Jewish International Bankers and gangsters is to turn the United States into a full fledged communist state in which the government owns everything and they, the bankers, own the government.
The bombings, burnings, police murdering, guerrilla warfare and Black Panther atrocities and bloody revolution were all planned by the CFR and receive financial support and backing from the wealthy CFR controlled foundations. The establishment of a one‑world totalitarian government has always been the main objective of the Jewish Talmudists since their return from Babylon three thousand years ago. In order to do this, they must first destroy Christianity, patriotism, nationalism, individualism and every traditional concept of right and wrong.
They must depersonalize, de‑Christianize, integrate, homogenize, and mongrelize the White Race. They must destroy marriage, family, home, Biblical Standards and faith in a Supreme Being. The majority of the legislation enacted by the Congress of the United States since 1921 has directly or indirectly contributed to the realization of their servants, the CFR, and its objectives. The Federal Reserve Act, Federal Income Tax, Civil Rights, Gun Laws, and Foreign Aid illustrate the trend towards internationalism, socialism, communism, and atheism.
Since the Rockefellers gave over a billion dollars to the notorious CFR and untold millions more to its subsidiaries, and since they largely determine its pro‑communist, one‑worldism policies, it seems entirely appropriate that the CFR should be called "The Rockefeller Foreign Office."
Not only have the Rockefellers financed and promoted and helped to determine the policies of the un‑American, pro‑communist, one‑world, Secret CFR organization which is nothing but an old Illuminati, Satanist front, but they have also willfully and knowingly financed Soviet factories that made the military supplies that were used to kill untold thousands of our American soldiers in Korea and Vietnam. The Rockefellers, through the CFR and other agencies, have worked unceasingly to promote and finance the enemy that is determined to destroy us.
1919: The Overman Committee in 1919, published a report of its findings, titled, "Bolshevik Propaganda Hearing Before the Congress," it recorded the testimony of Dr. George A. Simons, former superintendent of the Methodist Missions in Russia, from which we briefly quote: "We were told that hundreds of agitators had followed in the trail of Trotsky‑ Bronstein, these men having come over the lower east side of New York. Some of them when they learned that I was the American Pastor in Petrograd, stepped up to me and seemed very pleased that there was somebody who could speak English, and their broken English showed that they had not qualified as being Americans. A number of these men called on me and were impressed with the strange Yiddish element in this thing right from the beginning, and it soon became evident that more than half the agitators in the so‑called Bolshevik movement were Jews..."
The principles of World War I were not lofty. It was not a "War to end War," as proclaimed. For with just a little study it becomes clear there was no issue of freedom or world conquest as suggested by the Jewish Propagandists. The issue was World Trade, and the Establishment of A Jewish Communist State in Russia.
And Germany was a threat to the existing monopoly of the hierarchy of finance and of Communism. Which was the Jewish intention of extending the Communist occupation into Western Asia (See the enslavement of 7 additional countries immediately after the end of the war, and three more just four years later further significant steps toward the drive for world rule). Who won World War I? "It is indispensable for our purpose that wars, so far as possible, should not result in territorial gains; War will thus be brought on to the economic ground, where the nations will not fail to perceive in the assistance we give the strength of our predominance, and this state of things will put both sides at the mercy of our International Agentur..." 979
|
Only Communism and The International Jewish Bankers benefitted from it! It is by war that the International Bankers gleefully fill their coffers to over-flowing with the blood of millions of Christians and with billions in Gold! |
America did not win the war in reality, nor Britain, nor France nor any people from any nation, of those who fought and suffered and died. The Jews boast in the Protocols: "...think carefully of the successes we arranged for Darwinish (Atheism), Marxism (Communism), Nazism (Socialism)..."
1919: "There is much in the fact of Bolshevism itself, in the fact that so many Jews are Bolshevists. The ideals of Bolshevism are consonant with many of the highest ideals of Judaism." 980
1919: The New World Order by Samuel Zane Batten is published by the American Baptist Publication Society. Founding of Thule Society in Germany; Hitler recruited. League of Nations founded at Paris Peace Conference. Meeting at the Majestic Hotel, Paris, between Wilsonian intellectuals (House, Dulles and Dulles, etc.) and "like‑minded Englishmen" to discuss forming an organization "for the study of international affairs." Royal Institute of International Affairs founded. Freud draws attention to Austrian neurologist Poetzl's experiments with the tachistroscope, an early device for studying subliminal perception. Charles Fort's The Book of the Damned published. Hitler joins the German Workers' Party.
In this book, Batten declares: "The old order passes from view; the new world ruses upon our vision...We have vindicated the right of social control...There must be developed a national spirit of service...Society must break the strangle-hold of capitalism...the natural resources of the nation must be socialized...The state must socialize every group...Men must learn to have world patriotism. World patriotism must be a faith...There is no more justice for the claim of absolute sovereignty on the part of a nation than on the part of an individual...The only alternative is World Federation...with a world parliament, an international court, and an international police force...Men must have an international mind before there can be a world federation. They must see an affirm that above the nation is humanity. Internationalism must first be a religion before it can be a reality and a system."
The Political Scene: An Essay on the Victory of 1918 by Walter Lippmann is published. Lippmann had joined the British Fabian Society and the Intercollegiate Socialist Society before becoming a founding member of the CFR, having served on Colonel House's "Inquiry" group which helped construct the League of Nations.
In this book, Lippmann expresses his delight that the First World War "is dissolving into a stupendous revolution" in April 1917, and says that the forces causing this to happen "must be turned to a great end and offered a great hope. That great end and that great hope is nothing less than the federation of the world," which would be based on socialism.
1920: The New World Order by Frederick Charles Hicks, law librarian of Columbia University, is published in which he suggests that among the most power few of the Great Powers, the example must be set to "cooperate, here and there, piece by piece, in limiting the exercise of their sovereign� rights." Assassination of estimated 400 German public figures begins. U.S. entry into League of Nations blocked in Senate. Development of modern advertising techniques emphasizing manipulation rather than information. GWP becomes the National Socialist German Worker's Party. Assassination of estimated 400 German public figures begins. U.S. entry into League of Nations blocked in Senate. Development of modern advertising techniques emphasizing manipulation rather than information.
He quotes A.L. Howell regarding the League of Nations as saying: "Vigorous objection has been made in the United States to partnership in a league that would have authority to order this country what to do in case of an attack against another member of the League. The objection is not without cogency..." Hicks also says: "It is contended, with very cogent arguments, that in the present, the League not only has the Council, and to a lesser degree the assembly, legislative and executive power, but judicial power also...We find in Article 8 what appears to be a statement of a new rule. 'The members of the League recognize that the maintenance of peace requires the reduction of national armaments to the lowest point consistent with national safety and the enforcement by common action of international obligations.'"
1922: March 26: New York City Mayor John Hylan speaking in Chicago states: "The warning of Theodore Roosevelt has much timeliness today, for the real menace of our republic is this invisible government which like a giant octopus sprawls its slimy length over city, state and nation.
Like the octopus of real life, it operates under cover of a self-created screen. It seizes in its long and powerful tentacles our executive officers, our legislative bodies, our schools, our courts, our newspapers, and every agency created for the public protection. It squirms in the jaws of darkness and thus is the better able to clutch the reins of government, secure enactment of the legislation favorable to corrupt business, violate the law with impunity, smother the press and reach into the courts.
To depart from mere generalizations, let me say that at the head of this octopus are the Rockefeller-Standard Oil interests and a small group of powerful banking houses generally referred to as the international (Jewish) bankers. The little coterie of powerful international bankers virtually run the United States government for their own selfish purposes.
They practically control both parties, write political platforms, make catspaws of party leaders, use the leading men of private organizations, and resort to every device to place in nomination for high public office only such candidates as will be amenable to the dictates of corrupt big business.
They connive at centralization of government on the theory that a small group of hand-picked, privately controlled individuals in power can be more easily handled than a larger group among whom there will most likely be men sincerely interested in public welfare. These international bankers and Rockefeller-Standard Oil interests control the majority of newspapers and magazines in this country. They use the columns of these papers to club into submission or drive out of office public officials who refuse to do the bidding of the powerful corrupt cliques which compose the invisible government."
These remarks were quoted in the March 27, 1922 New York Times and are reminiscent of the comments of a former chief of The New York Times editorial page, John Swinton, who before the turn of the last century wrote in his book, A Momentous Question: The Respective Attitudes of labor and Capital, that: "We know the powers that are defying the people...Our Government is in the hands of pirates. All the power of politics, and of Congress, and of the administration is under the control of the moneyed interests...The adversary has the force of capital, thousands of millions of which are in his hand...
He will grasp the knife of law, which he has so often wielded in his interest. He will lay hold of his forces in the legislature. He will make use of his forces in the press, which are always waiting for the wink, which is as good as a nod to a blind horse...Political rings are managed by skillful and unscrupulous political gamblers, who possess the 'machine' by which the populace are at once controlled and crushed."
May 1, 1920: In The New York Times, Samuel Gompers, president of the American Federation of Labor, is quoted as saying: "W.Z. Foster (head of the American Communist Party), who had no money, went to Moscow and came back and announced that he was building a great secret machine to undermine the American labor movement and turn it over to the Red International, owned by Lenin. He began publication of an expensive magazine and proclaimed 'a thousand secret agents in a thousand communities.'"
1920/1922: Russia (Siberia). An American Marine guard to protect the United States radio station and property on Russian Island, Bay of Vladivostok. Thus prohibiting the use of the Radio Station from being used by anti‑Bolshevik elements.
1921: Council on Foreign Relations incorporated; founded by Wilsonians House, Dulles and company upon their return from Paris, with the help of the Round Table Group. Marconi states he believes mysterious V code on pre‑WWI radio came from space; Tesla recalls seeing lights, vivid images, when he was a boy. Hitler takes over the NSGWP.
1921: Panama/Costa Rica. American naval squadrons demonstrated in April on both sides of the Isthmus to prevent war between the two countries over a boundary dispute.
1922: Mussolini, alleged British Intelligence agent, comes to power in Italy, begins attempt to eliminate Mafia in Sicily. Cheka reorganized as GPU, Russian secret police. CFR journal Foreign Affairs founded. King Tutankhamen's tomb opened in Egypt, thus invoking "King Tut's Curse"; 14 violent deaths in as many years linked to the curse.
1922: Turkey. A landing force was sent ashore with the consent of both Greek and Turkish authorities, to protect American lives and property when the Turkish Nationalists entered Smyrna.
Do you see the pattern yet? Every time, since 1913, someone threatened the Jewish conspiracy, the international banking, or international oil interests American troops were sent in; no matter what the consequences in lost respect or American lives.
1922/1923: China. Between April 1922 and Nov. 1923, marines were landed five times to protect Americans during periods of unrest.
1923: Assassination of Pancho Villa in Mexico. Founding of Hitler's National‑Socialist (Nazi) Party in Germany. International Police (Interpol) founded in Vienna. In the face of the Teapot Dome and other scandals, President Harding visits Alaska and receives a "long ciphered message" which visibly upsets him, causing him to ask what a president could do when friends betrayed him; he died soon after among conflicting rumors about the cause of his death. Fort's New Lands published.
1924: J. Edgar Hoover takes over FBI. During Mars' closest approach radios around the world went off the air in order to allow interception of any possible messages from space; when translated onto photographic tape, signals received produced crudely drawn faces. Lovecraft ghostwrites for Houdini.
1924: Uzbe, Turkmen and Outer Mongolia added to the Communist Block. Honduras. To protect American lives and interests during election hostilities. China. Marines were landed to protect Americans and other foreigners in Shanghai during Chinese factional hostilities. "We intend to remake the Gentiles ‑‑ what the Communists are doing in Russia." 981 � The power of the Bank of England and of its governor was admitted by most qualified observers. In January, 1924, Reginald McKenna, who had been Chancellor of the Exchequer in 1915‑16, as Chairman of the Board of the Midland Bank, told its stockholders: "I am afraid the ordinary citizen will not like to be told that the banks can, and do, create money...And they who control the credit of the nation direct the policy of Governments and hold in the hollow of their hands the destiny of the people." One must ask the question: "Who creates credit out of thin air, and is receiving the interest on the national debt of every debt ridden country in the world?" Most individuals believe the Governments create money; if this were true, there would be no national debt!!!
1925: China. Fighting of Chinese factions accompanied by riots and demonstrations in� Shanghai necessitated landing American forces to protect lives and property in the International Settlement. Honduras. To protect foreigners at La Celba during a political upheaval. Panama. Strikes and rent riots led to the landing of about 600 American troops to keep order and protect American interests. Lionel Curtis organizes the Institutes of Pacific Relations in at least ten countries for the Round Table Group.
1926: China. The nationalist attack on Hankow necessitated the landing of American naval forces to protect American Citizens. A small guard was maintained at the disposal of the consulate general even after September 16, when the rest of the forces were withdrawn. Likewise, when Nationalist (anti‑Communist) forces captured Klukiang, naval forces were landed for the protection of foreigners.
1926: "It is often said that Judaism is the driving force of Communism; but this does not prove anything beyond that which is expected and only natural...Is it surprising that Judaism should be come the fermenting and destructive element in countries which have always despised and persecuted it? That peculiar facility for intrigue, stratagem, conspiracies, and that patient, almost uncanny waiting for the hour of never‑failing revenge, are all characteristics of the chosen people." 982
"Let us recognize that we Jews are a distinct nationality of which every Jew, whatever his country, his station, or shake of belief, is necessarily a member. Organize, organize, until every Jew must stand up and be counted with us, or prove himself wittingly or unwittingly, of the few who are against their own people." 983
1926: Suicide of synchronicity researcher Paul Krammerer, biologist, freemason. Holism and Evolution by Jan Christian Smuts is published describing "the foundations of a new world order of the universe."
Smuts' holism is a synthesis or unity of parts, and he emphasizes "self-determination" and "self-fulfillment" along with "an ideal of harmonious co-operation, of unselfish mutual service." Smuuts' holism is like that of noted psychologist Alfred Adler (whose granddaughter has had experience as a priestess of a Wiccan coven).
Smuts drafted many of the Clauses of the League of Nations Covenant (his plan for the League of Nations was published December 16, 1918), and he said, "Europe is being liquidated and the League of Nations must be heir to this great estate."
Smuts would also be one of the drafters of the preamble for the United Nations, and his holistic approach was adopted by Alger Hiss, who persuaded the World Health Organization to define health as not simply including physical and mental well-being, but so broadly as to include social well-being as well. This holistic approach would later be the basis for humanistic education in schools, and for the distinction between "human being" and "person" in the Supreme Court's Roe v. Wade abortion decision, as well as the high court's accompanying 1973 Doe V. Bolton ruling defining "health" as including emotional well-being.
Perhaps also relevant is the fact that Smuts and Alfred Adler conducted a correspondence, and among Adler's fourteen basic assumptions, one finds "the freedom to choose," "self-determination, self-realization and self-actualization" (which Abraham Maslow, the founder of Humanistic or Third Force Psychology, would adopt), and that man should be "socially contributive and interested in the common welfare" and whose "tasks" are those of "society, work and sex."� Smuts also influenced Frederic (Fritz) Perls, the principal founder of Gestalt therapy, which is a holistic, self-actualizing approach emphasizing the here-and-now. Perls would become important to the Esalen Institute, which would later hose Russian leader Boris Yeltsin a number of times. At Esalen, Perls was known for conducting "guided daydreams," which New York psychiatrist Dr. Milton Kline (a specialist in hypnotherapy) said sounded exactly like hypnosis.
1926-1933: Nicaragua. The coup d'etat of General Chamorro aroused revolutionary activities leading to the landing of American Marines to protect the INTERESTS of the United States. U.S. Forces came and went, but seem not to have left the country entirely until January 3, 1933. Their work included activity against the outlaw leader Sandino in 1928.
1927: China. Fighting at Shanghai caused American naval forces and marines to be increased there. In March a naval guard was stationed at the American Consulate at Nanking after Nationalist (anti‑�Communist) forces captured the city. American and British destroyers later used shell fire to protect Americans and other foreigners. Following this incident additional forces of marines and naval vessels were ordered to China and stationed in the vicinity of Shanghai and Tientain.
1927: "The two Internationales of Finance and Revolution work with ardor, they are the two fronts of the Jewish Internationale. There is a Jewish conspiracy against all nations." 984
1928: "The Jewish people as a whole will be its own Messiah. It will attain world dominion by the dissolution of other races, by the abolition of frontiers, the annihilation of monarchy, and by the establishment of a world republic in which the Jews will everywhere exercise the privilege of citizenship. In this new world order the Children of Israel will furnish all the leaders without encountering opposition. The Governments of the different peoples forming the world republic will fall without difficulty into the hands of the Jews. It will then be possible for the Jewish rulers to abolish private property, and everywhere to make use of the resources of the state. Thus will the promise of the Talmud be fulfilled, in which is said that when the Messianic time is come the Jews will have all the property of he whole world in their hands." 985
1928: Fabian Socialist George Bernard Shaw's "The Intelligent Woman's Guide to Socialism and Capitalism," is published, in which he reveals that "...under Socialism you would not be allowed to be poor. You would be forcibly fed, clothed, lodged, taught, and employed whether you like it or not. If it were discovered that you had not character and industry enough to be worth all this trouble, you might possibly be executed in a kindly manner..." Gladbeck, Germany:
This occurred at the time of Purim; a twenty-year-old Christian lad called Helmuth Daube was found dead in front of his home, with his throat cut, his genital organs missing, while there were wounds on the hands and stabs in the abdomen. There was no blood about where the body was found and it was bloodless. Experts said in Court that the throat showed the Jewish ritual cut. The Jews set to work and eventually a young Gentile called Huszmann was accused of the murder, unnatural lust being alleged as a feature in the crime.
The case was conducted against Huszmann by a Jew called Rosenbaum, and special police had been sent from Berlin to enquire about the circumstances; the President of the Police at Berlin was the Jew Bernhard Weiss. These special police did what they could to convince the Court that it was a "lust-murder," but Huszmann was acquitted. The Bochumer Abendblatt and Der Sturmer both gave their opinion that it was a Ritual Murder by Jews, and the latter paper was suppressed for a time, and its editor imprisoned.
1929: The Federal Reserve manipulations produced the greatest depression in American History for political purposes. And to enable the International Bankers to consolidate their control over all the banks in America and to make millions upon millions by buying up real estate, farms and ranches for pennies on the dollar as the original owners were forced out or off their lands, homes, stores or factories.
Winston Churchill's change of attitude toward Zionism between WW I and WW II was purchased. Bernard Baruch (Jew) and Henry Strakosch (Jew) saved him from bankruptcy in the crash of 1929. He was America's quasi‑official dictator in WW I. He later told Congress: "I probably had more power during the war than any other man in the war; doubtless that is true." 986
1929: "Only recently our race has given the world a new prophet, but he has two faces and bears two names; on the one side, his name is Rothschild, leader of all capitalists, and on the other Karl Marx, the apostle of those who want to destroy the other." 987
1929: Mr. Ettinger, a Zionist lawyer, in May 1929 submitted a report to the Zionist� Conference at Sydney, Australia, from which the following is extracted: "The Zionist Organization is a body unique in character, with practically all the functions and duties of a government, but deriving its strength and resources not from one territory but from some seventy‑two different countries...The supreme government is in the hands of the Zionist Congress, composed of over 200 delegates, representing shekel‑payers of all countries. Congress meets once every two years. Its (supreme government) powers between sessions are then delegated to the Committee (Sanhedrin)."
The Sanhedrin (the Zionist Legislative Ruling Committee) is defined in the Zionist Encyclopedia (Encyclopedia Judaica) as a group of scholars which functions as a supreme court and as a legislature. The resources of the Zionist government come from several sources, but mainly consist of grants to the country of Israel from taxpaying citizens worldwide or tax deductible contributions from wealthy Jews made to the Jewish National Relief Fund or the Ma'aser.
The common Jewish people are encouraged by their own Kehillah to pay their fair share for the preservation and improvement of the Jewish race. Ettinger went on to say: "Ma'aser is the tenth part or tithe of his capital and income which every Jew has naturally been obligated over the generations of their history to give for the benefit of Jewish movements...The tithe principle has been accepted in its most stringent form. The Zionist Congress declared it as the absolute duty of every Zionist to pay tithes to the Ma'aser. It added that those Zionists who failed to do so, should be deprived of their offices and honorary positions."
1929: Manau, Germany: A five-year-old Christian boy named Kessler disappeared on March 17th. The body was found in the woods, with his throat cut from ear to ear superficially, while there was a deep stab in the neck cutting the main vessels. The body was bloodless and there was no blood found near it. It was just before Passover and the local Jewish butcher had suddenly disappeared. Dr. Burgel, the Court doctor, said it was a case of Ritual Murder. The Jewish Money Power got to work to influence the authorities and public opinion. Before the official inquiry, the Public Prosecutor announced that it was not a case of Ritual Murder. The Judge decided the boy had met with an accidental stab from the branch of a tree or from an animal's horn, and the case was dropped. No one was ever arrested for the crime.
1932: Panderborn, Germany: Martha Kaspar was the Gentile servant in the household of a Jewish butcher named Meyer. This man had a son Kurt, and this Kurt had sexual relations with the servant who became pregnant. She demanded that he should marry her, and the father and son promised that this should happen, but secretly decided to murder her.
On March 18th, near Purim, she disappeared. Two days later some human flesh was found on the road, and the Jewish Press began to spread the idea that there had been a "lust-murder." Investigation revealed blood on Kurt's clothes and in a hayloft of Meyer's, and both the Myers were arrested.
Dr. Frank, a Jewish lawyer, succeeded in getting the father certified as a lunatic and sent to an asylum, but he was soon freed and fled the country. The son, Kurt, said he had attempted to procure an abortion, and that he had cut the girl's body up and distributed it in various places; a doctor told the Court that some litres of blood must have been taken.
Later, Kurt said he had killed the girl in a fit of temper. The Court brought in a verdict of man-slaughter, and sentenced Kurt Meyer to 15 years' imprisonment. The general newspapers did not report the case; Der Sturmer said it was Ritual Murder, and was suppressed for a time.
It should be noted that these cases occurred at a time when the Jews were supreme in Germany just before the Hitler revolution, when it was easy to suppress all expression of opinion as to the true nature of the murders. Since we are going to leave off most of the presentation of Jewish Ritual Murder at this point, we should perhaps present what the churches have had to say about it.
������������������������������������ The Attitude of The Catholic Church
Towards Jewish Ritual Murder
The Jews say Pope Innocent IV, Gregory X, Martin V, Nicholas V, Paul III, Clement XII and Clement XIV have all expressed disbelief in the Ritual Murder practice of the Jews.
First take the case of Innocent IV, who issued Bulls about the matter on May 28th and July 5th, 1247, and again on September, 25th, 1253. The first of these simply demanded that no action should be taken against the Jews on a Ritual Murder charge unless they have been tried and found guilty; the Bull of 1253 defended the Jews against the charge of Ritual Murder because the Old Testament did not sanction that practice. But the views of Innocent IV are dealt with in the Catholic Bulletin, Dublin, August, 1916, pp. 435-438, from which we will quote.
The late Lord Rothschild was greatly perturbed about a Ritual Murder trial which was going on at Kiev in 1913, and which has been described above. He wrote a letter to Cardinal Merry del Val, asking him to state whether the Bull of Innocent IV dated July 5, 1247, was authentic; Lord Rothschild said that this Bull declared that Ritual Murder was "an unfounded and perfidious invention." When the Cardinal replied that the letter was authentic, this was taken to mean that Innocent IV had denied the existence of ritual murder by the Jews. But note that no such statement as Baron Rothschild imputed to Innocent IV was contained in the Bull. Let the Catholic Bulletin deal with the matter in its own words: "The document (the Bull) consists of two parts, one part sums up the case as presented by the Jews themselves. The Pope states that he has received a complaint that the Jews are being oppressed and pillaged by both ecclesiastical and secular princes, that they are being cast into prison, and even put to death, without trial or confession of guilt, that they are being falsely accused of ritual crime which they assert is manifestly opposed to their law, namely the Divine Scriptures. The second part, which alone expresses the Pope's mind, is as follows: 'not wishing, therefore, that the said Jews be unjustly harassed, whose conversion God expects in his mercy...we wish that you should show yourselves benign and favorable toward them. Restore to their proper state those of the mentioned matters that you find to have been rashly attempted by the said Nobles against the Jews, and do not permit that in the future they should be for those or similar pretexts unjustly molested by anyone.'
Jews must consider Christians to be very uncritical and gullible if they think they can be induced to accept this document as a papal declaration that ritual crime does not exist. It is obvious that the Sovereign Pontiff merely gives instructions according to general principles, ordering that the Jews should not be unjustly oppressed or molested. He makes no pronouncement whatever regarding the truth or falsehood of the specific charges. Naturally, he must leave the decision regarding this point to the judgment of the bishops to whom he writes. Least of all was he likely to be impressed by the sophistry that ritual crime could not exist among the Jews because it was forbidden in the sacred Scriptures. None could know better than he that it was not the teaching of the Scriptures, but the infamous teachings of the Talmud that caused people to look upon Jews as a grave danger to society. Only three years before the appearance of his letter, namely in 1244, he showed plainly what he thought of the Talmud by pressing Louis IX to collect from his subjects all the copies he could obtain and consign them to the flames."
Before leaving Innocent IV, we must realize the typical Jewish cunning exhibited by Rothschild in exploiting the answer of Cardinal del Val regarding the authenticity of the letter as confirming an interpretation of that letter's contents by Rothschild. Gregory X in a Bull of October 7th, 1272, is a little more explicit than Innocent IV; the same exhortation is made for legal trial of all cases, but he says that they should "not be arrested again on such groundless charges unless (which we think impossible) they are captured in flagrant crime." Gregory thus does not deny that the crime exists; he says he thinks it is impossible.
Pope Martin V, Nicholas V, Paul III and Clement XIII issued statements which show to anyones satisfaction, although not apparently to that of some anti-Jew writers, that they did not wish to support the opinion that the Ritual Murder charge was a true one against the Jews. Then we come to Clement XIV. Before he became Pope, he was Cardinal Ganganelli. He was despatched by the Inquisition in 1759 to investigate Ritual Murder charges against the Jews in Poland, and he wrote a long report about it.
This report is quoted in full in Roth's Ritual Murder Libel and the Jew and is, in deed, the only "evidence" brought forward by Roth in that book, published in 1935.
From beginning to the end of Ganganelli's report, there is nothing that a scientific investigator would regard as evidence that Ritual Murder was not practiced by the Jews. The Polish case he admits were juridically decided; and he brings forward examples of definitely false charges of Ritual Murder which as everyone knows have arisen, but which do not in the least affect the question as to whether Ritual Murder happens or not. He merely opposes his opinion to those of the men in authority on the spot.
But there is more. Definitely, and far from being able to refute the charge of Ritual Murder against the Jews, Ganganelli admitted the Ritual Murder of St. Simon of Trent and of St. Andreas of Rinn in these words: "I admit then, as true, the fact of the Blessed Simon, a boy three years old, killed by the Jews in Trent in the year 1475 in hatred of the faith of Jesus Christ;" and "I also admit the truth of another fact, which happened in the year 1462 in the village of Rinn, in the Diocese of Brixen, in the person of the Blessed Andreas, a boy barbarously murdered by the Jews in hatred of the faith of Jesus Christ."
One thing concerning Ganganelli's report seems to have escaped the notice of other anti-Jewish workers, and to our mind damns the report from the beginning; in undertaking an investigation such as that with which Ganganelli was confronted, one should surely start with an unbiased outlook? Read Gangaelli's admission about his own outlook when he went to Poland to investigate: "With my weak faculties, I endeavored to demonstrate the non-existence of the crime which was imputed to the Jewish nation in Poland."
The Cardinal set forth, not to find out whether Ritual Murder existed in Poland or not, but "to demonstrate the non-existence of the crime" And yet, he had to admit the crimes of Trent and of Rinn. Thus, the book Ritual Murder Libel and the Jew, by the Jewish author Roth, which relies entirely upon Ganganelli for its material, is valueless except to the anti-Jewish worker to whom it is a God-send. Yet, what a good "press" this book had when it was published in 1935.
The Morning Post greeted it (January 14, 1935) with headlines "Ritual Murder: Jewish people absolved: striking denunciation," and called the book "a final and incontrovertible refutation of the hideous Ritual Murder accusation." It is clear that the critic had either never taken the trouble to read the book or was deliberately misleading the public as to its contents; it is no "incontrovertible refutation;" it is an unscientific conglomeration of irrelevant matter, with a confession of bias and of the truth of the Ritual Murder accusation itself. The Catholic Times (February 15, 1935) says: "The learned Cardinal completely refutes the persecutors of the Jews and conclusively shows the flimsiness of the charges against them and their inherent absurdity." Ganganelli "completely refutes" nothing, and all that he "conclusively shows" is that Ritual Murders were a Jewish practice. The Birmingham Mail, September 22, 1936, is typical of the attitude of the "British" critics of the book:� "It is symptomatic of the unhealthy state of the Continental mind that credence can be given in certain parts of Europe to the atrocious libel in which it is alleged that Christian blood is a necessary concomitant of the Jewish Passover celebrations." Although the book was widely advertised when it came out, the Jews seem to have realized that it merely gives evidence in favor of Ritual Murder, for it is no longer possible to get a copy. Thus Clement XIV, far from being a witness for the defense of the Jews, is an unwilling witness of the truth of the anti-Jewish accusation. But, what of the Popes who have supported the Ritual Murder accusation by their acts?
There are many. Sixtus IV approved in his Bull XII Kal. July 1478, of the conduct of the Bishop who dealt with the Jews in the St. Simon case at Trent. The Jews endeavored to enlist Sixtus IV on their side by pointing out that he had suspended the cult of St. Simon of Trent; this was done by Sixtus IV solely as a disciplinary measure, for Simon had not yet been beatified by papal authority, but was being made the center of a local cult. Gregory XIII recognized Simon as a martyr and himself visited the shrine. Sixtus V ratified the cult of St. Simon in 1588, allowing the celebration of mass in his name. This is confirmed as a fact by Benedict XIV. Benedict XIV himself in a Bull Beatus Andreas (1778, Venice, IV, p. 101 seq.), beatified both Simon and Andreas, two Christian boys murdered by the Jews "in hatred of the faith of Jesus Christ;" "the Jews," he said, "used every means to escape the just anger of the Christians." How significant of the methods of the advocates for the Jews, to note that in Strack's book, no mention whatever is made of Benedict XIV's Bull, although the actions of Sixtus IV are wilfully misinterpreted.
Pius VII, November 24, 1805, confirmed a decree of the Congregation of Rites of August 31 according to the Church at Saragossa the right to honor Dominiculus, killed by the Jews in hatred of the faith of Jesus Christ. He also authorized for the church at Toledo the same privilege in respect to St. Christopher, the boy crucified by the Jews near that place in 1490.
In 1867, the Congregation of Rites authorized the cult of Lorenzino, at Vicenza, Padua, ritually murdered by the Jews. Gregory XVI, also, gave his support to the anti-Jewish accusers when he honored Gougenot des Mousseaux by making him a Chevailer of the Order of St. Gregory the Great, in reward for writing his book, Le Juif, le Judaisme et la Judaisation des Peuples Chr�ti�ns, in which Gougenot des Mousseaux devoted a chapter charging the Jews with Ritual Murder of Christians for the sake of their blood.
Pius IX refused to see the Jew Montefiore when the latter was returning from his visits to Egypt and to Constantinople, where he had bribed the Khedive and the sultan so that the Jews at Damascus could escape the consequences of their guilt of the Ritual Murder of Father Thomas and his servant; this, in spite of a shameless Jewish persistence which has been fully described in Sir Moses Montefiore's biography. That showed what Pius IX thought about it, and he himself was of Jewish blood. Pope Leo XIII bestowed distinctions on Edouard Drumont, author of La France Juive, who accused the Jews of Ritual Murder therein.988
In summary: The Popes who have appeared to disbelieve the existence of the Ritual Murder crime have, with the exception of Clement XIII, been those who lived in the least enlightened times; many later Popes have given very clear evidence that they hold the opposite opinion. You will just have to judge for yourself, as we are not trying to convince you of anything, just to present the facts of history.
Remember that although other martyred boys, victims of Jewish Ritual Murder, have been regarded in many places as saints without papal authority, there is no record of papal disapproval of these cults except in the case of Sixtus IV, already mentioned, whose action was purely disciplinary, and who himself specifically approved of the conduct of the Ritual Murder Case to which the matter referred. Such locally beatified "saints" or martyrs were St. William of Norwich (1144), St. Richard of Pontoise (1179), St. Hugh of Lincoln (1255), St. Werner of Oberwesel (1286) and St. Rudolph of Berne (1287). In every such case it is quite obvious that the cult had the full approval at least of the episcopal authorities over the places mentioned.
Those who condemn the Blood Accusation as a wicked invention for the purpose of persecuting Jews and robbing them, must at the same time condemn wholesale some of the highest dignitaries of the Catholic Church, men against whom nothing is known beyond that they had excellent characters, like William Turbe, Bishop of Norwick, to give an English example. When one peruses the details of the cases cited they will realize that Episcopal Courts have dealt with many of them; in other words, the Jews were condemned by the existing religious authority of the day. Father Creagh, Redemptorist, publicly accused the Jews of the practice of Ritual Murder, on January 11, 1904, in a speech in Limerick. 989
������������������������������� The Attitude of The Protestant Churches
The Protestant Church appears to have allied itself to Jewry, if one may judge from the principal views expressed by those on television and radio today. These views are almost invariably similar to those expressed by Masons, and are almost always pernicious. However, there was a time when Protestants were Protestants, unaffected by Masonry or by the powerful propaganda of which Jewish money is the source. Martin Luther seems to have had an inkling of the true nature of the Jews when he said: "How the Jews love the Book of Esther, which is so suitable to their bloodthirsty, revengeful, murderous appetite and hopes. The sun has never shone on such a bloodthirsty and revengeful people, who fancy themselves to be the chosen people so that they can murder and strangle the heathen." 990
This seems plain speaking enough; but we find the Jewish author, C. Roth, 991 , citing Martin Luther as having condemned the "libel" of Ritual Murder "in unqualified terms." However, the Jewish Encyclopedia definitely states that Luther charged the Jews with Ritual Murders. 992
At Magdeburg in 1562, a Protestant History of the Christian Church was compiled, called the Magdenburg Centuries; it was compiled by a number of Lutheran theologians headed by M. Flacius, and was first published at Basle as the Historia Ecclesia Christi. This work records the Ritual Murders of Blois, Pontoise (Paris), Braisne, Fulda, Berne and Oberwesel.
John Foxe in his Acts and Monuments of the Church (1563) says: "For every year commonly their (the Jews') custom was to get some Christian man's child from his parents and on Good Friday to crucify him in despite of our religion."
He describes the ritual crucifixion of British children by Jews at Norwich and Lincoln, before the expulsion. The learned and distinguished Puritan, William Prynne, a fearless fighter against evil, in his Short Demurrer to the Jews long discontinued Remitter into England, 1656, gave details and references of the Ritual Murders at Norwich, Glouchester, and Bury St. Edmunds in England, and those of Blois, Braisne, Richard "of Paris," Fulda, Prague, Werner of Oberwesel, Rudolph of Berne, Simon of Trent and others. In Book I, p. 67, he says: "The Jews...have ofttimes...maliciously acted it (crucifixion) over and again in representation...by crucifying sundry Christian children on Good Friday or near Easter, on a Crosse, in a most barbarous manner, in derision of our Saviour's death and passion." On p. 68 he quotes several authorities "that the Jews in Paris did every year steal some Christian child, or another brought up in the King's Court, and carrying him to a secret house or vault, did, on Good Friday or Easter-Day, in contempt and derision of Christ and Christian religion, crucify him on a Crosse...and that they have been frequently apprehended, persevering in this wickedness; for which, upon Direction, they were usually murdered, stoned, burned, destroyed, hanged, by the furious multitude's violence, or executed, imprisoned, banished by Christian Kings and Magistrates, yet such was their malice to Christ, that they would still persevere therein, and act it over again upon every opportunity."� This book of Prynne's, which ran into two editions, is in the British Museum and Guildhall Libraries, but is unobtainable, though stated by booksellers to be of no great rarity or value; in the London Library there is no copy, but there is a Jewish refutation of it. America has been so carefully schooled by the Jewish Money Power, that it has been able to destroy or rarefy almost all sources of information on Ritual Murder, that the Protestant Church has come to believe that the thing is a mere relic of medieval superstition.
1934: China. Marines landed at Foochow to protect the American Consulate. In January 1934, Vladimir Jabotinsky continued his hateful agitation and politics against Germany from East Europe. He published the following in Mascha Rjetsch: "The fight against Germany has now been waged for months by every Jewish community, on every conference, in all labor unions and by every single Jew in the world. There are reasons for the assumption that our share in this fight is of general importance. We shall start a spiritual and material war of the whole world against Germany. Germany is striving to become once again a Great Nation, and to recover her lost territories as well as her colonies. But our Jewish interests call for the complete destruction of Germany..."
1934: Again we find the Jewish Declaration of War: "Judea declares War on Germany." 993 ; "Germany must be turned into a Waste Land, as happened there during the 30‑year War." 994
In summarizing the machinations of such a ruling elite. The late Carroll Quigley, a former professor at Georgetown University, who spent more than twenty years researching and writing a 1360‑page Baedeker, Tragedy and Hope, said: "The history of the last century shows, as we shall see later, that the advice given to governments by bankers, like the advice they have given to industrialists, was consistently good for bankers, but was often disastrous for governments, businessmen, and the people generally."
Professor Quigley identified the international banking families without fanfare. They include Baring, Lazard, Erlanger, Warburg, Schroder, Seligman, Speyers, Mirabaud, Mallet, Fould, and above all Rothschild and Morgan. Even after these banking families became fully involved in domestic industry through the emergence of financial capitalism, they remained different from the ordinary baker on the corner of Main Street in these distinctive ways: They
1). Were cosmopolitan and international.
2). Were close to governments.
3). Were almost equally devoted to secrecy and the secret use of financial influence in political life.
"J.P. Morgan and Company" gives the connotation of a non‑Jewish enterprise. It was, however, quite the opposite. This firm, like others of the International Banking Fraternity, constantly operated through corporations and governments yet remained an obscure private partnership. It was originally founded in London as George Peabody and Company in 1838, was not incorporated until March 21, 1940, and went out of existence as a separate entity on April 24, 1959, when it merged with its most important commercial bank subsidiary, the Guaranty Trust Company. The London affiliate, Morgan Grenfell, was incorporated in 1934.
George Peabody had established his business in England through his connection with Brown Brothers. He had become an unidentified agent for Lord Rothschild as early as 1835. As George Peabody had no son to take over his firm, he took on Junius Morgan as partner; Junius's son, John Pierpont Morgan, became known as "the most powerful banker in the world," although his principal role was to secretly carry out commissions for the House of Rothschild. "Marxism is the modern form of Jewish prophecy." 995
1934: Planned Parenthood founder Margaret Sanger's "Baby Code" would have permitted only the "fit" to procreate, but it wasn't only Sanger who wanted the New World Order of the future to be a eugenic one.
In 1904, the Carnegie Institution had financed the establishment of a biological experimental station related to eugenics at Cold Spring Harbor, New York. In 1912, Woodrow Wilson as governor of New Jersey had signed into law a brutal sterilization bill, and in that same year the First International Congress on Eugenics was held with vice-presidents, Winston Churchill, Alexaner Graham Bell, and Charles Eliot (president of Harvard University).
On January 14 of the next year, Theodore Roosevelt wrote that we should be "frowning on the fecundity of unworthy types," and in 1921 vice-president-elect Calvin Coolidge wrote that "Biological laws tell us that certain divergent people will not mix or blend." Later, in British historian Christopher Thorne's Allies of a Kind, one reads that President Franklin Roosevelt, "felt in order to talk, jokingly, of dealing with Puerto Rico's excessive birth rate by employing, in his own words, 'the methods which Hitler used effectively.'"
Conclusions and Recommendations of the Commission on Social Studies of the American Historical Association is published. The work of the commission was financed ($340,000) by the Carnegie Corporation, and Professor Harld Laski (philosopher of British socialism) would later say of the Commission's report: "At bottom, and stripped of its carefully neutral phrases, the report is an educational program for a Socialist America." 996
In the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace's Yearbook for this year, one reads that the Endowment, "is becoming an unofficial instrument of international policy, taking up here and there the ends and threads of international problems and questions which the governments find it difficult to handle, and through private initiative reaching conclusions which are not of a formal nature but which unofficially find their way into the policies of government."
1935: April 21: "Nine Groups Instead of the 48 States" is published in the New York Times Magazine. Using the same rationales as those used near the end of the 20th century by proponents of world government, Delbert Clark describes how certain members of Congress (including Sen. Robert Wagner, NY) would organize the nation into nine departments rather than 48 states (President Nixon broke the nation up into ten regions instead of nine). Assassination of Senator Huey Long. First lobotomy performed by Egas Moniz in Lisbon.
1935: The Russian Communist Government, under Stalin's rule, was so shaky that the Russian Army was on the verge of being defeated by tiny Finland; one of America's most staunch friends. And with the diversion of just a tiny fraction of the millions of tons of war equipment being shipped to Europe daily, America could have saved Finland and dealt a death blow to Stalin and to Communism. Then just two years later, when Hitler and the Germany Army had cleared Eastern Europe of the Bolshevik plague; and had accepted the eager surrender of millions of Russian soldiers; was knocking at the door of Moscow Russia's Communist rule was once again on the verge of collapse. Thus, America, at the cost of thousands of dead and wounded American Troops, through orders of the Great TRAITOR Roosevelt, in an unheard of frenzy, rushed billions in military aid to Russia. Saving Stalin and with one monstrous Satanic Act, saved the entire Jewish‑ Communist‑Zionist World offensive from extinction.
1935: Prior to WW II the Jewish Zionists enjoyed a visibly protected political status in Germany: "In fact, about 600 newspapers were officially banned during 1933. Others were unofficially silenced by street methods. The exceptions included (The Jewish) Judische Rundschau, the ZVfD's Weekly and several other Jewish publications. German Zionism's weekly was hawked on street corners and displayed at newsstands. When Chaim Arlosoroff visited Zionist headquar�ters in London on June 1, he emphasized, 'The Rundschau is of crucial importance today for the Zionists. Every day it gets fifty to sixty new subscribers.' By the end of 1933 Judische Rundschau circulation had in fact jumped to more than 38,000; four to five times its 1932 circulation.
Although many influential Aryan publications were forced to restrict their page size to conserve newsprint, Judische Rundschau was not affected until mandatory newsprint rationing in 1937. And while stringent censorship of all German publications was enforced from the outset, Judische Rundschau was allowed relative press freedoms. Although two issues of it were suppressed when they published Chaim Arlosoroff's outline for a capital transfer, such seizures were rare. Other than the ban on anti‑Nazi boycott references, printing atrocity stories, and criticizing the Reich, Judische Rundschau was essentially exempt from the so‑called Gleichschaltung or 'uniformity' demanded by the Nazi party of all facets of German society. Juedische Rundschau was free to preach Zionism as a wholly separate political philosophy ‑‑ indeed, the only separate political philosophy sanction by the Third Reich. In 1933, Hebrew became an encouraged course in all Jewish schools. By 1935, uniforms for Zionist youth corps were permitted ‑‑ the only non‑Nazi uniform allowed in Germany. When the Nuremburg Laws in late 1935 stripped German Jewry of their citizenship, it became illegal for Jews to raise the German flag; The same Law, however, stipulated: German Jewry could raise the Star of David-Emblazoned Zionist Flag..."
The Prayer Room of the U.S. Capitol has two Jewish menorahs, but no Cross.
"There is only one Power which really counts: The Power of Political Pressure. We Jews are the most powerful people on Earth, because we have this power, and we know how to apply it." 997 ; "How do you account for the fact that so many young Jews may be found in the radical movements of all the lands?" 998
1936: "Marxism, you say, is the bitterest opponent of capitalism, which is sacred to us. For the simple reason that they are opposite poles, they deliver over to us the two poles of the earth and permit us to be its axis. These two opposites, Bolshevism and ourselves, find ourselves identified in the Internationale. And these two opposites, the doctrine of the two poles of society, meet in their unity of purpose, the renewal of the world from above by the control of wealth, and from below by revolution." 999 Beginning of Moscow Purge trials in which numerous communist leaders were brainwashed into false confessions and then executed.
1937: Spanish Civil War begins. First of 48 "Lost Colony" stones found in North Carolina; stones supposedly tell the story of lost Roanoke Island colony. Amelia Earhart Putnam, aviator, disappears.
1937: The Jews leave no stone unturned in their hate campaign against the German people. Why did the German people detest the Jews? Answer: they realized their land had been Occupied, just as so many other nations have been since before the Age of Rome: "In (pre‑WW II) Berlin, for example, when the Nazis came to power, 50.2% of the lawyers were Jews...48% of the doctors were Jews. The Jews owned the largest and most important Berlin newspapers, and made great inroads on the educational system." 1000
Rather than simply milling around like bleating sheep, German patriots tried to save their people by pressuring aliens and parasites to immigrate (The True "Final Solution"). Jewish reaction? Like bloodsuckers being plucked off an artery. Afterwards Germany's economy flourished without inflation, an achievement that: "...had rarely been praised, and not much remarked." 1001 ; "If the tide of history does not turn toward Communist Internationalism then the Jewish race is doomed." 1002 ; "The present program of palliative relief must give way to a program of fundamental reconstruction. American democracy must be socialized by subjecting industrial production and distribution to the will of the People's Congress. The first step is to abolish the federal veto and to enlarge the express powers of the national government through immediate constitutional amendment. A gradual march in the direction of socialization will follow." 1003 ; "The modern Socialist movement is in great part the work of the Jews, who impress on it the mark of their brains; it was they who took a preponderant part in the directing of the first Socialist Republic...The present world Socialism forms the first step of the accomplishment of Mosaism, the start of the realization of the future state of the world announced by our prophets. It is not till there shall be a League of Nations; it is not till its Allied Armies shall be employed in an effective manner for the protection of the feeble that we can hope that the Jews will be able to develop, without impediment in Palestine, their national State; and equally it is only a League of nations penetrated with the Socialist spirit that will render possible for us the enjoyment of our international necessities, as well as our national ones..." 1004
1937: On July 8, 1937, the New York Times noted that Professor Wilheim, a German historian, had said: "The Rothschilds introduced the rule of money into European politics. The Rothschilds were the servants of money who undertook the reconstruction of the world as an image of money and its functions. Money and the employment of wealth have become the law of European life; we no longer have nations, but economic provinces."
During the nineteenth century, the Rothschilds and other Jewish families amassed a fortune financing governments at war with one another. According to economist Stuart Crane: "If you will look back at every war in Europe during the nineteenth century, you will see that they always ended with the establishment of a 'balance of power.' With every reshuffling there was a balance of power in a new grouping around the House of Rothschild in England, France, or Austria. They grouped nations so that if any king got out of line, a war would break out and the war would be decided by which way the financing went. Researching the debt positions of the warring nations will usually indicate who was to be punished."
The nineteenth century saw two major defeats for the Rothschilds in the United States, however. The United States was the only country in the modern financial world to have resisted successfully, for over a hundred years, the formation of a private central bank. This resistance can be attributed to its early financial success in becoming a prosperous nation.
In 1836, President Andrew Jackson abolished the Central Bank through which the Rothschilds had been exerting their control, according to Gustavus Myers in History of the Great American Fortunes.
Then, during the Civil War, Abraham Lincoln refused to pay the Rothschilds the exorbitant rate of interest they wanted to finance the Union cause. President Lincoln ordered the printing of a total of $450‑million "greenbacks," deciding that America would only owe the money to herself. Meanwhile, the Rothschilds were financing the South through the Erlangers, their relatives, August Belmont having been their agent for the North!
During the period between the two world wars, the International Jewish Bankers solidified their gains, took complete control of bankrupt Germany and thoroughly infested American Economics. The contrived depression of the 1930's further enriched them through the thousands of bankruptcies forced upon the American people. "...But as landed proprietors they can still be harmful to us from the fact that they are self-sufficing in the resources upon which they live. It is essential therefore for us at whatever cost to deprive them of their land. This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens upon landed property ‑ in loading lands with debts. These measures will check land holding and keep it in a state of humble and unconditional submis�sion...What we want is that industry should drain off from the land both labor and capital...and thereby throw all the Goyim into the ranks of the proletariat. Then the Goyim will bow down before us, if for no other reason than to get the right to exist...we shall produce a rise in prices of the first necessaries of life, alleging that it arises from the decline of agriculture and cattle-�breeding...To secure this we must have everybody vote without distinctions of classes and qualifications (Now you know why the poll‑tax was done away with), in order to establish an absolute majority, which cannot be got from the educated properties classes..." 1005
Confiscations and monopoly extension introduced America to Socialism through Franklin D. Roosevelt. Such was/is the power and propaganda skill of the Jewish Bankers that Americans all but worshiped their "great leader" and gave him a free hand to appoint the worst group of Communists, subversive, fellow travelers and opportunists ever to disgrace the American scene to that time; and our leaders in government through their complicity in the grandiose scheme for subversion and world conquest became obvious to thoughtful Americans. True Patriots such as Rev. Gerold Winrod, Elizabeth Dilling, Col. E.N. Sanctuary, Lawrence Dennis, R.E. Edmondson, David Baxter and Joseph McWilliams tried their best to warn America, but were put on trial for sedition for their efforts. "...For a time...responsible posts...we shall put them in the hands of persons whose past and reputation are such that between them and the people lies an abyss, persons who, in case of disobedience to our instruc�tions, Must face criminal charges or disappear ‑‑ this in order to make them defend our interests to their last gasp." 1006
Remember: Watergate‑Abscam ‑‑ And the Plight of the Farmers in the 70's and 80's, Irangate, Iran‑Contra Hearings; just to name a few of many. Toward that end, systematic undermining of our Republic has continued and accelerated without interruption through each administration and each congress since 1913 and the entrance of the Jew Woodrow Wilson and his Administration. "For many centuries the Russians have lived in groups. That pioneer spirit which is a fundamental characteristic of the Nordic‑Teuton is absent in the Russian. When the Slavs spread out through the vast expanse of Russia this colonization of tremendous areas was motivated chiefly by a desire to get as far away as possible from the government. For more than a thousand years that government, with only brief intervals, represented oppression and terror. Following the rivers, penetrating great forests and wide swamps the Russians attempted to hide themselves from their despots, but without success. The church and the chinovnik (official) followed them everywhere...Bolshevism succeeded in imposing its rule upon Russia by taking over espionage network of the Okhrana, the political police of the Czarist regimes. The leading officials of this organization were eliminated and the Okhrana was converted into the Cheka (Extraordinary commissions) by Felix Djerjinski, a maniac Pole whose chief assistants were two Jews, Menshinski and Jagoda.
Djerjinski died suddenly and mysteriously at a meeting of the presidium of the supreme executive committee in Moscow when he was attempting to help Leon Trotsky obtain control of the communist party after the death of Lenin. He is said to have been poisoned by Stalin. In any event his death arrived at a convenient moment for Stalin who then seized power.
Since then the Cheda has changed its name twice. It became the GPU (KGB ‑‑ State Political Administra�tion) and later the Nar. Kom. Vnu. Del. (People's Commissariat for International Affairs). These changes in name were to delude people abroad into thinking this agency for terror had been abolished. The second change of name was ignored abroad which continued to call the terrorists the GPU (KGB). Since the death of Djerjinski, the GPU (KGB) has had five leaders Menshinski, Jagoda, Akulov, Yezhov and Berija. All were Jews. Under their administration millions of Russians perished...It was this organization which systematically massacred all members men, women and children, of the upper and middle classes in Russia. The Jews applied terror to all classes of the population. It was used to enable them to obtain complete control over the people living within Russia. The system of terror and treachery which the Russians had themselves devised was used against them by the Jews who exploited this fatal weakness in the Russian character. Mankind has evolved many different forms of government. In modern times civilized forms of government have only limited power against individuals whom they can fine, imprison and execute. In Russia the Jews expanded terror into a science.
The Soviet form of government, under their (Jews) direction, not only can fine, imprison and execute, but it can also discharge a man from his position, prevent him from obtaining further employment, confiscate his food and clothing cards, seize his living quarters, expel his children from schools, evict his wife and children into the street, and destroy an entire family by sending its different members to different places of exile. The terror of the Czarist regimes of olden days has been made complete. Every man knows that should he commit an offense against the Jewish regime, not only himself, but also his entire family, including his parents and relatives, may suffer; that even his friends may be included in the purge.
In Soviet cities where the chief concern is obtaining more food or better living quarters, everybody was at the mercy of his neighbors. It was sufficient ‑‑ to ruin a man and his family ‑‑ to report to the nearest GPU (KGB) office that he was the son of a wealthy farmer (A farmer with two horses is classified as wealthy by the communists) or that his father occupied a good position before the revolution.
Life became hell on earth everywhere Jewish authority expanded. This system of espionage and terror was just as strongly organized in the village as in the city. The local GPU (KGB) man has almost unlimited authority. He can dispossess any peasant he wishes and compel him and his family to move at least fourteen miles away before he can settle again in some abandoned shack. Or worse, he can order them to be deported to the far North or Siberia. Long before the world war the average American had only a dim idea about Russia. Very few knew anything about Russian history or literature. Their knowledge of Russia was based on the contents of occasional newspaper articles and stories told by Russian emigrants. These were almost entirely Jews. And the stories making the most lasting impression upon the minds of the average American were those tales of pogroms in Ruthenian and Ukrainian villages, of exiles sent to Siberia and of the allegedly cruel and despotic regime of the Czars.
In his book Innocents Abroad, Mark Twain devoted a few scathing paragraphs to the Czar and his regime. Twain exemplified the attitude of the average American who is little different from the average human being and is prone to form opinions upon hearing one‑sided or insufficient evidence.
The extremely bad reputation which the Czarist regime had abroad for cruelty and despotism was largely manufactured by the Jews. The old ruling class in Russia was mostly of Nordic‑�Teutonic origin. This class learned to know the Jew through centuries of contact. And the better they can know them, the more adamant they were against allowing them more privileges. The Jews were largely segregated in the provinces of Ruthenia, White Russia and Poland. Those few who were permitted to live in Petersburg, Moscow and other large Russian cities were required before the war to have a higher education. Because of these restrictions against their rapacity the Jews hated the Czarist regime virulent.
This world‑wide Jewish campaign against the Czarist government of Russia, which developed towards the close of the last century, so undermined the prestige of Russia abroad that the world welcomed the revolution in Russia and hailed the downfall of the Czarist regime as a sign of progress. From all over the world Jewish Revolutionaries poured into Russia to take vengeance upon the Russian people and to help the erection of a New Imperialist Jewish Power, one of whose first decrees was to make Anti-Semitism a crime punishable by death...The Bolsheviks pretend to be on the side of progress. They set out to form a heaven on earth by completely exterminating all classes of the population who defend property, that is to say, security.
They murdered millions of Russians and starved and exiled millions more. The liberals of the world applauded. Occasionally one of their number was shocked into protest. But he was howled down by the Jewish inspired-and-led liberal clique. In their own lands and under their own governments, the liberals oppose bitterly all attempts to curb individual freedom, which includes: freedom of press, speech and religion. In Russia, where Bolshevism abolished these varieties of freedom, the liberals found this justifiable and excusable. In their own countries they have enthusiastically defended the most horrible atrocities of Bolshevism while at the same time they have held protest meetings, collected funds, employed attorneys and used every possible form of agitation against their own governments when these have placed communists and revolutionaries under arrest, or sentenced them to prison for violations of the law. In doing this they proved the liberal movement is no longer liberal. It has aged quickly and become senile. It has acquired, not the harmless childlike manner of an old man but the violent ravings of a lunatic. Defenders of Bolsheviks are mentally degenerate. They are the enemies of the better elements of Society.
This unintelligentsia...was one of the first classes to be thoroughly and systematical�ly liquidated in Russia by the Jewish Terror. All Russian liberal leaders, and this included the Social Democratic party, were exterminated. The portent of this action was never grasped by the unintelligents�ia abroad. That is, if with the assistance of their efforts a communist regime should be established in their own country they would be one of the first classes to be purged from the ranks of society. This seemingly has never entered their thoughts. This is because the unintelligentsia in their secret hearts are also revolutionaries. They are dissatisfied with the makeup of the society in which they live and wish to change it. So long as they support the Bolsheviks they are anti‑social. And as long as they follow the banners raised by the Jews they are a dangerous element..." 1007
1937: The Spanish Revolution. The Long Range Plan for the ultimate subjugation of Spain started, as in other countries, soon after the death of Christ. In an attempt to crush the power of the Christian Church in Spain, the money-lenders ordered their agents to infiltrate into the congregations and pose as Christians.1008
This placed them in positions to destroy the church organizations from within. This conspiracy became obvious, and in the 13th century Pope Innocent III instituted the Inquisition. The purpose of the Inquisition was to ferret out and question infidels suspected of masquerading as Christians. Spain had been exceptionally kind to the Jews. They were allowed to hold office and acted as tax-collectors.
Between 1475 and 1504, during the reign of Isabella and Ferdinand, the Inquisition was used extensively to locate and destroy all traitors who plotted to overthrow the power of the Church and State. The Inquisitors under the Jewish Torquemada discovered the subversive underground to be so widespread and well organized that in 1492 Spain followed the example of other European countries and expelled all the Jews.� This task provided the opportunity for some extremists to organize mob violence against the Jews and several extensive massacres took place. These illegal killings were condemned publicly by the Church authorities in Rome.
After the International Bankers re-organized during the 1600s, their agents infiltrated into the Spanish Treasury Department. They were exceptionally active during both the English and French revolutions, trying to destroy the Spanish economy in order to prepare the way for revolutionary efforts in that country also. It is worth while to study the political intrigue that went on in Spain from 1839 to 1939 because it gives a clear picture of the pattern of revolutionary technique used to bring about the ultimate subjugation of all countries. There are three steps in all revolutionary efforts.
First: Infiltration by the agents of the revolutionary party into the government, civil services, armed forces, and labor organizations in order to be in position to destroy the government from within when the order to revolt is given.
Second: The affiliation of the revolutionary party with the socialist or liberal party left of center in order to overthrow the established government regardless of whether it is a monarchy or a republic.
Third: Subversive activities to bring about anarchy in order to discredit the Popular Front Government and provide the excuse for forming a proletarian dictatorship. Once this is established purges turn it into a totalitarian dictatorship as it happened in Russia in 1917.
Karl Marx's agents organized Spain's first General Political Strike in 1865. In 1868 the Directors of the W.R.M. sent Senor Fanelli to Spain to affiliate the Anarchists with the Marxist revolutionaries. Fanelli was a close friend of Bakhunin who was a close associate of Marx and Engels. In 1870 Bakhuin fell out with Marx over policy. He was expelled from the First International of the W.R.M.
In 1872 Bakhunin influenced the Spanish revolutionary leaders into forming the Socialist-Democratic Alliance. The Spanish government decreed Bakhunin's extremist organizations illegal, but they continued to exist underground. The Grand Orient Lodges formed convenient headquarters.
At a congress held in Zaragoza the Spanish section, the Marxist International agreed to ally themselves with the Anarchist International. After its affiliation, both groups concentrated in organizing the various Labor Groups into a vast "Camorra." They crowned their combined efforts with a revolution which produced the first Spanish Republic in 1873.
The effort on the part of the revolutionary leaders was accompanied with the usual Reign of Terror. Anarchy ran wild. All kinds of excesses took place. Finally, General Pavia brought off a "Coup d'Etat" and the revolutionaries went underground again.
In order to emerge into the open once more, the members of the revolutionary underground supported the leaders of a mild "liberal" movement to obtain political power. The revolutionary leaders used the quarrel going on between those who claimed the descendants of Don Carlos should occupy the throne, and those who claimed the descendants of Isabella should reign, to start a Civil War. This war ended with the defeat of the Carlist Group in 1876.1009
The Spanish workers really desired to organize for their own protection, but the majority did not agree with the extreme policy advocated by the Anarchists. The anti-revolutionaries therefore organized the "Workers Association." These moderates were immediately set upon by both revolutionaries and employers of labor alike. 1010
This persecution continued until 1888 when, at the suggestion of Pablo Iglesias, the moderate group adopted the name "The Workers General Union," which became known in Spain as the U.G.T. The members of this organization did not get much support until after the government outlawed the Iberian Anarchist Federation.
The syndicalist elements collaborated with the radical republican party until 1908. They then formed the "solidaridad Obrera" and, two years later, in 1910, the founded the Regional Federation of Labor known in Spain as the C.R.T. Immediately afterwards they formed the National Federation of Labor (C.N.T.).
In 1913 both the C.R.T. and the C.N.T. were suspended as the result of a series of strikes. The government did not object to the principles of collective bargaining, but it did object to the extremist policy, and revolutionary actions, of the leaders. So legitimate labor, striving for social justice, found their organizations barred because the radical element always seemed to work its way into executive positions within the unions.
The reaction was what the plotters of World Revolution expected it would be. Their revolutionary syndicalist movement greatly increased in power and acted against all political parties, and against the State itself. The policy of these extremists was "direct action," advocated with the greatest heat and violence. In 1916 the C.R.R. was reorganized by Angel Pestana and Salvador Segui. In 1918 these two labor leaders were able to form in Barcelona the "Sole Syndicate" generally known as "The One Big Syndicate."
During World War I Spain, as a neutral country, made a vast amount of money, but, generally speaking, the laboring classes did not receive anything like a fair share of the national prosperity. This fact was perhaps the deciding factor which drove the majority of the working classes out of moderate labor organizations into the arms of the revolutionary leaders in the extremist labor groups.
However, the more moderate and level-headed labor leaders didn't give up the fight against the radical groups and as a result of their efforts, they brought into being a new labor group known as "The Free Syndicate" in 1920.
During the next three years there was continuous strife going on between the Right and Left labor organizations. Local strikes, general strikes, destruction of property, private assassinations to remove labor leaders, wholesale murders to reduce the strength of opposing organizations. All these crimes were committed in the name of "liberty." By 1923 conditions became chaotic. To prevent the Communist Party bringing about another revolution the King of Spain asked General Primo de Rivera to become military dictator.
One of the first results of Prime de Rivera's dictatorship was the successful termination of the Moroccan War. It was during the final stages of this war that General Franco greatly distinguished himself in the Field. He turned what looked like a complete military defeat into a brilliant victory. By tempering justice with mercy he won the admiration, and the loyalty, of many of the Moroccan natives. It was he who came to the notice of the general public in Spain. Rivera is accused by his enemies of doing everything a man shouldn't do. It is only fair to record that he did restore law and order; he brought about a number of social reforms; he co-operated with Largo Caballero to improve working conditions. He worked so hard that only his breakdown in health in 1929 can explain the errors in judgment he made during 1930.
Tired and worn out, and as if in a hurry to unburden himself of the responsibilities of office, he called in two socialist leaders, Besteiro and Saborit. He charged them with the task of re-organizing the electoral machinery of the nation so the people could decide whether they wanted a monarchy or a republican government. Just why De Rivera appointed Besteiro and Saborit to re-organize the electoral machine of Spain will probably never be known. The two socialists rigged the election machinery so well a Socialist-Republican Government was assured.
In Madrid alone the number of fictitious voters exceeded 40,000. Similar corruption existed in all the larger centers of population. To ensure the end of the monarchy in Spain The Grand Orient Lodges organized a special "Military Brotherly Union" by which they obtained the promise of twenty-one of the twenty-three Spanish generals to support the Republican Cause.
General Mola, who was Chief of the Spanish Internal Security, in his book "Tempestad Calma Intriga Y Crisis" Informs us that the generals were initiated into the Grand Orient and had one and a half million pesetas placed to their credit, to help them escape abroad should the republican movement fail. Franco was one of the two generals who refused to join the "Military Brotherly Union." In support of Mola's statement, Cano Lopez said on the floor of the Spanish Cortes (parliament): "Since 1925 masonry has grouped under the heading 'Military Brotherly Union' most of the high ranking officials of the army. The members include Cabanellas, Sanjurjo, Goded, Mola, Lopez, Ochoa, Queipo de Llana, and others...Of twenty-three divisional generals, twenty-one were masons...All had taken the oath of the Grand Orient. 1011 Both in 1929, for the abolition of the dictatorship of de Rivera, and in 1931 for the abolition of the monarchy, the Grand Orient issued the orders and the generals obeyed." 1012
The International Bankers helped finance the revolutionary effort in Spain without becoming involved themselves. In February 1932 Le Journal reports that Stalin promised $200,000 to help finance the Revolutionary Training Schools in Spain. The financial statements submitted to the 1931 congress of the Communist international discloses the fact that �240,000 (English money) had been received to help the Spanish revolutionaries.1013 In addition to the above, two and a half million pesetas were made available for the purchase of arms and ammunition. General Mola says that by 1938 over two hundred revolutionary leaders had arrived in Spain after being trained in the Lenin Institute in Moscow.
From 1930 to the date of the election a campaign of L'Infamie was carried on against the King of Spain and the royal family, exactly as it was against Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette. One of the most ridiculous lies ever invented claimed that one Spanish soldier was bled to death every day to keep the Prince of Asturias alive. He was known to be suffering from Hemophilia. Other slanders accused the king of being a libertine, just as the Empress of Russia had falsely been accused of being mistress to Rasputin.
The plugged ballots in the large industrial centers wiped out the strong rural vote in favor of the monarchy. After the election had been declared in favor of a republican form of government, King Alfonso XIII of Spain issued his last public proclamation. It read as follows: "The elections held on Sunday proved to me that I no longer hold the love and affection of my people. My conscience tells me this condition will not be permanent because I have always striven to serve Spain, and my people with all my devotion. A king may make mistakes. Without doubt I have done so on occasion, but I know our country has always shown herself generous towards the faults of others committed without malice.
I am the king of all Spaniards, and I am a Spaniard. I could find ample means to maintain my royal prerogatives in effective resistance to those who assail them, but I prefer to stand resolutely aside rather than to provoke a conflict which might array my countrymen against one another in Civil War and patricidal strife.
I renounce no single one of my rights which, rather than being mine, are an accumulated legacy of history for the guardianship of which I shall one day have to render strict account. I shall wait the true and full expression of the collective conscience and, until the nation speaks I deliberately suspend the exercise of my royal powers and am leaving Spain, thus acknowledging that she is sole mistress of her destinies. Alson now I believe that I am fulfilling the duty which the love of my country dictates. I pray God that all other Spaniards may feel and fulfill their duty as sincerely as I do." 1014
Many of the Socialists who formed the Spanish republican government in 1931 were sincere in their beliefs. They wanted no part of "Red" Communism or "Black" Naziism. But they were proved to be powerless to prevent the Communists and Anarchists from putting the second part of their revolutionary program into effect. The tactics the revolutionary leaders employed were to double-cross the Socialists at every opportunity. Red Cells within the government caused the government to commit some foolish mistakes. The Reds outside then damned the government as a lot of incompetent, corrupt, and inefficient nincompoops. The Communists, and Anarchists, claimed only a dictatorship of the proletariat could establish a stable government. The agents of Moscow committed every conceivable kind of crime to bring those responsible for internal security into disrepute also. General De Rivera had used Largo Caballero a great deal to iron out differences between labor and employers during the years he had been dictator. With the advent of the republican government Largo Caballero showed his true colors. By 1935 Caballero openly boasted that he had placed "Tens of thousands of Communist Cells throughout Spain."
At the Eleventh Plenum of the Executive of the Communist International, the Spanish delegates were showered with congratulations because "The prerequisites of a revolutionary crisis are being created at a rapid rate in Spain."
At the Twelfth Plenum the wording of the congratulations to the Spanish delegates was as follows: "In Spain, in particular, we have been able to observe such revolutionary strike struggles going on uninterruptedly over period of many months as the Spanish proletariat has never experienced before. What is happening in these struggles is, above all, the further development of a Spanish Revolution."
There is an old saying "When thieves disagree the truth will come out." That is exactly what happened in Spain.
The three leaders of Moscow's underground in Spain were Joaquin Maurin, Victor Serges, and Andres Ninn. They were all young men. They had all received special training in revolutionary activities in the Lenin Institute in Moscow before being entrusted with the leadership in Spain. Maurin had been mixed up in the Separatist movement in Catalonia since he was sixteen years of age.
At the mature age of seventeen this intellectual thinker had set out to teach the Spanish people the Soviet solution of the world's economic troubles. At the age of twenty-one he was elected head of the Anarchists. He preached and practiced the religion of hate and violence. In 1914 he was condemned to twenty years' imprisonment but he was not of legal age for such a penalty. Maurin was a delegate to the Third Congress of the Communist International held in Moscow, 1921. He attracted favorable attention.
With the fall of Primo De Rivera, Maurin returned to Spain. He had been hiding out in France and Moscow. He had lived a hectic life. He had been in and out of jail; had escaped from prison; been wounded in 1925; confined in Citadel Montjuich, etc. It is said the only period of peace enjoyed in his life was the three years he and his young wife spent in Paris, 1927-30. Maurin wrote a book in 1936. Victor Serges wrote the preface to it. In this book "Hacia la Segunda Revolucion" he exposed the fact that Stalin had departed from the Marxian ideology and charged he was using the forces of Communism to forward his own secret totalitarian imperialistic ambitions.1015
Even after Maurin, Serges, and Ninn broke openly with Stalin in 1936, their power and influence amongst the working classes was so great that Stalin ordered that they should be allowed to live until they had served their purpose. Stalin used them right up to the beginning of the Civil War in Spain. Then he ordered them liquidated. He directed that "Their deaths shall be accomplished in such a manner as to make it appear to the public that all three had died as martyrs to the Communist Cause."
Maurin was betrayed to Franco's forces and after trial was executed. Serges is reported to have been shot by Loyalists while fighting, and Ninn was also disposed of. Their deaths were loudly attributed to acts of violence by the enemies of Communism.
Victor Serges wrote "The evolution of Soviet Communism was completed in 1936...from revolutionary internationalism to the nationalism of great military power served, in various countries, by parties which it subsidized. After July 1936 the Stalinites formed the unified Socialist Party affiliated with the Third International...and the object of Stalinism is to establish the new power of a Fascist nature to encircle France, the probable ally of Russia, IN THE WAR THAT IS BEING PREPARED."
Then again Maurin says: "The traditional policy of England is to ruin its adversaries, so as then to pose as the Protector and to render impossible the renaissance of the conquered vassal. Spain is primarily the victim of England and, next in order, of France. When Spain hesitates, England and France attack her strongly. If she inclines towards England, France increases the persecution. So long as France and England are capitalistic countries they will not have to be the natural ally to Spain.1016 The Logical line would be the curve through Portugal, Germany, Italy and Russia. A bloc of this nature would neutralize France and England." 1017
Serges explained how so much Loyalist propaganda found its way into the universal press, while so little space was given to Franco's releases. Serges wrote: "Never has there been brought into play, the one against the other, such low and demoralizing methods as those used by Stalin and his instrument, the Third International, in a continuous stream of propaganda at long range and without heed for the truth. The method of repetition and cynicism have become almost mechanical...The Soviet bureaucracy is plotting this procedure on an international scale. Every infamy given out by a correspondent of "Izvestia" at Valentia is at once taken up in a chorus by the special papers in Paris, Stockholm, Oslo, Brussels, London, New York, Melbourne and Buenos Aires...
Millions of copies of infamous lies are circulated, they are the only information millions of Soviet workers receive. English, American, Chinese, and Hew Zealand papers reproduce these lies (by order). Advanced intellectuals, who think they are anti-Fascist, will appear to believe them. One sees that a formidable enterprise of demoralization is functioning in the universe, and I find pitilessly just, the words of Trotsky, that the Stalinite Comintern propaganda is a Syphilis of the Workers Movement." 1018
What Maurin and Serges wrote in 1936 only confirms what Pope Pius XI said in his encyclical "Divine Redemptori" issued in March 1937. One chapter of this famous document reads: "There is another explanation for the rapid diffusion of Communistic ideas...A propaganda so truly diabolical that the world has perhaps never witnessed its like before. It is directed from one common center; it is shrewdly adapted to the varying conditions of diverse peoples; it has at its disposal vast financial resources, innumerable organizations, international congresses; and countless trained workers; it makes use of newspapers, and pamphlets, of cinema, theater, radio, and schools and even universities. Little by little it penetrates into the minds of all classes of the people. Another powerful factor is the suppression and silence on the part of a large section...of the press of the world...we suppression because it is impossible otherwise to explain how a press, usually so eager to exploit even the little daily incidents of life, has been able to remain silent for so long about the horrors perpetrated in Russia, in Mexico, and even in a great part of Spain; and that it should have so little to say concerning a world organization as vas as Russian Communism. The silence is due in part to short-sighted political policy and is favored by various occult forces which for a long time have been working for the overthrow of the Christian social order.
The sorry effects of this propaganda is before our eyes. Communism has striven, as its champions openly boast, to destroy Christian civilization and the Christian religion by banishing every remembrance of them from the hearts of men, especially of the young...
In Spain, as far as possible, every church and monastery was destroyed and every vestige of the Christian religion eradicated. The theory has not confined itself to the indiscriminate slaughter of bishops, and thousands of priests and religions of both sexes; it searches out above all those who have been devoting their lives to the working classes and the poor. The majority of victims have been laymen of all conditions and classes...with a hatred and a savage barbarity one would not have believed possible in our age. No man of good sense, nor statesman conscious of his responsibility, can fail to shudder at the thought that what is happening today in Spain may be repeated tomorrow in other civilized countries. For man some restraint is necessary, as an individual or in society...But tear the idea of God from the hearts of men, and they are urged by their passions to commit the most atrocious barbarities."
�������������������������������������������������� The Civil War in Spain
General Mola said: "Following the election of the Socialist government in Spain, and the king's withdrawal from the country, there was an absolute avalanche of public officials who rushed to the Grand Orient Lodges to request entry. They thought they could thus be free of the persecution which had been practiced by the majority of Masons in the government. Their purpose was to give evidence of their republicanism and to prevent the certainty of having their careers ruined."
Immediately after the king had left, Franco told the Military Academy, of which he was then in charge,� "The republic has been proclaimed in Spain. It is the duty of all at the present time to co-operate with their discipline and allegiance so that peace may reign and the nation be permitted to direct itself through the natural judicial channels. Hitherto, at the Academy, there has always been discipline and exact fulfillment of duty. Today these qualities are even more necessary; the Army needs serenely, and with a united spirit, to sacrifice every thought of ideology to the good of the nation and the tranquillity of the fatherland."
The wording of this proclamation shows Franco to be anything but a "Black" Nazi which the Communist propaganda would have the public believe him to be. But the "Secret Powers" were not willing to give the republican government a chance to operate in an efficient and democratic way. Churchill wrote: "The Communists helped set it up so they could knock it down again and create more political and economic chaos, until they had the country, and the people, in such a state that the leaders could advocate with reason, that only a proletarian dictatorship could restore law and order and save the day."
Having overthrown the monarchy in Spain, the next logical move was to attack the religion of the people. Secularism was introduced into the schools. A campaign was launched to destroy parental authority and that of the Church. Having created thousands of anti-religious and anti-social young Bolsheviks, it was only necessary to await the opportunity to turn the masses loose against the forces of law and order in a well-planned revolt. On May 14, 1931, a meeting was held in the Ateneo Club, in Madrid, to discuss the new political program.
1). Creation of a republican dictatorship.
2). Immediate punishment of all responsible for illegal acts under the dictatorship.
3). Disbanding the Civil Guard, Army, and the police, etc., and the substitution of armed republicans chosen from the laboring classes and Republican Clubs.
4). Confiscation of property of religious orders.
5). Nationalization of land.
6). Suppression of all press agencies hostile to the Republican cause.
7). Utilization of technical schools and other buildings for the public good.
8). Postponement of the Cortes until this program had been carried out.
In due course the "Cortes Constituyentes" was elected. Under the excuse of "Law for the defense of the Republic," a ruthless dictatorship was set up. The only democratic feature about it was its name "the Republic of the Workers." A Moscow trained revolutionary, Jiminez Asua drafted the new Constitution. 1019 Azana now concentrated his entire efforts on destruction of the churches and persecution of religious orders.
In December 1932, he set up the "League of Atheism." He financed its periodical "Sin Dios" (The Godless) out of public funds. All these moves were made in the name of democracy. The leaders told the people they were being liberated from the control of the religious orders, and the clergy who, they said, were allied to feudalism and tyrannical monarchs.
In Catalonia the revolutionary activities which General Primo de Rivera had subdued broke out again. By January 1933, the London "Morning Post" correspondent reported, "Huge stocks of bombs, rifles and ammunition are being found by the police all over Spain. An enormous amount of money is being spent to foster the revolutionary cause. Many of those arrested, through to all appearances not well paid, carried note-cases full of bank-notes." 1020
Next an uprising in Asturia was organized, and on September 14, 1934, a report was issued which implicated war officials and army officers in the sale of Arms. General Franco made a desperate effort to try to re-organize the Spanish Army and put an end to Anarchy, but he obtained little support from government authorities. To indicate how well the Communist underground was organized, over three hundred churches were set afire at exactly the same time in a hundred different cities and towns.
The assassination of individuals the revolutionaries wanted removed became so common that "Professional Pistoleros became competitive. It was possible to have an enemy liquidated for 50 pesetas (a little more than $5.00, 1934 American dollars). The Moscow agents used the confused conditions existing in Spain to carry out Lenin's mandate: 'The Communist legal Code is to base terrorism on fundamental principles.'"
Torture, mutilation, rape, burnings, bloodshed, and death, were the methods by which Communism tried to obtain power. Conditions deteriorated from bad to worse. By the beginning of 1936 the whole country was in a state of turmoil. President Alcala Zamora dissolved the Cortes. February 16th was set as the date for a general election. Gil Robles and Calvo Sotelo stumped the country on a straight anti-communist ticket. Bolshevik election propaganda was issued by "The Friends of Russia." The Stalinites created so much chaos that hellish conditions broke out all over Spain. Previous to the February elections in 1936 the governmental record in Spain was as follows:
From the end of the Primo de Rovera dictatorship in 1931 there had been one revolution with 2,500 persons killed, seven revolts, 9,000 strikes, five prorogations of the budget, two billion pesetas increase in charges, 1,000 municipalities suspended, 114 newspapers forbidden, two and a half years of "States of Exception" (equivalent to our state of martial law). After six weeks of popular front government under Azana, Caballero, and Prieto the record read:
Assaults and robberies: At Political headquarters, 58; At public and private establishments, 105; At churches, 36. Fires: At political headquarters, 12; Public and private establishments, 60; Churches, 106. Disturbances: General strikes, 11; Risings and revolts, 169; Persons killed, 76; wounded, 346. Caballero, speaking at Zaragoza, said: "Spain must be destroyed in order to remake it ours. On the day of vengeance we will leave not a stone upon a stone."
Caballero also declared: "Before the elections we ask for what we want. After the elections we will take what we want by any means. 'The Right' must not expect mercy from the workers. We shall not again spare the lives of our enemies."
Azana declared happily, "Spain has ceased to be Catholic." Communist leader, Marguerita Nelken, announced: "We demand a revolution. But even the Russian kind will not serve us. We need flames that will be seen throughout the planet, and waves of blood that will redden the seas."
The Times correspondent reported conditions in Barcelona. In February 1936, he said: "A vigilance committee warned a number of high officials on February 20th to relinquish their posts. The committee was obeyed." A month later he wrote: "The Dictatorship of the Proletariat is now the open aim of all the Reds." A little later he wrote: "Spanish Socialism had been drifting towards Communism. It is among the younger generation that Marx and Lenin have gained most of their disciples. These young people believe that the conquest of power is the immediate requirement of Spanish Socialism; violence the ultimate means of getting it; and a dictatorship of the proletariat the only way to retain it. The subversive doctrine is preached untiringly."
In March 1936 he reported: "Deputies in the cortes (Spanish Parliament) with clenched fists, in Communist salute, sang the Soviet national anthem, L'Internationale, in the House itself."
Why did the youth of Spain turn in great numbers to Communism? If the technique used by those who direct the W.R.M. is to be understood the answer must be found, because it is from the laboring classes and the youth of the nation that the revolutionary draw their shock troops. Investigation reveals that Azana represented himself as an intellectual with a sincere belief in Socialism.
He was openly anti-religious. He protested, however, that he was not in agreement with the terrorism advocated and carried out by the Anarchists and the Communists. Once he obtained the necessary political power, however, he used it to have the republican government abolish religious teaching orders from the schools. He engaged Francisco Ferrer to establish secularism in the schools. Instead of opening the school day with a prayer to Almighty God, the new secular teachers opened the classes by having the pupils sing:
"We are the sons of the revolution
We are the sons of liberty.
With us comes the dawning
Of a new humanity."
A translation of another "Hymn" sung at the beginning and end of class periods in Varcelona schools was as follows:
"Sling the bomb; place well the mine; grasp firm the pistol,
Pass on the word of revolution...Help for the Anarchists.
Stand to arms till death; with petrol and dynamite destroy the government."
The News Editors of British and American papers, because of Jewish control, refused to publish the truth because it sounded so fantastic. Very similar "Hymns" were broadcast in English from Moscow for the instruction of English Communists during 1937-38.
�The most damming evidence, proving the systematic method used to subvert, and pervert, youth into becoming revolutionaries, was supplied by Francisco Ferrer himself. In a letter to a revolutionary comrade he wrote: "In order not to scare people and give the government a pretext for closing down my establishments I call them 'Modern Schools,' and not school for Anarchists. My wish is to bring about the revolution. For the time being, however, one must be content to implant the idea of violent upheaval in the minds of the young. They must learn that against the police, and the clergy, there is only one means of action...Bombs and poison." 1021
When Ferrer was captured by Franco's forces during the Civil War he was tried as a traitor to Spain. The above letter was used as evidence. He was found guilty and executed. The High Council of the Grand Orient of Paris protested to Masonic Lodges all over the world claiming that Ferrer had been murdered because of his Anti-Catholic activities youth training program revealed the methods used to corrupt the morals of the youth of a nation also. Lenin had said: "The best revolutionary is a youth devoid of morals." His word being law in Communist organizations, all members work secretly to make young people of both sexes anti-social and immoral.
Children up to teenage are taught to rebel against the discipline of the home. Parents are represented to their children as old-fashioned. Parental authority is scoffed at. The subverters argue that parents have lied to their children since they were old enough to listen, regarding Santa Claus and where babies come from. The subversives claim parents are the victims of reactionary teachings and capitalistic exploitation. The child is encouraged to educate the parents in regard to modern and progressive ideas.
They are warned that, for their own good, they must refuse to be dominated or disciplined by their parents. The purpose of this subversive campaign is to destroy the sanctity, and unity, of the home which is the foundation upon which our civilization is founded.
To rob children of their respect for the ministers of religion, the subversives first represent them as being chosen from the less intelligent or physically retarded members of families. They are ridiculed as spineless "holy joes," "womanish do-gooders," and servants of the ruling classes. Quoting from Marx, children are told:� "Religion is the opium of the people, because it teaches acceptance of poverty, sickness, and hard work as good for the soul."
The Christian child is poisoned against the ministers of his religion by being told the most fantastic slanders against them in connection with their private lives. They are presented as "sheep in wolves clothing;" as "black crows" feeding upon the guillibity of their parishioners. If, as often happens, a minister or priest does become involved in a scandal it is played up for all it is worth.
The Christian religion is ridiculed in a most nauseating manner. Christ is represented as the illegitimate son of Mary, a young Jewess, who, in order to save her face, hoaxed Joseph into believing she had been conceived by the Holy Ghost. Christ as an adult is depicted as a faker. His miracles are said to be illusions cleverly performed as magicians perform them today. The twelve Apostles are said to have been his accomplices. The so-called comic "Mandrake The Magician" is often used to illustrate how a hypnotist and magician can fool the public.
One favorite story told Christian children is that Christ was a boot-legger at a very early age. Subversives claim he pretended to work a miracle at the marriage feast of Cana in order to sell his bootleg wine. They even accused Christ, and all Roman Catholics, of being cannibals. They support their arguments with the biblical quotation that Christ admonished his followers that unless they ate his flesh, and drank his blood, they could not have eternal life.1022
Teen-aged youths are introduced to companions who teach them liberalism which is soon turned to licentiousness. They are taught the Anarchist conception of life. The less laws, the better. Do as you like. According to subversive teachers, there is only one sin and that is disobedience to orders given by authorized leaders. There are only two crimes, neglect of duty and betrayal of party secrets.
The next step is to lead anti-social youth into actual conflict with the police. They start them off by linking them up with some "gang." Young Communist leaders egg the other members on. They dare them to do things outside the law; they force them into petty crime and then lead them deeper into the jungle of the Communist organized underworld.1023 The publication of Crime and Sex Comics is part of the Communist psychological warfare. These Comics are calculated to awaken in children hidden and suppressed sadistic tendencies and to weaken the moral armor of children who are otherwise normal. Any "professor" who claims Crime and Sex Comics do not influence children in the way the Illuminati and the Learned Elders of Zion wish them to go is either a fool or a knave.
Toy guns, soldiers, revolvers, movies, with plenty of crime and shooting, are all calculated to break down the finer feelings of normal Christian children and acclimatize them to the use of weapons, scenes of violence, and sudden death. Pornographic books and magazines are circulated profusely at low prices, because such literature is calculated to destroy the thin veneer of virtue and respectability which civilized Christian moral codes have caused us to develop.
Few people realize the important part modern movies play in subverting youths away from their homes, families, country, and their religion. Many movies show an hour or two of film in which the criminals and bad men and women do everything that is forbidden by our laws and moral code and devote one minute during which the law catches up with them, or they die because of their sins. Films taken of actual fighting during the Mexican revolution in 1913 were shown in Galveston, Texas.
The sight of seeing men killed in battle, or being dragged from their homes and slaughtered by revolutionaries caused women to scream and faint, and men to vomit. Public opinion caused the showings to be prohibited. Today these scenes are shown on films advertised as "Children's Special" for Saturday afternoon performances. That is just one illustration of how the general public, and particularly the children, have been systematically hardened to accept the sight of violence and bloody death as normal. It supports the revolutionary motto that "Much needed reforms can only be brought about speedily by revolutionary action."
In every country not subjugated to date the directors of the World Revolutionary Movement (W.R.M.) have set up private Film Agencies which supply the most obscene pictures imaginable for presentation to private parties. They are used for the purpose of demoralizing youth so they can be recruited into revolutionary organizations.
This statement is proved by the fact that the laws barring them in the USSR is strictly enforced. Youth who prove themselves to be anti-social, anti-religious, hardened, and brutalized, are sent to Moscow and taught "Revolutionary Warfare, and the Art of Street Fighting." This is a different course from that given prospective labor leaders and intellectuals.
Revolutionary psychological warfare is accomplishing its purpose in the Western World as it did in Spain. This is proven by the fact that no person loses any sleep nowadays when the last thing they hear before going to bed is a recital of the details of air disasters, automobile accidents, crimes, and brutal slayings. A night-cap of that kind would have been too strong to induce sleep fifty years ago.
Public opinions no longer aroused to action when the newspapers blandly report that several thousand Christians were martyred because of their anti-Communist convictions by Bela Kun or Chinese sadists. Such horrors are now accepted as every day occurrences. We are being rendered immune to the reactions we once experienced when violence of any kind came to our attention.
We no longer are disturbed by the overthrow of established governments by force. If we were, we would have done something to stop what has been going on. People listen to those who continually cry, as they did in Spain, "Communism can never cause a revolution here." They listen to those who give them a sense of false security. The majority of citizens are like children, who hide their heads under the blankets when they fear danger. It should be remembered that pulling the bedclothes over one's head never saved a single person from an assassin, a rapist, or an exploding bomb.
A few illustrations will show how psychological warfare worked in Spain. We must remember always that Lenin said: "Part of the training of all revolutionary youths must consist of robbing a bank, blowing up a police station and the liquidation of a traitor or a spy."
Not until a youth has been drained dry of the milk of human kindness, and all feelings of sympathy, is he considered qualified for party membership. This is a very different status from that of a "Fellow Travelers." As the day chosen for the revolt drew near in Spain, the purveyors of pornographic literature and obscene pictures became so bold that they took their stand at the entrances to churches and offered their wares to the congregations going in and coming out. The outside covers of these publications usually showed a picture of priests and nuns engaged in sexual high-jinks.
Mr. Edward Knoblaugh, who is recognized as an authority on the Civil War in Spain, was so struck by this anti-clerical campaign that he wrote: "Occasionally delegates of Protestant clergymen came to Loyalist Spain to investigate stories they had read of anti-clerical activities. These delegations were warmly received. Great pains were taken to convince them they had been badly misled. Special guides were detailed to show them around. They saw only what the Communist authorities wanted them to see. After a day or two they were hustled home, suitably impressed."
But one day there was a slip up; a delegation of clergymen stopped at a book-stall to admire some rare old volumes. Before the guide could prevent it they saw also copies of "La Traca" and "Bicharracos Clericales." The covers portrayed priestly orgies with semi-naked nuns. Both magazines were profusely illustrated with obscene pictures. Mr. Knoblaugh commented: "The delegates left in a huff."
F.J. Olondriz wrote the foreword to the book "The Red Persecution in the Basque Country," written by Jos� Echeandia. He said: "When the day arrived the Basque separatists, blind with passion, many of them forgetting their faith, and their Catholic sentiments, felt closely and firmly united to the Communists, to the Atheists, and to the Anarchists...and they launched into a war, and made themselves responsible for slaughter, and believed all means were licit, rebelliously ignoring the peremptory words of their religious leaders, Pope Pius XI, as contained in his encyclical 'Davini Redemptoris' - Judaism is intrinsically perverse, and it cannot be admitted that those who wish to serve the Christian civilization may in any way co-operate with it."
How well some of our top-level statesmen should have remembered those words of wisdom when they tried to co-operate with Stalin during World War II. Another truth Government leaders must never forget is the fact that Communists, and ALL other Jewish international groups, are used by the Illuminati and the Learned Elders of Zion to further their own secret plans and ambitions.
���������������������������������������������������������������� Franco
To understand what happened in Spain in 1936, one must have at least a general idea of the type of man Franco really was. Franco entered the Spanish army seriously intending to make it his career. His life in the army reads like a romance. He distinguished himself after he was appointed to the Spanish Legion. He turned defeat inflicted on General Sylvestre by the Moors into final victory. Not only did he lead his troops fearlessly, but he inspired in them great confidence because of his genius regarding strategy. He also earned the respect of his foes, because of his military progress, and his sound administrative policies in Morocco. The Moors finally looked upon him as almost divine. They came to call him "The Victorious," "Chief of Chiefs," "Brave as a Lion." The above facts explain why they rallied around him when he asked for their loyalty in July 1936.
Franco is not spoken of as being popular with his brother generals. He did, however, have the respect of most of them. It was this fact that prevented the Popular Front Government being turned into a totalitarian dictatorship. Azana, Caballero, and Carlos Prieto dominated the Popular Front Government. Senor Gil Robles and Calvo Sotelo led the Rightist opposition.
When Sotelo revealed in the "Cortes" that between February and June 1936 there had been 113 general strikes, 218 partial strikes; 284 buildings, 171 churches, 69 clubs and 10 newspapers offices burned; and over 3,300 assassinations committed, Casares Quiroga, Premier at the time, jumped to his feet and angrily retorted: "You will be held personally responsible for the emotion your speech will cause."
Dolores Ibarruri, a Communist, named "Pasionaria" because of her inflammatory speeches and fanatical actions, was a member of the Spanish Cortes. She jumped to her feet and, pointing her finger at Sotelo, literally screamed: "That man has made his last speech." She proved to be right; on July 13, 1936, Senor Calvo Sotelo was dragged from his home by fifteen Assault Guards under command of Captain Don Angel Moreno. He was taken to a nearby churchyard and murdered.
It was this event that caused many of the Spanish general to break their oath to the Grand Orient and ask Franco to take over leadership in Spain. Dolores Ibarruri was a Stalinist agent in Spain, and had been entrusted with the task of corrupting army officials, organizing and directing raids on government armories, and arming the revolutionary forces in Spain. She performed her various tasks very efficiently. Assault Guards raided the houses of many other prominent anti-communists following Sotelo's murder, but most of them had been warned and made their escape.
On the day of the elections in February 1936, General Franco telephoned General Pozas, who was then in charge of the Civil Guard. He warned him that the Communists elected to the Cortes planned to stir up mob violence in the hope that they could develop a revolutionary effort for the purpose of over-throwing the republican government. Beneral Pozas informed General Franco that he thought his fears were exaggerated. General Franco next telephoned General Molero, the Minister for War, informing him of the threatening danger.
Franco suggested that he be allowed to declare Martial Law. Franco drew up the necessary orders which would give him the authority to prevent excesses and mob violence. Only the signature of the Council of Ministers were necessary to enable him to preserve law and order, and protect the republican government from revolutionary action. But Portela, who was then acting as premier, pleaded that he was too old to put the Cabinet's decision into practice. Franco retorted, "You have brought Spain to this sorry pass. It is your duty now to try and save her."
General Franco was given orders to proceed to the Canary Islands. The order actually meant his virtual exile from Spain. Before he left, General Franco had a conference with Generals Mola and Varela. They assured him they felt certain, that once the other generals who had joined the Grand Orient Military Lodges knew the truth, most of them would break with the Grand Orient and accept his leadership. Before the meeting broke up a secret means of communication between Mola and Franco had been arranged. Immediately Franco departed for the Canary Island, Stalin's agents renewed their activities.
On June 23rd, 1936, Franco wrote a long letter to the Minister for War in which he once again pointed out specific dangers. But these warnings were ignored as the others had been. It was obvious that the Communist members of the government were able to dominate its policy and actions. The murder of Calvo Sotelo on July 13th decided Franco, he set a coded message to the generals who were sworn to fight to save Spain from becoming a Russian satellite state. Among those Franco contacted were Mola, Goded, Fanjul, Sanjurjo, Saliquet, some officers of the Spanish Navy, and Queipo de Llano. After the message was sent Franco flew from the Canaries to Tetuan where he knew he could rely upon the loyalty of the Moroccan troops.
On July 21, 1936, Franco issued his proclamation which defined the issue at stake in the least possible number of words. It read: "It is the duty of every man to enter this definite struggle between Russia and Spain."
Thus started the Civil War. Professor Unamuno explained the issue in even fewer words. He said: "It is a struggle of Christianity against barbarism."� He should have said "Against Judaism."
Other evidence was obtained to prove that Stalin's Comintern plotted to subjugate Spain to bring about a total war between Britain and her allies, on the one� side, and Germany and her allies on the other. There is the report of the meeting of the Political Secretariat of the Comintern which took place January 26, 1938. The purpose of the meeting was to discuss ways and means to develop the revolutionary effort in Spain and North Africa.
Attending the meeting were representatives of the Profintern, and the Foreign branches of the G.P.U. (The Secret Police - later known as the K.G.B.) All of Moscow's most experienced revolutionary leaders were present; Iejov, head of the secret section of the Comintern; Georges Dimitrov of the Reichstag Fire infamy; head of the League of the Godless, and the Free Thinkers League; the then Secretary of the Communist International; Schick, Manuilsky, and Lozovsky of the Profintern; Popescu, Weintrauben, Gourovitch, Liemann, Turrini, Adami, and Valdez, who represented the Soviet of Foreign Affairs in the political bureau of the Comintern. These are the names of men who all took an active part in spreading the sphere of Communist influence around the world in later years. After the meeting opened Dimitrov gave a fiery speech.
He denounced the lack of missionary vigor among the special military envoys who had been sent to Spain to help corrupt the Popular Front Government and direct the military operation of the Loyalist armies. Their action, he said: "Has not had sufficient stimulus, and revolutionary elan on the general European masses. The results obtained have not justified the heavy risks taken. The principal struggle, which is to bring about an armed conflict between two groups of capitalistic states, has not been reached." Then he went on to advocate "The Soviet military commandant in Spain should pass under the control of the Comintern emissaries, like the ambassadors, who know how to impregnate him with the necessary revolutionary feeling."
During the Civil War in Spain the propaganda issued at the time convinced the average person that a small group of general in Spain had organized a revolt to overthrow the Republican Popular Front Government and establish a military dictatorship. The Popular Front Forces named themselves Loyalists. Franco Forces called themselves Nationalists. The Loyalists were comprised of all political factions Left of center. The Nationalists contained all political factions Right of center.
The Communists were divided into two groups, whose who intended to turn the Proletarian Dictatorship into a Stalinist Totalitarian State, and those who wished to make the Spanish Soviet a unit in the International of Soviet Republics as advocated by the Marxian theory.
The National Forces included men who had sponsored the Carrliest movement which, ever since 1837, had had as its cause the restoration of the Spanish Throne to the descendants of Don Carlos. The Carlists were located in the Navarre province and they supported Franco's Nationalist Army simply because they didn't intend to tolerate Communism in Spain.
On the Right also were the Falangists, the extreme Rightists among whom there were undoubtedly quite a number of the German type, of Nazi who believed in using Total War to subdue their Leftist enemies. With a situation of this kind it is understandable that those on the Right accused all those on the Left of being Communists, while all those on the Left accused all those Right of center of being Fascist. Horrible atrocities, including torture, mutilation, rape, and the execution of thousands of innocent victims, were committed by the Communists as part of the accepted pattern of the Reign of Terror. A few extremists on the Franco side committed atrocities also. All civil wars seem to turn a great number of men into inhuman brutes who descend below the level of brute beasts once the blood lust has been aroused in them. Civil War cannot be justified. Those who advocate revolutionary wars should be executed. The evidence goes to show that the King of Spain in 1931, and General Franco in 1936, did everything in their power to avoid fighting a civil war.
Franco did not call upon the citizens of Spain to rally around him until he had exhausted every other means of preventing the Communist coup taking place. On July 26, 1936 the professional Army in Spain had been reduced greatly in numbers; it had been replaced by a National Police Force controlled by the Leftist government. It is extraordinary that Franco's bid to defeat the Communist plot did not fail, because post-war investigations revealed that in 1936 the armed fores were riddled with traitor, both officers and men, who had been placed in key positions by the agents of Moscow working within the Popular Front Government in Spain, and on July 21, 1936, the Moscow directed organization for taking over the government in Spain was complete.
Franco knew that in one day Julio Alvarez del Vayo, who was Foreign Minister in the government and Commissar-General, appointed hundreds of political commissars to the republican army. The majority of these men were Communists; Vayo did this without consulting the Premier. The commissars compelled soldiers to join the Communist Party, offering them advantages and promotion if they did, and they threatened persecution by every means in their power if they did not. Louis Araquistain, ex-ambassador of the Spanish Republic in Paris, published this fact in the New York Times May 19, 1939. It was proven to be true.
Indalecio Prieto was Spanish Socialist deputy and minister of National Defense, during the Spanish Civil War. He helped direct the war against Franco. In a report published in Paris in 1936 entitled: "How and Why I left the Ministry of National Defense," he said: "It is difficult to be on guard because there are Communists occupying confidential positions who, so as to avoid suspicion, are ordered to hide their affiliation, and sometimes ordered to conceal it by joining other parties. Dr. Juan Negrin was one of these, he was one of the most powerful men in Spain during the Civil War."
Prieto wrote of him: "Because I refused to obey orders from Moscow, Juan Negrin expelled me from the government over which he presided on April 5, 1938. I occupied the post of Minister of National Defense in his government. Two simultaneous actions were initiated against me; one was entrusted to the Russian secret police and military men who operated in our country, and the other to the Spanish Communists...The Russians ordered and the Spanish Communists obeyed."
Dr. Juan Negrin claims he was not a Communist, but it was he who ordered that 7,000 boxes of Spanish gold be delivered to Stalin. The boxes were loaded in the ships "Kine," "Neve," and "Volgiles." All three displayed the Soviet Flag. Jos� Velasco, and Arturo Candela, accompanied the shipments as persons of trust to Odessa.
Everything was done undercover and other members of the Popular Front Government were not cognizant of the situation. During Negrin's term of office three Communists were appointed as under-secretaries of defense, and thus were the true masters of the republican army, navy, and air force.1024 Largo Caballero was a Communist but, when he refused to obey the order given him by Moscow's emissaries they overruled his orders even when he was serving his presidential term. When he tried to rectify his own mistakes, he found it was too late. How Moscow's agents in foreign lands obtain such an absolute control of Leftist leaders is explained by Prieto. He wrote: "The majority of the military commands of the Popular Front Government were finally occupied by Communists, and in their hands were the most important reins of power. How could that phenomenon happen? Through a system of coercion graduated between personal advancement for those who bowed their heads, and the murder of those who rebelled."
Theo Rogers in his "Spain; a Tragic Journey" makes reference to the capture of documents which proved beyond doubt that a full scale revolution had been planned to break out in July 1936. Rogers wrote: "Discovery amongst militant Communists and Anarchists of documents and plans, showed that a carefully schemed plot had been prepared for an outbreak which would upset even the central government in Madrid and establish a Soviet Dictatorship." The work of the Illuminati.
The whole world should have known of the Moscow directed plot against Spain because the final orders were intercepted while being passed by the Comintern to the leaders of the revolutionary movement in Spain. The documents were given to the "Echo de Paris," which published them in April 1936. The "Echo de Paris" article reads: "Text of Instructions for the Red Militia": "These instructions to the heads of the Spanish Red Militia...do not emanate from a Spanish Central Organization, but from the Technical Services in Paris, which sent them to Spain at that date.
These in close co-operation with the Comintern, and it delegates in France. The document, which we are publishing, is in the hands of the government; we were not the parties who communicated it to them. We are convinced that M. Daladier, Minister of War and Defense, has given orders for preventive measures of defense, and protection, to be taken."
The abbreviated text is as follows:
1). Reinforce shock troops and guards in barracks, and supply them with automatic pistols. These shock troops and guards are members of the Communist party serving in the permanent forces and reserves.
2). These troops will be placed in communication with the Groups who are to break into the barracks. The latter will be in uniform, and under the orders of our officers in whom we have complete confidence.
3). When the fight starts our officers will be given admittance with their groups secretly. They will contact the respective committees and carry out the pre-arranged plan of attack inside the barracks.
4). The provisional committees, in the barracks, shall renew every two days their lists of enemies, neutrals, sympathizers, and experts. When the barracks have been taken over, those classed as enemies, including in particular all commanders and officers, shall be rapidly eliminated, and without hesitation.
5). Each member of the committees shall be provided with a list of the names of individuals who are to be murdered by himself personally.
6). After the enemies have been disposed of, neutrals shall be subjected to serve tests in order to kill in them any hesitation habitual in such undecided characters.
7). The committees handling the neutrals will make the necessary arrangements for the vigilance groups outside to enter the barracks on the pretext of assisting to put down the rebellion.
8). This has little importance.
9). Those detailed to liquidate generals on the active list shall consist of ten men with revolvers. The generals have two adjutants, and a secretary, who must be murdered in their own homes. Those detailed to perform these killings shall not withdraw in face of any obstacle or opposition, and they shall eliminate anyone who opposes them regardless of sex or age.
10). Those detailed to eliminate generals not holding command shall consist of three men groups and shall consist of three men groups and shall carry out their duties as outlined in preceding paragraph.
11). and 12). Details how houses and sites, in strategic positions, must be procured by Communist militants, and secretly armed and fortified in order to ambush troops who may succeed in escaping from barracks. The instructions read: "As military officers have protected cars, groups of our militants must proceed to strategic points such as cross-roads, in cars and trucks; armed with machine guns so as to prevent help reaching those inside the cities. Lorries shall carry supplies of grenades."
13). Our militants shall quickly put on the uniform previously obtained and they shall be served with rifles.
14). When the rebellion breaks out our militant groups, wearing uniforms of the Civil Guards and of the Assault Guard, and equipment already prepared for them, shall arrest all heads of all political parties under pretext of the necessity of doing so for their personal protection. Once in custody the procedure for the elimination of generals not holding command shall be carried out. Uniformed groups shall also arrest and detain important capitalists whose names appear in appendix "B" of Circular No. 32.
15). Violence shall not be used against these capitalists except if they resist; they shall however be forced to hand over the balance of the current accounts at the banks, and their securities. In the event of concealment they shall be completely eliminated, including their families, without exception. It is desirable that Cells shall be worked in on their staffs as domestics, or mechanics, as they can be very useful. 1025
16). Can be skipped.
17). With regard to members of the armed forces who claim to be sympathizers, the same tactics shall be followed as was done in Russia. First use their services and then eliminate them as enemies. For our effort to be successful, and permanent, a neutral officer or man is better than one who has betrayed his uniform because his life was in danger. It is likely he would betray us also if provided with the opportunity.
18). Instructions to our militia regarding mobilization, movements of transportation, use of arms, and marksmanship, must be intensified.
19). Militia posted at cross roads must eliminate all defeated troops trying to escape.
20). Machine gun posts shall be located in premises which cover the front and rear of all armories, police stations, and fire halls and all approaches to, and exits from, the cities, and if, in spite of this, the enemy are able to get out, they shall be attacked with hand-grenades.
21). Other militia shall be placed in armored lorries in strategical positions within the cities not more than one kilometer apart, they also shall be armed with machine guns.
22). Liaison shall be by light cars, and cyclists, who shall be armed with revolvers.
23). Is of no special importance.
24). The most intimate details concerning the lives and characters of all neutrals and sympathizers must be obtained and carefully recorded, including their family requirements, and the influence which love of their children, and desire for these necessary requirements, may exercise over them. If any of our militia, or any of the neutrals and sympathizers show any kind of weakness, or resistance to orders, they must be denounced to the highest committee of the organization as being guilty of complicity and/or reaction.
25). Our Militia must be organized to work away from their own homes and localities because experience has taught us that at the last moment, through sentimentalism, men working in their own localities, and among their families and friends, have failed to carry out our plan with proper enthusiasm.
26). All owners of depots of goods and merchandise shall be regarded as important capitalists. These depots must be organized to serve the proletariat through the administrative groups. 1026
27). Deals with the question of using Starvation as a means of reducing opposition quickly, and confirms what has been said regarding the use of this weapon in national disputes, and international warfare. It reads: "During the first week and until the constitution becomes normal, the supply of food and drink to the bourgeois is prohibited."
28). Reads - Stock of foods in barracks and in the hands of our enemies, which cannot be captured, must be rendered useless by mixing paraffin or other substances with them.
Since these orders were issued the revolutionary leaders in all countries have been given special instruction to make careful plans to deal with the members of the police and fire-departments because experience has shown that the majority of these civic employees "remain loyal to their bourgeois bosses." The action recommended is to:
A). Infiltrate into the two forces.
B). Corrupt the rank and file.
C). Party members are urged to purchase or rent properties covering the approaches to both back and front of police stations, and fire halls, so the members can be eliminated as they change shifts. The hour to revolt is to coincide with the time the police change shifts. The orders which were given to the leaders of the Communist party in Spain detailed how they were to take over all public utilities and public services as well as civic administration. The objective was to obtain, in the shortest possible time, full and absolute control of all food supplies and communication systems.
1938: Assassination of Leon Sedov, Trotsky's son; first assassination attempt against Trotsky. Nazi invasion of Austria; Interpol exiled ‑‑ or taken over by Nazis; German expedition to Antarctica stakes out 600,000 square kilometers, lands near the South Pole. Electroshock treatment discovered. Orson Welles' dramatization of H.G. Wells' War of the Worlds scares American radio listeners.
1939: Both Russia and Germany invaded Poland but England and France only declared war on Germany, and not on Russia, Why? This has been a question asked by thousands and no acceptable answer has ever been brought forth.
When war began in 1939, Chaim Weizmann had a conversation with Winston Churchill: "He received me not only cordially, but he was also full of confidence with respect to the war. His first words, after he had welcomed me, were as follows: 'Well, Dr. Weizmann, we have as good as beaten them already.' I...thanked him for his constant support for the Zionist course. 'You were standing at the cradle of this enterprise,' I said to him, 'and hopefully you will live to see that we have succeeded.' Adding that after the war we would build up a state of three to four million Jews in Palestine, whereupon he replied: 'Yes, go ahead, I am full in agreement with this idea.'"
1939: Attorney Leon Cooke, friend of Jack Ruby and financial secretary of the union which employed Ruby, killed by union president Jack Martin; union subsequently taken over by Mafia. League of Nations suspended. Germany invades Poland; World War II begins. CFR offers it services to U.S. State Dept. Interpol grouped with Gestapo. Amateur radio astronomer Grote Reber receives dot‑dash signal from space. Attempted assassination of Hitler.
1940: Assassination of Leon Trotsky in Mexico. British secret police renamed MI‑5 and MI‑6 for duration of war. Interpol moved to near Berlin., with Reinhard Heydrich in charge. Nazis allegedly begin building Hitler's secret hideout in Antarctica. Roosevelt sends Gen. "Wild Bill" Donovan on info‑gathering mission to Europe; Donovan recommends a central intelligence organization. U.S. State Dept. creates Division of Special Research headed by CFR member Pasbolsky. New-Age Sociology by Edward Alsworth Ross ('father of American sociology') is published. In this book, Ross writes of "the sterilization of mental defective," and declares that, "If the agencies which for ages have been sifting out of the population the less hardy and resistant have largely been put out of action in the last half-century, then other means must be devised to give the fitter an advantage of the less fit in reproducing themselves."
Note: Please note carefully Edward Alsworth Ross's words: "If the agencies which for ages have been sifting out of the population the less hardy and resistant..."� Here, he is saying that the wars, plagues and etc., for ages past have been introduced into society to rid the world of the less fit! Concerning church-state relations, he pronounces that; "In matters political or civic, one's religious convictions or church affiliations ought not to figure at all." Regarding, "the radiant points of social control," he believes that, "the State may render its citizens so many vital services that it...becomes a center of social power." He claims that. "Under the guidance of its elite, society develops an apparatus of control designed to repress harmful conduct and to encourage desired conduct." He further states: "So today the recourse of those aiming to control the machinery of government for their own ends is to sway mass opinion by means of elaborate veiled propaganda and cunningly to suppress whatever may run counter to their design...New methods of winning support had to be devised and of these the most promising is Propaganda Plus Censorship."
1941: The City of Man: A Declaration on World Democracy by social philosopher Lewis Mumford and theologian Reinhold Niebuhr, et al is published, in which one reads: "There is, indeed, no liberty but one: the right, which is a duty, of making oneself and others free through absolute allegiance to the final goal of man...Democracy must be redefined (as) a harmony subordinated to a plan...a positive organism. It is the plentitude of heart-service to a highest religion embodying the essence of all higher religions. Democracy is nothing more and nothing less than humanism in theocracy and irrational theocracy in universal humanism."
Japan attacks U.S. Fleet at Pearl Harbor, allegedly through the maneuvering of Roosevelt and his advisors to provide an excuse to enter the war. Donovan made head of new Office of Coordinator of Information. The Books of Charles Fort published. Remember here that the founders of our Constitutional republic deliberately rejected "democracy" (many calling it "mobocracy"), and Lenin would later claim that democracy was a necessary step on the road to communism.
America Goes to War
The method by which the United States was drawn into World War I, started on October 25, 1911, when Winston Churchill was appointed the First Lord of the Admiralty in England. Winston Churchill is an interesting individual, as he later came to the conclusion that there was indeed a master conspiracy at work in the major events of the world, when he wrote the following in 1920: "From the days of Spartacus ‑‑ Weishaup to those of Karl Marx, to those of Trotsky (Russia)...this world‑wide conspiracy for the overthrow of civilization...has been steadily growing." 1027
The second key appointment made during the pre‑war period was the appointment of Franklin Delano Roosevelt as Assistant Secretary of the Navy by President Woodrow Wilson. Roosevelt is also on record as concluding that there was a conspiracy, at least in the United States. He once wrote to Colonel Edward Mandell House: "...the real truth of the matter is, as you and I know, that a financial element in the larger centers has owned the government (United States Government) ever since the days of Andrew Jackson, and I am not excepting the administration of W.W. (Woodrow Wilson). The country is going through a repetition of Jackson's fight with the Bank of the United States ‑‑ only on a far bigger and broader basis." 1028
The next step in the maneuvering of the United States into the war came when the Cunard Lines, owner of the ocean liner, the Lusitania, turned the ship over to the First Lord of the Admiralty, Winston Churchill. It now became a ship of the English Navy and was under the control of the English Government. The ship was sent to New York City where it was loaded with six million rounds of ammunition, owned by J.P. Morgan and Co., to be sold to England an France to aid in their war against Germany.
It was known that the very wealthy were interested in involving the American Government in that war, and Secretary of State William Jennings Bryan was one who made note of this. "As Secretary (Bryan) had anticipated, the large banking interests were deeply interested in the World War because of wide opportunities for large profits. On August 3, 1914, even before the actual clash of arms, the French firm of Rothschild Freres cabled to Morgan and Co., in New York suggesting the flotation of a loan of $100,000,000, a substantial part of which was to be left in the United States, to pay for French purchases of American goods." 1029 England broke the German war code on December 14, 1914, so that: "By the end of January, 1915, (British Intelligence was) able to advise the Admiralty of the departure of each U‑boat as it left for patrol..." 1030
This meant that the First Lord of the Admiralty, Winston Churchill, knew where every U‑boat was in the vicinity of the English Channel that separated England and France. The ocean liner was set to sail to England already at war with Germany. The German Government had placed advertisements in the New York Newspapers warning the American people considering whether or not to sail with the ship to England that they would be sailing into a war zone, and that the liner could be sunk. Secretary Bryan promised: "...he would endeavor to persuade the President (Woodrow Wilson) publicly to warn the Americans not to travel (aboard the Lusitania). But no such warning was issued by the President, but there can be no doubt that President Wilson was told of the character of the cargo destined for the Lusitania. He did nothing..." 1031
Even though Wilson proclaimed America's neutrality in the European War, in accordance with the prior admonitions of George Washington, his government was secretly plotting to involve the American people by having the Lusitania sunk. This was made public in the book The Intimate Papers of Colonel House, written by a supporter of the Colonel, who recorded a conversation between Colonel House and Sir Edward Grey of England, the Foreign Secretary of England:
Grey: What will America do if the Germans sink an ocean liner with American passengers on board?
House: I believe that a flame of indignation would sweep the United States and that by itself would be���� sufficient������� to carry us into the war.1032
On May 7, 1915, the Lusitania was sunk in the English Channel by a U‑boat after it had slowed to await the arrival of the English escort vessel, the Juno, which was intended to escort it into the English port. The First Lord of the Admiralty, Winston Churchill, issued orders that the Juno was to return to port, and the Lusitania stay alone in the channel.
Because Churchill knew of the presence of three U‑boats in the vicinity, it is reasonable to presume that he had planned for the Lusitania to be sunk, and it was. 1201 people lost their lives in the sinking, thanks to the International Jewish Bankers and their cohorts. The sinking has been described by Colin Simpson, the author of a book entitled The Lusitania, as; "...the foulest act of wilful murder ever committed on the seas." 1033
But the event was not enough to enable President Wilson to declare war against the German Government, and the conspirators changed tactics. They would use other means to get the American people involved in the war, as the "flame of indignation" did not sweep the United States as had been planned. Robert Lansing, the Assistant Secretary of State, is on record as stating: "We must educate the public gradually ‑‑ draw it along to the point where it will be willing to go into the war." 1034
After the sinking of the Lusitania, two inquiries were held, one by the English government, in June, 1915, and one by the American Government in 1918. Mr. Simpson has written: "Both sets of archives...contain meager information. There are substantial differences of fact in the two sets of papers and in many cases it is difficult to accept that the files relate to the same vessel." 1035
But in both inquiries, the conclusions were the same: torpedoes and not exploding ammunition sank the Lusitania, because there was no ammunition aboard. The Cover-up was now official. However, there have been critics of these inquiries. One was, of course, the book written by Colin Simpson, who did the research necessary to write his book in the original minutes of the two inquiries.
The Los Angeles Time reviewed Mr. Simpson's book and concluded: "The Lusitania proves beyond a reasonable doubt that the British Government connived at the sinking of the passenger ship in order to lure America into World War I. The Germans, whose torpedo struck the liner, were the unwitting accomplices or victims of a plot probably concocted by Winston Churchill." 1036
Of Woodrow Wilson the famous Dr. H.J. Boldt wrote as follows: "Woodrow Wilson was a Sephardic Jew...The name of his parents was Wohlson ‑‑ a German‑Jewish name; they came from Germany, and went to England where they were known as Mr. and Mrs. Wolfson and when they landed here in America they called themselves Wilson."
His second wife, the former Mrs. Galt is also Jewish. On the death of Dr. Boldt the HERALD TRIBUNE, on January 14, 1943, said: "...an internationally known gynecologist and professor emeritus of gynecology at the Post‑ Graduate Medical School of Columbia University."
He may be found in Who is Who in America, in Who's Who Among Physicians and Surgeons; in Who is Who in the Western Hemisphere; in the Blue Book of England. Thus it is clear that the Jews were responsible for what happened in Russia where the gentiles are in serfdom under Jewish control. President Wilson was seeking re‑election in 1916. He campaigned on his record of "keeping us out of the War" during his first term of office from 1912 to 1916. However, behind the scenes, Wilson; himself a Marrano Jew, with his Jewish advisors Bernard Baruch, Col. Edward Mandell House and Supreme Court Justice Louis D. Brandeis, were secretly plotting America's entry into the War, mainly through the machinations of Wilson's major advisor, Col. House. House had already committed America to a participation in the war: "The House‑Grey memorandum...pledged American intervention on the side of the Allies if Germany did not come promptly to the peace table. This agreement was approved by Wilson eight months before the 1916 election." 1037
But the real reason the War was being fought was slowly emerging. One of the first revelations occurred on May 27, 1916, when President Wilson proposed the League of Nations in a speech before the League to Enforce Peace. Wilson argued that what the world needed to prevent the recurrence of a similar war was a world government. Some were not happy with the slowness of America's entry into the war. One of these was another Marrano Jew, Franklin D. Roosevelt, who; "In the early months of 1917 (Before the official declaration of war by the United States Government) he had been in constant conflict with his chief, Secretary of the Navy, Joseph Daniels, over the same issues."
For Daniels, who resisted every move that might carry the United States into the war, those four months (January through April) of 1917 were the "agony of Gethsemane." He opposed convoying (The intentional sending of American ships into the war zone in the hope that one would be sunk by the Germany Navy). He opposed the arming of merchant ships (Intentionally provoking the German Navy into believing that the ship was a ship of war). Roosevelt Favored Both.
And when a filibuster prevented congressional authorization of the arming of merchantmen, Roosevelt was impatient with Wilson for not immediately using his executive power to arm (The ships). He dined at the Metropolitan Club with a group of Republican "warhawks" (Roosevelt was a Democrat). It included Theodore Roosevelt, General Wood, J.P. Morgan, and Elihu Root (One of the founders of the CFR).
The primary topic of discussion was, according to Roosevelt's diary, "...how to make Administration steer a clear course to uphold rights. This was an euphemism for an aggressive policy on the high seas that would result in incidents and involve the United States in the war." 1038 ��������
Roosevelt's badgering apparently paid off, for on April 2, 1917, President Wilson asked Congress for a Declaration of War, and it was granted on April 6. The United States was now in a Jews war, "to end all wars," and "to make the world safe for democracy." America went to war "to make the world safe for Democracy."
The result was Lenin, a Communist Russia and Partial Chaos. Only twenty‑five years passed and America was again brought into a foreign war, this for "for freedom." The new result was a Soviet Russia covering all of Eastern Europe, with Chaos over all the world. Out of this the Cabalist Jews ruled by the program of the Learned Elders brought forth the U.N., The Jewish World State.
This is the "Ordo ab Chao" (Jewish Order out of Chaos), a new order, the incarnation of the basic principle of Universality, i.e., "World Republic by World Revolution," with the deceiving pronouncement of "human rights," with the slogan "Liberty, Equality and Fraternity," and with the fate of unfortunate France, which that country suffered in 1789, in store for all the countries that succumb to the voice of this siren, i.e., total destruction of all Native White Christian Countries, States, the White Race and its Nations.
������������������������������������������������������������������ Lenin
The invasion of Russia in 1812 by Napoleon shook the Russian people to the core. Tzar Alexander I set about the task of organizing a recovery program. In the hope that he could bring about a united effort throughout the Russian Empire, he relaxed many of the restrictions which had been imposed on the Jews when they were confined to the Pale of Settlement in 1772. Special concession were made to the established Jews in agriculture. Under Alexander I they were given every encouragement to assimilate themselves into the Russian way of life.
Nicholas I succeeded Alexander I in 1825. He was less inclined to favor the Jews, because he viewed their rapid inroads into the Russian economy with alarm. His government viewed with great displeasure the determination of the Jews to maintain their separate culture, language, mode of dress, etc.
In order to try to assimilate the Jews into the Russian society Nicholas I, in 1804, make it compulsory for all Jewish children to attend Public School. Nicholas thought that if the young Jews could be convinced that they would be welcomed into Russian society it would go a long way to eliminate misunderstandings. His avowed purpose was to offset the one-sided story of religious persecution which was drilled into their minds from early infancy. he net results of the Russian experiment didn't turn out as expected. Education for non-Jewish children was not compulsory.
The Jews became the best educated segment in Russia. 1039 Alexander II followed Nicholas I to the throne of Russia in 1855. Benjamin Disraeli referred to Alexander II as "The most benevolent prince that ever ruled over Russia." Alexander devoted his life to improving the conditions of the peasants, poorer classes, and the Jews.
In 1861 he emancipated 23,000,000 serfs. This unfortunate class had been Forced to work on the land. They were Literally slaves. They could be transferred from one owner to another in all sales, or leases, of landed estates. Many Jews, who had taken advantage of the compulsory education, entered universities. They found themselves severely handicapped after graduation when seeking employment. To correct this injustice Alexander II ruled that all Jewish graduates be allowed to settle and hold government positions in Greater Russia. In 1879 Jewish apothecaries, nurses, mid-wives, dentists, distillers and skilled craftsmen were permitted to work and reside, anywhere in Russia. But the Jewish revolutionary leaders were determined to continue their movement for Popular World Revolution. Their terrorist groups committed one outrage after another. They worked to enlist the support of disgruntled Russian intellectuals and to plant the general idea of violent revolution in the minds of the industrial working population. In 1866 they made their first attempt on the life of Alexander Ii 1040 They tried to murder him a second time in 1879. In some miraculous manner both attempts failed. It was then decided a very special effort had to be made to remove Alexander. His benevolent rule was completely upsetting their claim "That much needed reforms can only be brought about speedily by revolutionary action." The conspirators hatched their next plot against the life of Alexander II in the home of the Jewess Hesia Helfman. The Tzar was murdered in 1881.
While the Revolutionary Forces within Russia were trying to embarrass the government in every way possible, and committing all kinds of outrages, including assassination, the "Secret Powers" behind the W.R.M. from their headquarters in England, Switzerland and the United States were trying once again to involve Britain in war with Russia. In such a war neither Empire could make any appreciable gains. The final outcome of such a war would be to weaken both Empires materially and leave them easier prey for revolutionary action afterwards.
In the "Nineteenth Century," October issue, 1881, Goldwyn Smith, professor of modern history at Oxford University wrote: "When I was las in England we were on the brink of war with Russia, which would have involved the whole Empire, the Jewish interests throughout Europe, with the Jewish Press of Vienna as its chief organ, was doing its utmost to push us in." 1041
The assassination of the Russians' "Little Father" in 1881 caused wide-spread resentment which was expressed by a spontaneous outbreak of violence against the Jewish population in many parts of Russia. The Russian Government passed "The May Laws." These were harsh laws passed because the Russian officials who sponsored them argued "That if the Jews could not be satisfied and reconciled by the benevolent policy of Alexander II then it was obvious that they would be satisfied with nothing less than the absolute domination of Russia."
Once again the whole Jewish people were being punished for the sins of a few self-appointed revolutionary leaders. But then the ordinary Jew would not do anything to stop his leaders, nor oppose them in any way, but would applaud their successes as if they were their own. On May 23, 1882 a Jewish delegation, headed by Baron Ginzberg 1042 , called on -the new Tzar Alexander III and officially protested the May Laws. The Tzar promised a thorough investigation into the whole matter concerning the conflict between the Jewish and non-Jewish factions of the Empire's population.
On September 3rd he issued the follow statement: "For some time the government has given its attention to the Jews, and their problems and their relations to the rest of the inhabitants of the Empire with a view to ascertaining the sad conditions of the Christian population brought about by the conduct of the Jews in business matters. During the last twenty years the Jews have not only possessed themselves of every trade and business in all its branches but also of a great part of the land by buying or farming it. With few exceptions they have, as a body, devoted their attention not to enriching or benefitting the country, but to defrauding the Russian people by their wiles. Particularly have the poor inhabitants suffered, and this conduct has called forth protests from the people as manifested in acts of violence against the Jews. The government, while on one hand doing its best to put down these disturbances, and to deliver the Jews from oppression and slaughter; on the other hand thought it a matter of urgency, and justice, to adopt the stringent measures to put an end to the oppression as practiced by the Jews on the other inhabitants, and to rid the country of their malpractice, which were, as is well known, the original cause of the anti-Jewish agitations."
The May Laws had been passed by the Government not only as an act of resentment because of the assassination of Tzar Alexander II, but also because Russian economists had been urgently warning the Government that the national economy was in danger of being ruined if measures were not taken to curb the illegal activities of the Jews. The economists pointed out that while the Jews only represented 4.2 percent of the whole population they had been able to entrench themselves so well in the Russian economy that the nation was faced with economic disaster. How correct the economists proved to be shown by the action taken after Baron Ginzberg's deputation failed to have the May Laws rescinded. The International Bankers imposed economic sanctions against the Russian Empire. They almost reduced the nation to bankruptcy. They exercised an embargo on Russian trade and commerce. In 1904, after they involved the Russian Empire in a disastrous war with Japan, the English Banking House of Rothschild repudiated its promise of financial aid and tried to render the Russian Empire bankrupt, while Kuhn-Loeb and Co., of New York extended to Japan all the credit asked for.
The Encyclopedia Britannica, page 76, Vol. 2 (1947): "The Russian May Laws were the most conspicuous legislative monument achieved by modern anti-Semitism...Their immediate results were a ruinous commercial depression which was felt all over the empire and which profoundly affected the national credit. The Russian Minister was at his wit's end for money. Negotiations for a large loan were entered into with the House of Rothschild and a preliminary contract was signed when the Finance Minister was informed that unless the persecutions of the Jews were stopped, the great banking house would be compelled to withdraw from the contract...In this way anti-Semitism, which had already so profoundly influenced the domestic policies of Europe, set its mark on the International relations of the Powers, for it was the urgent need of the Russian Treasury, quite as much as the termination of Prince Bismarck's secret treaty of mutual neutrality, which brought bout the Franco-Russian Alliance." Many orthodox Jews were worried because of the ruthless terrorism being practiced by their compatriots. They knew that a similar policy was being carried out in France, Germany, Spain and Italy. The less radical Jews worried because they feared a continuation of such terrorism would result in such a wave of anti-Semitism that it could possibly end with the extermination of the Jews. Their worst fears were confirmed by a German Jew, Theodore Herzl, who informed them of Karl Ritter's anti-Semitic policy and warned them that it was rapidly being spread throughout Germany. He suggested the organization of a Jewish Back to Israel Movement on the part of orthodox Jews. This was the beginning of the Zionist movement.1043
After Tzar Alexander III had issued his verdict blaming Avaricious Jews as the cause of the Empire's unrest, and economic ruin, the leaders of the revolutionaries organized "The Social Revolutionary Party." An utterly ruthless man named Gershuni was appointed organizer of the Terrorist Groups. A tailor named Yevno Azev was appointed to organized the "Fighting Sections." The leaders of the Social Revolutionary Party also emphasized the importance of enlisting Gentiles in the movement. Gentiles, who passed the tests to which they were submitted, became full members. It was this decision that brought Alexander Ulyanov into the party.
Before the revolutionary leaders would admit him into full membership he was ordered to take part in the plot to assassinate Tzar Alexander III. The attempt on the Tzar's life failed. Alexander Ulyanov was arrested; tried and condemned to death. His execution caused his younger brother, Vlasimir to dedicate himself to the revolutionary cause. Vlasimir rose in power until he became leader of the Bolshevik Party. He assumed the name of Lenin, and ultimately became the first Dictator of the U.S.S.R.
Between 1900 and 1906, in addition to causing serious labor trouble, and creating terrible misunderstanding between all levels of Russian society, the Revolutionary Party rubbed the sore of religious bigotry until it developed into a festering boil. This boil was brought to a head by the hot applications of wholesale murders and assassinations. The boil burst in the form of the revolution of 1905.
The officials assassinated by the Social Revolutionaries Terrorist Section were Bogolepov, Minister of Education in 1901. This assassination was perpetrated to register Jewish resentment against the educational clause in the previously referred to May Laws. This clause limited the number of Jews attending state-supported schools and universities, to a number in ratio to the Jewish population as compared to the whole Russian population. This measure was passed because the State financed schools had become flooded with Jewish students. A group of young Jews who had "suffered" when boys, because of the murdering the Minister of Education. They had to prove their courage and ability to qualify them for duty with the Terrorist section of the Social Revolutionary Party.
Next year (1902) Sipyagin, Minister of the Interior, was assassinated to emphasize Jewish resentment against the May Law which had reversed the policy of Alexander II, and prohibited Jews from living outside the Pale of Settlement. Jews who had been evicted from their homes in Greater Russia as children under the May Law were chosen to carry out this "Execution." They made no mistake.
In 1903 Bogdanovich, Governor of UFA was assassinated; in 1904 Vischelev von Plehve, the Russian Premier was killed; in 1905 the first full scale Russian Revolution broke out. The Grand Duke Sergius, uncle of the Tzar, was assassinated on February 17th. In December, 1905, General Dubrassov suppressed the revolutionaries, but in 1906 he was assassinated by the Terrorist Section.
After the Tzar had blamed the Jews for the unsatisfactory state of affairs in Russia, Baron Ginzberg was instructed to work to bring about the destruction of the Russian Empire. It was agreed that to start the Russo-Japanese War the Rothschild interests in Europe would pretend to be friendly with Russia. They would finance the war on Russia's behalf while secretly the Rothschild's partners, Kuhn-Loeb and Co., of New York, would finance the Japanese government.
The defeat of Russia was to be made certain by the Rothschilds withdrawing financial aid when it was most needed. Chaos and confusion was to be created within the Russian armed forces in the far East by sabotaging the lines of transport and communication crossing Siberia. This caused both the Russian Army and Navy to run short of supplies and reinforcements.1044
The Japanese government was financed by international loans raised by Jacob Schiff (New York); a senior partner in Kuhn-Loeb and Co. He co-operated with Sir Ernest Cassels (England) and the Warburgs (Hamburg, Germany). Jacob Schiff justified his action of financing the Japanese in the war against Russia in a letter he wrote to Count Witte, the Tzar's emissary who attended the Peace negotiations held at Portsmouth, Ohio in 1905. "Can it be expected that the influence of the American Jew upon public opinion will be exerted to the advantage of the country which systematically degraded his brethren-in-race?...If the Government now being formed, should not succeed in assuring safety, and equal opportunity throughout the Empire, to the Jewish population, then indeed the time will have come for the Jews in Russia to quit their inhospitable fatherland. While the problem with which the civilized world will then be faced will be enormous, it will be solved, and you, who are not only a far-seeing statesman, but also a great economist know best that the fate of Russia, and its doom, will then be sealed."
The hypocrisy of Jacob Schiff can be better appreciated when it is explained that from 1897 he had financed the Terrorists in Russia. In 1904 he helped finance the revolution which broke out in Russia in 1905. He also helped to organize on an international basis the financing of the Russian Revolution which broke out early in 1917, and gave him and his associates their first opportunity to put their Totalitarian Theories into effect.1045
The Russo-Japanese War was fomented by the International Bankers in order to create the conditions necessary for the success of a revolutionary effort to overthrow the power of the Tzars. The plans of the International Bankers were upset when the Jewish-led Menshevika started a revolution independently in Russia in 1905. When the International Bankers withheld financial support the revolution failed right at the moment it appeared to have reached the pinnacle of success.
Because the Jewish-dominated Mensheviks acted on their own initiative the International Bankers decided that Lenin would conduct "their" revolutionary program in Russia from that date on. We have the following information about the early life of Lenin from several different authors: "Lenin had taken part in Jewish student meetings in Switzerland thirty-five years before." 1046 ; "It was my first sight of him (Lenin) - a smooth-headed, oval-faced, narrow-eyed, typical Jew, with a devilish sureness in every line of his powerful magnetic face. Beside him was a different type of Jew, the kind one might see in any Soho shop, strong-nosed, sallow-faced, long-moustached, with a little tuft of beard wagging from his chin and a great shock of wild hair, Leiba Bronstein, afterwards Lev Trotsky." 1047 ; "Lenin, or Oulianov by adoption, originally Zederbaum, a Kalmuck Jew, married a Jewess, and whose children speak Yiddish." 1048 ; "Lenin, as a child, was left behind, there, by a company of prisoners passing through, and later his Jewish convict father, Ilko Sroul Goldman, wrote inquiring his whereabouts. Lenin had already been picked up and adopted by Qulianoff." 1049 ; "Lenin was born on April 10, 1870 in the vicinity of Odessa, South of Russia, as a son of Ilko Sroul Goldmann, a German Jew, and Sofie Goldmann, a German Jewess. Lenin was circumcised as Hiam Goldmann." 1050
In January President Woodrow Wilson, re‑elected president in late 1916 on his promise to "keep us out of the war," and maintain strict "Neutrality," told Congress he earnestly wanted to remain at peace with Germany, But on April 2, 1917 America entered a war that was to cost it 117,000 American lives.
Why? Britain desperately needed help, so the Zionist Jews offered U.S. wealth and manpower in exchange for Britain's promise to give Palestine to the Jews. This promise was engineered by Lord Balfour (a Jew), and thus called the Balfour Declaration. "World War I was our Supreme Revenge on the Christian World." 1051
Chaim Weizmann, Zionist leader: "We told the authorities in London; we shall be in Palestine whether you want us there or not. You may speed up or slow down our coming, but it would be better for you to help us, otherwise our constructive force will turn into a destructive one that will bring about ferment in the entire world." 1052
1920: Armenia, Azerbidjhan, Byelorussia, Georgia, Kazakh, Kirghy and the Ukraine were brought under Communist enslavement.
1920: China. A landing force was sent ashore for a few hours to protect lives during a disturbance at Klukiang.
1920: Guatemala. To protect the American Legation and other American interests, such as the cable station, during a period of fighting between Unionists and the Government of Guatemala. "The Bolshevik revolution in Russia was the work of Jewish brains, of Jewish dissatisfaction, of Jewish planning, whose goal is to create a new order in the world. What was performed in so excellent a way in Russia, thanks to Jewish brains, and because of Jewish dissatisfaction and by Jewish planning, shall also, through the same Jewish mental and physical forces, become a reality all over the world." 1053
1920: "Bolshevism is a religion and a faith. How could those half‑converted believers dream to vanquish the 'Truthful' and the 'Faithful of their own creed, those holy crusaders, who had gathered around the Red standard of the prophet Karl Marx, and who fought under the daring guidance of those experienced� officers of all latter‑day revolutions ‑‑ the Jews?" 1054
1920: The American Civil (Communist) Liberties (Lawyers) Union (ACLU) was founded by Roger Baldwin.
No examination of the American Civil Liberties Union can begin without an examination of the group's founder, Roger Nash Baldwin. He was born January 21, 1884, in Wellesley, Mass., a suburb of Boston. The son of wealthy parents, Baldwin was raised in a Unitarian environment and within a family philosophy that stressed the value of helping others. Baldwin went to Harvard where he earned both his bachelor's and master's degrees. Later he became an instructor of sociology at Washington University in St. Louis. It was in 1909, according to The New York Times that: "...he attended a lecture that he called 'a turning point in my intellectual life." The speaker was Emma Goldman, the anarchist. "What I heard in that crowded working‑ class hall from a woman who spoke with passion and intelligence,' he said, 'was a challenge to society I had never heard before. Here was a vision of the end of poverty and injustice by free association of those who worked, by the abolition of privilege and by the organized power of the exploited. In the years since I met Miss Goldman, I have never departed far from the general philosophy represented in libertarian literature. That is, in the goal of a society with a minimum of compulsion, a maximum of individual freedom and of voluntary association, and the abolition of exploitation and poverty."
In 1917, when America entered World War I, Baldwin took charge of the National Civil Liberties Bureau of the American Union Against Militarism. The Bureau's primary function was to defend draft dodgers and conscientious objectors. The following year, Baldwin himself was convicted for refusing to be drafted and was sent to jail for a year. After his release, he spent the better part of a year wandering the country as a blue collar worker. It was during this period that he joined the Industrial Workers of the World (IWW).
In addition to his membership in the IWW, at one time or another according to the ACLU publication, "Civil Liberties," Baldwin also belonged to such groups as the American League for Peace, Freedom and Democracy, the National Urban League, and the Friends of the Soviet Union. Baldwin founded the American Civil Liberties Union in 1920, served as its executive director for 30 years and was "its most beloved advisor from 1950 until his death" in 1981.
Communist Connections
While Baldwin had strong communist ties and often declared communism to be his ultimate goal, a statement given additional credence by his actions, he himself was never a member of the Communist Party (At least as far as it is known). The same, however, cannot be said about those who joined him in forming this organization.
His first board of directors included Elizabeth Gurley Flynn and William Z. Foster, both of whom would later head the Communist Party in America; radical Communist Scott nearing and several other including Socialist party head Norman Thomas. It should also be said that at least Baldwin was more open and honest about his goals and aspirations than the Union's succeeding executive directors have been. ACLU leaders today work hard to have us believe that Baldwin's "flirtation" with Communism was strictly a brief episode during a youthfully naive period of his life. Yet, at the mature, responsible age of 50, here's what the ACLU's founder and "most beloved advisor" wrote: "I am for Socialism, Disarmament, and Ultimately for Abolishing the State (The United States) itself as an instrument for violence and compulsion. I seek the Social ownership of property, the abolition of the properties class and sole control of those who produce wealth. Communism is the goal."
So much for the notion of a youthful flirtation.
1920 A Busy Year
The same year Baldwin founded the ACLU, he founded three other groups as well. One of them, the American Fund for Public Service, was a vehicle for giving away his wealth to support radical causes. He founded the International committee for Political Prisoners to help deported aliens. Then there was the Mutual Aid Society, founded to lend support to the "radical fringe," to help them with loans, arrest bail, jobs, counseling, and more. Baldwin had a special interest in and appreciation for the Soviet Union. He made his first trip to Russia in 1923 and was invited back for a second visit four years later.
In 1928, he issued a comparison of repression in democratic and socialist countries that has remained a mainstay of the ACLU's philosophy to this very day: "Repressions in Western Democracies are violations of professed constitutional liberties and I condemn them as such. Repressions in Soviet Russia are weapons of struggle in a transition period to Socialism.' In fact, this philosophy has been echoed by none other than William Kunstler who currently serves on the ACLU's National Advisory Council, who said, 'I do not believe in public attacks on socialist (Read that Communist) countries where violations of human rights may occur."
In 1934, Baldwin wrote in "Soviet Russia Today," "When that power of the working class is once achieved, as it has been only in the Soviet Union, I am for maintaining it by any means whatever."
Investigations Began Early
In the very same year it was founded, the ACLU came under investigation by a joint committee of the New York state legislature. They found the ACLU to be: "...a supporter of all subversive movements; and its propaganda is detrimental to the interests of the state. It attempts not only to protect crime, but to encourage attacks upon our institutions in every form." In the same report, the subcommittee also observed that the ACLU's, "...main work is to uphold the Communists in spreading revolutionary propaganda and inciting revolutionary activities to undermine our American Institutions and overthrow our Federal Government."
The Union's first widespread notice came in the 1925 "Monkey Trial,": when they sought to challenge Tennessee's Butler Act which made it illegal to teach evolution in state‑supported schools. Determined to make this a major test case, the ACLU advertised for a teacher who would be willing to challenge the law. John T. Scopes, a high school math teacher, who would later admit, "I wasn't sure I had taught evolution," responded to the ACLU's call and entered America's history books.
Ironically, creationism vs. evolution surfaced again in 1981 when first Arkansas, then Louisiana and Georgia, passed laws allowing equal time to be given for the teaching of scientific creationism in public schools. Outraged, the ACLU sprang into action, arguing that scientific creationism is a religion rather than a science, and claiming that, as such, it had no place in the curricula of America's public schools.
So, whereas 56 years earlier they had fought to defend the teaching of evolution as an "alternative" theory, this time they fought to make evolution the ONLY theory to teach. Writing in Barron's during the incredible national turmoil in August 1968, Shirley Scheibla concluded a report on the ACLU with a summary that bears striking resemblance to the findings of that New York state legislative committee 48 years earlier. Scheibla wrote: "...nearly all the causes it (ACLU) has taken up tend to weaken law and order and the ability of society to defend itself. Some landmark cases give Communists more freedom to destroy the nation from within. Those involving the draft erode the state's ability to defend itself against attack. Other significant ACLU cases diminish the authority of schools and police and the influence of religion."
Two years after that column appeared, the ACLU celebrated its 50th anniversary. They chose to observe that landmark event by presenting selected "heroes" with the "50th Anniversary Civil Liberties Award." An examination of some of their choices for those awards should remove any lingering doubt about the union's radical leftist position. They were: David Dellinger, an admitted Communist; Paul Robeson, an identified Communist; Julian Bond, a radical black legislator; and C. Willard Heckel whose claim to fame was his active defense of avowed Communist Angela Davis.
Bring Down The System
Despite all the denials and claims to the contrary, the evidence is over‑whelming that the ACLU is still working toward the goal that Roger Baldwin spelled out so clearly in 1935: "The Goal Is Communism." Two former members of the ACLU, Richard and Susan Vigilante, conducted a thorough analysis of the ACLU, especially its foreign‑policy positions as spelled out by the Union's Center for national Security Studies. They wrote: "The ACLU opposes, and has fought in either Congress of the courts, virtually all 'covert action,' most 'clandestine intelligence,' gathering (i.e. spying ‑‑ especially Israeli or Jewish spies), and in one case aid to an important U.S. ally with a poor human rights record. The net effect of these efforts has been to hinder U.S. opposition to Communist expansion. The ACLU may, at some point, have undertaken some major initiative that advanced the U.S. interests and hindered Communist expansion, but our research never turned one up and no ACLU leader ever mentioned one to us."
But what else can we expect from an organization that welcomes the likes of William Kunstler onto their National Advisory Council. Kunstler has admitted, no, bragged: "I am a double agent, working within the system to bring down the system." Perhaps the ACLU should consider making that their motto. At least it's honest.
Unequal Access
Perhaps nowhere is the ACLU's chameleon approach to individual rights more evident than in their efforts to remove each and every vestige of religion from public places ‑‑ especially our nation's public schools. A group that is bound and determined to protect an individual's rights to say, read, or watch anything he wants, draws the line when religion is involved. If they had their way, religious groups would be forced again to meet in secluded basements or perhaps even caves to insure that no "innocent" bystander was forced to listen to their message.
Whatever happened to the concept that religious liberties should be protected constitutional liberties? Rather than recognizing, as our Founding Fathers did, that freedom of worship is the most fundamental of U.S. liberties, the ACLU interprets "freedom to worship" as "freedom from worship." If they had their way, the pilgrims never would have been allowed to hold religious services. Time and time again, the ACLU has gone to bat for homosexual (Queer) groups to hold meetings in public school rooms after normal school hours. And time and time again, the ACLU has fought to keep that same right from being granted to religious groups. In fact, in 1979, the ACLU went so far as to sue the public school system in Sioux Falls, Iowa. Why? They wanted to stop the singing of "Silent Night" at Christmas assemblies. Three years later, in the state of Washington, a high school planning to put on the rock opera "Jesus Christ, Superstar" as its spring play was warned by the ACLU that this was religious instruction and that if they kept it up, they could expect "more direct and more drastic action."
In one of the classic equal access cases, the ACLU sued the Lubbock (Texas) Independent School District over this section of school board policy: "The school board permits students to gather at the school with supervision either before or after regular hours on the same basis as other groups to be determined by the school administration to meet for any educational, moral, or religious purpose, so long as attendance at such meetings is voluntary."
Ironically, the school board had instituted that policy after protest and threats about their previous practice of allowing morning Bible readings over school public address systems. Perhaps the greatest irony of all, however, lies in the fact that in the ACLU's first equal access case, the Union actually fought for a student's right to religious speech. It happened in 1969 in a Des Moines, Iowa.
Mary Beth Tinker, a high school student, was suspended for wearing a black arm‑band as part of a protest against America's involvement in Vietnam. But Miss Tinker, the daughter of a Methodist minister, claimed that she was wearing the arm‑band as an act of religious speech, not political protest. It was during the Advent season, she explained, and she wore the arm‑band as an act of religious mourning for the dead. The ACLU joined her cause and won ‑‑ a victory for religious expression in our schools! It seems that all we need to do is come up with a religion that supports the ACLU's left‑wing agenda and they'll help us fight for it.
Criminals and Their Victims
"Court decisions and public sentiment notwithstanding, we shall therefore continue to seek to prevent every execution and to abolish capital punishment, whether by litigation, by legislation, or by the weight of a renewed public outcry against the brutal and brutalizing institution of capital punishment."
This is the ACLU Capital Punishment Project. "Court decisions notwithstanding?" What better way to sum up the ACLU's unique approach to solving the terrible problem of crime in America today. They oppose the death penalty. So, who cares what courts decide, who cares what laws state legislatures pass, who cares what the American people think, or who cares about anything else?
There's an old saying, "Tell me who your friends are and I'll tell you what you are." Well, the ACLU's friends are dope dealers, terrorists, serial killers, spies, rapists, American Nazis, pornographers, convicted murderers and more. The truth is, they should change their name to the American Criminal Liberties Union. Remember, they claim that their "only client is the Bill of Rights." Somehow, they have been able to find in the Bill of Rights an excuse not to have the death penalty for even the most heinous and vicious of crimes. But they have also found excuses why no criminal in America should ever be punished at all. Part of the ACLU's novel approach to crime is first of all simply to legalize criminal activity. That's their answer to the national problem of illegal drugs. Just make them legal. There. No more problem. Crack, angel dust, cocaine, heroin; the ACLU see no reason why those should be illegal at all.
Of course, legalizing drugs is not going to stop the sales to minors by those pushers who aren't exactly used to filing 1040s with the I.R.S.! So, let the street corner sales continue. Let the crack houses continue to pose serious threats to the safety of innocent people in previously quiet neighborhoods. Prostitution, too. Let's make that legal. After all, when a disease‑infected street corner hooker makes a grab at a passerby, she's just exercising her constitutional right of free expression. And the dangerous hangers‑on that tend to congregate where prostitutes ply their trade?
Well, they certainly have a right to freedom of assembly. Let's not forget about pornography. We need to legalize that, too. After all, this $8‑billion industry is protected by the Constitution. So any laws to hinder its distribution or sale; no matter how hard core, no matter how obscene, no matter how young the people are who are featured in it or buying it, are unconstitutional. That's right. The ACLU believes our young children should be able to have hard core pornography readily available to them. But it's not just the criminal actions the ACLU seeks to legalize that is so frightening. It's their unabashed commitment to do whatever it takes to see no one should have to suffer too much for the crimes they commit. Thanks to the ACLU, America is entering the 1990s with, as Pat Buchanan described it, "...a justice system where the guilty have never been freer, bolder or more secure, and the innocent have never been more terrified or repressed."
What else can we expect from this organization when the director of their "National Prison Project," Alvin J. Bronstein, reports to the United States Sentencing Commission that, in a ranking of serious crimes, the ACLU ranks a polluter's actions a more serious offense than a violent murderer's! Of course, the ACLU has always been able to find an economic justification for the "poor" to commit violent crime and they've always been able to find reasons why businessmen should be behind bars.
The ACLU loves to focus on issues like abortion (Murder of the Unborn) or homosexuality (Queers), to inflame the American people into thinking that the government is going to be invading their bedrooms. The truth is, the only people invading bedrooms in this country are the burglars and rapists and other criminals that the ACLU keeps out of jail! Over the past 20 years, they have established an incredible number of roadblocks that make it nearly impossible for the criminal justice system to function in a manner that can reasonably protect the public safety.
Policemen have found it almost impossible to do the job they have dedicated their lives to doing. At any point in the process, from the moment of arrest to the last possible appeal, there have been so many technicalities added into the system that even a tiny glitch can allow even the worst rapist or murderer to walk right back out on the streets, free. That's where the ACLU wants them. Out on the streets, where it will be easier for them to strike again. Like Willie Horton. They don't make any bones about not wanting them put in jail. Here's the opening paragraph of a Position Statement released by the ACLU's National Prison Project: "We believe that no new jails or prisons should be constructed by local, state or federal officials until all possible alternatives to incarceration are examined and utilized. The cost of dealing with offenders, in other than a closed institution, will in the long run, result in financial savings. Thus there should be maximum funding, staffing and utilization of non‑institutional corrections to minimize future human and economic waste."
"Human and economic waste?" That's what these criminals are guilty of in the first place. And the ACLU wants us to keep them out on the streets so they can continue wasting lives and property. With all the emphasis on rights and liberties, what happens to the rights of those criminals' victims? One ACLU staffer was once quoted as saying, "Victims don't have any rights." Wherever the ACLU is involved, the evidence certainly supports that statement. In fact, the ACLU's Policy Guide, which lists the official national policies of this organization, contains no less than eight entries dealing with the rights of prisoners. Yet out of nearly 300 separate policy entries in that Guide, not one is addressed to the rights of crime victims.
��������������������������������������� Crimes "Without Victims"
"...An organization which finds liberty in the court mandated release of hundreds of dangerous predators into the community, but finds oppression in the death penalty for the brutal sexual assault and murder of a small child; or which finds liberty in the depiction of sexual violence against women, but finds oppression in a small town's depiction of a nativity scene."
That's how Steven J. Twist, a former Chief Assistant Attorney General, described the ACLU. Given the ACLU's unique approach to crime and criminals, an area deserving our special attention is a category they describe as "victimless crimes." Included under this umbrella are such activities as prostitution, pornography, aberrant sexual behavior, drug use and others. As usual, however, while defending the rights of Americans to engage in those activities, the ACLU ignores the fact that there are indeed victims of those crimes and that the ACLU's actions place those victims of those crimes and that the ACLU's actions place those victims, and American society in general, in grave danger.
Pornography
In simplest terms, the ACLU thinks the distribution and sale of all pornography should be made legal, even so‑called "kiddie porn" which depicts small children engaging in sexual intercourse. Kiddie porn and child prostitution are things Father Bruce Ritter knows something about. Father Bruce is the founder and head of Covenant House in New York City. He spends his time trying to put together whatever pieces are left of kids after their brutal treatment at the hands of pornographers and pimps, kids, as he put it, who: "...had been bought and sold like so many potatoes."
Father Bruce has written a book about his experiences at Covenant House, entitled Sometimes God Has a Kid's Face. In it, he tells stories of kids like the little girl who had been arrested eight times for prostitution and thrown out a window to her death by her pimp, all before her 12th birthday. Or of the 10‑year‑old boy who showed up at Covenant House with the toy cars and trucks his customers had given him. Father Bruce is rightfully bitter about the ACLU. He wrote: "If I delivered an ethnic slur, even implicit, the American Civil Liberties Union would jump all over me. They would scream that I was teaching people to hate. But they don't seem to worry that pornography degrades an entire gender, that It teaches millions of young men that it's ok to subjugate and torture young women."
Father Bruce has a right to be bitter. No institution or organization in America works harder to protect the rights of pornographers than the ACLU. In return for that protection, the ACLU receives a significant amount of its financial support from the pornography industry. Of course, the industry can well afford to be generous when it's an $8‑billion a year business!
Free to Die From Illegal Drugs
In Policy #210, entitled "Victimless Crimes," the ACLU: "...opposes the definition of behavior as criminal when such behavior, engaged in either alone or with other consenting adults, does not in and of itself harm another person, or directly force such person to act unwillingly in any way. Examples include, but are not limited to: gambling, attempted suicide, sexual relations, or the introduction of substances into one's own body."
Then, four items later, in Policy #214, as Wall Street Journal editor L. Gordon Crovitz pointed out, the ACLU compares drug use to catching a cold: "There is today widespread recognition of the fact that narcotics addiction is at bottom an illness to be treated and not a crime to be punished." Presumably then, an American's right to die by self-injected heroin is at the root of the ACLU's position in the forefront of opposition to random, mandatory testing for drug use.
When the federal government, during the Reagan administration began pushing for such drug testing, the ACLU was quick to oppose. But what was at stake here was not the right of some innocuous clerk to use drugs. What was at stake here was the safety and well-being of the American people. Look at rail workers, for example, a primary target of the government's drug testing program.
How many more lives will be lost in how many more train wrecks before something is done? Estimates by rail workers themselves suggest that anywhere from 20% to 80% of their fellow workers report for duty under the influence of drugs or alcohol. But even those estimates pale when compared to actual facts. Like the horror in January 1987, when an Amtrak passenger train hurtling down the track at 105 miles per hour, plowed into three Conrail locomotives, killing 16 people and injuring more than 170 others. Why did it happen? The Conrail engineer had been smoking marijuana and ignored several warning signals until it was too late for him to stop. Why doesn't the ACLU explain to the families of those 16 victims and to all those wounded that drug abuse is a victimless crime?
What about air traffic controllers? An individual in one of those enormously stress-filled jobs can make one careless mistake and cost hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of lives! Yet, estimates suggest that as many as half the controllers in some major airports carry out their functions under the influence of drugs or alcohol.
Spying Makes News
Of course, as evidenced in another case, the ACLU also sees nothing wrong with Americans turning traitor and selling classified government information to the highest bidder. It was the case of Samuel L. Morison, an employee of the Naval Intelligence Support Command Morison stole classified spy satellite photographs from his office, cut off the "secret" designation and sold them to a foreign publication ‑‑ one which is read religiously by Soviet and other foreign intelligence agents. The photos were published and later picked up by the Washington Post, CBS‑TV and others.
Morison was convicted in 1985 and sentenced to two years in prison, certainly a mild enough sentence since he could have received a maximum sentence of 40 years in prison and a $40,000 fine. However, the conviction itself was enough to generate outrage, not just within the ACLU, but also among those in the news media who feel that the First Amendment gives them the right to obtain and publish the finest state secrets money can buy! So, the ACLU claimed that Morison had the right to steal and sell classified documents and the news media claimed they had the right to buy and publish such documents, all under the First Amendment. Nowhere did concern for the safety and security of the American people enter into their arguments.
Terrorists Have Rights, To
The ACLU has found some strange ways over the years to apply the protection guaranteed by the U.S. Constitution and in particular the Bill of Rights. But perhaps none is stranger than their continuing effort to twist and distort the intention of our Founding Fathers in order to grant immunity and protection for avowed enemies of our nation to carry out their assault on America and the American people.
Sometimes their support of terrorists and terrorist activity is subtle, such as the Union's ongoing, strenuous objection to the use of metal detectors at America's airports. Other times, it is much more blatant. Like their representation of Philip Agee. Agee is a former CIA employee who has revealed CIA secrets and names of CIA agents. When the State Department attempted to revoke Agee's passport, the ACLU came to his defense. Where did Agee want to go? This was in 1980, during the Iran hostage crisis. He wanted to go to Iran to help Khomeini's terrorists decipher CIA documents!
Following is another example. Support your Local P.L.O. "I'm afraid even the good guys on civil liberties are going to be against us on this one."
That's how the ACLU Executive Director Ira Glasser summed up the ACLU's decision to represent an agent of Yassir Arafat's Palestine Liberation Organization. In Policy #264, the ACLU gives a graphic demonstration of its "mainstream" position when it addresses the rights of homosexuals (Queers): "The ACLU opposes criminal restraint on any homosexual (Queer) behavior, between or among consenting adults in private, or in public..."
Also: "The ACLU opposes criminal restraints on public solicitation for private sexual behavior between or among adults of the same sex."
It gets better: "Similarly, the ACLU opposes discrimination in public and private housing and accommodations, government benefits, occupational licensing, and government and private employment; including teaching of children and jobs requiring security clearance, simply because the person is a homosexual (Queer). The ACLU opposes limitations on the custody and visitation rights of parents when such limitations are based solely on the parent's sexual orientation. The ACLU opposes governmental or private attempts to prevent homosexuals (Queers) from speaking out about homosexuality and from forming and sustaining political and social groups on and off school campuses."
In other words, homosexual groups have a right to hold meetings, and presumably even to proselytize, on school grounds, but students wishing to gather for religious purposes do not. This was taken, in part, from a book entitled "Not OUR America...The ACLU Exposed!" For the complete book containing much more information about the ACLU, write to: Washington Legal Foundation, 1705 N. Street, N.W., Washington, D.C. Contributions to the WLF are tax deductible.
The quoted price for the book is $3.00, and we suggest sending an extra amount to cover postage and handling. It was the case of Samuel L. Morison, an employee of the Naval Intelligence Support Command Morison stole classified spy satellite photographs from his office, cut off the "secret" designation and sold them to a foreign publication, one which is read religiously by Soviet and other foreign intelligence agents.� The photos were published and later picked up by the Washington Post, CBS‑TV and others. Morison was convicted in 1985 and sentenced to two years in prison, certainly a mild enough sentence since he could have received a maximum sentence of 40 years in prison and a $40,000 fine. However, the conviction itself was enough to generate outrage, not just within the ACLU, but also among those in the news media who feel that the First Amendment gives them the right to obtain and publish the finest state secrets money can buy! So, the ACLU claimed that Morison had the right to steal and sell classified documents and the news media claimed they had the right to buy and publish such documents ‑‑ all under the First Amendment. Nowhere did concern for the safety and security of the American people enter into their arguments.
Where the ACLU Gets Its Anti-God, Anti-Christ, Anti-Christian, Anti-American Ideas!
It is unfortunate, indeed, that the Christian clergy seems to be ignorant of, or apathetic to this plot to destroy everything they say they stand for as Christians. In fact, in many instances, they stand behind their pulpits and defend and support the very people who are pledged to destroy them. It is part of the Talmudic tradition that lies and deception are permissible when dealing with the Christian enemy. Their Policy is that of Communism: "When you tell a lie, make it a big one and shout it over and over, until people begin to believe it."
This is exactly what the Jews have done with their "Chosen People story" and their cry of "anti‑Semitism," against anyone who tries to expose them. In the 16th Century, Martin Luther, the great reformer accused the Jews of: "...squeezing from us our money and goods...of lying, blaspheming and cursing."
He went on to say: "I will give you my true counsel. First, avoid their synagogues and schools and warn our people about them...there is more wisdom uttered in three of Aesop's Fables, than in all the books of the Talmudist rabbis."
Yet in spite of this warning, Luther's books are now banned in Lutheran schools. It will do us little good to attack the arms of this world‑wide octopus. The filthy arms of prostitution, drugs, pornography, immorality, you recognize most of them, I am sure. It will do us little good to march before the abortion clinics and before the theaters which display a filthy, blasphemous movie such as The Last Temptation of Christ, as long as the head is allowed to remain healthy. Most of the well known Christian leaders who protested the movie, were more concerned of the movie, than in its contents and what it would do to their people. How many of them do you know that have even told their people that the producers of this movie were Jews and that the studio that produced it was Jew owned and run?
I dare you, as concerned Americans to look behind the facade of Hollywood and see those who seek to destroy Christian values. I dare you to look at the names of those who are seeking to destroy the economic stability of America in order to further their control. I challenge you to look and then act, for you will find most of the top leaders in this "Plot to Destroy Christianity," are Jewish names.
These must be exposed, if we are to remain free. This will be a dangerous undertaking, for Jewish power is strong in this land and is growing all the time. It will not be the task for some "sunshine soldier." Jewish judges and lawyers now control our court system and you can expect no justice from them, for they have a mandate from their god, Satan, to lie in order to convict you as a Christian. But it's not just the criminal actions the ACLU seeks to legalize that is so frightening. It's their unabashed commitment to do whatever it takes to see no one should have to suffer too much for the crimes they commit. Thanks to the ACLU, America is entering the 1990s with, as Pat Buchanan described it, "...a justice system where the guilty have never been freer, bolder or more secure, and the innocent have never been more terrified or re�pressed." What else can we expect from this organization when the director of their "National Prison Project," Alvin J. Bronstein, reports to the United States Sentencing Commission that, in a ranking of serious crimes, the ACLU ranks a polluter's actions a more serious offense than a violent murderer's!
1931: The circle of Friends was formed by twelve prominent German businessmen who promised to donate regularly to the Nazi Party. Baron Kurt von Schroder (Jew), partner of J.H. Stein Co. (Jewish) Cologne Bankers, was the leader of this group. J.H. Stein then became Hitler's personal banker. Hitler's aide, Walther Funk (Jew), met with Schroder to discuss the real views of Hitler on questions concerning the international bankers. Funk was able to satisfy Schroder, and the financial support of the Nazi Party (by the Jews) continued.
1932: China. American forces were landed to protect American interests during the Japanese occupation of Shanghai.
1932: Politically induced depression and promises of less bureaucracies, more freedom for private enterprise, a 25% reduction in the cost of government, and lower taxes and return to Constitutional Government elected the Great Jewish Traitor Franklin Roosevelt. But within 100 days after the inauguration, banks were closed, pigs and cattle were shot, crops were plowed under, federal boards, bureaus, commissions, and bureaucrats invaded every kind of business and tried to control every facet of private life. Gold was demonetized and no one allowed to own it. Grain raised without a government permit could not be fed to the farmer's own animals.
1932: On March 28, 1932, the New York Times noted, London: "N.M. Victor Rothschild, twenty‑one year old nephew of Baron Rothschild, is going to the United States soon to take a post with J.P. Morgan & Co. It was learned tonight."
The Morgan‑Rothschild connection explains the otherwise incomprehensible mystery of why J.P. Morgan, famed as "the most powerful banker in the world," left such a modest fortune at his death in 1913, a mere $11‑million after his debts were paid. Even now, the present members of the Morgan family seem financially secure, though none of them are counted among the "richest families." J.P. Morgan Jr. (known to a very few intimates as Jack) was embarrassed to find he had to sell off many of his father's art treasures to pay the debts of the estate. Most of the huge sums handled by J.P. Morgan went directly to the Rothschilds.
1933: "Jews, The Power Behind The Throne!" In 1933, the well known and reputable Dutch publishing company of Van Holkema and Warendorf, published a book which contained three conversations between Hitler and the International Jewish financier, Sidney Warburg.
This book was written in the form of a diary and covered interviews given by Hitler in 1929, 1931 and 1933. It clearly revealed Hitler's plan for Jewish finances in rising to power in Germany. On page 15, we read of a decision made by the United States Government, under the direction of the Jewish Presidential advisor to the Jewish President Woodrow Wilson, Edward Mandel House, in which pressure was brought to bear on England and France, to leave Germany alone, so she could become solvent and protect the investments of the International Bankers.
On page 18, we learn that in a secret meeting of important International Jewish Bankers, a plan was made to pressure France by inspiring in her the fear of a Communist revolution in Germany. It was agreed that a Nationalist Revolution would be the best for the bankers interests, rather than a Communist takeover.� Sidney Warburg, of the New York firm of Kuhn, Loeb and Co., was chosen to go to Germany as a representative of the Internationalists and take charge of the negotiations. He held several series of meetings with Nazi representatives in Munich, where it was agreed that an initial sum of $10‑million would be paid to Hitler's intermediary, a man named Von Frey.
The bank of Mendelsohn and Co., was to issue ten single checks of $1‑million each, endorsed in favor of members of Hitler's trusted staff. Hitler notified Warburg that the bankers would need to create distrust among the German people by increasing unemployment. Which they immediately did. On page 43, of this book, in the copy of a letter penned by Hitler himself to his Wall Street promoters on October 29, 1929, in which he said: "Our movement is growing rapidly...I have spent the sum given to me for the upbuilding of my party and I must find new revenue within a reasonable period." 861
At a hasty conference of the International Bankers in New York, attended by Montagne, Norman, Rockefeller, Carter and McDean, it was agreed to send Hitler $15‑million more. Warburg was once again sent to Munich to handle the details. He told the German people that they were not yet mature enough for a democracy and that a nationalist movement was what they needed. He was not at all uneasy about Hitler's Jew baiting, since Hitler had told him that the Nazis aimed only at Galacian Jews.
While it may seem strange to many to see a Jewish banker lining up with an anti‑Semite like Hitler, it is not strange if you read Protocol No. IX, of the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion. (Whether they are a forgery or not makes no difference, since they are obviously being followed by World Jewry. And if the Protocols are a forgery we sure would like to see the original. They must be something!). It said: "Nowadays if any state should raise a protest against us it is only pro forma (Provided in advance) at our discretion and by our direction, for their anti‑Semitism is indispensable to us for the Management of our Lesser Brethren."
In other words, the International Jewish leaders promote anti‑Semitism to keep the "lesser Jews in fear and thus in line." At this time, the International Zionists were anxious for a European War, through which they could enforce the Balfour Treaty and gain control of Palestine.
The final financial arrangements for aid to Hitler came through the Jewish bank of Mendelsohn and Co., in Amsterdam. In 1933, they advanced Hitler another $7‑million. When this Warburg Manuscript was published, there was an immediate drive underway to put into effect a ban of the book. This was carried out by world Jewry and the German Secret Police. Many publishers, out of fear, recalled as many copies as they could.
The only mention of this book in America appeared in a short item in the New York Times, November 24, 1933, page 14, column 2, in which Felix Warburg, of the New York Warburgs, charged the editor of the Times with perpetrating a hoax. He stated that the Sidney Warburg mentioned in the manuscript was not his son Sidney and that he was not a member of International Jewry. Strange that they would pick one not of themselves for this sensitive mission. It is also strange indeed, when you consider that both International Jewish and Nazis sources sought to suppress the report. The Swiss magazine Der Sperber, published an account of this manuscript in 1936, in Zurich, which carried a detailed report of the facts contained in this outlawed book. It also circulated a book titled Spanischer Sommer, which showed how the International Jews and Bankers had paved Hitler's way into power.
Hitler's Rise To Power
Hitler began his rise to power in 1919, but he had a long and stormy road ahead, until he became Chancellor of Germany in 1933. During this time, he expended a tremendous amount of money, most of it coming from non‑German sources, although many wealthy German ladies, intrigued by the little mustached man, sent him their family jewels. It is also rather interesting to note that Hitler sold his idea of anti‑Semitism through the help of very powerful and wealthy Jews.
Some of these Jews used the excuse that they financed Hitler so that they could control him, but it is a known fact, that they made billions of dollars profit by financing both sides in World War II, just as they did in World War I. The Jews who financed Hitler are as much to blame for any Jewish deaths in Germany, as the German people, yet we never hear anything about this in the constant wailing over the so‑called Holocaust.
Most of the men who knew about these transactions between Hitler and the Zionists, met with untimely deaths. Many pages could be written on evidence surrounding their murder and how it was tied to the Internationalists. One of the most prominent of these was Dollfuss, Chancellor of Austria. He was assaulted in his office by a band of Nazi thugs, who wounded him mortally and then left him to bleed to death.
Fritz Thyseen, writing in a book titled I Paid Hitler! described the Dolfuss murder and said the reason the Chancellor was killed was that he had received a copy of the Warburg document and one exposing Hitler's Jewish ancestry. (This story had been in public circulation for a long before this).
If Hitler was such an anti‑Semite, be honest enough to ask yourself this simple question:
* "Why did Hitler keep the war going when he knew Germany was defeated and it would only result in hundred of thousands of German casualties?"
* "Why was it that during the conduct of the war, on many occasions, he refused to accept the advice of his top admirals and generals on how to conduct the war?"
* "Why was it in North Africa, when General Rommell had the Americans and British forces in retreat, that Hitler refused to send Rommell the supplies he needed to complete a victorious campaign?"
If Hitler was an anti‑Communist as some claim, why did he allow the top Communist propagandist to attend the Reichstag Fire Trial in 1933, where he was allowed to harangue the German people in favor of Communism. Why was this man allowed a safe return to Russia?
During this period, German Nationals were being shot down in cold blood in Germany's streets for the smallest misdemeanor against the Nazis. But here we have a powerful Communist allowed to publicize Communism and get away with it. It doesn't make very much sense to me. This man, Dimitroff, later became the President of the Communist World International, so he was no "small fry." And why didn't he arm the millions of Russian troops which had surrendered without firing a shot at the German Army, but requested that they be rearmed and supplied and they would "Kill the Communist S.O.B.'s?"
Treason Against Germany
From 1933 to 1938 Hitler turned from being a creature of the generals and International Jews, into a radical totalitarian dictator. Many of those who were close to him were dismayed by what they saw. These were "dyed in the wool" German patriots who loved their country with a passionate love. They were true Germans who felt it necessary to stop the madman which was destroying the country they loved. Nearly every one of them that broke with Hitler met a terrible death. Admiral Canaris was slowly strangled to death; General Rommell, the Desert Fox of North Africa was forced to commit suicide; Field Marshall Von Sitzleden was killed and his body was exhibited hanging from a meat hook.
It was no coincidence that Hitler used these sadistic means, since they were the same means used by Communism and came straight from a Judaist‑Talmudic background. There were at least seven assassination plots against Hitler by top ranking officers in the Germany army in 1943 alone.
On March 21, 1939 Representative Jacob Thorkelson made the following speech on the floor of the House of Representatives: �MR. SPEAKER, last night while I was driving, a news flash came over the radio that recalled to my mind events of 22 years ago. It said: �The President has placed a high tariff on German imports and joins with England and France to stop Hitler and save the world for democracy.� I said: �What rot to save the world for democracy.� I recall 22 years ago I heard the same slogan. We stepped to the front and saved the world-for what? For socialism and communism. We are today on the verge of internal war as a result of our departure from constitutional government. Our own Government is undermined with socialism and communism until it is about to be destroyed by these two evils.
The Communist, to camouflage his own activities, shouts �Naziism and fascism.� He waves the swastika to cover the hammer and the sickle. These red-dancing dervishes ought to be exported to go as part of the war materials shipped out of the United States.
A foreign war would bury many blunders committed by the New Deal during the past 8 years. It might even delay disintegration, but it cannot stop it. I do not think for one moment that anything can stop it except the return to constitutional government, and it is apparent that the majority does not favor such procedure. Personally, I do not believe that our people are receptive to this last deal. Our people do not favor meddling with European affairs, and we have no earthly reason to be mixed up in it. We did have cause when Japan sank the Panay, and when Mexico confiscated American property, but Germany has not sunk any of our ships, and she has not confiscated American property. So our bellicose attitude is for some other insidious purpose, and I ask what it is.
I am, of course, opposed to foreign war, and I am firmly convinced that the present attempt to involve us in another European conflict is too much even for those who have faithfully followed the President since he took office.
In the midst of the turmoil of today, let us stop for a moment and review the causes which led to war in I9I4 The World War did not begin in Germany, as a certain minority would have us believe. Poincare carried revenge in his heart because of the War of I 870, and he, with Ivolsky and Count Sergius, of Russia, helped to bring about the war. The Minister of Austria, Count von Bechtoldt, lit the fire when he presented the ultimatum to Serbia after Archduke Ferdinand was killed at Sarajevo.
The whole thing, if the truth were known, might have been instigated. The money interests of England were not averse to war because commercial competition with Germany was rather acute. It is well to bear in mind that when the international money men are squeezed a little too hard, war is sometimes convenient.
We were not threatened by Germany from 1912 to 1916. What happened in 1917? The threat of German invasion was not greater then than it was the year before, but in spite of that, war was declared. Who controlled and disseminated the propaganda that was instrumental in changing the viewpoint of the American public?
We had always been friendly toward Germany, and there was no particular animosity toward that nation in 1916, as I recall it. We must now be careful that the same agency does not prevail again and so lead us into another war, costly in lives and property. The wars raging today are to a great extent the aftermath of the Versailles Peace Treaty. This treaty was not only unjust but it was not based upon sound understanding of central Europe. It left some of the victorious nations dissatisfied, because in the division of the spoils England and France received the lion's share; as a matter of fact, the Lion received the most of it. It is extremely dangerous to deprive a well-organized and patriotic people of their means of livelihood. A highly intelligent people cannot be confined on a small piece of land, for they will overflow - peacefully or by force. That is happening in Germany today. She was deprived of all colonies and even forced to submit to occupation and division of her little empire in the center of Europe. This short-sighted policy on the part of the conquerors brought about a closer union of the German people, and the result may be seen today. It was a case either of submissive disintegration at home or of acquiring sufficient room for healthy expansion. The German nation has chosen the latter. Let us now look facts squarely in the face. Germany is the key to the peace in Europe and in the Orient. Why? Because Germany allied with England will control Europe exactly as she is doing now, and both of these powers would make it unhealthy for any nation to invade China, with the United States in a neutral position.
This, of course, is not new, as I believe it is recognized by every European statesman; but restoration of colonies might have sealed such alliance and established international peace. I grant that it is none of our business; but, in the knowledge of it, it is our business to keep out of a war which might have been settled by transfer of colonies instead of loss of life. Congress alone will be responsible to our people, and it must employ sound judgment and common sense before the final decision is made. In the event of European conflict, which I believe is unavoidable, certain powers will expect our help, and pressure will be brought to bear upon us in the same old way. �Blood is thicker than water,� and �We speak the same language.� When that happens, it is well for Congress to bear in mind that it does not matter what language we speak, destruction and death are realities in spite of sentiment.
The question Congress must consider is our material interest in such conflict, for destruction and death are certain. It is unfortunately held by our people that we do not want colonies, and as we do not own property in Europe, it is unlikely that we will suffer unless we cross the firing line and invite attack. Neither have we sentimental principles at stake, and this is particularly true if we bear in mind the inheritance from the last war which is now insidiously destroying our own Government. The little consideration which has been given to us by he powers we helped in 1917 may have a sobering effect when we recall unpaid or defaulted obligations. Now, my colleagues, with this picture before you, can any one of you find a reasonable excuse for participating in another destructive war if such occasion should arise? I realize, of course, that general war is not declared, but no one can disregard such possibility, and it is our business as Members of Congress to visualize this before it actually happens.
Transportation of troops will not be as easy now as it was in the World War. We have a highly efficient submarine and air force to deal with today. Both of these machines are much more destructive now than in 1917. We may find it very difficult to transport troops across the Atlantic because of these two new weapons. Airplanes, as you know, carry destructive loads of explosives - enough to sink ships carrying troops. Submarines are equally dangerous to such units of the fleet. The loss of one ship will resolve itself into the loss of thousands of lives, and that is a possibility we must not overlook. There is another serious side to hasty action. The west coast of the United States is not protected by outlying fortifications, something that I believe the Members appreciate now more than when we discussed the harbor of Guam. If the Philippines and other islands were fortified, it would in a measure be an effective protection to the west coast of the United States and the Panama Canal, but Congress has been opposed to taking such action. That was my reason for supporting harbor improvement in our outlying possessions. Submarine and air bases in our Pacific islands are of inestimable value to the protection of the west coast of the United States, and for that reason should be encouraged instead of discouraged by Congress. It does not require an expert to visualize what may happen in a simultaneous attack on the Atlantic and Pacific coasts, for one side must be left unprotected. The greatest danger, of course, would come from consolidation of bases in a convenient proximity to allow concentration of troops for attack. I believe our fleet is now on the Atlantic coast, and it will no doubt remain there if general war breaks out in Europe. It might even be extremely dangerous to move the fleet from the coast, and this would be particularly true in the event of an unexpected collapse of major powers. In such event it will be necessary for us to prevent occupation of islands and places threatening our vital centers. In the event of another world war it is quite possible that we may be forced to occupy and prepare strategic points with fortifications in order to allow greater mobility of our fleet. This will be the duty of Congress, and my colleagues, as eminent and far seeing statesmen, must aid and encourage such preparation before it is too late. We are now frantically in the midst of introducing legislation to keep us out of war. A most useless procedure, I assure you. Belligerent nations care nothing about our legislation or expostulations. If they are concerned about our attitude and fearful of it, they would not, of course, declare war. But the fact that war is declared proves that we are not considered. That is no more than right, because we would brook no interference with our plans at home. I have always found that it is best never to pull your gun until you are going to shoot. I say it is therefore useless and a wasted effort to threaten and complain, and it does in reality show a weakness within our own Nation. Nothing assures peace to a nation so much as a first-class army and navy. Nothing instills confidence, courage, and spirit in our armed forces more than first-class fighting units. The Constitution provides that Congress furnish and maintain such units for the common defense and the general welfare of the United States.� 862
Then on June 19, 1939 Representative Jacob Thorktlson, of Montana, made another speech: �Mr. Speaker, communism or super-socialism is an insidious disease nourished by hatreds in the minds of those who subscribe to it. It is an Asiatic philosophy diametrically opposed to Christian principles and all that Christianity has accomplished in the past 2,000 years. Communism thrives on immorality and corruption, and is destructive to the family, social, and political life of all people, and to the Nation.
It is international in scope, and directed by an invisible government whose insane desire is the control of gold and the power it wields. The first objective is now a reality, for they have the gold, and the Gold Reserve Act of 1934 gave the power of control and ownership to the invisible government. This objective is partly accomplished but much is yet to be done to make the American people swallow this bitter pill. It is quite possible that there are too many good, sound and sensible Americans left, who will in no uncertain manner voice their objections to regimentation by Asiatic Communists. The first step in this conversion, namely, the transfer in ownership of gold, was brought about by servile Members of Congress. It was accomplished by hypnotized Congressmen who enacted communistic legislation.
The second stage, that of control and placing of more Communists in strategic positions, will be attempted by legislation now in force, by appointments, or by contemplated legislation. In this category, I refer to the Wagner Health Act and the Binderup-Voorhis Monetary Control Act, both of which are communistic in principle and in fact.
I have spoken very plainly, with one purpose in mind, which is to inform the American people about actual conditions that should be discussed in our newspapers. I do not believe that any red-blooded patriotic citizen would sit idly by and wait to be enchained by a few communistic super-criminals, whose agents may be found in many of our cities today. It would also be interesting for Congress to know the identity and affiliations of those who are constantly being placed in key positions in our own Government. What is the purpose of these changes, and why is it necessary to reorganize the Government without decreasing personnel or the cost of the pay roll? We are so far on the road of collectivism that little or no regard is given to the fundamental principles of our Government and the rights of the States.
This attempted conversion of our Republic is aided and abetted by radicals in society and in educational
institutions. These radicals, �parlor pinks,� and �reds� are dangerous because they are long on conversation and short on common sense. As a matter of fact, they are irresponsible. Other groups of radicals are comprised of those who become dupes of the money power and willing servants enslaved by gratuities, such as memberships in pretended humanitarian or charitable organizations, which are in reality fronts to shield the Communists and their activities in the invisible government. Many pawns of communism unfortunately do not understand and are incapable of analyzing the mind of an Asiatic. An understanding of it is necessary in order to deal intelligently with its peculiar oriental psychology.
These subservient pawns to the invisible government do not realize that they are used as stooges and, when no longer useful, will be left along the road of oriental intrigues, victims of their own follies. The truth of these statements is evident in the treatment accorded to those who fought for the �red� government in Spain. Many of them are now stranded in France, rejected and ignored by the Soviet Russian Government they fought for. While in the "red" army they killed and destroyed with Asiatic abandon, and now they are left, as I said before, unsung and unclaimed.
Returning again to discuss the dupes of the Communists, I cannot refrain from calling attention to those Members of Congress who are obsessed with the idea of making democracy work. For 1O years they have been willing tools of the invisible government; they have enacted Communist-prepared legislation, which has delegated more and more power to centralized control of the Government. I believe many were involved innocently, yet such ignorance is not an excuse for their actions, because they have sworn to preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United States, an obligation which they have ignored. There is nothing wrong with our Government except that we have not adhered to its cardinal principles, and in such deviation we have brought about rapid deterioration.
No doubt many Members of the House will vote for further extension of the now chronic emergency and monetary power to the President and to the Secretary of the Treasury, a power absolutely unnecessary except as it may be used by the invisible government to destroy American liberties and rights. This, of course should be voted down by all those who have the slightest spark of patriotism and interest of the people at heart.
Other dupes of the invisible government are those in the ranks of labor who are dominated by recognized and self-acclaimed Communists. This was clearly stated on the floor of the House on June 14 by the gentleman from Virginia (Mr. Woodrum). He showed clearly that all Federal unionized activities such as the Workers Alliance, Federal Art Projects, and so forth, are practically exclusively communistic. This, of course, is generally known, yet no effort has been made by the Federal Government either to investigate or to check this deplorable state of affairs.
These are the same organizations that call the President Comrade Roosevelt, and here one may find a most unusual situation, in which attempts are made to destroy the Constitution instead of adhering to it. This is particularly true when we analyze those who are directing all subversive activities in the ranks of labor. Are they good Americans or are they better Communists? I am inclined to believe the latter, and I am firmly convinced that everyone will agree with me after close investigation of those who are now directing communistic activities in the United States.
When I was a union man, we worked in the interests of our employer because we considered ourselves a part of the industrial machine in which we were employed. Today, labor is in reality working under direction of the invisible government for destruction of industry and business, and for Federal ownership and control of the Nation's industries. This, of course, is diametrically opposed to the principles of our Government in which all people reserve the right to themselves to be free, not only in operation of business but in their private lives as well. It occurs to me that the general run of workingmen are not aware of the fact that they are used as tools of the very people they belabor in their union halls, that is, the capitalists. It is most extraordinary that the laboring man is allowing himself to be used by the very group he criticizes, to bring about his own destruction. It is not my desire to discuss this further, but I shall instead proceed in the discussion of communism itself, its object, and what is expected of those now engaged in and plotting further communistic activities.
Let us now admit that nearly all the European governments are socialistic, and that they are autocratic or totalitarian in form. I am not concerned with those, but shall proceed to discuss communism as propounded by Heinrich Mordecai, alias Karl Marx. His slogan was, �Whatever is, is worth destroying.� And he must be credited with being open and fearless in destruction. This technique has been refined today. The Communist now promises something which seems perfectly obvious and right, but he does exactly the opposite, as was done with the promises made in the 1932 platform of Roosevelt. For example, I see in the papers, the group now meeting in Washington expresses itself firmly against communism, and yet they know, as well as we do, that there are Communists among them who hide their activities under such expression.
I shall name a few of those who have been leaders in communism so that the American people may visualize who their rulers will be when the zero hour arrives. Heinrich Mordecai advocated class hatreds, riots, and strikes, and stated in his Communist Manifesto: �The Communists refrain from keeping their views and intentions secret. They openly declare that their goal can only be achieved by a forcible destruction of all existing orders of society. The ruling classes shall tremble before the Communist revolution.� This should be plain to all of us and compared with what has taken place for the past 10 years. For you see �it can happen here.�
We have been treated with an appeal to the masses. For what purpose? To gain control, and after having acquired such control, to rule and destroy. We have been treated to propaganda of class hatreds between he have's and the have not's, hatreds in business, and hatreds and dissension in the ranks of labor. Business is gradually being destroyed by Federal invasion and industries are now dormant or idle. Greater power has been delegated by Congress to the President in accord with the communistic plan. What is required now? To shift and place in key positions those in sympathy with communism, who can be trusted to carry out the communistic plan when the time comes.
Heinrich Mordecai was not only a Communist; he was also an anarchist. He lived and thrived upon all things contrary to Christian doctrines. Destruction of life meant nothing to him, as long as his own kind was not destroyed. He was the promoter of the First International, in 1864. He laughed when his dupes became entangled with the law, and he jeered at suffering and poverty. Death and destruction meant nothing to him, for he lived on the suffering of others. Such is the record of the progenitor of communism.
Chaim Goldman, or �Vladimir Ulyanov,� alias Lenin, was the next prominent disciple of Heinrich Mordecai-Marx, and it was he who embraced the communistic doctrines to be used for destruction of the Czarist government. He did this as thoroughly as his predecessor in communism, and drenched Russia with innocent and defenseless people's blood. He also used willing dupes to attain power, and after having reached the objective, he, like others, destroyed those who had befriended and helped him. He was a human being without humanity.�
I cannot forego mentioning the name of Benjamin Cohen (Bela Kun) who was sent to Hungary by Chaim Goldman (Lenin). In 1919, he is credited with the killing of 12O,OOO innocent Christian people, 30,000 of whom were murdered within 3 months. Later, after returning to Soviet Russia, 40,000 white Russians were killed in the vicinity of the Crimean Peninsula. Records of this are authenticated by various investigating committees; but if anyone should be interested in refreshing his memory with additional information, he might procure the book The World Hoax, by Ernest F. Elmhurst, published in 1938. There is, of course, voluminous evidence to be had dealing with mass murders in Russia and adjoining countries by the disciples of these same communistic philosophies under the control of the same leaders. I have been informed that there are rumors that this same Bela Kun is in Chicago at the present time, no doubt preparing for an American communistic revolution.
One of the most famous disciples of communism, our neighbor now living in Mexico, is Laiber Davidovitch Bronstein, alias Leon Trotsky. I shall not discuss his history, because it is still in the making and no doubt will include leaves from communistic happenings in the United States. This gentleman visits New York at times, which is the headquarters of proletarian communism, and those who are by choice disciples of this most un-Christian philosophy. It is people of this type who are now attempting to rule the United States, first, by money, and, secondly, by destruction of all those things we hold dear to us and which have built our country into a prosperous nation for the past 151 years.
They are exactly the same kind and type who are now ruling in Russia; and if there is any difference, it is in refinement in the method of procedure. This refinement is evidenced in the manner in which avenues of communication are controlled by the invisible government. As to learning the actual truth, we are no better off than we were before we had the telephone, telegraph, radio, and high-speed presses, for today we are allowed to read and hear only those things which are prepared for us by the subsidized power now in control. I want the people to know that the acquisition of all this property and power has been accomplished by the use of the people's money and not in any sense exclusively by the use of private capital. It is this power which is destroying us today, and it is dangerous in the hands in which it now rests. In Soviet Russia the Communists comprise I-7/10 percent of 170,000,000 people, which they are able to rule by sheer force and ruthlessness. That can also happen in the United States if we go to sleep. In this communistic rise to power millions and millions of lives have been sacrificed, and despots have been seated on the ruins of human liberties and rights. Washington warned us of this danger, but here we are confronted with deliberate attempts to destroy the Government. It will begin by strikes, local strife, gradually increasing under well-placed and well-directed leadership of known Communists now in command of proletarian communistic parties. The expense will be paid by those who financed revolutions in Europe and are now seeking power here. The money which is used is the people's credit, now Iying idle in various banks, as it has been used in the past 7 years in destroying industry and business.
Do you want that? Or do you want to return to the republican form of government that you have always had and which guarantees freedom to all people, no matter what race, creed, or color? Is there any necessity for the prevailing conditions within the United States? The answer is, emphatically, �No.� The present condition has been brought about by those now in control of national and international gold and credit. This is a far-reaching attempt by them, a little hurried at the present time, but definitely an attempt to take charge of the United States. And history itself will complete the chapter.� 863
|
"Ill fares the land, to hastening ills a prey, Where wealth accumulates, and men decay." -- Oliver Goldsmith |
These men realized that Hitler was a "Judas goat" who was leading them to destruction. The facts surrounding these plots have been revealed by British historians after a careful study of captured documents. While some say that Hitler's escapades were acts of God, we personally believe as Goff did, that he was a Satanist and under the protection of that evil one. The Bible tells us, "Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them." 864
From the moment of his rise to power, Hitler used every means at his disposal to drive Germany into war. As his forces conquered country after country, it was Hitler's direct orders which caused such a hatred of Germany among the conquered people. But Germany must die! this was the word from the "puppet masters" who even then pulled the strings which governed this strange man. It was with Hitler's knowledge and consent which gave the Soviets 70,000 square miles of Polish territory without a fight. By 1940, with German help, the little countries of Lithuania, Latvia and Estonia were safely in the Soviet fold. Then Rumania, Northern Bukovania, and portions of Bessarabia fell to the Communists.
When the German armies moved into Poland it gave the Communists the opportunity to do the same from the east and allowed the Soviets to wipe out the cream of the Polish Army Officers Corps at Katyn Forest. This atrocity was used by the Communists to further hatred against Germany, who in this case was not guilty. It might be interesting to note her, that while both Germany and Russia invaded Poland, England and France only found Germany guilty. Stalin admitted they were using the Germans, saying: "We shall assist the Germans in an European War so that they can offer prolonged resistance to the British and French, and in this way exhaust the Capitalist nations...In this way we will control the decision."
Then on May 24, 1940, the Germany Army was in a position to defeat the British at Dunkirk and very possibly end the war. It was then that Hitler gave his famous order that the left wing of the German assault be halted. Gen. Heinz Guderin in his book "The Panzer Leader," said that when this command came, the German military leaders were utterly speechless.
It went against everything the military stood for. Yet they obeyed and the British were able to make it back to their fortress. Here we see Hitler, with one command, destroy everything the Germany Army had accomplished by their blood, sweat and tears. Dr. Walter Dornberg, German expert on the development of the flying bombs and the brains behind the V‑1 and V‑2, stated that Hitler could have won the war in early 1944, but he held back on development of this new and terrifying means of waging war.
Then to make things even worse, with Britain in his grasp, he turned away and attacked his ally, Russia. Many military experts have tried to figure out the thinking of this devious man. Had he become so drunk with power that he decided he could conquer the world? Or was their a deeper purpose behind it? He was never on the battle front, so did not have to face the hardships of his people. While they were suffering and dying, he was living in Sybarite splendor in Berlin.
It was at this time that the British Government, followed by the United States, came to the aid of the Communist forces. They were able to draw the elite of the German forces into a conflict in which their supply lines was hundreds of miles long. But the real purpose for Hitler's attack soon became obvious to thinking Americans: It allowed Stalin to know who was the hidden enemy in his country and hundreds of thousands of those who fought with the Germans, against the Communist Butchers, were later liquidated. With the defeat of the Germans in Russia, the Communists were able to tighten their control over all of Eastern and Central Europe. Thanks to Hitler they had uncovered almost all the Anti-Communist cells in the countries under its control.
"Real Patriots, who may resist the intrigues of the favorite, are liable to become suspected and odious; while its tools and dupes usurp the applause and confidence of the people, to surrender their interests." 865
The columnist Raymond Clapper, writing for the Scripps-Howard papers, on May 16, 1940, stated in reference to the report of the Senate Naval Affairs Committee, of whom the majority were Democratic Senators: "There is a current rising hysteria in this country, sprouting from the idea that we ought to enter the war as a preventive measure to kill off the danger of later invasion of the Western Hemisphere. Rarely is the proposition stated so badly, but that is the thought behind a good many words that are being uttered today.
That viewpoint, which is steadily gaining ground because of the importance of some who hold it, now finds its thesis sharply opposed by the Senate Naval Affairs Committee in a most significant report which advocated additions to the Navy. Because it is the voice of the Senate Naval Affairs Committee, this report is bound to become a textbook for those who believe the Administration is moving toward deeper involvement in Europe...In effect the committee stands on hemisphere defense. It states that some of our best informed naval experts are of the opinion that the United States should not participate in the European war under any circumstances now conceivable, and that United States soldiers should never again be landed on a foreign continent. The Senate Naval Affairs Committee says we are not prepared to� participate in the European war, that we do not possess the necessary weapons, and that we should not consider our naval needs with any such object in view. We should, the committee says, profit by the experience of the last World War and avoid becoming too greatly involved in European affairs. The committee said that if we are to remain at peace, we must avoid becoming interested financially in the outcome of the European War, and our industries must not become too greatly compromised by foreign war orders. This is a statement which seems to have come a little late, since American industry, particularly aviation, already is deeply involved...
The naval committee report is based upon the argument that adequate naval power, supplemented by air strength and a relatively small Army, gives us complete protection. The report goes into some detail to make the point that if Germany can, by air and submarine, subdue Britain's vast naval force around the British Isles, the same fate would be in store for any naval force we would send over. On the other hand, our Navy, operating at home, and protected by air strength, is immune to anything except a superior battle fleet.
As to Japan, the committee states baldly that at the present time the U.S. Navy could not undertake a war in far eastern waters. We should have to increase our fleet perhaps 100 percent, and build an impregnable naval base in the Philippines. Says the committee: 'The cost to us of such a war would be so great that we must, by every means in our power, avoid the necessity of having to undertake it.'"
This remarkable report, coming unanimously in May, 1940 from the Senate Naval Affairs Committee, should have been read by every American who had the interest of his own country first at heart. So little publicity was given to it by the Jewish controlled newspapers and radio that it could be said to have been suppressed, as so much vital information has been withheld from the American people. It stated: "Why should we go to war to defend freedom, if we must begin by destroying it with our own hands? We need not do this. The cold, hard military facts is this: Our Navy, if adequate, supplemented by a highly efficient Army and air force, will be so effective that few nations, not excluding victorious totalitarian nations, will challenge its power; and if any does we shall be the deliverer and not the recipient of the terrible hammer strokes of war. The naval military, and air forces necessary to prevent any foreign nation or group of nations from challenging us in our part of the world are well within the power of this Nation to create and maintain without regimenting all our vast resources under a single control, without wiping out our democracy, and without abandoning our American way of life and free government.
If we realize that the important causes of war in human minds and emotions; that force cannot change materially human nature; give up the illusion that American armed force can bring permanent peace to a warring world and confine our military objectives to the defense of this country, we shall find that our problem of national defense becomes relatively simple. An impregnable defense for America will be costly, but infinitely less costly in the long run than engaging in another futile attempt to 'save the world for democracy' and certainly less costly than conquest and consequent confiscation of resources and enslavement of all our people. It is believed that the American people are ready and willing to make any sacrifices necessary to protect their birthright and their liberties, but that they are not willing to endure the horrors of war to take part in the age-old quarrels of Europe and the game of power politics...
No attack of a serious nature can be made upon our country, unless an enemy secures command of the waters which wash our shores to such an extent that he can bring troops or aircraft within striking distance for assault, or unless his blockading forces can operate effectively against our vital trade routes to the countries bordering upon the Caribbean Sea to South American countries and to Hawaii and Alaska. So long as our Nation possesses an adequate fleet, an adequate air force, and the necessary number of secure bases from which these forces may operate effectively, there is little chance of a successful attack upon us.
Our fleet, including the fleet air force, however, must be kept concentrated, and must be superior in fighting power to any fleet or combination of fleets which can be brought against us...We alone, of all great peoples, are so fortunately situated that we can remain at peace and be secure in our homes and our means of livelihood. 'In the words of George Washington: Why forego the advantages of so peculiar a situation? Why quit our own to stand upon foreign ground? Why, by interweaving our destiny with that of any part of Europe, entangle our peace and prosperity in the toils of European ambition, rivalship, interest, humor, or caprice?'
Why not take advantage of our peculiar situation, develop the sources of raw materials available in this hemisphere and construct the instrumentalities or war which will enable us to pursue our way in peace, free from the horrors of invasion, the perils of bombs from the sky above us, the burdens of supporting vast armies, and the perils to our liberties which any involvement in war would bring? The committee's attention has been directed to articles and items which have appeared in the public press alleging that military and naval experts are of the opinion that it is inevitable that the United States will become involved in the European war and that the United States should take an active military part in the war.
The committee can state that some of our best informed naval experts are of the opinion that the United States should not participate in the present European war under any circumstances now conceivable and that United States soldiers should never again be landed on a foreign continent. None of the naval experts or civilian witnesses who appeared before the committee recommended that this country participate actively in the present European war. Privately some military and naval officers may believe that we should enter the war, but they have not so recommended publicly to the committee.
The United States at the present time is not vulnerable to direct attack by any means whatsoever save those with which a thoroughly modern navy and air force can deal adequately.
Air power, due to its limited radius of action, has not yet changed the fact that in a military sense we are an insular nation and that we are not vulnerable to direct attack if we prevent the establishment of air bases in this hemisphere. Military power can always be exercised more efficiently and to much greater effect within a reasonable radius of action than it can by fighting thousands of miles away. We are more fortunately situated than any other peoples. We should take advantage of our fortunate situation and avoid entangling our peace and prosperity in the quarrels of Europe or Asia.
We should make every effort to preserve peace in the Far East. We can, if we have to, defeat Japan, but the effort required would be enormous. At the present time, due to lack of United States naval bases in this area, a war in the Far East could be undertaken only in conjunction with Great Britain, France, and Holland.
No circumstances were presented to the committee which would indicate the necessity for United States naval forces being sent to operate in European waters or United States air forces being sent to operate from bases in Europe. Our naval forces should not be subjected to the hazards of European shore-based aircraft and small submarines. Our naval and air forces should be preserved for our own defense if and when needed. We should face the basic military and economic facts that we do have the power or the means to police the world; that we cannot bring peace to a warring world, but that we do have the power and the means to prevent others from transporting their wars to this hemisphere.
���� Thoughtful consideration should be given its conclusions that the best interests of our country will be served if we remain at peace; that we very probably can remain at peace, be free from the horrors of war, the fear of invasion, the crushing burdens of vast armies, the fear of bombs from the sky above us, and be able to work out our own domestic problems in a sensible American way; and that should any unscrupulous aggressor attack us, we will be able to meet and defeat him quickly and decisively far from our homes and our firesides, if we provide ourselves with ample sea and air power to command the seas which wash our own shores and the sea approaches to the Panama Canal and the Caribbean Sea." 866
One of the best and most patriotic editorials ever written was stated in the St. Louis Post-Dispatch, on September 3, 1940: "Dictator Roosevelt Commits an Act of War: Mr. Roosevelt today committed an act of war. He also became America's first dictator. Secretly, his Secretary of State, Mr. Hull, entered into an agreement with the British Ambassador that amounts to a military and naval alliance with Great Britain. This secretly negotiated agreement was consummated yesterday September 2. Today Congress is informed of the agreement. Note well the word 'informed.' Although the President referred to his under-cover deal as ranking in importance with the Louisiana Purchase, he is not asking Congress - the elected representatives of the people - to ratify this deal. He is telling them it already has been ratified by him - America's dictator.867
The President has passed down an edict that compares with the edicts forced down the throats of Germans, Italians and Russians by Hitler, Mussolini and Stalin. He hands down an edict that may eventually result in the shedding of the blood of millions of Americans; that may result in transforming the United States into a goose-stepping, regimented slave state.
Under our Constitution, treaties with foreign powers are not legal without the advice and consent of the Senate. This treaty, which history may define as the most momentous one ever made in our history, was put over without asking the Senate either for its advice or its consent. The authority which the President quotes for his fatal and secret deal is an opinion from the Attorney-General. Whatever legal trickery this yes-man may conjure up, the fact is that the transfer of the destroyers is not only in violation of American law, but is also in violation of the Hague Convention of 1907, solemnly ratified by the United States Senate in 1908. It is an outright act of war.
Undeterred by law or the most primitive form of common sense, the President is turning over to a warring power a goodly portion of the United States Navy, against the repeated statements of Senators, Navy Department officials and officers of the Navy that the ships are needed for our own defense...But, in doing so, he commits an act of war. He strips our navy of fifty valuable ships and he enters into leases which might not be worth the paper they are written upon in a month's time. And all this is done in utmost contempt of democratic processes and of the Constitution of the United States (which is not surprising for the Jews have always been the most traitorous people who have ever existed on earth since the dawn of time!).
If this secretly negotiated deal goes through, the fat is in the fire and we all may as well get ready for a full-dress participation in the European war. If Roosevelt gets away with this, we may as well say good-by to our liberties and make up our mind that henceforth we live under a dictatorship. If Congress and the people do not rise in solemn wrath to stop Roosevelt now, at this moment, then the country deserves the stupendous tragedy that looms right around the corner."
Colonel Charles A. Lindberg, a fine, honest, able and patriotic young American, a recognized authority throughout the world on aviation and defense by air, in an address stated: "In times of war and confusion, it is essential for our people to have a clear understanding of the elements upon which our national safety depends...Judged by aeronautical standards, we in the United States are in singularly fortunate position...
From the standpoint of defense, we will still have two great oceans between us and the warring armies of Europe and Asia. In fact, there is hardly a natural element contributing to air strength and impregnability that we do not now possess. Aviation is for us an asset. It adds to our national safety. With a firm and clear cut policy we can build an air defense for America that will stand above these sifting sands of war...Let us not be confused by this talk of invasion by European aircraft. The air defense of America is as simple as the attack is difficult when the true facts are faced. We are in danger of war not because European people (read that Jews) have attempted to interfere with the internal affairs of America, but because the American people (read that Jews) have attempted to interfere with the internal affairs of Europe (the Jewish Bolshevik revolution in Russia).
A foreign power could not conquer us by dropping bombs in this country unless the bombing were accompanied by an invading army. And an invading army requires thousands of small bombers and pursuit planes. It would have little use for huge transatlantic aircraft.
No, the advantage lies with us, for great armies must still cross oceans by ship. Only relatively small forces can be transported by air today, and over distances of a few hundred miles at most. This has great significance in Europe, but it is not an element that we have to contend with in America. Such a danger can come, in any predictable future, only through division and war among our own peoples. As long as American nations work together, as long as we maintain reasonable defense forces, there will be no invasion by foreign aircraft. And no foreign navy will dare to approach within bombing range of our coasts. Our danger in America is an internal danger.
We need not fear a foreign invasion unless American peoples bring it on through their own quarreling and meddling with affairs abroad. Our eyes should not search beyond the horizon for problems which lie at our feet...The greatest inheritance we can pass on to our children is a reasonable solution of the problems that confront us in our time, a strong nation, a lack of debt, a solid American character free from the entanglements of the Old World. Let us guard America today as our forefathers guarded it in the past. They won this country from Europe with a handful of Revolutionary soldiers. We certainly can hold it now with a population of 130,000,000 people. If we cannot, we are unworthy to have it.
But the course we have been following in recent months leads to neither strength nor friendship nor peace. It will leave us hated by victor and vanquished alike, regardless of which way the tide of battle turns. One side will claim that we aided its enemies; the other, that we did not help enough.
Let us turn again to America's traditional role, that of building and guarding our own destiny. We need a greater air force, a greater Army, and a great Navy; they have been inadequate for many years. Let us form with our neighboring nations a clear-cut and definite policy of American defense. But above all, let us stop this hysterical chatter of calamity and invasion that has been running rife these last few days. It is not befitting to the people who built this nation.
That the world is facing a new era is beyond question. Our mission is to make it a better era. But regardless of which side wins this war, there is no reason, aside from our own actions, to prevent a continuation of peaceful relationships between America and the countries of Europe. If we desire peace, we need only stop asking for war. No one wishes to attack us, and no one is in a position to do so.
The only reason that we are in danger of becoming involved in this war is because there are powerful elements in America who desire us to take part (read that Jewish elements). They represent a small minority of the American people by they control much of the machinery of influence and propaganda. They seize every opportunity to push us closer to the edge. It is time for the underlying character of this county to rise and assert itself, to strike down these elements of personal profit and foreign interests. This underlying character of America is our true defense. Until it awakes and takes the reins in hand once more, the production of airplanes, cannon and battleships is of secondary importance.
Let us turn our eyes to our own nation. We cannot aid others until we have first placed our own country in a position of spiritual and material leadership and strength."
Despite the efforts of the Jewish controlled press and radio and the New Deal character-assassinators and hatchet-men, Col. Charles Lindberg made another address on June 15, 1940: "There is an attempt to becloud the issue that confronts us. It is not alone an issue of building an adequate defense for our country. That must and can be done. But we must not confuse the question of national defense with the question of entering a European war...Arming for the defense of America is compatible with normal life, commerce and culture... But aiming to attack the continent of Europe would necessitate that the lives and thoughts of every man, woman and child in this country be directed toward war for the next generation, probably for the next several generations.
We cannot continue for long to follow the course our government has taken without becoming involved in war with Germany. There are some who already advocate our entry into such a war. There are many perfectly sincere men and women who believe that we can send weapons to kill people in Europe without becoming involved in war with those people. Still others believe that by gestures and applause we can assist France and England to win without danger to our own country.
In addition to these, however, there are men among us of less honesty who advocate stepping closer and closer to war, knowing well that a point exists beyond which there can be no turning back they have baited the trap of war with requests for modest assistance. This latter group is meeting with success at the moment (this group was the Jews). This dabbling we have been doing in European affairs can lead only to failure in the future as it has in the past...We demand that foreign nations refrain from interfering in our hemisphere, yet we constantly interfere in theirs. And while we have been taking an ineffective part in the war abroad, we have inexcusably neglected our defenses at home. In fact we have let our own affairs drift along until we have not even a plan of defense for the continent of North America.
No people ever had a greater decision to make. We hold our children's future in our hands as we deliberate, for if we turn to war the battles will be hard fought and the outcome is not likely to be decided in our lifetime. This is a question of mortgaging the lives of our children and our grandchildren. Every family in the land would have its wounded and its dead...
If we decide to fight, then the United States must prepare for war for many years to come, and on a scale unprecedented in all history. In that case we must turn to a dictatorial government, for there is no military efficiency to be lost...
We must have a nation ready to give whatever is required for its future welfare, and leaders who are more interested in their country than in their own advancement. With an adequate defense, no foreign army can invade us. Our advantage in defending America is as great as our disadvantage would be in attacking Europe. From a military geographical standpoint, we are the most fortunate country in the world. If the British Navy could not support an invasion of Norway against the German Air Force, there is little reason for us to worry about an invasion of America as long as our own air force is adequately maintained. As far as invasion by air is concerned, it is impossible for any existing air force to attack effectively across the ocean...
Now that we have become one of the world's greatest nations, shall we throw away the independent American destiny which our forefathers gave their lives to win? Shall we submerge our future in the endless wars of the Old World? Or shall we build our own defenses and leave European war to European countries? Shall we continue this suicidal conflict between Western nations and White races, or shall we learn from history as well as from modern Europe that a civilization cannot be preserved by conflict among its own peoples, regardless of how different their ideologies may be?
You men and women of America who believe that our destiny lies in building strength at home and not in war abroad, to you I say that we must act now to stop this trend toward war...If you believe that we should not enter a European war, you must support those of us who oppose such action. We cannot stop this trend alone. Some of your Representatives in Washington are already considering a declaration of war, but they are responsible to you for the action they take. Let them know how you feel about this. Speak to your friends and organize in your community. Nothing but a determined effort on the part of every one of us will prevent the disaster toward which our nation is now heading."
Then on April 24, 1945, American forces under General George Patton were lined up along the Elbe River, in some places less than 14 miles from Berlin, when the order came through General of the Armies, a Jew by the name of Dwight D. Eisenhower that they were to withdraw and await the appearance of the Russian forces in Berlin.
Then came the end on April 30, 1945, the London Daily Times ran a headline which said: Hitler on brink of death with cerebral hemorrhage! The following day, General Kukhov and the Russian Army entered Berlin. The great German specialist, Dr. Giensing who had examined Hitler on many occasions said that it was impossible that Hitler had died from a cerebral hemorrhage or from cancer as reported. On the afternoon of May 1, 1945, the Hamburg radio suddenly stopped its program to announce that the Fuhrer had died, "...fighting to his last breath against the enemy."
Admiral Doeniz, was put in command of the German forces. Then on May 8, seven days after the Russians had entered Berlin, it was stated that the charred remains of Hitler and three of his companions, including his paramour Eva Braun, had been found in the burned out rubble of the Chancellor's bunker. No pictures were ever taken of his body.
No concrete evidence was ever given that the body was his. There are many contradictory stories about what happened in that bunker. (Many believe that Hitler escaped, and later lived out his life in the State of Israel under an assumed name). Whether he escaped or not, is not the important thing. His task had been accomplished. Germany lay in ruins.
1933: The whole civilized world knew that Joe Stalin was a train robber, a bank robber, a liar, a gangster, the worst and most brutal murderer that Satan had ever turned loose upon the earth, up to that time. Mao tse Tung has proven to the worst mass murderer in the history of the world since its beginning.
They knew that Stalin had just murdered without any justification or excuse 374 of his highest ranking generals, 30,000 other high army officials, and 98 of his closest and most loyal friends of the Central Committee that placed him in his high office. He had just butchered or starved to death 7 million of the honest, hard working farmers in the Ukraine. He was conducting mass massacres of millions of innocent Christian men, women and children. The civilized world was turning against the unprincipled God hating villains in the Kremlin. They were about ready to fold up.
Stalin was born Joseph Vissarionovich Djugashvili, in the mountain village of Gori in the province of Georgia in 1879. His father was a peasant from the town Dido-Lilo. His mother, Ekaterina Geladze, was a devoutly religious woman whose forebears had been serfs in the village of Gambarouli. Not a great deal is known about Stalin's father, except that he sometimes worked as a laborer and sometimes as a cobbler in a shoe factory in Adelkhanov. He is said to have been an easy-going individual who liked to drink a great deal. Stalin's mother, however, was a devoted mother and worked hard. She took in washing to earn extra money for her family's benefit.
Her ambition was to see Stalin become a priest. She skimped and saved to provide him with the necessary education. Young Stalin attended the elementary school in Gori for four years and won a scholarship which entitled him to attend the Tiflis Theological Seminary. But Stalin wasn't cut out for a religious life. He was continually getting into trouble with the seminary authorities. He was expelled after completing four years of study. He then joined a group of young revolutionaries.
Stalin first married Ekaterina Svanidze, who bore him a son, Yash-Jacob Djugashvili. This boy was never very bright. Even after his father became dictator, he worked as an electrician and mechanic.
Stalin's second wife was Nadya Allilyova who bore him two children, Vasili, a son, and Svetlana, a daughter. Vasili became a major-general in the Soviet Air Force. He usually led the flying demonstrations on special occasions of state after his father became dictator. He was thrown into the discard after his father died.
Stalin and his second wife don't seem to have gotten along very well together. Stalin had an affair with a beautiful Jewess, Rosa Kaganovich. She is reported to have been living with Stalin when his second wife, Nadya, is said to have committed suicide. It is also believed that in addition to Stalin's love affair, Nadya became more and more depressed as the result of the ruthless way in which Stalin slaughtered so many of her co-religionists whom he accused of being diversionists.
Rosa's brother, Lazar Kaganovich, was a great fried of Stalin's He was made a member of the Politburo and retained his office until Stalin died. Kaganovich proved his ability as Commissioner for Heavy Industry when he developed the Donetz Basin Oil Fields and built the Moscow subway. Kaganovich's son, Mihail, married Stalin's daughter Svetlana. What became of Svetlana's first husband remains a mystery. It would appear that Svetlana's first husband removed himself, or was removed, to allow Kaganovich's son to marry Stalin's daughter, just as Stalin's second wife removed herself or was removed, to allow Stalin to marry Kaganovich's sister, Rosa.
Stalin only became a member of the Upper Curst of the Russian revolutionary party because, during the preliminary phases of the Russian Revolution, many of the better known leaders were in jail. Stalin never rose to any very exalted position in the Communist Party during Lenin's dictatorship. It was during Lenin's last illness that Stalin jockeyed for position, and then he moved out in front, to eliminate Trotsky and his other Jewish contenders. Once he took over the leadership he never relinquished it until his death.
How Stalin rose to power is an interesting story. Lenin suffered a paralytic stroke in May 1922, and this affected his speech and motor reflexes. In December of that year he appointed a triumvirate composed of Zinoviev, Kamenev and Stalin to share the problems of government. Shortly after Lenin suffered another stroke and died. Trotsky has suggested, and his followers believe, Stalin helped bring about Lenin's death because he was irritated by Lenin's incapacity and prolonged illness.
When the triumvirate started to function in Moscow the Politburo included Lenin, Zinoviev, Kamenev, Trotsky, Bukharin, Tomsky and Stalin. Zinoviev and Kamenev had been Lenin's right hand men from the day he became dictator. They naturally regarded themselves as the senior members of the triumvirate and logically his successors. Zinoviev treated Stalin in a circumspectively patronizing manner and Kamenev treated him with a touch of irony.
Zinoviev and Kamenev considered Trotsky as their real competitor for the dictatorship after Lenin died. In Trotsky's book "Stalin" he records that Stalin was used by both Zinoviev and Kamenev as a counterweight against him (Trotsky) and to a lesser extent by other members of the Politburo also. No member of the Politburo at that time thought Stalin would one day rise away above their heads.
Zinoviev was considered senior member of the triumvirate when he was delegated to give the opening address of the 12th Party Congress, a function Lenin had always reserved for himself on previous occasions. Zinoviev didn't go over too well. Stalin was quick to take advantage. Before the congress was over, Stalin had secured control over the Communist Party machine and held a dominant position in the triumvirate. This was the situation when Lenin died in 1924.
In April 1925 Stalin had Trotsky removed as war commissar. He then broke relations with Zinoviev and Kamenev and allied himself with Bukharin, Rykov, and Tomsky. Zinoviev, Kamenev and Trotsky then united forces in opposition to Stalin, but they had moved too late.
In February, 1926, Stalin had Zinoviev expelled from the Politburo; then from the presidency of the Petersburg (Leningrad) Soviet; and finally from the presidency of the Third International. In October, 1926, Stalin had Kamenev and Trotsky expelled from the Politburo. Next year Stalin had his three enemies removed from the Central Committee of the Communist Party and shortly afterwards he had them read out of the party altogether.
In 1927 Trotsky tried to start a revolt against Stalin on the grounds that he was departing from the Marxian ideology and substituting an imperialistic totalitarian dictatorship for a genuine Union of Sovietized Socialist Republics. What everyone seems to have failed to realize what the fact that Stalin had been nominated to rule the Soviets by the International Bankers. He had to purge Russia of all men who might obstruct their Long Range Plans.
During the purge several million people, mostly Christians, were slain and about an equal number sent to forced labor. Many men who had been leaders of the revolutionary movement, since the First International was formed, were hounded to death or imprisoned. Among the leaders Stalin purged were Trotsky, Zinoviev, Kamenev, Martynov, Zasulich, Deutch, Parvus, Axelrod, Radek, Uritzky, Sverdlov, Dan, Lieber, and Martov. About the only Jews close to Stalin at the time of his death were Kaganovich, his brother-in-law and Rosa, his third wife.
Stalin continued to develop Lenin's policy to establish the Communist sphere of influence between the 35th and 45th parallels of latitude right around the northern hemisphere. Many revolutionary leaders in other countries became convinced that Stalin had developed personal Imperialistic ideas and was intent upon making himself ruler of a world-wide totalitarian dictatorship. They were right, Stalin took his orders, as Lenin had done, from the men who are "The Secret Power" behind the World Revolutionary Movement, until 1936 and then he began to ignore their mandates.
Lenin had stated in 1921 that Spain was to be the next country Sovietized. Upon his death Stalin accepted the subjugation of Spain as a pious legacy. Once Spain had been turned into a so-called proletarian dictatorship it would be an easy matter to subjugate France and Britain. Germany would then be between the nut-crackers. If by some mischance the subjugation of Spain failed to materialize, then the incident could be used to help bring about World War II.
While preparing for the Spanish revolution, Stalin was ordered by the international bankers to take an active part in an economic war which was planned in 1918 immediately after the Armistice had been signed. Generally speaking, the people who had not been engaged in the actual fighting became prosperous during World War I.
When the fighting ended the people in the allied countries enjoyed two boom years. Then, after speculative investments had just about reached their peak, vast amounts of money were withdrawn from circulation. Credits were restricted. Calls were made on loans. In 1922-25 a minor depression was experienced. This economic juggling was a preliminary experiment before the Power-That-Be brought about the great depression of 1930.
History records what happened when Stalin enforced his edicts in reference to the collectivization of farms. For centuries the serfs in Russia had been little better than slaves of the landed proprietors. Lenin had won their support by promising them even greater concessions than they had been granted under the benevolent rule of Premier Peter Arkadyevich Stolypin from 1906 to 1914, when over 2,000,000 peasant families seceded from the village Mir and became individual land owners. By January 1, 1916, the number had increased to 6,200,000 families. But, in order to secure the loans they had made for the Abmachungen and industrial development programs, the International Bankers insisted that they control the import and export trade of the Sovietized nations. They also demanded the collectivization of farms as the only means to obtain greatly increased agricultural production. It is acknowledged that over 5,000,000 peasants were executed, or systematically starved to death, because they refused to obey, or tried to evade the edicts. Over 5 million more were sent to forced labor in Siberia.
What is not generally known is the fact that the grain which was confiscated from the Russian farmers was pooled together with a vast quantity of grain purchased by the agents of the International Bankers in other countries except Canada and the United States. In addition to this corner on grain the International Bankers brought up huge supplies of processed and frozen meats in the Argentine and other meat producing countries. Canada and the United States could not find a market for their cattle, or their grain.
During the period 1920 - 1929 the International Bankers subsidized shipping in most countries except Britain, Canada, and the United States. As the result of this commercial piracy, it became impossible for ships owned in Britain, Canada, and the United States to compete with ships owned by other countries. Thousands of ships were tied up idle in their home ports. Export trade fell off to an all-time low. But regardless of these obvious facts, Franklin Roosevelt, a Jew ‑‑ according to Dall his son‑in‑law; gave the Kremlin murderers official recognition, plus $11‑billion cash, plus 1600 expensive planes, plus our money plates, 3 plane loads of special ink, 4 plane loads of special paper, and permission to make and spend all of the money they could print.
1933: Cuba. During a revolution against President Genardo Machado naval forces demonstrated; no landing was made.
1933: Russia. On the verge of economic collapse, was officially recognized by then President Franklin D. Roosevelt (Jew), averting the failure of World Communism and Pronounced a Death Sentence upon millions of East Europeans, Chinese and other people around the world!!! Under the cover of the war, the newly established Jewish Communist regime in Russia, murdered every opponent, together with their families, friends and disarmed the entire populace (This is what the Jews plan for American Christians if they can disarm them through the "desire to protect them" from themselves. After all we are told daily by the Prostitute News Media that the only people killed with GUNS are family members, or by the mentally deranged ‑‑ and stupid American Christians are listening to them spread this Satanic Lie!; thus eliminating any possibility of rebellion.
1933: Defender Magazine gave a morbid description of the Bolshevik takeover in 1917: "The Jews were now free to indulge in their most fervent fantasies of mass murder of helpless victims. Christians were dragged from their beds, tortured and killed. Some were actually sliced to pieces, bit by bit, while others were branded with hot irons, their eyes poked out to induce unbearable pain. Others were placed in boxes with only their heads, hands and legs sticking out.
Then hungry rats were placed in the boxes to gnaw upon their bodies. Some were nailed to the ceiling by their fingers or by their feet, and left hanging until they died of exhaustion. Others were chained to the floor and left hanging until they died of exhaustion. Others were chained to the floor and hot lead poured into their mouths.
Many were tied to horses and dragged through the streets of the city, while Jewish mobs attacked them with rocks and kicked them to death. Christian mothers were taken to the public square and their babies snatched from their arms. A red Jewish terrorist would take the baby, hold it by the feet, head downward and demand that the Christian mother deny Christ. If she would not, he would toss the baby into the air, and another member of the mob would rush forward and catch it on the tip of his bayonet.
Pregnant Christian women were chained to trees and their babies cut out of their bodies. There were many places of public execution in Russia during the days of the revolution, one of which was described by the American Rohrbach Commission: 'The whole cement floor of the execution hall of the Jewish Cheka of Kiev was flooded with blood; it formed a level of several inches. It was a horrible mixture of blood, brains and pieces of skull. All the walls were bespattered with blood. Pieces of brains and of scalps were sticking to them. A gutter of 25 centimeters wide by 25 centimeters deep and about 10 meters long was along its length full to the top with blood. Some bodies were disemboweled, others had limbs chopped off, some were literally hacked to pieces. Some had their eyes put out, the head, face and neck and trunk were covered with deep wounds. Further on, we found a corpse with a wedge driven into its chest. Some had no tongues. In a corner we discovered a quantity of dismembered arms and legs belonging to no bodies that we could locate." 868
1933: On January 4, 1933, Hitler met with the Dulles (John Foster Dulles) brothers at the Cologne home of Baron Kurt von Schroder to guarantee Hitler the funds needed to install him as Chancellor of Germany. The Dulles Brothers were there as legal representatives of Kuhn, Loeb and Co. (Jewish‑Financial House; a branch of the Rothschilds), which had extended large short term (because they knew in advance about how long the war would be allowed to continue) credits to Germany.
1933: World War II really started in 1933, when Judea: All Jews World-Wide - Declared War on the Third Reich.869
1933: On September 30, 1933, the financial editor of the London Daily Herald wrote� about: "Mr. Montague Norman's decision To give the Nazis the Backing of The Bank of England."
1933: In May, 1933, Alfred Rosenberg was a guest at Deterding's large estate, Buckhurst Part, Ascot, one mile from Windsor Castle. Where Oswald Duth writes that in 1931 Sir Henri Deterding and his backers, the (Jewish) Samuel family, gave Hitler $30‑Million pounds.
1933: On March 26, 1933, the Zionist Association of Germany sent a telegram to leading Jews in America:� "In a declaration transmitted by the Jewish Telegraphers Union to the entire Jewish world press on March 17, we have already emphatically protested against anti‑German propaganda. We have objected to mendacious atrocity reports and reckless sensational news, and we are repeating it today in public. We oppose any attempts to misuse Jewish affairs for the political interests of other states and groups. The defense of the national rights of the Jews and the safeguarding of their economic position cannot and must not be linked with any political actions directed against Germany and the reputation of the Reich." 870
When the shooting began Jews were put into forced labor facilities for security and manpower reasons. These became death camps only after wartime transportation problems aggravated food and medical shortages. The "gas" victims in many well‑publicized photos are actually typhus victims, look at their bodies and the condition of them, gassing does not cause people to lose weight to the point that people are only skin and bones. But disease does! So as a preventive measure the gas Zyklon B was used to delouse clothing of guards and inmates alike. Other pictures are in fact German casualties of Allied carpet bombing raids on Dresden during which 250,000 Whites, mostly women and children, were killed by other Whites during one day of a war waged for...For What?
1933: On June 16, 1933 Vladimir Jabotinsky (Polish Jew), did not shrink away from� political murder of his own Jewish people. The assassination of Chaim Arlosoroff, a member of the Jewish Agency Executive Committee and one of the most respected Zionists, by Jabotinsky and others of the Zionist radicals. Then later in a moving speech: "...Jabotinsky insisted that all energies be expended to force the Congress to join the boycott movement. Nothing less than a 'Merciless fight' would be acceptable, cried Jabotinsky. 'The present Congress is duty bound to put the Jewish problem in Germany before the entire world...We (Jews) must destroy, destroy, destroy them ‑ not only with the boycott, but politically, supporting all existing forces against them to isolate Germany from the Civilized World...our Enemy (Germany) must be destroyed."
1933: On August 6, 1933 Samuel Untermeyer returned from Amsterdam to New York and greeted his compatriots in a continent‑wide radio broadcast which was immediately arranged for him: "...Each of you, Jew and gentile alike, who has not already enlisted in the sacred war should do so now..."
1934: This year marked the first really concerted effort to pave the way for the eventual disarming of civilian America. An effort to destroy the Second Amendment to the Constitution of the United States; to destroy the right of all Americans to own and carry arms.
Second Amendment The Right to Bear Arms
"A well regulated Militia being necessary to the security of a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear Arms shall not be infringed." 871
The protection afforded by this Amendment prevents infringement by Congress of the right to bear arms, but it does not similarly extend to state action 872 (By this we can see that the enemies of America and its people have been preparing the way to disarm them for over a hundred years!) nor to private conduct 873 . To what extent this protection runs, that is, what the nature of the right is, remains after all these years a matter marked by uncertain lines. There is some little evidence in the scanty congressional debates to indicate that the Framers were solely concerned with maintaining, or allowing the States to maintain, a militia force sufficient to prevent the establishment of a standing army 874 .
For earlier texts of the Amendment, (see id., 434, 749). The Supreme Court has given effect to the dependent clause of the Amendment in the only case in which it has tested a congressional enactment against the constitutional prohibition. In United States v. Millier 307 U.S. 174 (1939), it sustained a statute requiring Registration (of guns) under the National Firearms Act 875 of sawed‑off shotguns. Said the Court: "In the absence of any evidence tending to show that possession or use of a 'shotgun having a barrel of less than 18 inches in length' at this time has some reasonable relationship to the preservation or efficiency of a well regulated militia, we cannot say that the Second Amendment guarantees the right to keep and bear such an instrument. Certainly it is not within judicial notice that this weapon is any part of the ordinary military equipment or that its use could contribute to the common defense."
The Court then recited the original provisions of the Constitution dealing with the militia and continued: "With obvious purpose to assure the continuation and render possible the effectiveness of such forces the declaration and guarantee of the Second Amendment were made. It must be interpreted and applied with that end in view. 876 In Cases v. United States, 131 F. 2d 916, 922 877 , the court upholding a similar provision of the Federal Firearms Act, said: 'Apparently, then, under the Second Amendment, the federal government can limit the keeping and bearing of arms by a single individual as well as by a group of individuals, but it cannot prohibit the possession or use of any weapon which has any reasonable relationship to the preservation or efficiency of a well‑regulated militia.' Since this decision, Congress has placed greater limitations on the receipt, possession, and transportation of firearms and proposals for national registration or prohibition of firearms altogether have been made,878 1031‑1058, and Final Report (Washington: 1971), 246‑247). At what point regulation or prohibition of what classes of firearms would conflict with the Amendment, whether there would be a conflict, the Miller case does little more than cast a faint degree of illumination toward answering." 879
Following is, in part, a publication prepared by Robert (Bob) Hallstrom, titled "The Guns Of God ‑ A Study" and published by The Gospel Of The Kingdom, P.O. Box 9411, Boise, Idaho 83797. It is being presented here so that you the reader, who perhaps is a Christian, will know that It is not God's purpose for you to give up your arms, nor is it the purpose of the Lord Jesus Christ. In fact, They wish you to be armed and ready to defend, not only yourself, but your family, people and country as well. "When a strong man fully armed guards his own homestead, his possessions are undisturbed." 880
As this country slips faster and faster down the slippery slope (in)to destruction, more and more people are concerned with the protection of their life, liberty, and property. In the early history of our country few men would leave their homes without a weapon close at hand. The same was true as the West was settled. Man, and man alone, was responsible for the protection of himself, his liberty, his family, and his property.
As the land became settled men banded together for protection and formed posses to catch criminals. With the forming of communities the sheriff came into being, and as federal presence moved westward so came the sheriffs and marshals. The people did not expect the lawman to stop all crime for people recognized that a lawman could not stop crime.
However, he did present a symbol of authority and criminals knew that where there was a lawman, there was someone dedicated to catching them if they decided to rob a bank or commit some other crime. A lawman is passive protection from crime more than anything else.
The individual victim has always been the first person to have contact with the criminal. It was the bank teller, the storekeeper or the home owner, who had to deal directly with criminal activity ‑‑ not the lawman. If the individual didn't handle the situation by preventing the crime, neither could the lawman. If the individual was unsuccessful then the lawman went after the criminal; and many times the lawman would deputize individuals to assist in the chase and capture of the criminal: so the individual still did not escape the necessity to pursue criminals as well as prevent crime.
Police Have No Duty To Protect Individuals (1982)
Call 911 and Die
Most Americans believe that their local police have a duty in law to protect them against criminals. They are wrong. Some of them are dead wrong. And some of those who are dead wrong are dead because they have been duped by ignorant or dishonest politicians or police chiefs, who promise protection that they cannot give. Some of these officials know that they have no legal duty to protect the average person, and yet still support disarming law-abiding people, the better "to protect" them from criminals!
Frontline police officers sometimes are verbally abused by victims of criminals who wrongly believe that police officers have a duty to protect the law-abiding. These good citizens blame the police officer for not doing a job for which they have never been responsible: protecting the average person against criminals. The Police say: We serve everyone, but no one in particular. U.S. law is based on English Common Law. In English Common Law, "the Sheriff" is a government employee whose main job is enforcement of government decisions: Seizure of property, arrest of persons wanted by the authorities, collection of taxes, etc. Maintenance of public order, a secondary duty, was done to the extent resources allowed.
Police Protection = Police State. It is obvious, 500 years ago in England and in America now, that a sheriff could not be everywhere at once. It was, and is, equally clear that to protect every person would require an army of sheriffs (or sheriff's deputies). Maintaining an Army of police officers, in effect a police state, would nullify the Freedoms set forth in the Bill of Rights.
Neither the framers of the Constitution, nor their successors, wanted to avoid the risk of harm to come in individuals arising from criminals' activity by creating a police state that inevitably would harm every individual. Instead, the Framers provided for a judicial system to deal with criminals, persons who abused the Freedoms provided by the Constitution. The Framers assumed that a law-abiding person would largely be responsible for their safety. As a matter of law, that assumption still is valid. The Second Amendment reads: "A well-regulated Militia, being necessary to the security of a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear Arms, shall not be infringed."
It is based on individual ownership of arms. Generally, the Framers avoided stating the obvious. So, they did not word the amendment, "A well...state, the right of Every Person...infringed." That is, the Framers assumed that every person would look out after his own security, and of necessity would be armed. They saw no need to state so obvious a truth.
The Militia: Armed Persons assembled for lawful purposes. Rather, the Framers wanted to emphasize what they felt would be obvious: That armed individuals may lawfully assemble to use their Arms only to defend the State based on the U.S. Constitution (but not to overturn the Constitution). This is, perhaps, why the words Militia, State, and Arms are capitalized. When armed individuals gather for lawful purposes, i.e., the defense of the Constitution, they are "the Militia."
A 20th Century derivative of "the Militia" is the National Guard, which has existed since 1901. It is an arm of the Federal Government: "Since 1933, all persons who have enlisted in a state National Guard unit have simultaneously enlisted in the National Guard of the United States. In the latter capacity, they have become a part of the Enlisted Reserve Corps of the Army, but unless and until ordered to active duty in the Army, but unless and until ordered to active duty in the Army, they retained their status as members of a separate state guard unit." 881
Thus, the National Guard exists to enforce Government Policy. It is not the "Militia," but A "militia." U.S. Law states that a "State may provide and maintain at its own expense a defense force that is exempt from being drafted into the Armed Forces of the United States." 882
Nonetheless, no state now does so. If the Federal authorities used the Army or National Guard to change the Constitutional order, or a State governor so abused a state militia, a disarmed citizenry would be helpless. The Framers did not want this. Generations of their successors have agreed. As a result, the Framers wanted the wording of the Second Amendment to make it clear that armed individuals could gather together for specific purposes, i.e., defense of the Constitution and the Liberties it proclaims.
Uncontrolled criminals subvert the Constitution. The Framers felt no need to state that individuals would use arms to defend themselves against whom the government never promised to provide, and indeed, never has had an obligation to provide. It is only the failure of the government to control criminals in recent decades that has called into question the validity of the individual right to own arms for the essential purpose of defending the Constitution. This is as much an individual duty as is personal self-defense.
���� The Law: The Police are not there for YOU, State and City governments, rather than the Federal Authorities, are responsible for local law enforcement. So, only occasionally have Federal Courts ruled on the matter of police protection. However, in 1856 the U.S. Supreme Court declared that local law enforcement had no duty to protect a particular person, but only a general duty to enforce the laws.883
The Fourteenth Amendment to the U.S. Constitution gives you no right to police protection. In 1982, the U.S. Court of Appeals, Seventh Circuit, held that: "...There is no Constitutional right to be protected by the state against being murdered by criminals or madmen. It is monstrous if the state fails to protect its residents against such predators but it does not violate the due process clause of the Fourteenth Amendment or, we suppose, any other provision of the Constitution. The Constitution is a charter of negative liberties: it tells the state to let people alone; it does not require the federal government or the state to provide services, even so elementary a service as maintaining law and order." 884
There are a few, very narrow exceptions. In 1983, the District of Columbia Court of Appeals remarked that: "In a civilized society, every citizen at least tacitly relies upon the constable for protection from crime. Hence, more than general reliance is needed to require the police to act on behalf of a particular individual...Liability is established, therefore, if the police have specifically undertaken to protect a particular individual and the individual has specifically relied upon the undertaking...Absent a special relationship, therefore, the police may not be held liable for failure to protect a particular individual from harm caused by criminal conduct. A special relationship exists if the police employ an individual in aid of law enforcement, but does not exist merely because an individual requests, or a police officer promises to provide protection." 885
As a result, the government, specifically, police forces, has no legal duty to help any given person, even one whose life is in imminent peril. The only exceptions are a person who:
(1) Has helped the police force (i.e., as an informant or as a witness).
(2) Can prove that they have specifically been promised protection and has, as a result, done things that they otherwise would not have done.
If you rely on the Police: you will pay heavily. Even someone repeatedly threatened by another has no entitlement to police protection until they have been physically harmed. In 1959, Linda Riss, a New Yorker, was terrorized by an ex-boyfriend, who had a criminal record. Over several months, he repeatedly threatened her: "If I can't have you, no one else will have you, and when I get through with you, no one else will want you."
She repeatedly sought police protection, explaining her request in detail. Nothing was done to protect her. When he threatened her with immediate attack, she again urgently begged the New York City Police Department for help "Completely distraught, she called the police, begging for help, but was refused." the next day, she was attacked. A "thug" hired by her persecutor threw lye (Sodium Hydroxide) in her face. She was blinded in one eye and her face was permanently scarred.
The Court of Appeals of New York ruled that Linda Riss had no right to protection. The Court refused to create such a right because that would impose a crushing economic burden on the government. Only the legislature could create a right to protection: "The amount of protection that may be provided is limited by the resources of the community and by a considered legislative-executive decision as to how these resources may be deployed. For the courts to proclaim a new and general duty of protection...even to those who may be the particular seekers of protection based on specific hazards, could and would inevitably determine how the limited police resources of the community should be allocated and without predictable limits."
Judge Keating dissented, bitterly noting that Linda Riss was victimized not only because she had relied on the police to protect her, but because she obeyed New York laws that forbade her to own a weapon. Judge Keating wrote: "What makes the city's position particularly difficult to understand is that, in conformity to the dictates of the law, Linda did not carry any weapon for self-defense. Thus, by a rather bitter irony she was required to rely for protection on the City of New York, which now denies all responsibility to her." 886
In California an imminent death threat meant nothing. Even a person whose life is imminently in peril is not entitled to help. On September 4, 1972 Ruth Bunnell called the San Jose (California) police department to report that her estranged husband, Mack Bunnell, had telephoned her to tell her that he was coming over to her house to kill her. During the previous year, the San Jose police, "had made at least 20 calls and responses to Mrs. Bunell's home...allegedly related to complaints of violent acts committed by Mack Bunnell on Mrs. Bunnell and her two daughters." Even so, Ruth Bunnell was told to call back only when Mack Bunnell arrived. Some 45 minutes later, Mack Bunnell arrived and stabbed Ruth Bunnell to death. A neighbor called the police, who then came to the murder scene. The California Court of Appeals held that any claim against the police department: "...is barred by the provisions of the California Tort Claims Act, particularly Section 845, which states: 'Neither a public entity nor a public employee is liable for failure to establish a police department or otherwise provide police protection or, if police protection service is provided, for failure to provide sufficient police protection." 887
In Washington, D.C. rape was no cause for concern. If direct peril to life does not entitle one to police protection, clearly imminent peril of rape merits no concern. Carolyn Warren, of Washington, D.C., called the police on March 16, 1975: two intruders had smashed the back door to her house and had attacked a female room mate. After calling the police, Warren and another room-mate took refuge on a lower back roof of the building. The police went to the front door and knocked. Warren, afraid to go downstairs, could not answer.
The police officers left without checking the back door. Warren again called the police and was told that they would respond. Assuming they had returned, Warren called out to the roommate, thus revealing her own location. The two intruders then rounded up all three women.
"For the next fourteen hours the women were held captive, raped, robbed, beaten, forced to commit sexual acts upon each other, and made to submit to the sexual demands of (the intruders)."
The Superior Court of the District of Columbia held that: "...the fundamental principle (is) that a government and its agents are under no general duty to provide public services, such as police protection, to any particular individual citizen...The duty to provide public services is owed to the public at large, and, absent a special relationship between the police and an individual, no special legal duty exists."
In an accompanying memorandum, the Court explained that the term "special relationship" did not mean an oral promise to respond to a call for help. Rather, if involved the provision of help to the police force. 888
In Illinois school teachers get no help either. On April 20, 1961, Josephine M. Keane, a teacher in the Chicago City Public Schools was assaulted and killed on school premises by a student enrolled in the school. Keane's family sued the City of Chicago, claiming that: "...the City was negligent in failing to assign police protection to the school, although it knew or should have known that failure to provide this protection would result in harm to persons lawfully on the premises (because) it knew or should have known of the dangerous condition then existing at the school."
The Appeals Court affirmed the Judgment of the Circuit Court of Cook County. Presiding Justice Burke of the Appeals Court held that, "Failure on the part of a municipality to exercise a government function does not, without more, expose the municipality to liability." Justice Burke went on to say that: "To hold that under the circumstances alleged in the complaint the City owed a 'special duty' to Mrs. Keane for the safety and well-being of her person would impose an all but impossible burden upon the City, considering the numerous police, fire, housing and other laws, ordinances and regulations in force." 889
In North Carolina, helpless children do not count. Even defenseless children merit no "special care." On June 3, 1985 police tried to arrest a man and his "girl friend," both of whom were wanted on multiple murder charges, and who were known to be heavily armed. The alleged murderers, along with the girl friend's' two sons, aged nine and ten years, tried to flee in a car. As the police closed in after a running shootout, the children were poisoned with cyanide and then shot in the head either by the mother or her "boy friend," one of whom then blew up the vehicle, killing both.
The boy's father, who had filed for divorce, sued the law enforcement agencies and officers for "wrongful death" of his sons. The North Carolina Court of Appeals held that: "...the defendant law enforcement agencies and officers did not owe them (the children) any legal duty of care, the breach of which caused their injury and death...Our law is that in the absence of a special relationship, such as exists when a victim is in custody or the police have promised to protect a particular person, law enforcement agencies and personnel have no duty to protect individuals from the criminal acts of others; instead their duty is to preserve the peace and arrest law breakers for the protection of the general public. In this instance, a special relationship of the type stated did not exist...
���� Plaintiff's argument that the children's presence required defendants to delay (the) arrest until the children were elsewhere is incompatible with the duty that the law has long placed on law enforcement personnel to make the safety of the public their first concern; for permitting dangerous criminals to go unapprehended lest particular individuals be injured or killed would inevitably and necessarily endanger the public at large, a policy that the law cannot tolerate, much less foster." 890
In Virginia a wrongful release = a wrongful death? Wrong! Marvin Munday murdered Jack Marshall in Virginia. Munday, convicted for carrying a concealed pistol, was sent to jail by a judge who expressed concern that Munday, "might kill himself or a member of the public."
Munday was mistakenly released from jail 8 days later. Nine days after that he was re-arrested on an unrelated charge. Five hours later, the same jailer and sheriff released him, apparently without checking to see if that was proper. Three weeks later, Munday robbed and murdered Marshall. Marshall's widow sued, alleging negligence on the part of the sheriff and jailer, asserting a violation of Jack Marshall's right to due process. The Court rejected the claim: "...a distinction must be drawn between a public duty owed by the officials to the citizenry at large and a special duty owed to a specific identifiable person or class of persons...Only a violation of the latter duty will give rise to civil liability of the official...to hold a public official civilly liable for violating a duty owed to the public at large would subject the official to potential liability for every action he undertook and would not be in society's best interest...no special relationship existed that would create a common law duty on the defendants to protect the decedent (Marshall) from Munday's criminal acts. Similarly, without a special relationship between the defendants and the decedent, no constitutional duty can arise under the Due Process Clause as codified by 42 U.S.C. Sec. 1983. Therefore plaintiff's (Mrs. Marshall) due process claim also must fail." 891
The bottom line: Your life is in your own hands. These cases and there are many others, show clearly that under U.S. law:
(1) No individual has a right to police protection, even when life is in clear and immediate peril;
(2) There is no right to police protection simply because there are not enough police resources available to enable every person who feels threatened to be protected;
(3) To make police officers answerable to individual citizens for a failure to provide protection would make police officers afraid to do anything for fear that an action, or inaction, would expose them to civil liability.
This is unavoidable:
(1) Life is risky;
(2) The police cannot be everywhere at once;
(3) It is impossible to hire enough police officers to protect every person who needs it or thinks they need it.��
No one can or should rely on the local police force to defend him or herself, even against a specific threat coming from a known source. Each of us is responsible for ensuring his or her personal safety. Anyone who says "You don't need a gun, the police will protect you," at best is misinformed, and at worst is simply lying. To offer such advice suggests that police have a duty to provide protection and usually will provide it. The police have no such duty. And, while police may try hard to provide protection, and a failure to do so can be catastrophic, there is no legal recourse for a person harmed by that failure.
What we need the least is a gun ban and waiting periods. "Gun Control" is founded on a total misunderstanding of the role of the police in our society. "Gun control" advocates presuppose the police have a duty to protect every individual. But, as shown above, the police never had this duty, and indeed, cannot have it so long as the Constitution remains in force. Therefore, bans on gun ownership, or imposition of a waiting period before a gun may be purchased, simply give an attacker a legally-protected Window of Opportunity to do you harm. Moreover, "gun control" makes the law-abiding person less able and willing to take responsibility for their own defense. We will never eliminate criminals. But we must do far more to curb them. That is what the Constitution and common good sense requires.
Many police forces are under strength. And it is quite clear that to enable the police to defend each and everyone of us, would require us to set up a police state that makes Joe Stalin's Russia look like a "Love Boat," cruise ship. That is not the lesser of two evils, i.e., better than letting criminals run free, it is the greater.
What we need most is a nation-wide carry law. A law-abiding person's security, as a matter of Law and a matter of Fact, is in their own hands. Even if we had effective criminal control, and we are far from that happy state of affairs, each law-abiding person would still be responsible for their own safety.
Any law-abiding person should be able legally to carry firearms, concealed or otherwise, as this is the best way to enable such persons to protect themselves. It is a potent deterrent: the criminal would not necessarily know who was, and who wasn't armed. I would enable a person who had been threatened and was not entitled to police protection, to have at hand the means to protect themselves.
No more Killeen Massacres, or the one at the MacDonald Restaurant in California, and several others which have taken place in the past few years. Carry is not a panacea. A criminal would always have the advantage of the first shot, but if the intended victim(s) were lawfully entitled to carry a firearm, the criminal's first shot could be their last. If a carry law was in effect on a nation wide� scale massacres such as those mentioned above would almost certainly become a thing of the past. The criminal would be killed quickly by one of the intended victims.
Licensing is not needed, simply because criminals now carry weapons at will. Licensing would only affect the 99+% of Americans who own firearms, and who do not abuse them. What purpose is served by the costly building of huge files on law-abiding people?
Moreover, is not the presumption in the U.S. Law that a person is presumed innocent until proven guilty? There are enough laws on the books today, to put the criminals away for life, if they were enforced. An appellate court has ruled that police were not negligent in failing to protect three women from two knife‑wielding assailants.
The case892 stemmed from a 1975 incident in which two men broke into the house shared by three women. Two of them called police after hearing the other scream for help. A police dispatcher assured them assistance was on the way. A squad car arriving on the scene, merely circled the house without stopping, and the dispatcher failed to relay a second call for help. The intruders, discovering the other two women, repeatedly raped and beat all three over the next fourteen hours. In dismissing the suit, the Court of Appeals reaffirmed what it called the "well‑established" and "Uniformly accepted rule" that "a government and its agents are under no general duty to provide public services, such as police protection to any particular individual citizen." The court held that police have a duty only to the "public at large and not to individual members of the community."
Similar decisions across the nation place citizens in a dilemma, as more states are adopting stronger limitations on the right of self‑defense, compounded by the nationwide drive to place restrictive gun laws on the books. If court rulings continue to hold that police have no duty to protect the individual, as ownership of fire‑arms faces increasing restraints. U.S. citizens will ultimately find themselves completely at the mercy of violence‑prone criminals. Being armed, is being physically equipped with offensive and defensive instruments (knives, guns, armor, vests, etc.). Being armed or physically equipped obviously implies that these instruments are to be carried and not left in the closet or dresser drawer at home.
The State Creates Its Own Enemies
Ghoulishly capitalizing on the tragedy of a mass murder, the anti‑gun forces are surging forward with their plans for total gun confiscation. If law‑abiding private citizens were disarmed, they claim, criminals and crazies would be unable to kill and maim. That's an obvious lie ‑‑ criminals, by definition, disobey laws, and madmen can kill with knives, cars, or champagne bottles as easily and as senselessly as they can with guns.
The not‑so‑secret agenda of the State and its apologists is clear: disarm peaceful citizens to render them powerless. Turn law‑abiding Americans into criminals with the stroke of a legislative pen. Anyone who refuses to surrender his or her weapons would become an Enemy Of The State, much the same as any armed citizen is right now in the Soviet Union, or Communist China, or Socialist Nicaragua, or Fascist El Salvador, or Monarchist Great Britain. Gun confiscation is non‑partisan ‑‑ it is always and forever aimed at anyone disliked by the current gang in power.
Gun Seizure Sparked 1776 Revolution
The American Revolution began in a dispute over gun control when British Redcoats marched toward Lexington and Concord to disarm farmers there. London claimed to be the "legitimate" government ruling America, just as Washington or Sacramento or Albany claims to be today. And their attempt to disarm us stems from the same power lust that drove King George. We must, therefore, hold onto our guns; legally or illegally, for the very same reason the colonists did.
The Truth About Gun Ownership
The anti‑gunners, certain that the role of government is to grant privileges and dictate behavior, shout that citizens have no reason to be "allowed" to own assault rifles, which have "no legitimate sporting use." The Constitution, though, says nothing about "a well‑regulated hunting club" being necessary. We do not own handguns, assault rifles, shotguns, and other powerful weapons because we are hunters or plinkers or collectors. We do not own guns because the Constitution "allows" us to. The Constitution does not "grant" rights.
It recognizes rights already and irrevocably held forever by the people themselves (individuals), and forbids government from trampling on them. We have a right to keep and bear arms regardless of whether the Second Amendment exists or not! All Article Two guarantees is that we shouldn't have to defend that right against "our" federal government. We've seen that simple guarantee erode, though, haven't we?
The real reason for gun ownership is to protect the individual from the State, whether it be an invading State from across the seas or a domestic State grown tyrannical and oppressive. The goal of total, repressive confiscation is clear in the subtle, shifting arguments of the anti‑gun forces. When handguns were the target, they clamored for prohibition because handguns were not militia‑type weapons protected by the Second Amendment. Now they cry for assault rifle bans because "mere citizens" have no business possessing "military‑style" weapons! These eager confiscators rightly point out that assault rifles, handguns, and indeed all "weapons" have only one purpose: to kill. Again they speak a truth, but only partially. The unasked questions is, "To kill whom? And under what circumstances?" The answer is, "To kill any who attempt to rob, maim, rape, or kill us."
Even that answer, though, does not fully express the most important reason for gun ownership. Only a small number of people are actually touched by criminal violence. The State, though, touches each and every one of us every hour of every day. People in government seek to tax our earnings to pay for their whims, to draft our children to fight in wars they start, to regulate and interfere with our lives out of pure love of power and their desire to wield it. They have become as tyrannical as any Tory redcoat, Soviet Commissar, or Nazi Gestapo. And they are coming to steal your last line of defense against them. Will you meekly obey?
The State is, in reality, interested only in protecting itself rather than its citizens. If you do not believe it, then look at which crimes does the State pursue and punish most intensely, those against private citizens or those against itself? Recently a judge sentenced a woman to jail because challenged his authority, and for no other reason.
The judge had ordered her to reveal the whereabouts of her little girl, but she refused to do so. So we ask the question: Who was the injured party? Was she a threat to any other person? Was she a threat to the general public? The answer is NO. But she "WAS" a threat to the power of government because she would not obey the imperial judge.
The most grave crimes in the State's lexicon are almost invariably not invasions of private persons or property, but dangers to its own contentment, i.e., treason, desertion of a soldier to the enemy, failure to register for the draft, subversion and subversive conspiracy, assassination of leaders, refusing to obey the orders of a government agent, and such economic crimes against the State as counterfeiting its money, or evasion of its income tax. Or compare the degree of zeal devoted to pursuing the man who assaults a policeman, with the attention that the State pays to the assault of an ordinary citizen. Yet, curiously the State's openly assigned priority to it own defense against the public strikes few people as inconsistent with its presumed function.
Gun Control Enforced at Gunpoint
When any law against guns is passed, how is it backed up? How will the State remove banned weapons from private individuals? How will the agents of the State disarm the citizenry? Why, by the use of guns, of course! This contradiction has never bothered statists. Why are handguns and so‑called assault rifles evil and wicked in the hands of private citizens, yet perfectly fine in the hands of federal, state, county or city agents? If this is truly "government by the people," why do we see the servants disarming their masters by force? What do they fear from us, if theirs is a legitimate, benevolent government? If the States does not seek to control us, why does it want us disarmed?
The usual answer ‑ stripped of equivocation ‑ is that "mere citizens" are like half‑witted children, incapable of safely handling "dangerous" commodities such as weapons or explosives or medicines or information. And it is only when some "half‑witted children" pass a civil service exam or are elected by other half‑wits to work for the wise and all knowing State do they "magically" become smart, honest (that is why the police put pad‑ locks on their lockers in the police station. Because they are so honest!) and trustworthy enough to carry weapons and decide whom shall be "allowed" to possess guns and what sort of design, shape, or weight such weapons shall be. Sounds pretty condescending and paternalistic, doesn't it? That's how they view us. Sheep for the shearing at tax time, cannon fodder during times of war, and dangerous idiots the rest of the time. Yet they have the audacity to ask us to obey their decrees?
Government Creates Crime
What many Americans refuse to face, usually by saying "it can't happen in America," is that the government does create new classes of criminals with the mere stroke of a pen. In 1919, Prohibition turned millions of people overnight from sociable drinkers to Enemies Of The State. The crime of ingesting alcohol turned neighborly, peaceful people into fair game for imprisonment, fines, and seizure of property. Just as the so‑called war on drugs is doing today. Some fought back, often with simple shotguns against "revenooers" armed with assault rifles (the Thompson sub‑machine gun) in a modern version of the Whiskey Rebellion. The Prohibition Amendment created crime by definition. If, tomorrow, smoking or drinking coffee or owning a book were declared illegal, the State would suddenly point to a new "criminal underworld" of massive proportions. In the eyes of the State they would become "a new breed of criminal" to be weeded out of society and thrown into prison. So it is with any prohibition of popular activities, including gun ownership!
Gun Prohibition Disarms The Poor
Let's face it ‑ police respond faster to calls from Beverly Hills than they do to calls from Watts. The rich can afford armed guards, to boot! When so‑called Saturday Night Specials are banned, does it affect those who can spend hundreds on a fine pistol? No. Does it prevent criminals from stealing whatever weapon they want or buying it on the black market? No.
The only people harmed by a "cheap handgun" ban are the honest poor who have hardly enough money to feed their children, let alone defend themselves from inner‑city marauders. Any form of gun control disarms those least able to defend themselves. Also, what good is a 15‑day waiting period to someone who is threatened by an armed criminal coming by tonight? When one perceives a threat, one should be able to acquire protection immediately.
Gun Prohibition Is Racist
The Gun Control Act of 1968 was rammed down the throats of the American public, blatantly exploiting then‑ current fears of gun‑toting black rioters by implying that the law would help to disarm American Blacks, other minorities, and all dissenters at a time of civil upheaval.
To paraphrase a popular slogan, "if the government does not trust minorities with guns, minorities cannot trust government." Well this holds true for All Americans. In a mirror image case 20 years later, assault rifle bans are being ramroded through legislatures by appealing to fears that gun‑toting white racists are on the loose. The real and only purpose of gun control is to disarm the innocent and the peaceful, of whatever race, creed, or social status.
Gun Prohibition Is Sexist
The same goes for women. Police and purported feminists urge women to resist rape with fists, fingernails, key‑rings, and screams. But why should any woman allow an assailant to get within arm's reach of her? Why don't Women's Rights activists in or out of government reveal the most effective way for a woman to defend herself: to buy a gun and learn to use it? The truth is, they want women to feel weak and perpetually threatened so that they will beg the State for protection. A woman standing proud, armed, and fearless is the last thing most self‑proclaimed "feminists" want (since that would undercut their perverse longing for a huge paternalistic government!).
Governments Kill More Than Any Mass-Murderer
How can people who work for or worship the State ‑ statists point to the murder of five children in a school‑ yard or twenty people in a restaurant and claim that as sufficient reason to disarm tens of millions of Americans? Are they so presumptuous as to suggest that we are capable of such violent madness? Perhaps there is a degree of psychological projection going on here: statists feel within themselves the urge to kill and project it onto the people they fear the most; us, the victims of the State. For while tens of millions of people own guns, only a minuscule fraction ever use those guns to transgress against others. Every State, however, has guns and even more powerful and terrifying weapons in its clutches and every State has used them, will use them, and are using them to murder hundreds, thousands, and millions of innocent unarmed people.
You say it can't happen here! Well it has already happened in America. The following article written by Neal Knox and published in Guns & Ammo Magazine, September 1989 issue, p. 32: "It was clear that all the government had to do was wait. The multitudes of demonstrators in the immense government square had shrunk to a few thousand, and more were drifting away every day. But the hardliners were determined that the demonstrators shouldn't escape unscathed; such protests could lead to open rebellion and violent revolution‑like the one that had created the present government. With the heads of government divided and wavering, the Army decided to act. Obeying the orders of the president, the commanding general of the army lined up his forces facing the demonstrators and ordered them to disperse. The demonstrators didn't think the Army would attack. It did. Tanks rolled into and across the demonstrators' ramshackle huts. Marching soldiers with fixed bayonets and assault rifles and tear gas followed the tanks, clubbing, bayoneting and shooting those assembled.
���� The Army later said the demonstrators rioted; the general claimed armed soldiers were attacked. Many of the demonstrators were wounded; the number who died will never be known ‑ the government claimed it was only one. The commanding general declared that the demonstrators were driven by 'the essence of revolution,' and that it was 'beyond the shadow of a doubt' that the demonstrators had been about to seize control of the government.
���� The commander was Gen. Douglas MacArthur.
���� The place was Washington, D.C., not Beijing.
���� The date was 1932, not 1989.
���� The 'assault rifles' were bolt‑action Springfield Model 1903s, not AK‑47s. The peaceful demonstrators weren't students in Tiananmen Square demanding the equivalent of our First Amendment rights of freedom of speech, freedom of assembly and the right to petition the government for grievances. The demonstrators on the Washington mall and nearby Anacostia already had those rights; their problem was that they used them. They were Americans ‑ World War I veterans, thrown out of work by the Great Depression (created by the Federal Reserve), lobbying for government to immediately pay their promised Veteran's Bonus.
���� No, the attack on the Bonus Marchers, bad as it was, wasn't the brutal mass murder unleashed upon the students in Beijing. The American people wouldn't have tolerated it ‑ and had the means to stop it. What happened at Tiananmen Square was the kind of ruthless tyranny that has occurred in other lands throughout history, and is precisely what the Founding Fathers feared might be done by the powerful central government they were creating under the United States Constitution. That's why the people refused to ratify that Constitution until it was amended to guarantee certain individual freedoms known today as the Bill of Rights. That's why the First Amendment guarantees of speech, assembly and petitioning the government were backed up by the Second Amendment guarantee that the right of the people to keep and bear arms was not to be infringed. And when, during debate on the amendment, some senators attempted to limit the right to apply only to 'the common defense' which is what some people today say it is, the Senate rejected it. That piece of 'legislative history' clearly shows that the Second Amendment was intended to be an individual right; not merely a 'collective right' of states to have militia.
Most of the world's constitutions, even the Constitution of Soviet Russia, contain beautiful words promising freedoms that only U.S. citizens enjoy. The reason, as unintentionally acknowledged by the anti‑gun crowd, is that only in the United States do individual citizens have such relatively free and unfettered access to firearms. But instead of glorying in that unique freedom, and the freedoms it guarantees, some in the Establishment are attempting to eliminate it ‑‑ with too much success.
The nation existed for 150 years without any federal gun laws. The National Firearms Act, attempting to tax out of existence machine guns and short‑barrelled shotguns (the bill originally included handguns) was enacted in 1934. Don't kid yourself that the reason was Thompson‑toting hoodlums like Pretty Boy Floyd, John Dillinger or Bonnie and Clyde. The real reason was the fear put into the Establishment by those Bonus Marchers, and the March 7, 1932 march on the Ford plant in Dearborn, Michigan, where police killed four and wounded 50.
���� The government's fear was summed up by one of the co‑sponsors of a bill to ban private possession of 'military weapons whose only purpose to kill people.' During the hearings he blurted it out: 'What scares me is the thought of those veterans going against the police; Vietnam veterans know how to use those guns.' The legislator was testifying in Maryland hearings earlier this year (1989) on a California‑type bill banning the possession of AK‑47s rifles and other military‑style semi‑automatics...New Jersey State Police Col. Clinton Pagano, a determined advocate for prohibitive gun laws, has said many times that 'gun control is people control.' He is exactly correct. That objective never changes, only the excesses used to promote it. The first major gun control push in this country wasn't 'to control crime,' it was to control freed slaves. The first Supreme Court decision on the Second Amendment, U.S. v. Cruikshank (1876), so proudly cited by anti‑gun 'liberals,' held that the 'right of the people to keep and bear arms shall not be infringed' meant only that it could not be infringed by the Congress, that the Second Amendment did not prohibit the Ku Klux Klan from conspiring with local officials to prevent freed slaves from possessing guns and attending political meetings.
���� The next major wave of 'gun control' was supposedly to deny guns to 'anarchists' ‑‑ which was a code name for immigrants; during the waves of immigration around the turn of the century. For the first time the criminal element began actively using and promoting 'gun control' as a means of disarming potential victims.
���� Immigrant shopkeepers, accustomed to being bullied by thugs, corrupt police and government in Europe, had willingly paid 'protection money' to the thugs who helped support New York's corrupt Tammany Hall political machine. But their American sons began to arm themselves and began to fight back with guns, which inspired Tammany politician 'Big Tim' Sullivan to push through the 1911 law which bears his name, requiring police permission to possess a handgun. Immigrants, like blacks in southern states which enacted purchase permit laws, needn't apply. The U.S. didn't have a patent on people control through 'gun control;' according to recently released government papers researched by retired West Yorkshire Constabulary Inspector Colin Greenwood, the British government deliberately exaggerated reports of armed crime to justify their 1919 law requiring firearms licenses. The real intent wasn't to control armed crime (which was much lower then than now), but an effort to check the Irish Republican Army. During the late 1930's, firearms registration laws were enacted in most of the European countries that didn't already have them. They were legislated in the guise of 'crime control,' but proved to be of great 'people control' benefit to the invading German Army, and subsequently to the invading U.S. and Russian armies. In the U.S. in 1938, the national government required gun dealers to be licensed, and required records to be kept on handgun buyers. But more restrictive 'gun control' was promoted under a novel excuse: 'keeping guns out of the hands of Fifth Columnists.'
���� Incredibly, in the spring of 1941, a year after gun owner lists were known to have been used by the Nazis to disarm occupied nations, gun registration laws were pending in 40 U.S. state legislatures.
���� World War II put a stop to U.S. 'gun control' efforts, as did returning GI's who had seen how such laws had been used to enslave occupied nations ‑ and decimate the Jews. But the debate began again in the 1960's. This time the excuse was to keep 'Saturday Night Specials' out of the hands of 'juvenile delinquents' who were supposedly buying guns by mail order. A new law eventually passed after the assassinations of President John F. Kennedy, Martin Luther King, and Robert Kennedy ‑‑ but most observers agree it was not those murders, but the race riots that gutted and burned cities from coast to coast which provided the final votes for the Gun Control Act. It wasn't really crime control, for the firearms crime rates have more than doubled since its passage; it was people control.
���� Throughout the 1970's, the major efforts were to ban 'Saturday Night Specials,' which were at times defined to include two‑thirds of the handguns made. But most of the laws that were passed only eliminated the unsafe junk, which had the predicted effect of upgrading the crooks' armament to equal or better that of the police ‑‑ for which the anti‑gunners have avoided taking credit, but which they are using to pass even more laws.
���� In this decade, we've seen the Supreme Court decline to consider the clearly unconstitutional outright ban on handguns in Morton Grove, Illinois. We've seen Congress ban armor‑piercing so‑called 'cop‑killer' bullets which had never killed a copy, and we've seen non‑existent 'plastic guns' banned. In each case the technique was the same: to solve a non‑existent problem with a broadly defined bill that banned much, much more than the guns or ammo which created the supposed 'problem.' The latest such assault is the attack upon semi‑autos, which follows the same pattern. While waving around the AKs, they attempt to ban your M‑1 Carbine, Remington 742 and Winchester 100. Because that expanded definition ploy has become so obvious, the sponsors pulled back to 'only' ban about 50 models under the new California law, while giving the anti‑gun attorney general the power to easily ban more by going to the courts. In Congress, Sen. Howard Metzenbaum's (D‑OH.) bill would ban three dozen, Sen. Dennis DeConcini's (D‑AZ.) would ban a dozen ‑‑ but the actual number in the initial list isn't important, for once the dam is cracked, it is relatively easy to pour more through. Not even the most dedicated gun‑banner truly believes that semi‑auto bans such as California's new law, or the ones pending in Congress, will affect the flow of drugs. Nor is it true that 'assault weapons' are suddenly 'the guns of choice' of criminals. Since a semi‑auto ban can't prevent isolated acts of insanity; since large‑ capacity magazines are important only when someone is shooting back; since criminals do not prefer 'assault rifles,' then why the ban?
We know why Mexico prohibits private ownership, even temporary importation by hunters, of all firearms chambered for military cartridges. They make no secret of their fear of revolution. We know why Poland had a registration and licensing law on all firearms ‑‑ so when the government declared martial law on December 14, 1981 they could immediately suspend all gun permits and call in all guns. We know why Soviet Georgia required all rifles and shotguns to be registered ‑‑ so when their troops killed dozens of protestors with poison gas in Tbilisi earlier this year (1989) the government could seize some 66,0000 guns in only a few hours.
We know why the Chinese government won't allow their people to have any form of the AK‑47, but why won't the government of California allow Californians to have them, unless registered to allow easy confiscation? Why do President Bush and Sen. Metzenbaum want to deny them to Americans? Do they, or any other official of the U.S. government, believe that they have something to fear from an armed citizenry? If they do fear the people, perhaps it is with reason. And many of us would like to know what that reason is. Those who wrote the Bill of Rights gave us the Second Amendment as an insurance policy to make certain that a Tiananmen Square massacre could never occur in America. In recent weeks, in watching the powerful television scenes from Beijing, we have witnessed what can happen when the people have no freedom insurance. I'm not truly worried that U.S. Army troops and tanks are about to be unleashed upon Americans. But don't tell me it can't happen here ‑‑ because it has already happened here!"
How can the insane actions of a Patrick Purdy or a Ted Bundy even dream of comparing with the death toll of the most minor skirmish in the smallest of wars or "police actions?" The murder of five innocent children is heart‑rendingly tragic, but how many thousands of innocent children were roasted in Hiroshima, Nagasaki? How many died in the bombings of London, Dresden and Paris?
How many women, children, and old people have been shot by the bullets of "their own" government in Korea, Vietnam, Cambodia, Angola, Nicaragua, China, El Salvador, India, Israel, Afghanistan, Tibet, Argentina, Libya, Ireland, Russia, South Africa, Chilie, Pakistan, Zimbabwe, Iran, and on and on and on for every State you can name even "our" United States. For statists to use the "mass murder" of a few people as an excuse to disarm Americans when the State is the largest, bloodiest, longest‑lived institution of mass‑murder in all of history is appallingly hypocritical.
Do we owe allegiance to the apologists for such atrocities? Never! Private ownership of weaponry is the last defense against all tyranny, foreign and domestic. The thought that there might come a time when peaceable gun owners must take arms against their own local police and the U.S. military is anathema to almost everyone. The possibility, however, must be faced. A lot of American colonists were horrified at the thought of defending themselves against "their" king's army, too.
Civilian-Based Defense Preferred to Standing Army
Some say that the Constitution "granted" the right to keep and bear arms to provide for a "well‑regulated militia." Since we have a standing army, the argument goes, civilians no longer need to own guns. Yet that amendment was written precisely because the British used that exact argument in their attempts (from 1768 to 1777) to disarm the colonists. Americans detested the standing armies of the British government and knew that civilian‑based defense was the ultimate, perhaps the only, protection against any threat to liberty, whether from London, Moscow, or Washington D.C.
Defying Unjust Laws Is Right and Proper!
When the day comes (and it is fast approaching) that the Imperial State commands its subjects (that is how they view you and me, regardless of what they say) to turn in our weapons, what will we do? Make no mistake, if people refuse to surrender or destroy their weapons, they will be dealt with by Heavily Armed Police: they will be imprisoned, fined, perhaps even shot if they try to defend their Constitutional, nay, their human, rights.
Of whom should we be more wary ‑‑ invading foreign troops whose rule we would never sanction, or "our own" government, to which most of us grant some legitimacy and which is right here, right now, all around us? Perhaps paraphrasing a parent's question will help provide an answer: If the State passed a law telling you to jump off a cliff, would you? No fair answering that "good, pure, sober, honest politicians wouldn't let that happen." With guns, it is happening right now. And when that friendly cop on the beat (whom most gun owners exalt as a good man just doing his job) comes around to your house, he will come armed with "good government" handguns and assault rifles to seize our "bad private" handguns and assault rifles. "Sorry pal," he'll say, "but the law is the law."
That possibility is something many gun owners ‑‑ staunch defenders of law and order and supporters of local police ‑‑ refuse to face. They blank out the fact that even, perhaps especially, in America, they may have to choose between owning their guns and facing the full implication of the Declaration of Independence. "...that, whenever any form of government becomes destructive of these ends, it is the right of the people to alter or to abolish it..."
Some would rather surrender meekly to the State, giving up their last shred of defense against tyranny, rather than face that choice. But if they do surrender their firepower, the choice will have been made. And it won't matter whether our new masters speak Russian, Chinese, Japanese, English, or American Bureaucratese. They will be our masters nevertheless.
What To Do
First of all, keep your guns! Do not turn them in just because some law is passed ordering you to do so. That's just what they want ‑‑ sheeplike compliance. You are not a criminal. Don't let the State declare you one or treat you like one.
The colonists who turned in their weapons to their Tory town governments soon learned the folly of their actions. Any government that outlaws gun ownership is an outlaw government! It is no more necessary to obey an oppressive, tyrannical State than it is to obey any thief who demands that you turn over your property under threat of death. We know the free person's answer to such a demand. So does the State.
That is why statists seek to browbeat us into disarming without a fight. They need the sanction of the victim. They cannot hope to disarm us by force. That would tip their hand and guarantee a revolution. But by stealth, instilled guilt, and appeals to our peaceful, law‑abiding natures will they attempt to expropriate our only defense against their continued and increasing predations.
Resist the urge to obey the edicts of self‑proclaimed rulers. Don't walk timidly into a concentration camp filled with once‑free men and women. Decry with every fiber of your being this trampling of our fundamental human rights! The right to own guns is a civil right, without which all other civil rights are impossible to defend. The right to own guns is the right to own, and protect, your body and your property. The right to own guns is the right to resist tyranny. Any who seize guns are thieves or tyrants.
Why The Second Amendment?
The Second Amendment was created, among other things, to secure the First Amendment. That is, if government were ever to interfere in the free exercise of religious beliefs then the people reserved the right to keep and bear arms that they might secure their inalienable right to freely exercise (act upon) their religious beliefs.
When James Madison wrote the Bill of Rights, he and his colleagues enumerated our natural rights and freedoms in Article I (freedom of religion, speech, press, assemble and etc.) and then in Article II stated how the people should preserve those individual liberties; by an armed citizenry! There can be no question that this was the intent of the Founding Fathers.
Furthermore, the significance given to this right and duty is apparent by its position in the Bill of Rights, being stated in Article II ahead of all other rights, guarantees, protection and subsequent amendments. Two of our greatest Presidents remove any lingering doubt:� "The Constitution of most of our states (and of the United States) assert that all power is inherent in the people; that they may exercise it by themselves; that it is their right and duty to be at all times armed; that they are entitled to freedom of person, freedom of religion, freedom of property and freedom of the press."
And: "The strongest reason for the people to retain the right to keep and bear arms is, as a last resort, to protect themselves against tyranny in government." 893
Abraham Lincoln stated: "Our safety, our liberty, depends upon preserving the Constitution of the United States as our Fathers made it inviolate. The people of the United States are the rightful masters of both Congress and the Courts, not to overthrow the Constitution, but to overthrow the men who pervert the Constitution."
These men of vision understood and publicly declared that the guarantees of liberty rested in the Bill of Rights, and that the very foundation of that liberty was Article II, which provided for an armed citizenry. They clearly understood the right and duty of all free men to be armed so that they might defend their lives, liberty, and property, as well as their families and country. To oppose the right to keep and bear arms on ideological grounds is one thing, even though it indicates a clear lack of historical perspective and a denial of the natural, absolute inalienable right to defend one's life, family, property, and freedom. However, to oppose that right by denying that the Second Amendment means what its says or that it does not pertain to the rights of the people, is at best a demonstration of ignorance, and in most instances a maneuver of deception and intellectual dishonesty. The Second Amendment was created not only to secure and protect the states and the Constitution, but also to insure to all Americans the right to possess the capability to protect their religious and personal freedoms.
First Amendment
In Biblical times Ezra and Nehemiah rebuilt the city of Jerusalem with a weapon in one hand and a tool to build with the other. Likewise, this country (America) was founded by people who carried a Bible in one hand and a rifle or pistol in the other. The same was true for the western migration. Our forefathers knew and understood their individual responsibility to provide for their own safety and protection.
"But if any provideth not for his own, and specially his own household, he has denied the faith, and is worse than an unbeliever." 894
Providing, included more than food or shelter. It is panning for the future welfare of your loved ones, which includes their safety. Providing is protection as well as love and affection. Our Forefathers were prepared to protect and defend their rights and their families to the last drop of blood, because if one didn't then "he has denied the faith." Our forefathers were concerned over religious liberty and how they could hold on to it. They were concerned that the Constitution was not clear enough to espousing freedoms, and therefore the Bill of Rights came into being. Few people are aware of the fact that the Bill of Rights also had a preamble which states: "The conventions of a number of the states having at the time of their adopting the Constitution, expressed a desire in order to prevent misconduct or abuse of its powers, that further declaratory and restrictive clauses should be added..."
They were so concerned about religious abuses that the first article of the Bill of Rights is about religion, not the power of the states. "Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof..." 895
The rest of Article I deals with "freedom of speech, or of the press; or the right of the people to assemble, and to petition the government for a redress of grievances." It should be obvious that the freedom of religion cannot exist without these other rights.
How can a man worship his God without the right of assembly, of speech, or the press? The first phrase of Article I was an attempt to prevent government from establishing a state or a federal religion such as existed in England, and the second phrase was to prevent Congress from prohibiting the free exercise of any religious beliefs. In other words Article I declares that we can exercise our religious beliefs and government can do nothing to interfere in that exercise.
However, 20th century government is of the opinion that we can believe what we want but we cannot practice what we believe. That's why the word "exercise" becomes extremely important. Looking up the word "exercise" in Webster's Dictionary, the first thing of interest are action words: words like "to use," "to practice," and "to exert." These are not words of the mind or of beliefs, but words of action. One definition of "exercise" states, "Act of divine worship."
Not a belief of divine worship but an ACT of divine worship. Our forefathers knew that worshiping God was more than belief in God, prayer, and study. They knew that by their works shall they be known and judged by God. Works require action and our forefathers attempted to preserve for us the right to practice our religious beliefs by using the word "exercise." Where the practicing of religious beliefs is concerned the First Amendment to the Constitution of the United States makes it quite clear that no law can be passed, "...prohibiting the free exercise thereof..." It has already been settled as a matter of law by the United States Supreme Court that: "...the government must neither legislate to accord benefits that favor religion over non‑religion, nor sponsor a particular sect, nor try to encourage participation in or abnegation (inhabit, denial) of religion." 896
The issue of owning guns and carrying them can be made a valid and powerful religious argument, for it was Christ who said: "He who has no sword, let him sell his cloak, and buy one." 897 So we can see ‑‑ Christ thought it imperative that every person be able to defend himself. Christ thought it so important He actually told us to sell our clothes, if necessary, in order to be able to protect ourselves, our families and our property.
20th Century Use of Force
Every day the newspapers report more and more incidents of violent crime. There are rapes, murders, and burglaries in ever increasing numbers, and whenever a gun is used in the commission of a crime, it is exploited by the media to the point it almost appears that guns cause crime. However, a gun is nothing more than a tool; just like a pick or a shovel. A gun cannot function by itself. Only with the mind and body of a human can any gun or knife perform a function. A person must physically pick up a gun and use it before it can function.
Many people feel a gun is dangerous and evil and they feel threatened by it; and because they feel threatened they feel the only solution to the crime problem is to confiscate or regulate the carrying of guns. This philosophy is especially rife throughout our mass media. In any event, many people are left with the notion that guns are bad and dangerous, and that all violent crimes are a result of the availability and use of guns and other so‑called "dangerous" weapons. But how much crime occurs with the use of guns? Of all the serious crimes committed in a recent year, less than four out of 100 involve the use of a gun.
Taking all crimes into consideration, less than four out of 1,000 involved the use of guns. It would appear that the media has again led us astray. Of all the violent crimes committed in this country, guns play a very insignificant role in the commission of those crimes. Lou Boyd stated in his column that robbers carrying knives draw far more blood than robbers carrying guns.
Criminals will not register their guns. In 1964 the Haynes decision (390 U.S. 85) ruled that criminals may not be asked, or even allowed, to register their guns because it would be an infringement of their rights under that portion of the Fifth Amendment of the Constitution of the United States which protects us from self‑incrimination. If criminals cannot be forced to register their guns, how in the world can the state expect to control the carrying of concealed weapons by criminals? If the state doesn't know that a criminal has a weapon, what probable cause could possibly exist to suspect any criminal of carrying a concealed weapon?
Even then, if the criminal, on first contact with the law, demands a search warrant and an attorney, the criminal has invoked the exclusionary rule and is safe from prosecution of a concealed weapons charge. If a criminal is protected by the Constitution of the United States and the decisions of the Courts, shouldn't the honest law‑abiding citizen be so protected from his government's intrusion into his personal affairs?
Doesn't the honest citizen have an even better claim to carry a concealed weapon than the known crook? Or is it the position of the state that honest citizens must rely upon government (police) for the protection of life, liberty, and property (if that is the case, it is abundantly clear ‑‑ the governments plan is a total failure; as the crime rate continues to climb ever higher), while the criminals are allowed to rely on weapons they carry concealed? If one looks at it with clear eyes, it is clear that the only purpose for all gun control proposals, is to make criminals out of honest citizens!
An Armed Citizenry Reduces Crime
There is a causal relationship between the ownership of guns and the crime rate. If you compare the rate of crimes committed with guns in states having strict gun controls with those have no controls, you will find that there is no difference. Looking at the number of guns per capita in the separate states, it was found that the higher the density of gun ownership, the lower the rate of crime.
Looking at the statistics provided by the United Nations and/or the International Police Association figures on reported crime, the U.S. ranks in the middle of all countries in its rate of crime committed with guns. So, in reality, compared to the other countries of the world, this country's rate of crimes committed with guns is not above average.
England has stringent gun control. In 1930 controls were placed on hand guns in England. For over one generation there was no change in the crime rate statistics. Then, in the 1960's, violent crime began to rise at an alarming rate. The government felt hand gun controls were not enough, so they added controls on rifles and shot guns.
These new controls went into effect in 1968, and ten years later, the rate of crimes committed with guns in England was still soaring. Therefore, strict gun control does not reduce crime, it increases it! Conversely, Switzerland requires every person to own and be proficient with a hand gun, and this law has been extended to include automatic weapons. Interestingly, Switzerland has practically no crime. The conclusion is obvious; the more guns in the hands of the populace, the lower the crime rate.
Many years ago in Orlando, Florida, there were 33 rapes in a nine‑month period, and so women began buying and carrying guns to protect themselves ‑‑ and they carried them concealed! Media representatives got together with the local police force and offered a firearms safety and self‑defense course for the women of the town. The event was well publicized. Thus, all of the would‑be rapists knew that in Orlando there were over 6,000 ladies carrying hand guns ‑‑ and the ladies were trained to use them! As a result, the incidence of rape decreased from 33 in the previous nine months to 3 during the next nine months! As a side benefit, the general crime rate went down as well and, in fact, Orlando was the only city in the U.S. with a population over 100,000 that had a reduction in the overall crime rate that year! Had these ladies done nothing the rate of rapes would surely have continued and probably increased. Had they not carried concealed weapons, the rate may not have decreased either.
In all probability, the violent death rate would also have increased as there would undoubtedly have been some murders in conjunction with the rapes. Therefore, it was reasonable that these honest female citizens exercised their constitutional right to carry a concealed weapon. Likewise, shouldn't we exercise our constitutional right to "keep and bear arms" in order to protect our life, liberty, and property?
Another example showing that the carrying of guns (or having them readily available for use) reduces crime can be found in the story of Highland Park, Michigan. Convenience grocery stores were being robbed at the rate of 1.5 per day, or 45 stores per month. The police chief responded by providing training to the owners of the stores and their employees in the use of hand guns. This event, also, was well publicized, and in the ensuing four months, a 99.5% reduction was the result! The robbers knew that every store employee was armed with a weapon and knew how to use it. The criminals apparently felt the risk was too great and, therefore, robberies decreased dramatically.
In nearby Detroit, grocery store owners were having a similar problem, but the police chief was opposed to firearms training for store employees. However, over police department objections, store owners went ahead on their own and had their employees trained by a private detective organization. Unfortunately for the criminals, there was no publicity of the training project, and so the would‑be robbers didn't know about it ‑‑ at first.
In rapid order seven robbers were killed while holding up the stores. After these deaths were publicized, the robbery rate dropped drastically from 86 per month to less than 10 per month. The point is obvious ‑ when the criminal knows he might face a loaded gun in the hand of a trained person, the criminal will think several times about the possible consequences before committing a crime. These store owners and operators didn't openly display their guns. They were either concealed on their person or under the counter.
Therefore, concealed weapons are a threat and danger to the criminals: Not to the Public. In carrying weapons, the honest citizen presents no threat or danger to society and is only interested in the preservation of peace and the ability to defend his/her life, liberty, and property. Gun ownership, and the ability to freely carry and use them, will decrease crime!
����������������������������������������������������� "Criminal" Defined
A basic definition of a criminal is one who takes what you have without your permission. The Idaho Constitution states that no gun shall be confiscated unless used in the commission of a felony. Yet the police will confiscate any weapon found in a vehicle even in conjunction with misdemeanor offense. Is not government acting criminally when they confiscate weapons in contravention of the Constitution?
Are they not taking property without permission? When governments wants to limit or regulate our right to keep and bear arms, thereby abridging our rights, is government not acting as a criminal? Are they not taking away a right by regulation? Besides that the courts have already ruled: "Where rights secured by the Constitution are involved, there can be no rule making or legislation which would abrogate them." 898 ; "The claim and exercise of a Constitutional right cannot be converted into a crime." 899
When government prosecutes us for exercising an inalienable right, especially when that right is Constitutionally protected, is not government acting as a criminal? Who then is the criminal? The free and natural citizen exercising his inalienable right to protect himself, or an oppressive government who abridges through "rule making" and regulation, the individual's right to keep and bear arms?
��������������������������������� The Real Terrorists In America?
Although a vile and wicked man, he was elected to high office by the constitutional vote of a free people in a democratic country. However, this ungodly schemer realized that only a dramatic act of chaotic evil could catapult him toward total dictatorial power. Therefore, this national leader secretly ordered the tragic firebombing of a "Federal Building." It was a brilliant and diabolical move. Craftily, he blamed the fiery carnage on his enemies and cleverly inflamed public opinion against them by deft use of the media, which is always under the total control of the Left.
The national leader ordered law enforcement into action. Whereupon they promptly arrested an innocent man, planted evidence to frame him, and smugly announced to the nation that a "terrorist" guilty of the firebombing was in custody. Swift justice would be his lot and the death penalty meted out, the national leadership assured the frightened and, by now, angry masses.
However, law enforcement authorities warned that the arrested terrorist was, in fact, only one of many participants in a broader, national conspiracy of anti-government plotters. (Notice: There is no conspiracy of the government trying to take over and make a dictatorship of the nation, but that there was a conspiracy to destroy it - Does this seem like a double standard to you?)
These men and women, the government and the media explained, are professed "enemies of the state." What's more, if their bloody terrorist acts are to be prevented in the future, the people must now agree to give up some of their liberties in exchange for security. They must demand that the legislature pass new and very stiff "Draconian Laws" against terrorists immediately!
Laws like H.R. 916 which has been referred to the Committee on the Judiciary and states on page 3, beginning at line 16:� "� 942. Unlawful acts (a) Offense. Except as provided in subsections (b) and (c), it is unlawful for a person to manufacture, import, export, sell, buy, transfer, receive, own, possess, transport, or use a handgun or handgun ammunition."
Law and Order, and respect for government was demanded, talk against the government must stop, and they would stop! Therefore, new, wide-ranging, anti-terrorist legislation must be quickly enacted. Constitutional prohibitions against illegal search and seizure must be relaxed. The Federal Government must be granted extraordinary investigative police powers. Only this, he counseled, will enable federal law enforcement to put an end to these mad terrorists, these shameless enemies of government.
Some, of course, opposed this massive increase in government police power. But the national leader was not to be deterred. He cagily hinted that anyone who opposed the government's plan were "haters of humanity," accomplices to the bombing of the federal building; they, too, he said, are social and religious pariahs, aliens to law and order. "We must purge the nation of this dark evil," trumpeted the national leader of this great democratic country. "Tighter gun control and firearms laws are necessary. Hate crime legislation is required. The negative, anti-government critics MUST be curbed - the voices of hatred and divisiveness MUST be silenced."
"Extremists (And Cultists) who would overthrow the government and who defame its institutions must not find a safe haven ever again," said the increasingly popular national leader. Remember, the most dangerous enemy to the state are those who follow a cult! "A Cultist is one who has a strong belief in the Bible and the Second Coming of Christ; who frequently attends Bible studies; who has a high level of financial giving to a Christian cause; who home schools his children; who has accumulated survival foods and has a strong belief in the 2nd amendment, and who distrusts big government." 900
The people of the nation applauded. "Yes, everything will be set right by our national leader." His standing went up greatly in the polls, and he was sitting pretty. The people reasoned, "Our elected leader knows the best way. The anti-government protestors are, indeed, haters, cultists, and anarchists. Riff-raff. They must be harshly dealt with, the sooner the better."
"Yes," they roared and echoed in unison, "More national police are needed. More and more laws restricting our constitutional rights should and must be passed right away. It is he who wants only to protect us against the terrorists. In fact, we demand more power be given to the government and to our national leader! He knows who to tag as a terrorist. After all, it is he who deeply loves as and feels our pain; has he not shown it? It is he who wants only to protect us. He would never lie to us. We trust him.� Let us, therefore, use our federal police powers to destroy our enemies, these terrorists, these horrible, firebombing haters, cultists, fascist fanatics."
This is a tale of Two Cities: The above story is true. Indeed, it is, to use a Charles Dickens' phrase, A Tale of Two Cities. On February 27, 1933, Adolf Hitler, German's constitutionally elected leader, secretly ordered the firebombing of Berlin's Reichstag - a Federal Building roughly equivalent to our own nation's U.S. Capitol. The public outcry inevitably resulted in the dictatorial empowerment of the federal government. The SS Gestapo was created (A National Police Force, 100,000 strong), and a leader who had become hugely popular, Adolf Hitler, assumed virtually complete, totalitarian authority.
The people of Germany had gladly given up their constitutional rights and freedoms to a megalomaniac whom they unswervingly revered and trusted (The same as do the Democrats today) He spoke flatteries to them. He was for good against evil. He felt their pain and cried real tears while soothing their suffering. So Germany and the whole world entered a dark era of despair, horror, and death. And it all started with the clandestine torching of a single Federal Building!
As Santayana once said, "He who forgets the past is doomed to repeat it." And so, on April 19, 1995, a Federal Building was fire-bombed in Oklahoma City. President Bill Clinton, no doubt fully aware of Hitler's fantastic success with the same, outrageous scheme six and one-half decades prior, moved fast to follow in the Nazi Fuhrer's footsteps. His own, Himmler-type agent, FBI Director Louis Freech, in a speech in Oklahoma City, ranted and raved about "enemies of the state" and "haters of humanity." (Yes, he actually used those very terms!)
Any person who doubts that the Zionist/Globalist controlled U.S. Government is capable of bombing its own building in Oklahoma City should look at the following proven history of federally-engineered terror actions against the American people. President Clinton's own, Hess-like agent, Attorney-General Janet Reno, arrogantly goose-stepped forward to the podium to announce that a mad bomber, though just one cog in a nationwide, terrorist conspiracy, had promptly been arrested. Once convicted, said Janet Reno, the evil Mr. Timothy McVeigh would pay the maximum penalty - Death!.
The American people, as the Germans before them, seem more than eager to oblige President Clinton and his henchmen in their lust-filled grab for the ultimate in government power and authority. The media have assured the ignorant and trusting masses that President Bill Clinton and his lovely wife, Hillary, would never lie to us. "Father" Bill and "Mother" Hillary adore and love our little children. Indeed, they love all of us. The government is only here to help you. Only believe...and you will remain safe and secure in your comfortable cocoons out in suburbia.
But distrust our national leader, they caution, and we will smash you. Criticize Big Brother, Big Sister, and their police state, and you may end up on the receiving end of an IRS or FBI investigation. Or worse, you may be accused of having drugs in your home, and the ATF, dressed in black ninja suits with hoods over their heads will break into your home in the middle of the night and kill you and your family.
All of a sudden, dissent has become dangerous. Under a number of new state and federal laws, an American citizen may no longer be permitted to present his or her thoughts in public, if the expressed opinion is considered by "anyone" to be in any way offensive to someone.
If you are accused of such a crime, a federal statute (Public Law 101-275) requires that your name be reported to the FBI within three months of the date of the occurrence of the "alleged" offense.
Recent court ruling have held that the First Amendment may not protect speech if what is said is considered offensive or harmful in some way. Under Federal Law, what you think and believe can, indeed, be a prosecutable offense, if your thoughts and opinions are publicly expressed. You man lose your job, have your property seized or be incarcerated under civil law, have heavy fines assessed against you and be thrown in jail for having an unpopular, or not politically correct.
Many Americans may be unaware that the enforcement mechanisms in place to combat "hate crime" are also being used to "attack opinions or so-called hate-speech," when it is expressed in a manner considered inappropriate under the evolving standards of political correctness. Furthermore, if a government approved expert in bias-motivated crime identifies a citizen or a group as racist or homophobic, the expert opinion is recognized and entered into the official record without scrutiny or question; and even without the defendant even knowing it has happened. Who these so-called experts and authorities are and what they are saying about the constitutional and patriot movement is particularly disturbing in light of recent attempts to craft legislation against citizen militias and the so-called promoters of hate-speech.
�An Intimidating Law: Since 1991, if the expression of an opinion is identified as in some way intimidating to a growing number of "government protected" groups (read that some so-called minority groups) in America, a citizen can be charged with a crime and have his or her name placed "permanently" in a centralized registry compiled and maintained by the U.S. Justice Department and the FBI.
Humor is particularly vulnerable in this new atmosphere of criminalizing communication. Radio talk show host Howard Stern 901 , for example, had a warrant issued for his arrest in the state of Texas, (but has since been rescinded), for making allegedly insensitive comments concerning the shooting death of a popular Hispanic recording star.
In May, an Indianapolis police sergeant and commander of the Johnson County Militia was demoted to the rank of patrolman and suspended without pay for a month after a local television station showed him addressing a public meeting of the Sovereign Patriots Militia group and making a humorous, but apparently inappropriate and (an allegedly) anti-Semitic comment about Indianapolis Mayor Stephen Goldsmith. Sergeant James Heath referred to Goldsmith as Mayor Goldstein in his speech. Although fellow police officers considered the punishment for Heath's humor to be harsh and unfair, local members of the Jewish community demanded that Heath be fired for the comment.
Many laws are particularly pervasive concerning homophobic expressions. When Representative Dick Army (R.-TX) recently called homosexual Congressman Barney Frank, Barney Fag during a National Public Radio interview, for example, Armey could have been prosecuted under the statutes of Frank's home state of Massachusetts. Chapter 27 of the Massachusetts General Law, Section 16, makes it a crime to...disrupt a person's exercise of Constitutional rights through harassment or intimidation, [if] motivated by...sexual orientation prejudice.
So-called hate speech can also be prosecuted in civil court. The State Code of Virginia, for example, allows punitive damages to be awarded to anyone who feels harassed or intimidated because of his or her race, religion or ethnicity (unless they happen to be Christian and White). Section 8.01-42.1, Paragraph A, states, An action of injunctive relief or civil damages, or both, shall lie for any person who is subjected to acts of (I) intimidation or harassment or (II) vandalism directed against his real or personal property, where such acts are motivated by racial, religious or ethnic animosity.
The politics of controlling speech has serious risk. The Federal Election Commission, for example, fined the Christian Action Network $1.26 million in 1992 for mailing out letters to its members which asserted that then-candidate Bill Clinton supported special rights for homosexuals. Although Clinton did indeed order a number of new social endorsements and protections for Queers and Lesbians in government service within days of being elected into office, the FEC arbitrarily ruled that the Christian group may not use non-profit funds to advocate the defeat of a presidential candidate. A federal court in Virginia overturned the FEC fine on Friday, June 30, 1995, asserting that the Christian Action Network's comments were protected under the First Amendment. It is unclear if the heavily homosexual Clinton Administration will appeal the ruling.
Hate Crime Protection For Everyone: Despite recent court rulings, speech is not necessarily protected in many states. Some jurisdictions have such broad-based definitions of the supposed protected group that virtually anyone can claim membership and victimization under the statute.
In the state of Oregon, for example, the statute in section 181.550 states that a hate crime includes speech that intimidates or harasses an individual and is motivated by prejudice based on the perceived race, color, religion, national origin, sexual orientation, martial status, political affiliation or beliefs, membership or activity in or on behalf of a labor organization or against a labor organization, physical or mental handicap, age, economic or social status or citizenship of the victim.
Speech is being prosecuted in other ways as well. In the state of Montana, several citizens have recently been charged with an obscure crime called criminal syndicalism for expressing their opinions in public or in written form. A recent example involved a letter written by a resident of Indiana to a Montana state official, F. Joe Holland, of the North American Freedom Council, mailed an angry letter to a Montana government official, which has resulted in his being charged with the offense.
Holland has railed against government corruption in dozens of states for decades. His writings are certainly unfriendly to government, however, Holland has no history of communicating threats, conspiring to harm American citizens or advocating violence against anyone in government. In Ravalli County, Montana, local dissident Cal Greenup has also been charged with criminal syndicalism for saying hateful things about the government. The Montana law is about to become a national issue. Both sides agree that the Holland case is expected to be litigated all the way to the U.S. Supreme Court.
Historically, the First Amendment has had to be saved from government intrusion by the free press and the free speakers who are frequently disdained by society in general, said former state senator and civil rights attorney John W. DeCamp of Lincoln, Nebraska, who is representing Holland. This is just one example.
DeCamp, the chief legal counsel for the family of slain tax protester Gordon Kahl and representative of various militia leaders (with, incidentally, a 12-0 record in court) points out that the free speech issue is under fire across the country as intensely as ever in our [nation's] history.
Although many states have enacted a variety of laws restricting communications deemed offensive, hate speech legislation is not specifically a state's rights issue in the 1990s. The federal government has taken control in many respects. One of the prosecutors in the Holland case, Montana State Assistant Attorney General John P. Connor, Jr., has privately implied that the U.S. government is involved with the litigation against Holland. Perhaps the most disturbing element in this new atmosphere of prosecuting "thought" crime is the involvement of the Reno Justice Department and the Federal Bureau of Investigation in assisting state governments and local law enforcement agencies in writing legislation, formulating prosecution policy and establishing the reporting procedures for this type of crime. The origins of this new federal authority is rather revealing.
The New Federal Thought Police: In the 1992 Uniform Crime Reporting Handbook, distributed to all law enforcement agencies nationwide by the FBI, a newly designed police report has been introduced that seems to be more focused on the supposed bias motivation of crime than on the actual offense under investigation.
This new nationally standardized Incident Report is the most frequently used document in police work. Line officers and patrol supervisors fill out dozens of these reports each shift, for every offense from vandalism and property theft to assault and homicide. Note on the federally approved version of this report, almost 20 percent of the first page of the document concerns the so-called bias motivation associated with the incident.
The 1990 Hate Crime Statistics Act (Public Law 101-275) requires all law enforcement agencies to provide quarterly and annual reports concerning bias motivated crime to the federal government. Americans are learning, often at great expense that the key problem with the language in the law is the usage of the terms intimidate and harass.
Defense attorneys have argued that the standard for definition of a hate crime is purely subjective, and should have no bearing on other criminal charges in state courts. The danger is that a misdemeanor charge of vandalism, for example, can become a federal offense under the statute. If the complainant or alleged victim of any crime claims that the suspect used a racial slur or made an inappropriate comment concerning the individual's sexual preference, the officer is required by federal law to report it. The officer's agency is then required to compile and send all such report every three months to the FBI in Washington. Even if no overt criminal act has actually occurred, if the alleged victim tells a law enforcement officer that he or she feels intimidated or harassed, because of membership in a protected group, a hate crime has occurred and the agency is required by law to report it to the federal government.
In the Quarterly Hate Crime Report expected to be sent to the FBI, the suspect in the crime "does not actually have to be charged." Not in the instructions for preparing the federal hate crime incident report the offense of intimidation...is to be reported...regardless of whether arrests have taken place.
For example, Republican Representative Dick Armey could have found himself a suspect in a criminal act, with this name entered on the NCIC computer with the following UCR Codes:
UCR Offense 10 (Intimidation)
Location 11 (Government Building)
(Anti-Male Homosexual [Gay])
Victim Type "4" and "1"
(Government) and (Individual)
Crafting Model Hate-Crime Legislation: Who decides what group will be protected and what type of legislation will be enacted to prosecute hate crimes in the United States? According to the FBI's Hate Crime Statistics, 1990, A Resource Book, the FBI has this to say about the ADL, one of the so-called "experts": "The Anti-Defamation League (ADL) is a human relations organization with 31 regional offices across the country. ADL is dedicated to promoting intergroup cooperation and interfaith understanding. Over the past decade, ADL has become a leading resource in crafting responses to hate violence, including model hate crime legislation, a 17 minute hate crime training video, a handbook of existing hate crime policies and procedures at both large and small police departments and a general human relations training program for law enforcement, designed to examine the impact of discrimination, while promoting better cultural awareness and increased appreciation for diversity."
All this from a group who has been found in criminal activity, by bribing and stealing information about various people and groups across the country, whom they themselves hate, and practice hate policies against!
Government-Approved "Experts": The FBI also recommends the American Jewish Committee, the National Conference of Christians and Jews, the Southern Poverty Law Center, the NAACP and the National Gay and Lesbian Task Force as groups able to help state legislatures craft laws against "hate."
By endorsing these particular agencies as "experts" in bias motivated crime the FBI has essentially facilitated the introduction of legislation throughout America based on the often biased political opinions of these groups, many of which raise tax-free funds based on the number of so-called hate crimes they report.
For example, the Souther Poverty Law Center and the ADL have recently written "Militia Task Force" reports which assert that citizens who acquire and train with firearms in an organized manner are linked with racist hate groups and anti-minority violence. In a letter to Attorney General Janet Reno, dated October 25, 1994, Morris Dees with the Southern Poverty Law Center claimed that the militia movement has been "infiltrated" by white supremacist leaders. This letter resulted in a response from the Justice Department that it was indeed investigating the militias in Montana, Michigan and Ohio for possible civil rights violations.
Perhaps the most disturbing consequence of a federal government endorsement of any private group's agenda or expertise is the ultimate authority these organizations exert on the state and federal legislative process. The FBI hate crime training manual endorses the ADL and the SPLC as experts, whose expert testimony is then subsequently worthy of congressional committee consideration.
During the April Senate Judiciary committee hearing concerning legislation directly involving the militia movement, for example, Dees was introduced as the preeminent expert on organized militias in the United States. His inflammatory comment concerning an alleged linkage between these groups and racism was taken without question and is now part of the "official" record in Washington. His testimony will further be used to "craft legislation" against the militias in America.
This trend is expected to continue. Expression that is considered "subversive," "offensive" or "racist" is about to be regulated. Indeed, based on the recent case in Montana, the government is about to be legislatively protected as a "victim group" when it comes to insensitive speech. There is little that can be done to halt this pattern of erosion against freedom of expression when protected groups in America are permitted to claim they have somehow been "assaulted" by words.
From burning flags to fiery rhetoric, certain speech can result in regulatory or judicial intervention. Until the courts or Congress decide to control this corrosive pattern of legislating political correctness, or for that matter, patriotism, the First Amendment may no longer apply. Many attorneys are now advising their clients to be cautious in their public statements. Hold your tongue, patriot. The Federal Government's "Thought police" are on patrol; and they are looking for you.
Christians must recognize that the sinful nature in people is the controlling factor in human interaction. Thus, there is no such thing as perfect conduct and perfect government. Law enforcement officers are human and part of government and they are subject to sin like everyone else, but their temptation are far greater. Therefore, there has always been a certain amount of corruption in law enforcement, waxing and waning at different times.
Christians must also realize that there are forces in control of the Federal Government and many state governments who have "Declared War on Christianity" that if they profess to be Christians, in the future they can full well expect these groups, such as the ADL to aim every government gun they can in their never ending efforts to destroy Christianity.
That we are not dealing with sin in general, we are concerned about leadership in government agencies and the thrust toward the "New World Order," or whatever it may be called at that moment. The men and women of our police forces in the field exhibit propensities toward individuals, but they're not in positions to plan strategies on a global scale; they can only implement tactics in order to get their paychecks. If they must be politically correct under pressure, they'll do it. Most of them will follow their leaders and their directions on how to treat individuals.
From the 1960s to the present, strategists in influential places have sought to destroy the "thin blue line" for political reasons. In the 60s it was the socialists-leftists, but now the so-called "right-wing" has been included in the putsch. The O.J. Simpson lawyers, especially Alan Dershowitz, have given tremendous boost to this plan. They have used racism and individual police sin to advance this cause, so that the overall plan to discredit and destroy local law enforcement is ever nearer completion. For it is the local police that the leaders of the New World Order must use to control the masses, therefore they must create and generate a hatred for the police toward the citizen. Even solid Americans are now believing that the vast majority of police officers are corrupt, and the police officers are coming to view the citizens as their enemies not the criminals.
On the second anniversary of the Waco Massacre, a rented truck was parked in front of the federal compound in Oklahoma City containing the offices of the ATF and some other federal agencies. A device within the truck was detonated and the resulting, explosion scooped out the front of the building doing a remarkable amount of damage. The explosion has left 167 (their figures) dead, including 15 children. The count at Waco was 87 dead, including 17 children, who had been saved by the ATF from being abused. When the news of Oklahoma City broke, many soon realized the sureness of the non-coincidental dates of April 19, 1993 and April 19, 1995. And because of those dates, realized that the Christian Patriot Right would be accused and associated with this tragedy. Perhaps a quick summary of the importance of April 19th in history is in order:
* April 19, 1776: The beginning of the American revolution at Lexington and Concord;��
* April 19, 1993: Federal terrorists invaded the Branch Davidian Church;
* April 19, 1993: The U.S. Government opened the U.S. Holocaust Museum, even as the Holocaust in Waco was in process.
* April 19, 1995: On the same day of the Oklahoma disaster, a Christian Identity prisoner, writer and teacher named Richard Snell was wrongly put to death in Arkansas. Snell's so-called "crime" was defending himself against a Negro police officer who intended to kill him, and in Snell's self-defense the Negro officer died. From the inception of Snell's trial to his row appeals, Snell's prosecution was laced with anti-Christian, anti-White rhetoric and bias.
Richard Snell's last words directed to the system: To Arkansas Governor Jim Guy Tucker, were, "Keep looking over your shoulder, Governor Tucker, because justice is coming."
* April 19, 1995: That same day that pagans and anti-Christians executed Richard Snell - someone, allegedly a man named Timothy McVeigh and possibly others, were said to have taken justice in their own hands, and they did so in a carbon copy fashion of the feds at Waco.
The bomb in Oklahoma City killed some 167 people, most of them innocent women and children. And finally, did you know that on the rental form for the big, yellow Ryder truck that carried the bomb, McVeigh listed his birth date as April 19th. The meaning and symbolism is intentional and cannot possibly be missed.
The Proven History of Repeated Government Terror-Deception Actions: The U.S. and foreign governments have repeatedly utilized Terrorism as a means of increasing state-power. In the early 1900's, the chief of the Russian secret police, Sergei Zubatov "seems to have originated the idea of creating one's own opposition." He told one revolutionary:� "We shall provoke you to acts of terror, and then we shall crush you." Zubatov "created most of the supposed labor and intellectual opposition groups. He enticed the intellectuals (including the Social Revolutionaries) into heinous crimes, including the bombing of the Royal Family." 902
This Russian government-engineered terrorism was also described in the 1994 book, "Comrade Valentine," by Richard E. Rubenstein. That book described the life of Yevno Azef, a police informer who infiltrated various revolutionary groups, beginning in 1893.
Later Azef created his own terrorist operations within the revolutionary movement. Azef's secret police bosses, "actually encouraged him in Bomb Plots." He was given a free hand to undertake any level of destruction as long as the secret police were kept informed.
After the 1917 Russian Revolution, the Bolsheviks created a new secret police organization that utilized and improved upon Zubatov's tactics. Bolshevik dictator, V.I. Lenin appointed Feliks Dzierzhinski to head the Cheka secret police and spy agency (known in modern times as the KGB). Dzierzhinski perfected the use of "deception" and "false flag" opposition groups. The biggest success of this ploy was the famous "Trust" of the 1920s, a phony underground "opposition" organization. The U.S.S.R. repeatedly utilized this technique throughout the Cold War.
Dzierzhinski's Trust operations were described in Edward J. Epstein's 1989 book, "Deception." Part of the Trust deception scheme involved "Terrorism," conducted against the very Soviet system that was secretly directing the Trust. In order to dupe Western Industrialists, intelligence services and exiles into believing that the Trust was a genuine opposition group, Dzierzhinski's Trust agents engaged in various "Terrorist" operations: "The Trust delivered arms and supplies to their partisans inside Russia and contracted to undertake sabotage and assassination missions for them in Moscow and Petrograd...Police Stations were blown up...The Trust building, rather than being the cover for a subversive conspiracy, was the secret police headquarters for this seven-year 'sting.' It fed out all the secret documents, briefed all the false defectors...and even blew up Soviet buildings to make the deception more credible."
What explosion in the dead of night led to a declaration of war against Spain? The sinking of the battleship Maine in Havana harbor with the loss of 260 men was blamed on a Spanish torpedo. The news media used this incident to manipulate public opinion in favor of war. Years later the ship was uncovered from the mud of the harbor revealing that the explosion had gone off inside the ship in the forward ammo magazine. The U.S. entered WW I after the Lusitania was sunk by a German U-Boat on the high seas. Americans were told by the media that the vessel was an "innocent passenger ship" merely carrying tourists to Europe. In fact, some 55 years late, the manifest revealed that it was a registered warship commissioned in His Majesty's Royal Navy. Under international law the ship was fair game on the high seas.
The German embassy ran ads in New York papers urging Americans not to book passage on the ship. The federal government lied to the American people and said it was only an ocean liner. The news media used this incident to ship up public sentiment for America's entry into the war in Europe. One hundred and sixteen thousand, five hundred and seventeen American soldiers died in WW I - senseless waste of lives of a hundred thousand young men by sinister forces within the government who favored war, made possible in no small part because of this deception.
What bombing produced an instant declaration of war on Japan and Germany in 1941? December 7th is truly a day of infamy. But no more for the Japanese than for President Roosevelt and others in his administration who knew the "Japs" were on their way to bomb Pearl Harbor. Their murderous failure to warn the young men on the ships was treason. Two thousand, four hundred and three sailors and army soldiers died in a hail storm of bombs dropped from Japanese planes. Yet the government, in vain attempts to hide its complicity in the bombing at Pearl Harbor, has classified as top secret the document dealing with the months preceding the bombing and immediately after.
Classified documents dealing with a war that ended fifty years ago. A huge cache of top-secret records at the U.S. Navy storage depot at Crane, Indiana, many of them dealing with the Japanese attack upon Pearl Harbor, remain hidden from public view. An estimated 28.6 million pages and 4,631 rolls of microfilm remain classified materials from World War II. Why the fear of releasing the documents? Because many of the World War II generation are yet alive and would instantly become foes of Washington were they to see the documents.
Those documents dealing with the Roosevelt conspiracy to withhold information obtained through the breaking of secret Japanese codes, are records that expose murderously criminal behavior and are not to be released until the next century.903 Other� classified documents currently lying on shelves in the National Archives are growing older by the day, fading, but not fading as fast as the generation who fought the war. Admiral Kimmel, the commander at Pearl Harbor that fateful day, later called Roosevelt "a damned traitor," and so he most certainly was.
In actions similar to the Oklahoma City bombing, the late Soviet dictator Joseph Stalin secretly engineered various assassinations and bombings. These deceptive state terrorist acts "were used as an excuse to stage the 1930s purge trials and justify the arrest of millions of Soviet citizens, who were sent to slave labor camps."
The late CIA counterintelligence chief, James J. Angleton had great detailed knowledge of Soviet Trust operations. Angleton, who was a fanatic Zionist, helped train the Israeli Mossad secret police spy agency in the exact same "Trust" deception tactics that had been perfected by Feliks Dzierzhinski. Many of the Israeli agents in the Clinton Administration, the FBI, the CIA and the BATF, have also received training based upon Dziezhinski's Trust terrorism-deception operations.
To achieve their political goals, the Israelis have not hesitated to use terror against Jews and Americans. Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin, a terrorist who fought his way to political power and international influence in a nation where every recent government leader had a violent criminal record, met his end on November 3 at the hands of a young assailant in his own image: A Jewish gunman firing bone-breaker bullets. "The American press keeps saying this is an 'unprecedented' horror, a Zionist militant with Jewish blood on his hands," noted Naeim Galadi, and Israeli historian and author. "In reality, there's nothing 'unprecedented' about it. Rabin launched his own career the same way: With terrorist murders that shed both Arab and Jewish blood when cold political calculation demanded it."
When illegal Jewish immigration to Palestine became a flood in 1940 with crowds of fugitives from nationalist Europe, the British military government attempted to curb the unwanted influx by detaining and deporting undocumented aliens. The Zionist underground decided to sabotage the refugees' ships rather than allow them to be turned away, Giladi related. In those days Rabin was a member of "Palmach, the name means 'action squads' it was a violent underground force," recounted Giladi. "In November 1940 his group blew up the refugee ship Patria in Haifa harbor. More than 250 Jewish emigrants died in the explosion."
In the ensuing months, three other ships swarming with Jewish refugees were dynamited by Palmach squads. More than 1,000 casualties later, Zionist leader David Ben-Gurion wrote in his diary that the terrorist bombing "stirred more worldwide sympathy and support for us than we anticipated."� Many of these Israeli terror acts were described in Dr. Alfred Lilianthal's 1978 book, The Zionist Connection. In 1950 and 1951, Israeli agents set off bombs inside areas heavily populated by Iraqi Jews, including the Mas'uda Shemtov Synagogue, which resulted in death and serious injury to Jews and caused the sudden exodus of 125,000 Iraqi Jews to Israel.904 ����
Israel's Use of Terror Deception Tactics: Many of these Israeli terror acts were described in Dr. Alfred M. Lilienthal's 1978 book, The Zionist Connection. In 1950 and 1951, Israeli agents set off bombs inside areas heavily populated by Iraqi Jews, including the Mas'uda Shemtov Synagogue, which resulted in death and serious injury to Jews and caused the sudden exodus of 125,000 Iraqi Jews to Israel. This Zionist use of terror bombings against Jews was documented in the May 29, 1966 issue of the Israeli magazine Ha'Olam Hazeh, in the 11/9/72 issue of The Black Panther (a publication of Israel's Oriental Jews) and in Dr. Lilienthal's book.
In an effort to undermine U.S. relations with Egypt, in 1954, "an Israeli espionage ring was sent to Egypt to bomb official U.S. offices, and, if necessary attack American personnel, working there. Several bomb incidents around U.S. installations in Egypt followed," 905 . This scheme was known as the "Lavon Affair," named after the Israeli Defense Minister Phinhas Lavon.
During the 1967 Middle East War, Israel undertook a similar terror-deception attack against America, when it repeatedly attacked the U.S.S. Liberty in international waters. The ship was clearly marked with U.S. Flags. Dr. Lilienthal described the REAL reason for the attack: "Had the Israelis been successful in 'sinking' the Liberty, the atrocity would have been blamed on the Egyptians and produced a Pearl Harbor-type reaction in the United States."
Newsweek Magazine reported that Israel's Mossad intelligence agency "'has penetrations all through the U.S. Government. They do better than the (Soviet) KGB,' says one U.S. intelligence agency.'"
The Zionist/Globalists Who Control U.S. Government have long waged terrorism against Americans: The Oklahoma City Bombing was just another of a long series of Federal Terror Acts against Americans, that began after the U.S. Government joined the United Nations.
NBC-TV Dateline Show reported that in 1953, the U.S. Government repeatedly sprayed a chemical warfare dust in the area around a school and in nearby Minneapolis neighborhoods. U.S. children were deliberately used as human guinea pigs, "without their knowledge." Four decades later, many of the alumni of that school believe that the government experiments ruined their health and the health of their own children.906
What torpedo attack upon a U.S. ship in "international waters" led to war in Vietnam? The Tonkin Gulf resolution was passed immediately after Lyndon Johnson and others in the federal government deceived the American people into believing that a U.S. destroyer was attacked without provocation by the North Vietnamese Navy. It was revealed ten years later that no such attack had occurred. This deception by the President of the United States led to the deaths of 57,800 men in Viet Nam. The government to this day has engaged in a criminal cover-up of the fact that they left another 2,500 in bamboo cages as prisoners or war. Would the government lie to the American people? Ask a POW.
On March 8, 1977, the Army released a report "admitting" that it had secretly conducted "239 germ warfare 'open air' tests in at least eight major American cities between 1945" (the year that the U.S. joined the United Nations, openly) and 1969. The germs were released into the sea, the ground and into the air in both chemical and bacterial form. Among the areas subjected to "Federal Germ Warfare Terror Attacks" were: The Greyhound Bus Station in Washington, D.C., Key West and Panama City, Florida, St. Louis, Missouri, and around the Pennsylvania Turnpike. The Government also admitted that� "it had released microorganisms at Washington National Airport in 1965 and into the New York City subway system in 1966 during peak travel hours (where the highest number of Americans would be targeted)," 907 . "More than One-Million Commuters were exposed to U.S. Government Biological and Chemical Warfare Attacks." 908
LSD experiment costs U.S. 750G: Washington (AP) - "The government has tentatively settled a lawsuit charging the CIA used nine Canadians as human guinea pigs in mind-control research, including heavy doses of LSD, lawyers said yesterday. Sources who asked to remain anonymous said the CIA agreed to pay the plaintiffs a total of $750,000. The suit cited psychological and emotional damage from treatment in the late 1950s at McGill University's Allan; Memorial Institute." 909
The Washington Post reported that the U.S. Navy "deliberately" fogged the San Francisco Bay area with bacteria for six days in 1950, according to military records. "The records concluded that 'Nearly every one of San Francisco's 800,000 residents were exposed' to the cloud released by a Navy ship steaming up an down just outside the Golden Gate Bridge. The aerosol released by the ship 'contained a bacterial known as Serratia...which has been found to cause a type of pneumonia that can be fatal.'" 910
The government never revealed the nature of the experiments despite an outbreak of Serratia-related pneumonia in San Francisco, within days of the biowar spray attack. At least one person died and 11 other cases of the diseases were confirmed at the time.
These Federal Government terror attacks against American civilians "rose sharply after May 1961," when then Defense Secretary (and leading New World Order supporter) Robert S. McNamara ordered the Army to attack the American population with "both biological and chemical warfare considering all possible applications."
Even after news of these domestic biowar and chemical attacks became known, the secret terrorism against U.S. civilians "continued!"
The New York Times reported: "Germ warfare experimentation 'in which bacterial agents are sprayed directly into the air.' Since 1979, the Army has conducted more than 170 open air tests at Dugway Proving Grounds, 70 miles from Salt Lake City, as part of an expanded biological warfare program. Army officials steadfastly asserted their right to test outdoors 'anywhere in the country, including the urban areas.'"
The Government "admits it is releasing a bacteria called Bacillus Subtilis, in Utah, to stimulate biological attacks with the more lethal Bacillus anthracis, which causes anthrax. Other bacteria, including Serratia marcescens, have also been used in open air tests."
Many strange "new" outbreaks of rare viruses and unusual bacterial infections, "can be tied directly to these continuing secret Federal biowar terror attacks against Americans." 911
The February/March, 1995 American Reporter revealed that some of the many unmarked black helicopter sightings, in urban areas such as Atlanta and in rural areas (flying at night, at roof top levels), are "Spraying some kind of Chemical. Shortly after these mysterious overflights, people in the area have become infected with various respiratory diseases and certain types of influenza. The helicopters, appear to be U.S. made UH-1 Hueys and possibly Russian-built Kamov 'Helix' helicopters, whose civilian mission in Russia is spraying crops." 912 The American Reporter also stated; "a large number of Russian chemical and biowarfare decontamination trucks have arrived in Mississippi."
Finally, newspaper accounts of the arrests of Egyptians accused of blowing up the World Trade Center reveal that not only did the FBI have advance notice of the bombing but, worse, their informant, a former Egyptian army officer, built the bomb. Emad Ali Salem infiltrated the anti-Israel group for the FBI, who asked him if the Egyptians could build a bomb. Salem told them they could not. The FBI instructed Salem to build a bomb for the Egyptians, using phony powder. Then the FBI told Salem to use real explosives. Salem did as he was told but began secretly to tape his FBI handlers in their meetings.
Transcripts of these recordings were published in The New York Times in October, 1993. Properly placed, the bomb would have killed a hundred thousand rather than the six people it did kill. According to court documents filed in New York, the FBI had advance knowledge of the bombing. But the decision was made on orders from the highest levels within the government to allow it to occur. Why?
Government-Engineered Radiation Terrorism: Secretary of Energy, Hazel O'Leary released documentation of massive Federal radiation terror attacks against American citizens. The U.S. Government has conducted dozens of human radiation experiments which were targeted at "Pregnant women, fetuses, still born babies, live infants, the elderly and the mentally disabled."
During the 1940s, the Federal Government ran an iron absorption test on pregnant women at Vanderbelt University that led to an increase in cancer among children born to the patients.
From the end of World War II well into the 1970s, the Atomic Energy Commission, the Defense Department, the military services, the CIA and other agencies used prisoners, drug addicts, mental patients, college students, soldiers, even bar patrons, in a vast range of government-run experiments to test the effects of everything from radiation, LSD and nerve gas to intense electric shocks and prolonged "sensory deprivation." Some of the human guinea pigs knew what they were getting into; many others did not. Still others did not even know they were being experimented on.
Many of the stories of people whose lives were destroyed by mind-altering drugs, electroshock "treatments" and other military and CIA experiments involving toxic chemicals or behavior modification have been known for almost 20 years. But U.S. News has discovered that only a handful were ever compensated; or even told what was done to them. "There has essentially been no legitimate follow-up, despite the CIA's promise to track down victims and see what has happened to them," says Alan Scheflin, a professor at Santa Clara University Law School and an authority on cold war mind-control research. "It's just one of the many broken promises." A CIA spokesman last week said the agency is searching its files for radiation tests but has no plans to revisit other human experimentation.
MKULTRA: Most victims have never been informed by the government of the nature of the experiments they were subjected to or, in some cases, even the fact that they were subjects.
Most of the MKULTRA documents were destroyed in 1973 on order of then CIA Director Richard Helms, and the records that remain...clearly suggest that hundreds of people were subjected to experiments funded by the CIA and carried out at universities, prisons, mental hospitals and drug rehabilitation centers.
In 1955, the Army reported research at Tulane University in which mental patients had electrodes planted in their brains to measure LSD and other drugs. In other experiments, volunteers were kept in sensory-deprivation chambers for as long as 131 hours and bombarded with white noise and taped messages until they began hallucinating. The goal: to see if they could be "converted" to new beliefs.
As recently as 1972, U.S. News found the Air Force was supporting research by Dr. Amedeo Marrazzi, who is now dead, in which psychiatric patients at the University of Missouri Institute of Psychiatry and the University of Minnesota Hospital; including an 18-year-old girl who subsequently went into a catatonic state for three days; were given LSD to study "ego strength."
Gittlinger concedes that some of the research was quite naive. "We were trying to learn about subliminal perception and all the silly things people were believing in at that time," he says. One study even tried to see if extrasensory perception could be developed by "training" subjects with electric shocks when they got the wrong answer. But "most of the exciting and interesting and stimulating, and quite necessary as it happens, during that period of time," Gittinger insists.
Another former CIA official, Sidney Gottlieb, who directed the MKULTRA behavior-control program almost from its inception, refused to discuss his work when a U.S. News reporter visited him last week at his home. He said the CIA was only trying to encourage basic work in behavioral science.913 Another Federal-directed radiation terror attack took place in the 1960-62 experiment at the Crocker Lab in Berkeley, California, "which the calcium...18 persons were injected with Plutonim, without their knowledge or consent, by Government Scientists in the late 1940s." 914 The U.S. Government also ran an experiment where "62 teenagers labeled retarded, 'were fed radioactive meals at the Fernald State School in Waltham, Massachusetts; 131 inmates at Oregon and Washington state prisons had their testicles X-rayed to measure the effects of radiation on fertility."
At least 800 people were victimized by this Federal radiation terror 915 Afterwards, many of these government-terror victims died.� In most of these tests, no long-term follow-up has occurred and some victims did not even know they were radiated. "Workers at a Paducah, Kentucky uranium enrichment plant 'Intentionally released radioactive gas into the air' in 1955 and 1974 to see how it would be carried by the wind...The Government did not warn anyone living in the area about the releases...From January, 1954 to September, 1955, Government records show that the plant discharged more than 14,000 pounds of uranium into the air, on about 650 pounds a month." 916
Federal Agents run Terror Deception Operations Inside U.S.A.: On February 11, 1976, the late Congressman Larry McDonald inserted evidence into the Congressional Record 917 documenting how "various U.S. terrorist groups were actually being funded and controlled by the Federal Government."� The government secretly funded a section of the Weather Underground Organization 918 . A January 10, 1976 Associated Press report stated: "The FBI created and funded a...group called the Secret Army Organization (S.A.O.)...in the early 1970s the 'San Diego Union' reports."
The newspaper described the S.A.O. as a "centrally designed and 'externally financed infrastructure designed for terror and sabotage...These acts were sanctioned by the nation's most powerful and highly respected Law Enforcement Agency: The FBI."
In 1971 and 1972, the S.A.O. "waged protracted guerrilla warfare..." and was "heavily armed with automatic weapons and explosives." The group engaged in "burglary, firebombing cars, kidnaping, and shootings." 919
The San Diego Union also reported that the top S.A.O. leader was Howard Berry Godfrey, who "paid the expenses of the secret army, recruited new members, supplied the explosives, and picked out targets."
The newspaper further reported that Godfrey was also a paid FBI informer. Godfrey testified before a grand jury in 1972, admitting that "he had helped found the S.A.O. on orders from the FBI. While he led the S.A.O. Godfrey testified, he was in constant touch with his FBI supervisor ...making daily reports on his activities."
Another example of Federal-engineered terrorism was demonstrated in the 1965 murder of civil rights marcher, Viola Liuzzo. After being gunned down, allegedly by three klansmen who were riding in a car, those three Klansmen were quickly arrested. The fourth Klansman in that car was Gary Rowe, a paid FBI informer.
The National Review reported on a 1978 examination of the background of Gary Row: "The 1978 investigation implicated (Rowe) as an 'Agent Provocateur,' and he was accused of 'helping plant the bomb' that killed four Black girls in a Birmingham church in 1963." 920
The Klansmen accused in the Liuzzo case, later admitted that they had been in the car, and that they had seen Rowe kill Viola Liuzzo.
In 1978, an Alabama grand jury indicted Rowe for first-degree murder in the killing of Liuzzo. At tat time Rowe had moved to Georgia and in 1980 a Federal Judge blocked extradition to Alabama, asserting that "a Federal 'agent' has rights that protect him when 'placed in a compromising position because of his undercover work.'"� The Federal Judge's ruling (upheld by a Federal appeals court) "exempted Rowe from any number of possible criminal charges in Alabama. In 1980, an internal FBI file came to light which acknowledged that Roe had led attacks on Freedom Riders, clubbing them with a lead-weighted baseball bat. The FBI paid the medical bills for Rowe's own injuries and gave him a $125 bonus."
In 1979, at Greensboro, North Carolina, a combined group of Klansmen and Nazis were involved in a shootout with members of the Communist Workers Party, which resulted in five dead Reds. In the 1980 trial that followed, it was revealed that Bernard Butkovich, an agent for the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms (BATF) had infiltrated the Klan-Nazi group. Many witnesses from inside the Klan-Nazi group swore that "on several occasions, before the shootout, Butkovich suggested a variety of illegal acts."� Witnesses said that the BATF agent "suggested the 'Murder' of a rival Klan leader, urged members to buy equipment to convert semi-automatic guns to fully automatic weapons, and offered to procure explosives (including hand grenades)...None of the acts was carried out." 921
The New York Times reported witnesses swore that Butkovich also offered to "train them in such activities such as 'making pipe bombs and firebombs.'" 922
One witness also "recalled that Butkovich had suggested, during the planning meeting, that the Nazis take weapons to the (Communist) rally in the trunks of their cars."
Because of filmed evidence showing that the heavily armed Communists fired many shots, "members of the Klan-Nazi agent Butkovich, was indeed working undercover in the Winston-Salem-Greensboro area" during the fall of 1979.923
An internal Treasury Department investigation that followed, resulted in "Exactly the same kind of whitewash and cover-up that followed the later Government-Engineered Terror actions at Ruby Ridge, Waco and at Oklahoma City."
Such Federal-engineered terrorism proceeded right up to the period immediately before the Oklahoma bombing. The New York Times described how an FBI-BATF informer, named Eric Maloney, infiltrated a tiny unit of the Michigan Militia. That militia brigade had obtained photographs of Russian tanks that were being stockpiled for the New World Order U.N. occupation forces at Camp Grayling, a National Guard base.
Maloney claims that in late January, 1995, his local group of about 20 militia members created a plan to attack and blow up the tanks on February 10. "The attack never took place." On February 8, Maloney met with and "alerted...agents of the FBI and the Bureau of Alcohol Tobacco and Firearms." 924
State and higher militia leaders had not approved of the scheme and didn't even know about it at that time. In his written statement to the FBI, Maloney alleged that the plan called for killing the base defenders and "blowing up" the entire camp. The newspaper interviewed members who had attended the original planning session. Some witnesses say that "it was Maloney who pushed the actual violence."
These members broadly confirm Maloney's story, "but differ on some important details. One says it was Mr. Maloney himself who helped devise the scheme and pushed hardest for it."
Kevin Shane, a brigade leader "accused Mr. Maloney of 'promoting the assault' and aid brigade leaders had spent several days trying to dissuade him. Mr. Shane has sued Mr. Maloney for slander."�
Another member of the brigade pointed to Maloney as a chief architect of the plan.
McVeigh's 666 Microchip Implant: Timothy McVeigh told people in Decker, Michigan that his government-implanted microchip was causing a real sharp pain in his buttocks. McVeigh said that the biochip was implanted "so the all-seeing eye of the government" could watch him and know his location. After he was arrested, one of the few things McVeigh spoke about was to complain about the continuing pain from his implant.
Martin Anderson, a former top advisor to President Reagan, stated: "There is an identification system made by the Hughes Aircraft Company that you can't lose. it is the syringe implantable transponder...It is an ingenious, safe, inexpensive, foolproof and permanent method of... identification using radio waves...A tiny microchip the size of a grain of rice is simply placed under the skin. It is so designed as to be injected simultaneously with a vaccination or alone. The chip contains a 10 character alphanumeric identification code that is never duplicated. When a scanner is passed over the chip, the scanner emits a 'beep' and your... number flashes in the scanner's digital display." 925
The 1988 book, Journey Into Madness: The True Story of Secret CIA Mind Control and Medical Abuse, by Gordon Thomas, stated: "Beginning in 1969, a team of CIA scientists from the Office of Research and Development (ORD) ran a number of bizarre and far-reaching experiments on mind control."
Head CIA mind control researcher, Dr. Sidney Gottlieg, told the agency director that "research findings by scientists demonstrated that humans could finally be programmed to attack and kill on command...Using the latest computer technology, CIA scientists built a system based on earlier work in radio telemetry, and the unfulfilled dream...of a world of electronically monitored people became that much more of a reality."
The system utilized a Schwitzgebel Machine (developed by Ralph K. Schwitzgebel at the Harvard Medical School). This device "consisted of a Behavior Transmitter-Reinforcer (BT-R) fitted to a body belt that received from and transmitted signals to a radio module. In the official description of the machine, the module was 'linked to a modified missile-tracking device which graph's the wearer's location and displays it on a screen.'"
The Schwitzgebel Machine was able to record all physical and neurological signs in a subject from up to a quarter mile!
The November 23, 1994 issue of Relevance Magazine described similar devices that are greatly improved: "When implanted under the skin of the subject, the biochip will emit a low frequency FM radio wave that can travel great distances - e.g., several miles up into space to an orbiting satellite." 926
This explains how the government has been able to track and monitor Timothy McVeigh around the clock since his biochip was implanted.
Reliance Magazine reported that: "biochips are already being used in Smartcards and are progressing to non-implantable biochips attached to the clothing or worn in bracelets... According to microchip researcher Terry Cook, U.S. military recruits are also being introduced to the bracelet, just as marine recruits at Paris Island helped test the military's Smartcard prototype." 927
The May 22, 1995 Washington Times reported: "Prince William, 12, second in line to the British throne, is to be electronically 'tagged' when he enters Eton this fall. Officials decided that in order to give William as much freedom of movement as possible in the 'security nightmare' of such a big school, an electronic tag was the answer. It was not specified whether the boy would wear an electronic device or have one implanted." 928
The August 17, 1994 Los Angeles Times described the implantable microchip called Smart-Device, which is manufactured by Hughes Identification Devices:"The device is designed to be inserted within the 6 million-odd surgical implants placed throughout the world each year...The doctor can retrieve the data by using a radio-frequency decoder. The information on the chip would also be recorded on a computer-linked global registry." 929
Americans who receive a surgical implant may now find themselves implanted with a biochip without their knowledge.
Reliance Magazine reported that: "more sophisticated biochips have been developed, including behavior modification type biochips, where they were being used on inmates Chino Prison. We have been told, off the record, by sources in the military, that chips have been used by the Special Forces and by pilots in the Persian Gulf War." Timothy McVeigh was preparing to join the Special Forces, immediately before his sudden change in personality.
The May, 1995 Planetary Association for Clean Energy (P.A.C.E.) Newsletter described biochip brain transmitters: "...governments and private companies are permitting enslavement of humans...with sophisticated electronic methods...Transponders as small as 2.2 x 12 mm can be injected...The radio-frequency device, consisting of a microchip and a ferrite antenna, is sealed together in a tubular 'bio-compatible glass enclosure.'" 930
Relevance Magazine stated: "...an engineer who worked on the biochip implant program reports that 'trial runs' of biochip implants 'in children' have been conducted 'in Florida daycare centers.'"
The June/July, 1994 Nexus Magazine carried an article titled "The Microchip and the Mark of the Beast" which stated: "The microchip is recharged by body temperature changes." Early research discovered that "the frequency of the chip had a great effect upon behavior."
A group of scientists found that behavioral change can be induced via such implanted biochips. "One of the programs was called the 'Phoenix Project,' which had to do with Vietnam veterans." It employed a chip called "the Rambo Chip. This chip would actually cause extra adrenaline flow." Microchips can be used for migraine headaches, behavior modification, etc. "There are 250,000 components in the microchip, including a tiny lithium battery." A doctor at Boston Medical Center was asked what that concentration of lithium in the body could do if the chip broke down. He said that you would get a boil or grievous sore. This information adds weight to McVeigh's complaint about suffering great pain from his microchip implant, because the negative physiological effects of such implants are not widely known.
The May 4, 1995 New York Times reported: "...the FBI and Justice Department had been negotiating since November, 1994 (long before the Oklahoma bombing) to loosen standards for investigating, infiltrating and conducting broad surveillance against targeted groups and individuals. These New World Order Totalitarian guidelines are based on what people say, write, or advocate. 'There would be no need to find an imminent violation of the law' (as required under the previous guidelines) 'but simply any conduct which might violate federal law. That interpretation has never been given to these guidelines before,' stated FBI Director Louis J. Freeh.'"
Targeted groups include fundamentalist Christians, militias, anti-environmental regulation protesters, right-to-life activists, gun owners, and anyone else who fights for our national sovereignty and Constitutional rights.
These new FBI guidelines establish a vast increase in federal informers, provocateurs and KGB/MOSSAD/BATF-style saboteurs. It is no mere coincidence that FBI Director Freeh has a very close working relationship with the revamped KGB in Russia and the Israeli Mossad. Also, a number of dictatorial anti-terrorist bills were introduced at the beginning of the current session of Congress, long before the April 19th Oklahoma bombing.
Bill Clinton became very frustrated because no action was taken on most of this totalitarian legislation. The bombing achieved Clinton's goal. Immediately afterwards, the New World Republican Congress put the police-state legislation on a fast track for quick passage.
Writing in the July 10, 1995 National Review Professor Angelo Codevilla stated: "President Clinton's 'rhetoric' (immediately after the bombing) 'made it perfectly clear who, in his view, this country's potential terrorists are, and hence who the targets of the governments attentions will be. The standard developed after Oklahoma City, namely that possession of literature and frequent expression of opinions similar to those involved in violence constitutes a 'link' to violence (that) will enable the Clinton Administration to threat a wide variety of conservatives as a threat to national security.
Government officials, consider opposition to big government, to abortion, to high taxes, etc., to be the matrix out of which 'right-wing terrorism' grows...Clinton is making a clean break with the American tradition...to move away from the principle that the only people responsible for a crime are the ones who committed it, and to involve whole political parties and social categories as enemies in blood quarrels with the state is the first step down a well-worn path to civil war."
The 1985 book, The Body Electric, by Robert O. Becker, M.D. and Gary Selden, reported: "In 1973, Dr. Joseph C. Sharp of the Walter Reed Army Institute of Research, conducted research wherein subjects heard and understood spoken words delivered...in an echo-free insolation chamber, via a pulsed-microwave audiogram (an analog of the words' sound vibrations), beamed into their heads. Such a device has obvious applications in covert operations, designed to drive a target crazy with 'voice,' or deliver undetectable instructions to a programmed assassin."
The October/November 1994 Nexus Magazine described declassified documents on the CIA's MK-ULTRA behavior-modification program, where "tests were conducted on...servicemen, using...hypnosis...electronic brain stimulation (ESB), electronic brain implants, electromagnetic radio-frequency energy, and many other techniques. They were applied to subjects in any combination that showed promise for influencing or controlling human behavior." "Why would the Federal Government do such things, you ask?" It is because; after President Clinton encountered strong opposition to his political plans, he vowed to come up with a way to "silence" his political opposition, especially radio talk shows. In late February, 1994, Attorney General Janet Reno issued a confidential memo to the Justice Department and U.S. Attorneys, calling for a series of investigations of anti-Clinton political groups. As a result, the FBI began intensive "surveillance" of patriotic and fundamentalist religious individuals and organizations.
The New York Times reported that new FBI guidelines� "tip the balance against the protection of citizen rights by removing the criminal predicate for investigation and 'inviting inquiry into all manner of speech,' some possibly hateful and irresponsible, but not necessarily illegal. It give the FBI an opportunity to slip into abuses that infringe on political dissent and the support of unpopular ideas."� These new guidelines; "would grant Federal agents 'intrusive new license to investigate constitutionally protected activities.'" 931
The Washington Times reported on recent FBI statistics on terrorist incidents in the United States from 1989 to 1994: "There were all of 31 such incidents in that whole period. In 1993, there were 11, most due to some petty violence by animal-rights activists. In 1994, there were no terrorist incidents in the United States at all. There is no terrorism in this country...and no need for 'Counter-Terrorist' laws that expand Federal Power." 932
On January 4, 1994, H.R. 97 was introduced calling for a Rapid deployment strike force in the FBI to create roving units to attack and round-up loyal Americans who resist the New World Order dictatorship. Under this bill, Attorney General Janet Reno would be given 2,500 special agents, including units of the military for actions against any group of citizens refusing to kow-tow to Federal edicts.
Congressional Republican globalists voted to collaborate with Clinton when they tore up part of the bill of Rights by passing H.R. 666, "allowing prosecutors to use evidence obtained without a search warrant." The Marxist Big-Lie media has played a key role in pushing anti-terrorist legislation. Immediately after the Oklahoma bombing, the media launched an "obviously well-planned and well-coordinated" Hate Month Campaign (based upon organized hate propaganda campaigns under Stalin and described in George Orwell's totalitarian novel, Nineteen Eighty Four).
A series of so-called "experts" appeared on TV and in major newspapers across America. Each of these alleged "experts," voiced the identically "ADL-Scripted Comments," directing their hate-venom against militias, Christians, and gun owners - even though no guns were involved in the bombing. Some of these hate propaganda shows even displayed charts and maps of militia locations, which the TV announcers admitted were prepared by the ADL. This propaganda campaign involved phony polls which claimed;� "up to 80 percent of the American people are willing to surrender their personal freedom and liberties in order to be more secure from terrorist attacks."
Anti-Terrorist Bill. So there was an anti-terrorist bill recently passed by Congress, that had as its stated purpose "To improve the ability of the United States to respond to the international terrorist threat." But a study of the bill proves it is more concerned with the United States and its citizens than it is about international terrorists.
It provides:
* Investigations of American citizens can be carried on by any agency of the Federal Government.
* Any and all evidence obtained by these agencies can and in most cases will be withheld from the defendants.
* The prosecution is not required to prove knowledge by any defendant of a jurisdictional base alleged in the indictment.
* Any evidence which the prosecution obtains will not be given to the defendant; in fact the defendant may not even know that he/she is under investigation until an indictment is handed down. And then they may not know what evidence is being used against them, which will make it an almost impossibility to defend oneself against the government's charges.
* Controls Over Terrorist Fund-Raising can mean any funds to any organization which the President may declare a terrorist organization, which can mean any religious, political, or other organization the President may wish to put on the hit list, and can be seized and confiscated.
* Even the court is denied all the evidence, and is to receive only a written statement as to what evidence the government has; if any. The government merely has to say it has evidence: It does not have to produce it!
* No protections for the defendant's right of a fair and just trial.
Media Complicity: It was only after the media demanded anti-terrorist legislation that the New York Trade Tower was bombed. The Arab "terrorists" arrested for that bombing quickly realized that they had been "set up." It was then that they played their "ace in the hole." They produced tapes of a U.S. FBI agent urging them to blow up the very Trade Towers that were attacked. Why is the U.S. Government so interested in having someone blow up something in America? Is it the FDR Pearl Harbor ploy once again - an excuse for doing what could not be done otherwise?
After the Oklahoma City bombing, the International Trade Cartel's (ITC) media sprang into action. They were told to fight "terrorism." The identity of the terrorists to be fought is of no consequence - there are repressive laws that the ITC wants to put on the books and it needs to fight "terrorism" in order to get Congress to pass them quickly.
In lock-step the media went after Islamic terrorists in a feeding frenzy. They discussed ways to retaliate against various mid-east countries. Experts were brought forward who suggested air strikes, economic boycotts, strategic assassination, and SWAT team actions. Sketches were produced demonstrating the feasibility of such acts. The FBI, the supposed target of the attack, pointed their finger at conservative, White, militia-connected, home-grown avengers. Media indecision and confusion lasted less than five minutes. Pointed in the right direction with new prey in their sights, they quickly came to the conclusion that since the attack took place on the anniversary of the Waco Massacre, the bombing must be in retaliation for it.
Waco Recap: For those with short memories, at Waco, scores of ATF agents (trained by the U.S. Government Delta Teams) appeared at the entrance to the Davidian church demanding audience with the church leader, David Koresh.
When he appeared in the door with some of his followers, male and female, the ATF opened fire, wounding Koresh and severely wounding several standing near him. Immediately, an ATF assault was launched against the wooden complex. The attack was supported by helicopters which flew back and forth overhead, spraying bullets into the building that contained women and children, several of whom were killed in these attacks.
The ATF assault team was repulsed with four troopers killed and something like 38 wounded. The remaining ATF assault team surrendered. The Davidains, in a charitable gesture, allowed the ATF to take their dead and wounded and, hands in the air, retire to the safety of their own lines instead of holding them as hostages for their own safety. By this time an unknown number of men, women and children in the church had been killed. No one inside or outside the church complex knew the reason for the attack. They still don't.
An FBI respect recovery team arrived and took over from the ATF. Their first act was to ban the press so that the world would not see the carnage inside the wooden church buildings. They brought up heavy tanks containing flame-throwers, the driver of one being the sniper who had just recently killed Vicki Weaver at Ruby Ridge, Idaho, while she held her nine-month-old baby in her arms.
The media daily reported the exaggerations, falsehoods, and deceptions of the FBI spokesmen who accused those trapped inside the church complex of all sorts of things - accusations later proven to be false. The media quoted every word making no complaints over the censorship. The condemned in the church were prevented a chance to tell the public what was being done to them. We do know this much - the FBI denied bandages and medical assistance to the wounded women and children - and they did this after the mercy shown the survivors of the ATF storming party who had been allowed to return to the safety of their own lines.
After taking more than a month to indoctrinate the American public by demonizing the Davidians, it was time to hide the evidence. The 87 men, women, and children were incinerated. Heavy U.S. Army tanks first immobilized those trapped inside by spraying banned CS poison gas into the church so that their victims would be paralyzed and unable to escape. Then, lying helpless, the church was torched over them.
Autopsies Denied: What was left of the burned bodies was taken to refrigerated morgues to await autopsies. Family members of the victims asked for a court order allowing for independent autopsies to be performed. Federal obstructionism delayed the autopsy paperwork. After several months of sparring in court, the plaintiffs prevailed. Elated family members and survivors then began the task of securing the necessary investigators and pathologists, to aid them in the inquest. While this was going on, the FBI had turned off the refrigeration. The bodies decomposed in the hot Texas weather beyond the ability of the medical examiners to achieve anything by autopsy. This act destroyed the last shreds of proof of government wrongdoing. The bodies were then pushed into a mass grave. Their families weren't notified, and only a handful were able to attend the burials on that rainy Saturday morning.
Instead of bringing those of the ATF and FBI responsible for the massacre to trial, trials were held for the few Davidian survivors. They were found innocent of all but minor charges, but had the book thrown at them by the federal judge who handed out forty-year terms.
�Tears In Heaven:" That's the title of the media picture showing the fireman removing the body of the child from the ruins of the Oklahoma City Federal Compound.
President Clinton, "Waco Bill" to his detractors, proclaimed a "National Day of Mourning." Headlines proclaimed: "Flag Half-Mast;" "Day of prayer;" "Suspect's Lawyers Don't Want Case;" "Right-Wing Militia Suspected;" "Rage of America." when asked by a reporter if "Oklahoma City" didn't compare with "Waco," the President dropped his mask and exclaimed: "No! The people at Waco were killers!" How many murders do you think 3, 4 and 5 year old children committed???
So much for the President's concern for the 17 Waco children who were burned to death at the hands of Government Terrorists. The President had a solution for the disaster: "Stop criticizing the government," no more "Waco talk;" "Commence wire tamps," "Infiltrate organizations suspected of anti-government bias," and, instead of disbanding the agencies causing the trouble, he recommended hiring one thousand more terrorists to act as "anti-terrorist government agents." Preventing future Wacos is seemingly far from his mind.
Mini-Wacos: Samuel Francis writes for the Washington Times. A recent article of his criticizes the continuing "mini-Wacos" that have occurred - mini-Wacos not reported in the national media - incidents revealing a government wolf preying on the sheep they are supposed to protect.
* On August 25, 1992, Donald Carison's home in California was invaded by Drug Enforcement Administration agents after midnight. Mr. Carlson reached for his hand gun to defend his home - the DEA shot him dead. No drugs were found.
* The DEA visited Donald Scott in October, bringing along the L.A. Sheriff's Department. Breaking into his house at night, the deputy sheriff shot Scott and killed him. No illegal drugs were found. The DA found that the raid was motivated by the desire of the officers to seize the Scott's ranch under federal asset-forfeiture laws.
* During a Bible Study meeting at Art and Louise Tingley's home on June 6, 1995, shortly before 5:00 p.m. in Federal Way, Washington, when the King County Police force swat team converged with other officials to "tactically secure the home of 70 year old retired Northwest Airline pilot and W.W. II Veteran. The King County swat team had 'no arrest warrant, no paperwork at all,'" the Tingleys did have a case pending in King County Superior court, which included a jurisdictional challenge of a pending writ of restitution. The Tingleys had no guns on the premises, nor own guns, neither did any of the people who were at the Bible Study, all were unarmed. "There were no warrants or papers ever served by the King County Police or the swat team on the Tingleys June 6, 1995. No charges were ever mentioned by the King County police on the swat team, nor was any probable cause for the raid ever given!"
* On September 1991, 60 agents from the DEA, ATF, National Guard, and the U.S. Forest Service stormed the home of Mrs. Sina Brush and two neighbors at dawn. She and her daughter were made to kneel and were handcuffed while dressed only in their underwear. No drugs were found.
* On August 25, 1992 at about 10:30 p.m. Donald Carlson returned to his home in Poway, California, opened his garage door with a remote control device, simultaneously illuminating the garage so that Drug Enforcement Administration agents conducting surveillance from nearby could see inside. Just after midnight, when Carlson was asleep, a group of DEA agents burst into his house. Thinking they were robbers, Carlson grabbed his pistol to defend himself. He also dialed 911 for help. The agents shot Carlson three times, twice after he was down and clearly disabled. Carlson spent seven weeks in intensive care, fighting for his life. No drugs were found on the premises.
It was later learned that the Federal Customs Service, the DEA and the U.S. Attorney's Office in San Diego had relied on an informant who was known to be untrustworthy and who claimed Carlson's garage contained 2,500 kilograms of cocaine (a large amount which would have taken up most of the garage) and four armed guards. The agents conducted the raid in spite of the fact they could see the informant's information was erroneous. As of this writing, none of the federal agents involved in the incident have been sanctioned nor has Mr. Carlson been compensated for his injuries.
* Janice Hart pulled up to her house from grocery shopping with her daughters to find her house being ransacked by ATF agents who had kicked in the door. Agents searched her home, throwing dishes, pulling clothing from hangers and emptying drawers on the floor (she photographed the damage). Some eight ATF agents interrogated her in the basement for an hour before reading her her rights. She asked to call an attorney and the agents refused to allow her to do so. When they finally asked her if she was Janice Marie Harrell, she told them no, that she was Janice Hart. ATF agents mocked her, accused her of selling firearms and cocaine, then arrested her. The Portland Police, who she commended for their professional demeanor, took her downtown for booking and, Within thirty minutes of fingerprinting here, realized ATF had the wrong person!
* Last summer (1994) the ATF visited Harry Lumplugh in Pennsylvania. Twenty of the ATF force his wife and him to open safes and hand over private papers while holding a machine gun on them. Bored, they stomped the Lumplughs cat to death. No charges were ever brought against the Lumplughs.
* Last year (1994) four ATF agents raided the bedroom of Monique Montgomery at 4:00 a.m. She reached for a gun and was shot to death. Nothing illegal was found.
* The ATF raided the home of Louis Katona III in Ohio. They roughed up his pregnant wife causing her to miscarry. Nothing illegal was found.
There is also the death of John Singer, at the hands of government agents, the homes-schooler in Utah; Gordon Kahl; Arthur Kirk, the Nebraska farmer; Robert Matthews; and recently Tigerto, Wisconsin.
Mr. Francis comments: "In none of the cases I know about have any of the federal agents been charged; few have been disciplined; almost none made the national news."
He goes on: "Congress...should find out who authorized these and similar raids and who committed these atrocities against law-abiding citizens. It should abolish the agencies responsible, and it should make certain that the tyrants and murderers in federal uniform who planned, authorized or committed these crimes are brought to justice."
If the out-of-control FBI and ATF had been disbanded following Waco, there would have been no "mini-Wacos" and no reason for an Oklahoma City payback.
Anti-Christ Media: The basic need of the International Trade Cartel is to have orderly markets peopled with orderly populations: populations trained to accept foreign merchants, foreign products, and foreign workers who arrive with their foreign gods. Anything less hinders trade. One reason the Christian religion has always been a media target is that the Christian religion:
* Forbids trade with strangers.933
* Does not permit strangers to live in Christian lands.934
* Does not accept foreign gods.935
* Teaches separatism.936
To open the land to free trade (Which, upon study, is found not to be free after all) and free travel by merchant-strangers and their gods, the priests, and the king and his soldiers reward those obedient to their wishes and punish the disobedient. This is the key to understanding Waco and Ruby Creek, Idaho.
A "separatist" is guilty by his mere act of trying to be separate. Weaver lived on a mountain top, Davidians lived a separated lifestyle in a Texas church complex; black separatists lived apart in Philadelphia and all were exterminated. All separatists must be reeducated, or marked for death. To discover separatists the king incites the people. Those who will not accept the king's (President's) edicts must be suppressed or exterminated. This is the final stage on the road to empire.
Civil disorders uncover disaffected separatists. People trying to protect themselves from a government-gone-wild are branded as separatists "rebels." It is in this context that one must look at the foreigners quarter at U.S. military bases.
At the proper time they will be given their own military equipment that has been stored for them in government warehouses, and they will help the ITC restore order in America - another U.N. police operation. The precedent has been set. So who is this Timothy James McVeigh? Is he a patriot seeking to put a stop to future Wacos, a government agent, or a fall guy? We remember that the media was beating the drum for "anti-terrorist" legislation BEFORE there were terrorists in the USA.
Pulling It Together: It is interesting to note how fast the government held "anti-terrorist" hearings on the Oklahoma City bombing. Compare this with their absolute lack of interest in holding hearings on the Ruby Ride or Waco Massacres. It is also interesting to watch politicians and talk show hosts such as Rush Limbaugh and others like him, when queried about comparing Waco with Oklahoma City - they fidget and refuse to talk about Waco. They are media-elected and don't dare antagonize their masters. Other things point to government involvement in the bombing:
* The FBI, the ones who ordered the final assault on the Davidians, should have been the logical target. They didn't have offices in the federal building that was attacked.
* Who placed the bombs that were disarmed within the Oklahoma federal compound?
* What about the seismograph story; that there were two separate explosions, ten seconds apart? Engineers tell that 4800 pounds of fertilizer explosive is a lot of explosive, but fertilizer bombs are very inefficient, and, there was an awful lot of damage done to that building. That amount of damage would be far more likely if an inefficient outside bomb were helped by an efficient one inside. Then, too, the YMCA building just across the street was still standing. Window washers weren't even blown off their scaffolding.
* Why was McVeigh driving a car without a license plate - an open invitation to be stopped?
* Lastly, and most interesting, of the 20 employees of the ATF in the bombed building, guess how many were hurt in the explosion? Absolutely none of them!
Neutralizing the Enemy: What is happening brings to mind one very particular scenario that, in the terms of the political environment and effect, was very similar to the Oklahoma City bombing. It was the early-1960s. The ultra-conservative movement was very active and rapidly gaining in popularity all around the country. In the South, Southwest, and West, especially, the conservative movement was making bold strokes against liberal, centralized government.
In homes, churches and business all over the nation one found patriotic literature. People were devoting their free time to the movement. They were organizing and conducting meetings in their own homes and businesses and churches. These people were not led by political party leaders or politicians. No just like today, they took the initiative themselves. They hooked-up with everyone they knew, and because they spoke and taught the truth, the movement snowballed.
In the early 1960s, American politics as we know it was about to be changed forever. The ultra-conservative movement - what many of its enemies call "the far right" - was on a roll. And then that terrible, tragic thing happened that stopped the political and spiritual move to the right dead in its tracks - the assassination of President Kennedy. Suddenly, a marginally popular president, in many circles a despised, pro-socialist liberal, was turned into a national hero.
From the very day of the Kennedy assassination, the so-called "far right" was blamed. It was the so-called "conspiratorial far right," the government and the lap-dog media said, that killed Kennedy. It was said that those crazy right-wingers in Dallas had gone too far. It was said that money from the right-wing Hunt Brothers had something to do with Kennedy's killing. To this day, Dallas still suffers from the reputation as an enclave of murderous right-wingers.
None of these allegations held water, of course, but the damage had been done. For the government and the controlled media, allegations are enough to convince the general public. Allegations are all it takes to dirty one's political and spiritual enemies. And once again we see it happening today in the political and media fall-out of the Oklahoma City bombing.
One of the first, sure signs of a genuine conspiracy is when an out-of-power but rising group of political enemies is blamed for some terrible event. It happened with the Kennedy murder and it is happening with Oklahoma City. Today we are being told by the government and the media that right-wing extremists are roaming the countryside; getting ready to kill people just like the victims who were annihilated in Oklahoma City. That message is a lie! But it is the most effective tool the government and the media have to hurt the genuine, lawful, Christian conservative movement.
The second sure sign of a genuine conspiracy is this: A well-known and controversial figure close to the blamed political enemy is implicated. In this case, that figure is Mark Koernke, also known as "Mark from Michigan," and Koernke lives in Dexter, Michigan - the same hometown as James Nichols.
We know that Nichols and his brother, Terry, have been arrested and charged for setting off small bombs on their own property. And it is said that materials resembling those of the bomb fragments in Oklahoma City have been found on the Nichols' farm. And according to the U.S. Attorney in Michigan, the Nichols brothers were also arrested on the information that they "made numerous negative statements about the government."
Thought Police: Of course, making negative statements is not a crime but no matter. However, it is alarming that just two days before their arrest, President Clinton warned that those who made negative statements about the government must be stopped.
And what is worse, he said he would take the necessary steps to stop the negative speech. And brothers and sisters, this is the third sure sign of a genuine government conspiracy. The national news media immediately jumped all over Mark Koernke and it was claimed that he sent a so-called "cryptic fax" to Texas Congressman Steve Stockman before the bombing.
The fax supposedly communicated details of the bombing, and so it was supposed that Koernke had a hand in it. But the fax was sent, you guessed it, after the bombing and was itself based on news reports available to everyone.
So, it appears that Koernke was smeared by this coordinated media campaign, and so was Congressman Stockman. Congressman Stockman, it should be said, was newly elected in 1994. He is sympathetic to conservative Christians and has been repeatedly attacked, already, by the ACLU and the Jewish Anti-Defamation League, or ADL.
Even after Koernke was proven innocent in the matter of the fax, the same ole lie continues to be passed around by Morris Dees (according to his divorce papers is a Pedophile, Queer, degenerate, and pervert), the Jewish civil rights attorney from Montgomery, Alabama. Dees appeared on the "Donahue" TV show on April 25, 1995, and accused Koernke of being on the run from the Government for having sent the so-called "cryptic fax." Folks, Koernke was never on the run and he personally appeared before the media to refute these claims, yet the lap-dog media never admitted they had been duped, and Dees insisted on repeating them on national television.
But who and what is Morris Dees 937 ? Well, he runs a professional fund raising machine out of Montgomery, called the Southern Poverty Law Center. The local Montgomery press reported that Dees raises millions of dollars from scared Jews and minorities. His technique? He sends out hate letters, identifying false targets like Mark Koerenke and the State Militias. He then warns of impending violence, and says that money is needed to fight these made-up enemies. This is how Dees has become a multi-millionaire; by playing on the fears of uninformed minorities and Jews. And so we see that from the very beginning and early on in the official investigation, the government and the media used dirty lying tactics to associate Koernke and all Christian conservatives with the bombing. Their goal? Stop the surging, populist, White, Christian conservative movement dead in its tracks.
Many believe it is fair to say, because of such government actions, that President Bill Clinton is a fascist. A fascist is a strange, hybrid creature who combines the most effective - and most virulent - strains of both Nazism and Communism. The fascist believes in a totalitarian government, but one ruled behind the scenes by a wealthy elite, such as the CFR and Trilateral Commission clique. The fascist despises God for he believes himself to be divine. The fascist deceitfully uses and manipulates the masses. From the rich he privately obtains his awesome power. From the deluded people he obtains his authority, which he wields with cruel and terrible effectiveness.
Today it is the fascists who stalk America. The modern day fascist tyrants, however, have not changed much from those of the past. President Clinton, like Hitler and Mussolini before him, tells outrageous lies. He lies about what really happened in Waco, and he cynically uses the Oklahoma City tragedy to arouse public fear and incite public anger toward perceived "enemies." He manipulates this fear and anger to achieve the hidden agenda of the Illuminati elite: the granting of the dictatorial police powers and the setting aside of our nation's Bill of Rights.���
In London's Daily Telegraph newspaper, historian John Keegan recently penned an article under the title, "Who Says a Hitler Could Never Happen Again?" Keegan observed, "People...cannot tolerate chronic insecurity. They crave civil peace almost as much as they need food. If denied it, they will give their loyalty to anyone who can assure it; they will also sanction any measures this Leviathan - as Hobbes called this bringer of security - deems necessary to restore order."
"Hitler's genius," Keegan continues, "was for playing on the fears and anxieties of ordinary men and women" who, frightened and desperate for order, agreed "to the whole apparatus of social control that Hitler installed, when he achieved power - with their votes." Keegan points out that the people, feeling themselves under pressure from a "collection of terrorists, fanatics, and criminals assented to police state tactics, deprivation of civil rights, imprisonment without trial, judicial murder, and, eventually, mass extermination of the enemies of the people."
To those who say that it couldn't happen today, not with an enlightened media, Keegan responds by reminding us that, in fact, the media were the greatest promoters of Nazi fascism and were among the warmest advocates of Adolf Hitler's totalitarian program. "Hitler's real genius," says Keegan, "was in public relations...The German press, radio, and cinema applauded the Nazi assault on 'anti-social and criminal elements' every step of the way."
And so we return to 1995, to President Bill Clinton and to an anxious and fearful America. Clinton's unconstitutional agenda, as was Hitler's, is applauded by the media. Even the gassing and burning to death of the 17 children inside the Branch Davidian compound in Waco is described as a righteous act by an honest and virtuous President and Attorney-General. The German people had their Reichstag. The Americans now have their Oklahoma City. Apparently, the devil never changes his ways, and neither do his fascist agents here on planet Earth.
Who Profits?: No one but an insane sadist, or a scheming totalitarian, would have participated in or applauded the Oklahoma City bombing. Who, then, did profit from this otherwise senseless act of sheer terror? You know, and I know, the answer. In a manner frighteningly reminiscent of Josef Stalin's purges in Soviet Russia and Hitler's propagandistic, Nazi era, Bill Clinton, Janet Reno, and their totalitarian comrades are cynically and hyprociticaly using this tragedy to demand special, dictatorial police powers.
How disgustingly convenient, how cruelly perfect, how devilishly advantageous to the long-cherished agenda of Bill Clinton and his New World Order superiors was this monstrous firebombing and massacre in Oklahoma City! Truly God's Word is astute, for we read in Proverbs 8:36: "All they that hate me love death."
Enemies of the State: Both the government and the media agree: certain, designated "enemies" must be stopped. Federal law enforcement agencies, we are told, must be given the maximum authority to shut the mouths of dissidents. Republicans and Democrats alike in Congress seem determined to give to federal authorities dictatorial tools to end what the media describes as "the threat to public security posed by dangerous, anti-government factions."
America is being told that so-called "extremist, right-wing" groups must be thoroughly investigated, even if they are not suspected of actual crimes. For the good of the nation, they MUST be confronted with far-reaching, police state tactics. Among the extremist groups identified by the media and the government as threats to national security are the following; look and see if you or someone you know could be on Big Brother's enemy hit list. Check to see if you are a designated "enemy of the state:"
* Pro-lifers, who oppose abortion, all of whom, the government and media claim, are guilty of a national conspiracy to firebomb abortion clinics and murder abortion doctors.
* Christian Fundamentalists, especially those who believe in a coming apocalypse, a literal Armageddon, the last days' rise of Mystery Babylon, and the imminent return of Jesus Christ.
* Conspiracy Theorists, especially those who warn of a "New World Order" or who criticize the United Nations.
* Farmers and Ranchers, because they oppose the "wisdom" of new environmental regulations and the government's management of their lands and homesteads. Of course, only the little farmers and ranchers are threats, the big, "agribusiness" titans are government-approved!!!
* Internet and Fax users, because they are supposedly guilty of spreading so-called "hate" messages by computer and over the fax lines.�
* Gun Owners, vilified because they allege that the Second Amendment to the Constitution guarantees to the citizenry "the right to keep and bear arms." This, we are told, is a dangerous and inflammatory idea.
* Militia Members, targeted because they expose the heinous and murderous acts perpetrated by the FBI and BATF in Waco, and Ruby Creek, things that the national media and the government prefer the American people not find out.
* Conservative Talk Show Hosts, because they provide forums where the enslaved working classes, American patriots, Biblical Christians, and other anti-New World Order voices stir up discontent and distrust of Big Brother Government - which, of course, is a decided no-no as far as the elitists are concerned.
* Tax Protesters, because they simply don't understand that it is a "good thing" for our friends at the IRS to exercise such massive and unconstitutional police powers over the suffering and ever more paying citizenry. How else can we pay for the police state, for all those much-needed government welfare programs, and for all that foreign aid?
* Constitutionalists, because of their unacceptable belief that the wording of the Bill of Rights is to be taken literally. Constitutionalists are also said to be extreme because they oppose the New World Order and warn of a coming, one world government system which would make obsolete the need for our "old and antiquated" national constitutional.
* Tenth Amendment Advocates, especially to be watched and beaten down are those who believe in the Tenth Amendment, which states that those powers not specifically delegated to the federal government, "are reserved to the states or to the people." This, say the media and the politicians in Washington, D.C. (District of Corruption) is a disturbing and revolutionary notion!
* Patriots, because they cherish the "Old America" the land that once belonged to the brave and the free, before today's socialist rot set in.
* Armed Forces Personnel, because they despise their "heroic," draft-dodging, U.S. military-loathing, Commander-in-chief. These men and women oppose PDD-25, the government's directive to turn over command of the U.S. military forces to United Nations' controllers. Many uniformed personnel are also "America Firsters," and this presents a roadblock to the glorious, soon coming New Age of one-worldism.
* Right-Wing Extremists, all of the people in the above categories, plus many more "anti-government" agitators, for example, home schoolers, objectors to homosexual conduct, etc., are lumped together and labeled as "right-wing extremists." The nation is being encouraged to distrust, investigate, watch, despise, and quarantine these terrible people.
Ten years ago Congress enacted the Comprehensive Crime Act of 1984, which provides that if the police have "probable cause" to believe that your car, say, or your home has been "used to facilitate" a crime, law enforcement agents are free to confiscate your property without having to bother with a trial.
Suppose, for example, the government has you confused with somebody else and thinks you're printing bogus stock certificates in the attic. Acting on suspicion alone, law enforcement personnel can seize your home and pitch you and your family into the street! Or suppose you're stopped for speeding and the cops find a marijuana butt left on the floorboard by a garage mechanic. If they wish, and they probably will, they can confiscate your car, and they have a lot of incentive to do so because the profits are split between the arresting officers, the judge, the officers budgets and the government.
Oh sure you can get a lawyer and try to get your property back, but there's no presumption of innocence, and retrieving your belongings may cost you thousands of dollars in legal fees. One man in Houston, Texas had $50,000 seized and he went to court to redeem his money, after spending $75,000 on lawyer fees he finally got $20,000 back.
United Nations: Contrary to popular belief, the United Nations was not "born" in San Francisco, in July 1945 according to information revealed during a debate between Lt. Col. Archibald Roberts and Congressman Richard Ottinger, former Director of the United States Committee on the United Nations. Col. Roberts said, "...the United Nations was spawned two weeks after Pearl Harbor in the office of Secretary of State, Cordell Hull. In a letter to President Franklin D. Roosevelt dated 22 Dec., 1941, Secretary Hull, at the direction of faceless sponsors...recommended the founding of a Presidential Advisory Committee on Post War Foreign Policy. This...was the planning commission for the United Nations and its Charter."
Col. Roberts also identified the committee, including various State Department advisors and staff, leaders in education, media and foreign policy research. Ten of fourteen members belonged to the CFR. Roberts said, "Each member of the committee was, without exception, a member of the Council on Foreign Relations, or under the control of the CFR." "We will have a world government whether you like it or not. The only question is whether that government will be achieved by conquest or consent." 938
Swat teams raids upon the homes of citizens resulting in the killing of entire families are taking place all across the nation, but the national media is only reporting on the ones in Ohio and Pennsylvania.
Several individuals in various patriot, militia, and Christian Identity groups believe that the bombing was perpetrated by the government agents in order to give it cause to disarm society and to bring about a "national emergency" in which all constitutional rights would be abolished.
Many believe the recent historical reports about the so-called Una-bomber are nothing but clandestine threats by government to Congress that they are not passing the anti-terrorist bills fast enough, and if they don't hurry and get on with the program there will be more bombings and more killings!
Now, let us turn to the front page of the Patriot Report which carries this head line, "Clinton Bashes Patriots." As if the patriots and the Militias were the worst terrorists in the U.S., when really they are the ones who want to protect our nation from terrorism, and are the best of the patriots.� "Clinton spoke at a college graduation ceremony in Michigan Friday, May 5th, using the opportunity to demonize militias and American patriots. Quotes from AP: 'How dare you suggest that we, in the freest nation on Earth, live in tyranny,' Clinton said. 'How dare you call yourselves patriots and heroes.' The President has sent Congress legislation to hire 1,000 more federal gents and to give the FBI broader powers to infiltrate and investigate paramilitary groups...Clinton said his comment were directed not only at paramilitary groups but at others 'who believe the greatest threat to America comes not from within our country or beyond our borders, but from our own government.' In the past the President has also denounced people who spread hate and division 'regularly over the airwaves.'
This is the latest installment of statements made by Clinton in his campaign to vilify American patriots. Clinton and his devious political cohorts are trying to tie in all militias and patriots with the Oklahoma bombing. This is blatantly unfair and paints millions of law abiding Americans as terrorists and hate-filled aggressors. The real fact is that Clinton and his socialist dreamers are the ones trying to aggressively change America!
They are the ones trying to dismantle and replace the U.S. Constitution, destroy morality in the armed forces and in the nation, destroy our economy through NAFTA and GATT and force our nation into a one-world government. These are facts.
Clinton is painting socialist dreamers as true patriots and the true Americas as hateful terrorists. In a recent speech, Clinton said, 'We must purge the nation of the origins of this hate.' Purge! Where have we herd that word before? Russia? China? Bosnia? All of the above. And just who is it the noble Federal Government wants to purge from this nation? American Patriots and Militias who want to defend America from all enemies, foreign and domestic. True Americans are the designated enemy now, not the Soviet Union, or Red China, or Communist Vietnam.
This is how far our nation has fallen, until the average citizen does not know good from evil. Any citizen who believes that militias and patriots are the enemy fully deserves the tyranny they are going to get.
The CFR and Trilateral members in the federal government caused Americans to wake up. Aggressive and offensive un-American activities by conspirators for a one-world government opened our eyes. Because of traitorous acts to destroy the U.S. Constitution, Americans began to see treason in our nation. And now, since Americans are waking up and recognizing the downfall of our nation, speaking out against the actions, Clinton begins to cry, 'Foul!' He does not want Americans to speak the truth over the radio waves, or to publish the things that are happening to our nation.
He wants us to go back to sleep and not to worry about anything. After all, the federal government with their IRS, ATF, and FBI agents are the real patriots and heroes. They are here to help us. We remember how they helped that family in Idaho - by shooting the 14 year old boy in the back and shooting the nursing mother in the head while she was holding her baby. We remember how the federal government came to Waco to help save the little children - they burned to death 18 children and murdered nearly a hundred people.
Who is it really that is terrorizing America? Who is getting laws passed to validate tyranny? The federal government has become a monstrous, corrupt system that is feeding on the weak and innocent. This is much worse than the taxation without representation that our forefathers faced in 1776. This is slightly more a problem than taxes on tea. This is a battle for the minds and lives of American citizens.
Clinton is using the media like a master politician to destroy the reputations and integrity of True American Patriots. He is utilizing a billion dollar news media to vilify true defenders of liberty. Then he complains about those on short wave radio. For Clinton to take the time to complain about radio talk shows that present a diverse viewpoint only proves how well the patriot movement has been growing, how wide-spread the message of liberty truly is across our nation. The Clinton's socialist and communist contacts and agenda are common knowledge. For Clinton to strike out against patriots is actually a validation of the patriot movement.
The office of the President is a position of honor, integrity, and most of all, true leadership. This office deserves respect, whether or not as Americans we always agree with the President's policies. But when the President uses the blood of innocent children to further his own political ambitions and agenda, respect for him is lost.
The fact that Clinton is publicly bashing militias and patriots has exposed his agenda to control all opposition and further erode our Constitution. This is waking up more Americans than any one patriot group could have done. thank God Clinton is so over confident! The more the conspirators lash out at the patriots, the more Americans will know the truth.
Truth is in short supply in our nation today. We must stand as a pillar of truth in a world full of lies. As Americans, we must unite against the brainwashing of an all powerful news media and make a rational stand for liberty. Patriots do not react irresponsibly, we respond with wisdom and common sense.
The conspirators for a one-world government have aggressively attacked our culture and nation. We have responded by exposing the truth and waking up America. we make no apologies for defending America and standing for liberty. If the socialist schemers continue to undermine our once great nation and attack the constitutional militias, they will once and for all expose their intentions. The military and police officers of America will see the conspirators for what they are, treasonous revolutionaries that are hell bent on destroying our constitutional Republic."
When someone breaks into your house and ransacks the place, taking all they want, we call that theft, and it is a theft of tangible assets. However, the eighth commandment, "thou slat not steal," refers to more than just tangible or physical property, it also refers to intangible things.
So let us give you just one example. If you were arrested by a policeman and incarcerated in jail without just cause, that is referred to as unlawful imprisonment. Most arrests in conjunction with traffic stops fall into this category as, in most states, the policeman only has authority to take you before a magistrate, not to jail.
But what, then, is unlawful imprisonment? It is stealing your liberty or your freedom. It is kidnaping and imprisonment by officers of the state. But freedom is something a Freeman enjoys and something that slaves do not enjoy, for slaves are not free. Any dictionary will tell you that freedom is defined as: "A state of exemption from the power or control of another..."
When your parents get a birth certificate, and fill it out, from that moment on you belong to the state. You are a slave of the Federal Government. Even now in Texas there are court cases wherein the Texas Education Association states: "A parent has no right to know, or to control, what is being taught to their children in the public school system!"
But what was the purpose of freedom? We know, from Genesis 1:26, that man's mission was to subdue and have dominion over the earth. Now if you steal a man, thus robbing him of his freedom, then that man comes under the control of another, and when that happens, how can he fulfill the prime directive given by God? Obviously he cannot. We should point out that some men, perhaps even most men, are slaves by nature. They prefer to be controlled to some degree by man or state, rather than being in absolute 100% control of themselves under God. In fact, these men will tell you that we need to be controlled for the good of society.
However, in Scripture slavery was voluntary, and a dissatisfied slave could leave, and he could not be compelled to return, and other men were forbidden to deliver him to his master. We find this law in Deuteronomy 23:15-16: "Thou shalt not deliver unto his master the servant which is escaped from his master unto thee: He shall dwell with thee, even among you, in that place which he shall choose in one of thy gates, where it liketh him best: thou salt not oppress him."
Notice that this implies a certain amount of liberty on the part of slaves, and also a duty of just treatment by their masters. And, for the most part, so it was in the pre-Civil War South as slaves lived in their own quarters, had guns to hunt with, and a patch of ground on which to grow crops. Although they had a great deal of liberty, unlike slaves in the Scriptures they could not leave their master as they were considered a form of personal property. But, some were given their freedom and others were allowed to purchase their freedom.
However, in the Scriptures, a man who abuses his freedom can be sold into slavery in order to work out his restitution. We know this from Exodus 22:3: "If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft."
The principle seems to be that if a man cannot use his freedom for its true purpose, godly dominion, reconstruction, and restoration, he must then work towards restitution in his bondage. But masters were required to be fair in their dealings with their slaves, and this was confirmed by Paul in Colossians 4:1 where he stated: "Master, give unto your servants that which is just and equal; knowing that ye also have a master in heaven." The prohibition of stealing referred originally to kidnaping as well. For example, we read in Genesis 40:15 of Joseph's removal from the land of Canaan. Joseph stated: "For indeed I was stolen away out of the land of the Hebrews..." Joseph seemed to understand that to kidnap a man was a stealing of that man and to enslave him is to rob him of his freedom.
We would also point out that Scripturally, kidnaping was punished by death for Exodus 21:16 states: "And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death."
Likewise we read in Deuteronomy 24:7: "If a man be found stealing any of his brethren of the children of Israel, and maketh merchandise of him, or selleth him; then that thief shall die; and thou shalt put evil away from among you."
Certain things clearly appear in these two laws. First, they forbad the kidnaping of any man, whether Israelite or foreigner.
Second, the selling of slaves was forbidden, and so a slave-market could not exist in Israel. Since Israelites were voluntary slaves, and since not even a foreign slave could be compelled to return to his master, slavery was on a different basis under the laws of God than in non-Biblical cultures.
Scripturally, the slave was a member of the household, having certain rights in that family. And the slave who was working out a restitution for theft had no incentive to escape, for to do so would make him an incorrigible criminal and subject to death. We have already seen that the death penalty is mandatory for kidnaping. No discretion is allowed the court, and so, to rob a man of his freedom requires death.
Fourth, Deuteronomy 24:7 forbids stealing a man by anyone who "maketh merchandise of him, or selleth him." Likewise in 2 Peter 2:3, Peter tells us that we will be as merchandise: "And through covetousness shall they with feigned words make merchandise of you." Notice that this will be done, not with shackles, but by feigned words. In other words you will be enticed into becoming a slave for the good of society.
And the best way to entice a man into slavery is to control his assets, for if we cannot use our property without permission, then we are slaves to those who control the conditions under which we can use our property. So property is basic to man's freedom and a tyrannical state always limits a man's use of his property. For example, the state taxes it, or confiscates it, which is a highly effective means of enslaving a man without putting him in shackles. The control or theft of personal property must be viewed as more than the lawless seizure or destruction of property: it is an assault on a man's freedom, and even his very life.
Neither the state nor any individual has any right to transgress this law. However, the state transgress this law all the time, not only by acts of confiscation, manipulation of money, and by taxation, but also by any and every undercutting of Biblical faith and education. For example, State supported and controlled education is theft, not only in its taxation plan, but also by virtue of its destruction of public character, so that a godly society is turned into a thieves' market.
During the law-abiding time of Israel's history, houses lacked doors. A curtain was hung in place of a door. Pagan dwellings in surrounding areas had heavy doors, sometimes of stone, carefully fitted into the stone wall, as a necessary protection against other men.
This difference, discovered by archeological work, is a striking one. When morality was the norm, when men were at peace with their neighbors, and when the law was obeyed and enforced, then the purpose of a door was merely to insure privacy, and a curtain, in a moderate climate, was sufficient. In lawless neighboring countries, stone doors were required, and men lived as prisoners within their own homes, in effect besieged by a lawless world.
Up until the 50s and 60s people in most parts of America didn't lock their doors, but now this same lawless siege-living condition again prevails in our society. By their destruction of godly education and of Biblical law, the nations have robbed their people of freedom, and the people, by their apostasy, have denied themselves freedom.
But to return again to the definition of theft as the stealing of freedom, the implication is clearly that property is freedom. A man is free if his person and his possessions are under his control. But if the state can prohibit you from using your own property or if the state can take it away from you if you fail to perform, such as by paying real or personal property taxes, then you are not free, they may not have you in shackles but they don't need to shackle you because you are a willing slave.
Guatemala and Other CIA murders: It is a great pity that the US people have never been allowed to read or hear or learn of the actual machinations of their leaders,� particularly their industrial, political, media and security organizations (which of course decide who can afford to pay the huge financial costs needed to become President). The thoughtful people know that "He who lives by the sword, dies by the sword," or �Violence breeds Violence.� Actually it is quite a relief to hear of deaths that are not of foreigners, not Iraqis, nor Iranians, not of dissidents against US Interests and their policies.
In the case of Guatemala, R. Torricelli has uncovered the US secret that the CIA arm of US Administration actually kills people, mostly foreign people and mostly in places like Guatemala. R. MacNamara also has finally admitted to the unnecessary US killing of about three million people in Vietnam‑Laos area. The US people can be assured that all those deaths are just the tip of the iceberg when considering the other unnecessary deaths in Latin America, Africa, Timor, Cambodia, etc. Or is it quite acceptable when foreign people are killed en masse for US trade profits? In 1845 USA annexed the territories of Texas and California
Uruguayan writer of Latin American history, Eduardo Galeano has much to tell you if you are prepared to imagine that history books supplied by all colonialist powers, especially including the USA, should be scrapped in favor of the truth. Here are some excerpts from the "Open Veins of Latin America." etc. His books are a must!
In the middle of the 19th Century William Walker on behalf of US Bankers invaded Central America at the head of a band of assassins and with the support of the US Government, robbed, killed and burned in successive expeditions till proclaiming himself president of Nicaragua, El Salvador and Honduras. He restored slavery in these States seized from Mexico, and was welcomed back home as a national hero. In 1912 President W. H. Taft declared that the whole of the hemisphere from the North Pole to the South Pole would be �ours, by virtue of our superiority of race, as it is already ours, morally!'
U.S. Companies like United Fruit, Associated Press became the operators and catalysts for US takeovers. In 1933, Nicaraguan peoples' hero Sandino was invited to Managua to meet his President Somoza under US Good Neighbor Policy. He was murdered along the way. Somoza, the murderer, confirmed later that the US Ambassador had ordered the execution. With this power and the massacres that followed, Somoza, in 25 years, accumulated 46 coffee plantations, 51 cattle haciendas, the Cross of Valor, Medal of Distinction and Presidential Medal of Merit. Such are the US favorite corrupted friends. US control and profits magnified. Wall Street applauded.
In Guatemala in 1933 Pres. Jorge Ubico shot 100 Trade Union, Student and Political leaders who protested against laws forcing Indians to carry a book detailing hours worked each day at 30 cents per day. Readers Digest eulogized 'his efforts to avoid inflation.' Coffee and banana plantation foremen were exempt from Indian killing charges. This was the harbinger of the I.M.Fund. Ubico was followed by Presidents Arevalo and Jacobo Arbenz both of whom managed to break United Fruit's monopoly on unused land, allowing 100,000 peasant families to benefit. US media screamed 'communism.' US trained Colonel Armas, with troops and US F-47 bombers supplied by US President Eisenhower and CIA boss Allen Dulles, invaded Guatemala. Dulles was a Director of United Fruit. Both were shareholders. The land was returned to United Fruit.
Arbenz's fall started a conflagration in Guatemala which has never been extinguished. The same forces which bombed Guatemala City, San Jose in 1954 are in power today. New leader Mendez allowed his terror groups to murder at will. 'In 1967, expelled US Catholic Priest, Thomas Melville confirmed that 2800 intellectuals, students, trade‑union leaders and peasants were murdered for trying to combat the sickness of Guatemalan society'.�
Hundreds of thousands of Guatemalans were disposed of in systematic butchery with US approval, torture equipment and advanced weaponry. United Fruit and others needed their land to claim US protection as US interests. All the men of hundreds of villages were exterminated in Tituque; their intestines were gouged out with knives; in Piedra Parada they were flayed alive; in Agua Blanca they were burned alive after being shot in the legs; in San Jorge's plaza heads of� the rebellious were displayed on poles; in Cerro Gordo the eyes of Jaime Velasquez were filled with pins; the head of Ricardo Miranda had thirty-eight holes and with it the head of Haroldo Silva were found beside the San Salvador Highway. The head of Jose Guzman was chopped into a mass of tiny pieces and scattered along the road.(Do you understand what US terrorism has encouraged?)� Men in other villages greeted the dawn without hands or feet. All this fury began in 1954 and has not yet ceased. The slaughter that is greater but more hidden ‑the daily genocide of poverty‑ also continues.
In 1968 another expelled Priest, Father Blase Bonpane reported in the Washington Post: "Of the 70,000 people who die each year in Guatemala, 30,000 are children. The infant mortality rate in Guatemala is forty times higher than in the USA.�
In the 1820's, Independence from Spain did not reward the Indians. The Latin American Nation‑ as the gentry, landowners (oligarchies) and businessmen conceived it‑ looked too much like a busy port, inhabited by the mercantile and financial clientele of the British Empire. Free trade opened the doors to an avalanche of British merchandise. In 1824, Simon Bolivar assisted by British finance, arms and soldiers (as well as Germans French and mounted Indians) defeated the Spanish at the silent (no guns) battle of Junin Plain. Bolivar sold Potosi mountain of silver and all holdings of land and other assets in that part of Peru (name changed to Bolivia) to repay the 20 million English pounds. Bolivar was a warrior, not politician. In 1823 the adopting by the US of the Monroe Doctrine to preserve all Latin America for US interests, has led to 172 years of US hegemony, murder and repression of indigenous races."
And so, the voice of Rigoberta Menchu. "One little brother died from malnutrition. Nicolas died from pesticide spray fumes. When we were 14 my friend also died from cotton spray poisoning.
In every village, hundreds of young girls and women were being raped by the military, so I slept in the trees and rain each night with others. My father refused to part with our land so he was tortured regularly in jail. My mother said that when a woman sees her son being tortured, burnt alive, she is incapable of not hating.
In 1979 my younger brother died under torture at age 16. His name was Petrocinio Menchu Tum. He was made to walk away, kicked incessantly until he fell, then kicked in the face. When they had done with him he didn't look like a person anymore. He was kept in a well with many bodies. They forced stones into his eyes, cut off his skin and burned him. The wounds were infected. They shaved his head then cut the skin and pulled it down over his face, then cut off the fleshy part of his face.
Two weeks later they announced that all parents would have to come to the village to see their sons punished. We all, including my father, brothers and sisters had to walk all night to get to that place. Hundreds of peasants were there and machine guns and helicopters (US) threatened them. Soldiers had to cut the clothing from the prisoners as the officer told details of each type of torture for these 'guerillas. My brother had no soles left on his feet. Women had had their breasts or nipples slashed off, tongues and ears were missing everywhere. The Captain explained that the Government was democratic. What else do you want you are led by communists! All the sufferers were then doused in petrol and set alight. "Long Live Guatemala", said the Captain."
Wealth and power seems to turn men into brutes and animals. The US should consider the Oklahoma slaughter as a sign of the decay of morals and feelings especially by its successive sickening Administrations. Latin America and the Caribbean can never belong to such people. The whole world may die while America searches the stars for another sign of life. Even if life was found, people like the CIA, Pentagon and the Presidents with their deformed idea of �democracy� will only destroy that life too.���
���������������������������������������������������������� Gentle Jesus
God has been depicted as a pantywaist and only a God of love and compassion. He is visualized by most Christians and non‑Christians as a sort of mild‑mannered Clark Kent who never turns into Superman. However, the Scripture tells quite another story. Scripture records that God is a God of Wrath; a God of Vengeance; a Jealous God; and an Angry God. As a God of Wrath.939 As a God of Vengeance.940 As a Jealous God.941 As an Angry God.942 It was our Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ who drove the money‑changers from the temple. 943
If our God has all these traits, are we greater than He? God forbid. God made us in His image and therefore, we have all the traits of God. If our God can be an angry God, cannot we also be angry? "Be ye angry...let not the sun go down on your wrath." 944 God knows we are going to get angry, but when we do He plainly tells us to get rid of it before we hit the sack.
��������������������������������������������������� Biblical Use of Force
Violence is not new to society and has been with us from the beginning. In Genesis it is recorded that when Cain and Abel were in the field: "...Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and slew him." 945 The Scripture is silent on how this feat was accomplished. It is possible that they fought without weapons and Cain was the victor, or maybe Abel made the mistake of turning his back on his brother. It is more than likely that Cain used some sort of instrument. He may have picked up some stone and caved Abel's head in. He may have used a large stick.
Since they were somehow tilling the soil, maybe Cain used a type of shovel and then dug a hole and buried Abel. As it is not logical that he would kill Abel and not dispose of the body. Could the outcome have been different had Abel been armed with a gun? Would Cain have been a little more hesitant to rise up against his brother had he been armed? Skeptics would say that if Abel would have had a gun then so would Cain. That may have been true but there would have been a big difference. For example, when the store keeper or the banker walks around the facility carrying a big shot gun, few armed or unarmed men want to have a confrontation. There is a defense mechanism somewhere in the brain that goes off, even in the brain of a violent man, when he sees another man armed or packing a gun. Things got so bad on earth that God had to cleanse it with water. It is recorded That: "...the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And the Lord said, I will destroy man..." 946
God Himself found it necessary to become violent, when men became excessively evil. And when God become violent with man no amount of guns can suffice.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Abraham
Later on in the Scriptures Abram (Abraham) is roaming around Palestine where the war of the kings was going on, and one of them invaded Sodom and Gomorrah and kidnaped Lot. Needless to say Abram wasn't too happy with the situation and: "...he led forth his Trained men...And he divided himself against them by night...and smote them..." 947
Abram had been roaming around the desert for years with his family and now all of a sudden he has 318 Trained men to take into war. What is even more interesting is the fact, these men were Trained. It is doubtful that they were trained in hop scotch or knitting, No it is obvious they were trained in the ways of war! They also did not fight with their hands. They had instruments of war, such as knives, swords, axes and etc.
It would take a separate book to relate all the stories in Scripture that involve violence and weapons. For example, a look at Strong's Concordance reveals that the word "armed" is used 30 times; "armies" 41 times; "armour" 23 times; "armour‑bearer" 18 times; "armory" 3 times; "arms" 29 times; and "army" 80 times. That is a total of 224 references, and all on one page of Strong's.
Now, if you consider words like sword, chariot, dagger, saber rod, sling, bow, arrows, spear, lance, javelin, dart, shield, helmet, mail, graves and girdle there is no accounting for the violence and the instruments of violence referred in the Scriptures. How many sermons have you hear on weapons and violence? In contradistinction, the word "antichrist" is only used four times in Scripture and we will bet you have heard more than a sermon or two on that subject.
����������������������������������������������������� War Preparedness
The 20th century is not a safer place to live than during the times of Christ. In fact it is more dangerous which means there is more need for personal security and protection. Therefore, let us bear arms. Howard B. Rand, in his book "Digest of the Divine Law," addressees the issue of war and the fact that in the present order war is inescapable and we have a national responsibility to be prepared. We quote the following: "We are living at a time when our nation must give heed to Joel's proclamation, 'Prepare war, wake up the mighty men, let all the men of war draw near; let them come up. Beat your plowshares into swords, and your pruning hooks into spears: let the weak say, I am strong.' The Hebrew word 'qudesh' - translated 'prepare' ‑ is sometimes translated 'sanctify.'
It means set apart in singleness of purpose. And thus the nations are in singleness of purpose making war. Let the pacifists take careful note that this injunction (to prepare and make war, beating plowshares into swords and pruning hooks into spears), is the order of the present age and not until its consummation will that order be recalled. While Isaiah may be quoted as to the reverse, it is well to remember that unless chronology is taken into consideration in the timing of events, the proclamation of Joel and the statement of Isaiah bring only confusion. Isaiah declares, 'They shall beat their swords into plowshares,' as the ideal condition that will yet come when nations will cease making or learning war any more. But he prefaces this statement with the timing of the event as taking place in the day when 'The mountain of the Lord's House (His Kingdom) shall be established in the tops of the mountains (over other kingdoms), and shall be exalted above the hills (all governments); and all nations shall flow unto it.'948
���� This is confirmed later by the prophet when, of the exalted Kingdom, he says, 'And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising.' 949
���� Joel is thus describing the conditions preceding the exaltation of His Kingdom when the nations and kingdoms of this world would be arrayed in battle against her and in opposition to the establishment of her administration and righteousness. Until the age closes and that Kingdom has been exalted through the defeat of all her enemies, war is inescapable and the beating of plowshares into swords and pruning hooks into spears is the order of the day. Already Joel has prayed a prayer for the protection of His people in that day, for Joel witnesses the nations moving to destroy His (Christ's) heritage as the heathen assemble and gather together against His Kingdom. He exclaims in that prayer, 'Thither cause thy mighty ones to come down, O Lord. 'For Israel, His people, needs their protection and he says, 'But the Lord will be the hope of His people, and the strength of the children of Israel.' In their extremity His Kingdom people turn unto Him and at the critical moment the 'Mighty Ones' are ordered to Israel's assistance in according with the answer to Joel's prayer: which answer is given by Isaiah, 'I have commanded my sanctified ones, I have also called my mighty ones.' The prophet then describes the tumult and noise of battle as the Lord moves against His foes with the weapons of His indignation, 'For the day of the Lord is at hand and it will come as a destruction from the Almighty.' The Coming of Peace: When this day comes and passes the need of preparing for war will have passed and the laws governing armed conflict will have served their purpose. Then in the establishment of universal peace, following the last and final conflict of the ages, the blessings of Kingdom supremacy and rule will be acknowledged by all peoples."
Zechariah relates: "In that day will I (God) make the governors of Judah like an hearth of fire among the wood, and like a torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left: and Jerusalem shall be inhabited again in her own place, even in Jerusalem. The Lord also shall save the tents of Judah first, that the glory of the house of David and the glory of the inhabitants of Jerusalem (America) do not magnify themselves against Judah (Germany). In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem (America ‑‑ New Jerusalem); and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them. And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem." 950
That we are to learn to war, until the return of Christ, is made abundantly clear by the following: "Now these are the nations which the Lord left, to prove Israel by them, even as many of Israel as had not known all the wars of Canaan; Only that the generations of the children of Israel might know, TO TEACH THEM WAR, at the least such as before knew nothing thereof." 951
The Scripture tells us, "The law is good if a man use it lawfully," 952 and we know that "the sum of thy word is true." The law says to love our children and not to murder,953 yet the law also says: "And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death." 954
On one hand Scripture states children are to be loved but it also states that under certain circumstances they are to be put to death. If children are put to death under those circumstances, are they not still loved by their parents? Murder or killing?
Is there a difference between "murder" and "killing" or "put to death?" Could murder be the will of man, while killing or put to death be the will of God? Remember that: "The Lord is a man of war: the Lord is his name." 955
To be a man of war requires that lives will be lost. The Lord seldom fights his own battles. We are His people and we are to do His will. In Deuteronomy we are told: "Thou shall not abhor an Edomite..." 956 Edomites were of Esau and yet God said: "But Esau I hated..." 957
The Israelites are destined to fight the Edomites. Saul fought against them 958 , and David conquered them.959 Is it possible to not hate, and yet to kill in the name of God as an executor of God's laws? Scripture plainly says: "When thou goest forth to battle against thine enemies...thou shalt not be afraid of them: for the Lord thy God is with thee..." 960
Obviously, there are times when a person must bear arms to "lawfully" protect the nation. When the nation is being protected killing cannot be against the laws of God. Likewise, if the penalty of violating a law is death, someone must carry out the sentence and the person who does cannot be accused of murder. Love or Hate thy neighbor? "Ye have heard it said, Thou shall love thy neighbor and hate thine enemy: But I say unto you, love your enemies, and pray for them that persecute you." 961
We certainly would like for someone to show the Scriptures in the Old Testament where it says to "hate thine enemy." For we have failed to find it. What is being said here is nothing new. We are to love and do unto others as we would have them do unto us. However, when the law is broken the penalty must be paid. Just because one executes a penalty does not mean that one does not love the person receiving the penalty. We are told that to spare the rod is to spoil the child. Doesn't the mother or father love the child even when inflicting the rod? Remember, "The law is good if a man use it lawfully."
The Word of God leaves no doubt that He is a God who expects His people to arm and defend themselves from all aggression. From God comes life, liberty, and property. God has made us responsible for our families, and in accomplishing that we are not to live by the sword (gun) nor are we to live without one. I don't know about you, "...but as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord." 962 And if they will have to pry my cold dead fingers from around the butt of my gun, if and when it comes to that, then SO BE IT!����� ���
May 24, 1939: �Mr. Speaker, the first consideration� of all patriotic citizens is the security of all the people in the United States, no matter what race or creed. I make this statement because I do not desire to be misunderstood or misquoted.
In taking this view, I hold that each and every law-abiding citizen is entitled to the same rights and the same protection guaranteed to all citizens under the Constitution of the United States, and no more. I for one will be the first to stand forth in the protection of such rights, no matter who is threatened.
For those who are engaged in socialistic and communistic activity to label anyone "Nazi" who holds the fundamental
principles of the founders of the Republic in reverence, is an injustice. Our Nation more than ever needs men who believe in the fundamental principles laid down by the founders of the Republic, and the expression of such principles should not be a cause for investigation, but, instead, a reason for admiration. It is upon the observance of these principles that we stand or fall.
I am not a victim of split personality, and when I voice apprehension it is not because of personal beliefs or opinions, but is instead based upon our departure from a republican form of government, and its conversion into a democracy or a socialistic state. The best evidence of this is in Federal invasion of States and usurpation of industry and business by Federal-owned competitive corporations.
The fact that I say that our Nation is undermined with subversive activities in the form of socialism and communism
is again not only based upon my personal opinion, but also upon previous investigation by the Dies committee; communistic publications which deliberately and boldly come out and acclaim themselves as such, even to the point where they endorse candidates for office. It is also based upon articles in magazines, such as of the recent meetings in
Mexico City, in Europe, and demonstrations in the United States. These publications have actually expressed fear that
communistic activities are rampant in the Army, and not long ago I saw fear expressed that the same activities are
invading the Navy. After reading these articles, to have someone say, �Why worry?� sets me thinking of Russia, Spain,
and China as they were in the past and as they are now. I picture destruction of life and property, killing of innocent and defenseless men, women and children, which is so graphically headlined in newspapers, over radio, in pictures, and on the screen. I ask myself, what sinister power is behind this evil which is now overtaking the world? Is it a repetition of the past, because of adherence to such philosophy as this?
Protocol XIX. In order to destroy the prestige of heroism fur political crime, we shall send it for trial in the category of thieving, murder, and every kind of abominable and filthy crime. Public opinion will then confuse in its conception this category of crime with the disgrace attaching to every other and will brand it with the same contempt.
In my mind's eye I lift the curtain and I see the horrors of past wars, from the time of the Pharaohs to the wanton
destruction of innocent life today. As this picture takes shape, I shudder for the safety of a civilization we have built for 2,000 years. I recall persecutions and the wars in Asia and Europe, when Christians were tortured and died for their faith; when Christian principles and rights stood firmly and unflinchingly against gold and might. Principle won then and it will today. This is a factual history, which anyone may learn if he so desires.
It is time for all patriotic citizens to recognize the enemy within our Nation, so that we may set our own house in order before it is too late. Recognition of danger and preparation may save embarrassment on some future day. We have many examples of this. If China had recognized internal deterioration, she might have escaped the destruction now facing her. If China had realized the danger of socialism and communism - a "Russian" gift - and in the recognition of
that set her own house in order millions of people now dead might have been alive and happy. The great Chinese Empire is now partitioned between the Soviets and Japan. This happened because no one worried.
If the people in Spain had recognized the danger of socialism and communism under the red flag, a regime which
destroyed churches, convents, and cherished sanctuaries, destruction of this property could have been avoided. Spain
has paid the greatest price of all in the destruction of many innocent lives because she did not worry.
It is not my intention and I cannot mention all the destruction for which socialism and communism are responsible, and it is not necessary for me to remind you that these subversive activities are here. There are hundreds of publications in the United States which proclaim themselves communistic, and are recognized as such by everyone who can read. So, I say, Why shut our eyes to the greatest danger of all?
Washington recognized not only the dangers of parties but the inherent danger in the philosophies to which they
subscribe and he warned us in these words: �There is an opinion that parties in free countries are useful checks upon the administration of the government, and serve to keep alive the spirit of liberty. This within certain limits is probably true; and in governments of a monarchical cast patriotism may look with indulgence, if not with favor, upon the spirit of party. But in those of the popular character, in governments purely elective, it is a spirit not to be encouraged.�
It is also well for us to bear in mind that Washington said, "Despots arise on the ruins of public liberty." This is clearly evident as we bear in mind the despotic and imperialistic rulers today. Congress helps this conversion of government when it restricts free speech and when it allows capitalistic control of the press by the invisible interest. Evidence of attempted control of free speech may be found in H. R. 5791, in which restrictions are placed upon broadcasting which might ultimately end in complete Government censorship. This is another method of subversive interest to destroy a valuable means of communication, now already to a certain extent restricted. The queer part is that the same interest is using the radio constantly, often on the expense of the taxpayers, to peddle bedside stories for the gullible.
Congress should, in respect to the glory of freedom of speech, throw House bill 5791 in an ash can. It is difficult today to get facts before the people for the invisible government is so well intrenched and is wielding such control of all gold that it locks the door to truth.
To have a clearer understanding of communism, I quote from �Wolves in Sheep's Clothing,� not because of the book but because of facts stated in the comparison: �Christianity is love; communism is hate. Christianity is morality; communism is depravity. Christianity is loyalty; communism is treachery. Christianity extends mercy; communism is merciless. Christianity liberates; communism enslaves. Christianity builds civilization; communism substitutes barbarism. Christianity is truth; communism is falsehood.
It was for the investigation of this un-American activity; namely, socialism and communism - that Congress appropriated $1OO,OOO to the Dies committee. It was appropriated to get the facts before the people; and in the establishing of such facts not to shield race, creed, or color. The hundred thousand dollars appropriated by Congress, at the expense of the taxpayers of the United States, was not to buy whitewash for the higher-ups and those actually responsible; it was instead to investigate socialism and communism as they exist in the United States. It is for that reason that all evidence should be admitted, no matter who the guilty may be. It does not matter whether the offender is Scandinavian, Englishman, Occidental, or Asiatic. Guilt should not be established upon creed or race, but upon such subversive activities with which such creed or race may be connected. A lead to this may be found in hundreds of communistic publications throughout the country.
If such organizations as these exist - American Civil Liberties Union, American Society for Cultural Relations With Russia, the Progressive Political Action Conference to Elect Roosevelt, or others - investigations should be made of them for the general welfare of the taxpayers who are paying for the Dies investigation. It would also be well to investigate the personnel of the Harmonie Club and to ascertain if the membership's names did not pass over the press wires a few days ago.
I note in the �Evening Star� that the gentlemen are accusing each other of smearing, and that is no more than may be expected when interest is lost in the finding of facts. I quote: "Hammering constantly at the motives of an Indiana Republican leader in sending a purveyor of anti-Semitism seeking a 90-minute interview with the Republican National
Committee Chairman John D. M. Hamilton, the House Committee on Un-American Activities was accused by one of its own members this afternoon of trying to �smear� the Republican Party.�
This is not a surprise to me, for I have attended a couple of hearings for a short while and in each instance listened
to a cross-examination of witnesses who had no information but which the gentleman on the committee attempted to
connect with the Republican Party. As a listener it occurred to me that the examiner did not attempt to establish facts
in respect to socialism and communism but instead wasted time to establish contradictory evidence by the witness. This attempted smearing of the Republican Party cannot be helped because the Democratic Party is now a front for the Socialists and openly supported by the Communist Party in the United States in its own publications and also in the daily press. I have already quoted evidence of this a few days ago when the Communist Party said they would support President Roosevelt for the third term. It is therefore only reasonable that the Democrats on the committee are not going to bite the hand that will support them in the next election.
The Dies committee investigating un-American activities, and for which the taxpayers are putting up $100,000, should, in respect to the American people and in honor to their own position in Congress, spare no one from the top to the bottom. The very idea of excluding one particular group because of power in the administration, or because of underground connection with the invisible government, is disgusting and discouraging to those who know the truth.
There is much evidence to be had, and I am sure many patriotic citizens will be glad to testify before the Dies Committee if they are not mislabeled in giving such testimony. The Dies committee must first decide which of the European philosophies is not for the better interest of the United States. That is all, and it is as simple as that, which the committee should know.
It is useless to look for a Nazi or Fascist plot, because both of these governments are socialistic, and if there is any plot it is one of socialism. The next thing for the committee to bear in mind is that socialism has been in existence for many years. As a matter of fact it has been recognized in the United States for many years. The only philosophy in government that is new is communism, and that brand is found only in Russia.
It is communism that has undermined China. It is communism that undermined Spain. The �red� regime was the government in Spain that destroyed churches, convents, and sacred places of worship. It is communism which has upset the Government of France, and it is communism that is going to upset the Government of the United States today, and that is the point for the Dies committee to bear in mind in this investigation.
A patriotic citizen who willingly testifies before the committee should not be treated as though he were an enemy of the United States, for his reason in being connected with an organization opposed to communism is in itself evidence that he is a patriotic citizen, because he recognizes a danger that many of us are fearful of today.
It is useless to cross-examine a witness to establish connections with individuals of no importance and let the ringleaders sit at the top. What the committee should find out is who the ringleaders are and call them in for investigation. Let us destroy the root of the evil instead of chasing around the fringes where nothing can be found. The Dies committee can obtain evidence in regard to communism from their own publications and from other people who are connected with Communist organizations. The papers have already published the fact that communism is within the Army and beginning to infiltrate the Navy. I know from personal contact with members of the C.C.C. camps that
communism and radicalism are found in such organizations. The Congress of the United States appropriated $100,000 to investigate un-American activities, and the most dangerous un-American activity is communism. It is here, and the
committee knows it.
I have received a letter, and I shall not mention the names because I know many patrons of the organization are innocent and well-meaning members. �The Non-Sectarian Anti-Nazi League to Champion Human Rights, Inc.,� is imprinted on the letterhead, and at the bottom of the page I find, in red letters: �Nazi Germany Is the Enemy of Civilization. Refuse to Trade With the Enemy.�
If this organization is investigated, it will be found that some member is at heart a Communist, and it is he, or they, who wield the control in this organization, and this is my reason for this statement: �How can anyone be a champion of human rights, Christian rights, if you please, and at the same time preach hatreds toward any nation? How can the same individual preach boycott and retaliation and call a nation an enemy without having a good reason for it? The committee should call the organization to task and ask; why one nation has been selected and set aside as an enemy to the United States, and their reason for it.
As I said, there must be some reason for forming this organization, and there must be a good cause for setting one nation aside as an enemy to civilization, and certainly an equally good reason for advocating �Refuse to trade with the
enemy.� Let the Dies committee call the members of this organization up for investigation, and let them give their reason for making the statements that they have made in the letter which I shall be glad to give to the Dies committee. Let these members explain why they call themselves Non-Sectarian Anti-Nazi League to Champion Human Rights, Inc. I am not interested in any particular people, but I am interested in the opinions they hold, particularly if such opinions are un-American or communistic. As I have said in� the first part of my speech, no one would step to the defense of anyone sooner than I. We are, however, faced with a problem, and that problem is communism, and Congress appropriated $100,000 to find out about it. It is up to the Dies committee to set this thing right, and they can do so by examination of this organization first. Let them give the reason for their attitude, and then the Dies committee might
get to the bottom of the un-American activities.� 963
John Bright, 1811‑1889 was an English Statesman credited with having exercised a greater influence upon the conduct of public affairs of England and abroad than perhaps any other man. He was, perhaps, the greatest English orator of modern times.
On page 396 of "Air Power," by Al Williams, we find the following by John Bright in response to pleas to help the North in our Civil War: "I have sympathy with the three millions of slaves in the United States; but it is not a question of sympathy that I dare involve this country, or any country, in a war which must cost an incalculable amount of treasure and of blood. It is not my duty to make this country the knight errant of the human race, and to take upon herself the protection of the thousand millions of human beings who have been permitted by the Creator of all things to people this planet."; "It is not an accident that Judaism gave birth to Marxism, and it is not an accident that the Jews readily took up Marxism. All that is in perfect accord with the progress of Judaism and the Jews." 964
Would to God that we had Americans in leadership of the United States, today, who would express such and oppose the works of those, such as President (king) George Bush in trying with all his might to bring America under the total control of the internationalists; under the auspices of the United Nations.
��������������������������������������������� War Guilt and Warmongers
��������������� The Evidence-The War Psychosis-To Start World War II
World War II was one of the Major crimes of History, the First Being the Crucifixion of our Lord and Savor Jesus Christ by the Jews. "Apparent success is not the measure of real success; and besides God has not commanded us to succeed, but to work. It is of our work that He will require an account, and not of our success; why, then, take thought about it before the time? It is for us to sow the seed ‑‑ it is for God to gather the fruit; if not today, it will be tomorrow; if not by us, it will be by others. Even when success is granted us, it is always dangerous to let our eyes rest upon it complacently: on the one hand, we are tempted to attribute something of it to ourselves; on the other hand, we thus accustom ourselves to give way to relaxing our zeal when we fail to perceive its effects ‑‑ that is to say, at the very time that we ought to redouble our energy. To look to success is to walk by sight; to look to Jesus and to preserve in following and serving Him in spite of all discouragements, is to walk by faith. Thy work shall be rewarded, saith Jehovah." 965
A United States Senator who had not, at the time, realized the almost absolute control of the press in America once said: "Thank God, we have no censor for the press in this country. No mistakes of derelictions in the expression of editorial opinion could ever approach in danger to the Republic the suppression of the right to print the facts and to comment on them as the press may see fit." 966
He had not yet realized that a definite campaign has been conducted, for many years, to smear every one who dares to tell the truth on certain issues of the day.
��������������������������������������������������� Propaganda For War
It is a safe statement to make that not one citizen in ten thousand of these United States knows who was responsible for the start of World War II. Those having a partial knowledge has reported that Germany admitted guilt when she executed certain documents after the war, but the aver American does not know that Germany was compelled to make this admission or have her country overrun and totally destroyed by the victors.
If one is inclined to challenge this statement that person should obtain a copy of "The Russian Imperial Conspiracy, 1892‑1914," written by Senator Robert L. Owen. Next to the Foreword, Senator Owen said: "The Russian Imperial Conspiracy of 1892‑1914. The Most Gigantic Intrigue of All Time. The Germans did not will the war. It was forced on them by the Russian Imperialists ‑‑ Grand Duke Nicholas, Isvolski, Sazonoff, Sukhomlinoff, and associates in control of Russia. The German, Russian, French, Belgian and allied peoples became alike the sorrowful victims."
Recent evidence of the inner secrets of European diplomacy prove this. "In the summer of 1923 in Europe there fell into my hands at Paris the work of Rene Marchand ‑‑ Un Livre Noir ‑‑ containing the secret dispatches between the Russian Foreign Office and Isvolski, the Ambassador of Russia at Paris immediately preceding the World War.
In London I obtained de Siebert's publication of the like secret dispatches between the Russian Foreign Office and Becnckendorf, the Ambassador of Russia at London. My interest was thus aroused and every book available on the subject was studied because it was perceived that the Allied Propaganda that they had fought unselfishly for democratic principles and to establish justice and right in international affairs had greatly deceived the people of the United States. It became perfectly obvious that the theory that the Czar was leading the fight to make the world safe for Democracy was ludicrous. These Secret Dispatches showed that the theory that the war was waged in defense of American ideals was untrue. They also proved that the theory that the Entente Allies were fighting a war to defend themselves and the United States from the criminal design of William II to dominate the world by military force was false.
It became clear that a few leaders of the Entente Allies had instigated and launched the war inspired by the mixed motives of imperialistic ambitions, greed for commercial and political power, future security, revenge, hate, love of secret diplomacy and intrigue, believing that the war would be quickly ended, that the profit would be great and the future enjoyment of such illicit gains well protected. When the records had been studied, the evidence and my conclusions were presented to the American People in the Unites States Senate, December 18, 1923. My action was moved alone by my love for the people of the United States, feeling that it was my duty as a matter of loyalty, to disclose to them the truth, even if I seemed quite alone. Now that European interests are vigorously declaring by a second great American Propaganda that it was 'OUR WAR,' as a basis for canceling the War Debts, it has seemed worth while to put in a compact form the evidence to show IT WAS NOT 'OUR WAR,' and to show the common people of all the nations that they have been the victims of imperial intrigue and unwise leadership, and that they should, by democratic processes, defined themselves in the future against the secret diplomacy and intrigue of unintelligent officials." 967
Senator Owens went on to say: "...It is doubtful if one Frenchman in ten thousand had any knowledge that Poincare was deliberately leading France into war. Neither the Russian nor French government really believed that the German government intended aggressive war on them but the military preparedness of Germany and the bombast of some of its chauvinists laid a convenient but false foundation for the French and British propaganda that the German leaders had plotted the brutal military conquest of the world. The reconciliation of the French and German people, their mutual heartfelt moral disarmament is essential to physical disarmament; their mutual respect and good will are vital to their future peace and the future peace of Europe and the world. Valiant Coutourier, member of the French House of Delegates, in accusing Raymond Poincare of having been responsible with the Russian leaders for having caused the war, did so 'on his honor as an old French soldier;' and so 'on my honor as a long‑time member of the United States Senate,' I record the accusing evidence in this book and my profound conviction that the conclusions are absolutely sound, assuring those who read these lines that they have been written as the result of careful study, entirely free from any conscious prejudice or ill‑will, even against those believed directly responsible for unloosing the World War, without any desire to stigmatize them, but with the purpose of making the truth known in order that the people may be ultimately reconciled to each other when they can better understand each other. With this book goes the prayer that it will be of some use in establishing understand�ing, truth and good will. 968
There is no competent and informed historian in any country who has studied the problem of the genesis of the World War (WW I) in a thorough fashion who does not regard the theory of war guilt held in Articles 227 and 231 in the Versailles Treaty to be wholly false, misleading and unjust." 969 ; "Never before in the whole history of historical writing has there been so rapid and complete a change in the opinions of historians concerning an event of major importance as has been witnessed in the revision of our conceptions concerning the causes of the outbreak of the World War in August, 1914." 970
In Senator Owen's Introduction he gives a large list of historians and scholars from different countries who concur in his conclusions. Among these were Charles E. Tansill, historical expert, Library of Congress, and adds: "Under the United States Senate Resolution (1925) to collage the evidence on the origin of the World War, Charles E Tansill, expert historian, was assigned the task and is now convinced of the Russian and French responsibility. His book has not been published as a Government document for reasons of diplomatic amity."�
��������������������������������������������� Why The Truth Is Unknown
A natural question arises: "How is it that a truth of such gigantic consequence has not been made known to all the world and freely recognized?"
The answer is quite simple ‑‑ The most secret archives were not published or known until some years after the war, and, when they were disclosed, naturally those who had carried on the pre‑war propaganda, and the war‑ time propaganda in which not only the German Government but the German people were bitterly denounced as the enemies of mankind, were not disposed to confess that they had been parties to an unsound, lying propaganda against the German people.
The international press, totally controlled by the Jews, who hate the German People with a hatred exceeded only by their hatred of the Lord Jesus Christ, had denounced the Germans as guilty of the crime of unloosing the war, and then charged the German troops with every crime on the book ‑‑ cutting off the hands of babies, bayoneting women with children, crucifying soldiers, committing massacres on non‑combatants; boiling their own dead to make glycerine for explosives, etc.� Which is, and many more, the crimes committed by the Jews against Christians since they crucified Christ. So they accuse the German people of their crimes, in order to hide their own guilt. Every artifice was used to make all the world hate the German name. The same was true after World War II, with the Jews fake "Holocaust" stories. These war‑time atrocities are no longer believed by informed people. All armies contain some individuals who exhibit atrocity during the terrible excitement of war.
The story of cutting off the children's hands was thoroughly investigated and found to be untrue. The story of the boiling of the German dead to get the fat from their bodies was proved to be the confessed invention of a British officer. The press of the world, finding it embarrassing to reverse the views previously reported, and by which the world was misled, preferred the position that the question of war guilt was steeled by the Treaty of Versailles and the Nuremberg Trials.
They, therefore, deliberately have failed to give publicity to the recently discovered facts or to take the labor and pains to investigate. For this reason, the people of the world have not had access to the truth except through books (such as this one) whose circulation is small.
Bearing out the truth of the above by Senator Owen, in the pamphlet "The Truth about England," p. 15, shows that these charges (World War I charges) were carefully investigated by a group of war correspondents who telegraphed their findings to the Associated Press, which afterwards never saw the light of day: "In spirit of fairness we united in declaring German atrocity stories groundless, as far as we are able to observe; after spending two weeks accompanying German army for upward a hundred miles we report not one single incident of unprovoked reprisal...No mistreatment of prisoners or non‑combatants...numerous rumors prove groundless...discipline German troops excellent...no drunkenness. To the truth of these statements we pledge our word." 971
The pamphlet just named said that this dispatch was NEVER PRINTED because the channels of information were subsidized by English money which suppressed the truth.
"The American press is a giant and has a giant's responsibility. Ultimately, when it knows the truth, it will do its full duty. 972 Another obstacle to the knowledge of the evidence is Entente official opposition. The Treaty of Versailles (Article 231) had compelled the German leaders to accept complete responsibili�ty for the war. It was not a treaty of agreement. It was a treaty dictated by the victors, and the conquered Germans (over their vehement protests) were compelled to sign the confession of guilt under the threat, after they had disarmed, of being invaded and devastated by war by the allies. The German women and children were suffering the extremities of death by starvation under an Allied embargo as a means of coercing German consent to the dictated treaty. The Germans still strenuously protest that they did not will the war. The Treaty of Versailles violated many of the 14 points under which President Wilson and the Entente Allies obtained the German consent to the Armistice. For these reasons, the governmental powers of Europe, outside of Germany, were unwilling to have any publicity given to the truth that a few (Jewish) Russian and French leaders had willed the war and forced it on the German leaders, on Europe and the world. Therefore, the evidence has been largely suppressed by the leaders of the Entente nations. But the truth disclosed by the evidence cannot be kept permanently concealed, and the scholars of the whole world are now quite well advised with regard to the evidence.
The facts set forth in this book are based on the evidence of the official records of the belligerent governments, and the particular records listed in Exhibit A, will be found to completely justify every important statement made in this work...The evidence shows that the German leaders made a strenuous effort to prevent the local conflict between Austria and Serbia from leading to a general European war, and that the German leaders were not supported either in St. Petersburg, or Paris in this attempt to prevent a European war, but were prevented from localizing the war, or adjusting it by a concert of the powers, by the Russian leaders. Austria intended a local war and was opposed to a general war. The war against Serbia, into which Austria was deliberately incited by the ruinous intrigues of Serbia at the instigation of Russia, was a trap into which Austria fell, not knowing it was fomented by Russia to create the pretext of general mobilization and war to make Austria and Germany appear to the world as the wilful instigators of the great conflict.� But the Russian Imperialists are convicted by the secret treaties, military conventions, dispatches, documents and by the confession of their own mouths ‑‑ for example. (Here Senator Owen gives eight citations. From them we take the last) Colonel E.M. House wrote to the President of the United States, from Europe, May 29, 1914, (House, II, 248): 'Whenever England consents, France and Russia will close in on Germany and Austria.'"
Count Julius Andrassy said: "When on July 29th the German Chancellor tries to negotiate with Goschen, the British Ambassador, in the interest of British neutrality, the Ambassador says that, according to his belief, his government would not bind itself to anything; not on account of the individual conditions which Germany placed in view, but generally. At that time Grey warns Lichnowsky, the German Ambassador, that as soon as France would be embroiled in the war, England would have to interfere...On July 31st Grey announces to Lichnowsky that if it comes to war between Germany and France, he would be involved...The Russian Minister of Foreign Affairs expresses, in the presence of the British Ambassador, has conviction that 'England would in the end be dragged into war.' He repeats his statement on July 25th and 30th, and again says so to the President of the French Republic...Grey cannot conceal his actual conviction and inner resolution to take part in the war, as is evident from his telegram to Buchanan, British Ambassador to Russian, of the 25th, stating, 'If, however, war should break out, then its developments would force us to participate.'" 973
Senator Owen's book contains 209 pages plus a Bibliography of official documents, 78 in number. It is convincing and conclusive. From the Congressional Record, April 25, 1939, Senator Nye is reported as having said: "This work, Propaganda in the Next War (Already World War has been planned and known to some in Congress: Some of which tried valiantly to warn America? But was the warning taken? Absolutely not. Why? Because of the power the Jews have over public opinion through the news media), staggers the imagination. It amazes me that men could be so brazen in laying down the plans which ARE TO ENTRAP US, publish them, and give them, at least for a few days, to the world.
���� I understand that this particular volume, Propaganda in the Next War, published last fall and put in circulation, instead of having its circulation enlarged, now is suffering at the hands of those who desire to retire it from circulation. A few days ago I came on the floor of the Senate with the volume itself. I am sorry that I have not it with me today. I am told that it is the only copy of Propaganda in the Next War avai�lable in the United States. It can be had: I can borrow it again if there is occasion and need for it in the Senate; but it is no longer easy to obtain. I wish the entire work could be read by every member of the Senate. One particular chapter, however, is one which every Member of the Senate ought to be required to read. It is the chapter entitled 'Enemies, Neutrals and Allies,' a large portion of which is given over to a description of just how they are going to manage their propaganda upon the United States in the event of the next war; and in the light of what we are seeing happen day after day in this country, I am given to wonder, if perchance that propaganda is not already under way."
The following is taken from the Public Ledger, Inc., and is captioned: "Boake Carter...SAYS ‑‑ Look What's Coming! Tip From London. Creating 'Sentiment.'" "The details of the business of convincing United States citizens that they should sally forth once more as the savers of the world's democracy is explained in a somewhat unique book just published in London. The man who wrote it is Sidney Rogerson, publicity manager of Imperial Chemical Industries, Ltd., the vast British dye and explosives trust. Prior to his present post Rogerson was counsel for the Federation of British Industries, composed of 90 percent of manufacturers of England...The author continues in this vein:
Though we are not unfavorably placed, we shall require to do much propaganda to keep the United States benevolently neutral (When is it neutral? When is it benevolent!). It will need a definite threat to America, a threat, moreover, which will have to be brought home to every citizen before the Republic will again take arms in an external quarrel. This position will naturally be considered eased if Japan were in�volved...At any rate, it would be a natural and obvious object of our propagandists to achieve this, just as during the great war they succeeded in embroiling the United States with Germany...'
Fortunately ‑‑ in America our propaganda is on firm ground. We can be entirely sincere (!) as our main plank will be the old democratic one. We must clearly enunciate our belief in the democratic form of government...Our minor propaganda will aim at attaching the support of important sections, such as the Jews, probably by the clear‑cut policy on Palestine, and of our intention, if victorious, to put an end to anti‑ Semitic persecution and of Roman Catholic community in similar terms.
These should not be difficult to pursue, not to put over to the American public. We shall, as before, send over our leading literary lights and other men with names well known in the United States."
"Look At What's Coming" closes with these words: "My only hope is that we may come to the realization (propaganda control) before it is too late. If I advocate the necessity of propaganda in the present (1939) state of affairs, I value our democratic privileges none the less. As I see it, the privileges will be at stake in a future war, and it is because I do not want to risk their being lost permanently that I recommend we should surrender some of them temporarily. Just as I value democratic liberty, I dislike democratic license, and am fearful of its consequences in a world so tense and brittle with organization. To quote H.G. Wells, (who, he writes on page 36, was entrusted with conducting the propaganda against Germany in World War I) 'I suppose that the last of the dinosaurs to survive thought it was muddling through quite nicely.' It would be a tragedy if democracy entertained the same thought today."
If you desires to read a book that is packed with information on the Jewish question, we recommend "Where Now Little Jew?" published in 1938 by The Albert Bonnier Publishing House, New York City. From that we take the following as explaining part of the racial troubles in Palestine before World War II: "And above all: the 'blessings' conferred by the Zionists on the Arabs are not the result of love but, as an Arab leader expressed, 'because they want to bribe us to keep quiet as long as they are the minority.' And he showed his interviewer, Albert Viton (the American journalist whose two instructive articles collateral to this appeared in The Nation, December, 1936) masses of Jewish newspaper articles, from which it was clear that the Jews were already trying to push the Arabs out of their jobs to make room for additional immigrants. Not a day passes without Davar (a Jewish labor daily) campaigning for exclusively Jewish labor in all Jewish enterprises.
A few examples: On October 26, 1935, the paper stated that in Petakh‑Tivah, the efforts of the Histadruth (Jewish labor organization) to conquer for the Jewish worker a place in agriculture had borne fruit, and letters had been sent to Jewish orange grove owners demanding the employment of purely Jewish labor. The following day Davar reported a battle between Histadruth pickets and Arab laborers, and said that they could not understand 'why the government had to warn the Histadruth leaders against disturbing the peace.' The same day the front‑page editorial states: 'The attempt to smuggle in Arab laborers at Ranaana...has indeed been successfully nipped in the bud, but only after our workers lost time and strength, after arrests and trials.' On October 13, 1935, Davar expressed satisfaction at the fact that Kiosk owners had decided to use juices from fruit grown in groves employing Jewish labor only. On November 1, 1935, the paper reported the arrest of two members of the Communist settlement Makhar for driving Arab workers from a Jewish grove against the wishes of the owner. As stated above, all this is Kibush Avodah, and it shows only too clearly that the methods used by the Jews can under no circumstances be condoned. (But these same Jews hold up their hands in righteous horror when similar methods are used in Poland or Germany against their fellow Jews)."
To the student of history, and who is interested in seeing how British propaganda has operated against the American people and the United States for more than one hundred years, we recommend a book titled: "England ‑‑ Her Treatment of America," by George Hanry Payne.
The Foreword to this was written by George Higgins Moses, former Senator from New Hampshire. Its fifteen chapters deal with "The Beginnings of Trouble," the "War of 1812," the "Monroe Doctrine," "The Mexican Intrigue," "The Threat in the Civil War," "The pirates of Panama," "Our Fate in the Pacific," "Restricting Our Navy." This is very interesting as it shows the duplicity which persuaded this country to sink its battleships under an idealism utterly inconsistent with the world situation.
��������������������������������������������������� Propaganda At Work
We are indebted to the late Senator Lundeen for inserting two articles into the Congressional Record that throw much light on pre‑World War II propaganda efforts. One is found in that Record for June 19, 1940, and the other, the report of the speech which he delivered in the Senate, July 11, 1940. The former gives us an appraisal of the late British Ambassador in these significant words: "Philip Henry Kerr, Marquess of Lothian, who also bears up under the titles of Lord Newbattle, Earl of Ancrus, and Viscount of Drien, is in many respects a typical member of the British ruling class..."
In his capacity as Secretary to the Honorable Lloyd George 'he was on the inside of the peace conference which framed the Treaty of Versailles, of unhappy memory, and he is supposed to have been the author of the Covering Note of July 16, 1919, which laid on Germany the sole guilt of the war of 1914‑1918.' We shall see that he later recanted this thesis.
Indeed, in later years, especially after coming into his title and taking his seat in the House of Lords, Lothian demonstrated his mental pliancy by becoming an assiduous and eloquent apologist for the German point of view. After the National Socialist Part and Adolf Hitler came to power, Lothian specifical�ly gives the steps taken by the Nazis to undo the evil work of Versailles, and persuasively urged that British policy should conform with German ideas for the reconstruction of Europe. The writings and speeches of Lord Lothian during this period reveal he believed:
(1) That Germany was badly treated at Versailles;
(2) That French efforts to keep Germany in vassalage were cruel and unwise;
(3) That Britain and the United States share the guilt of France in this respect;
(4) That these three are responsible for the triumph of national socialism:
'America's entrance into the (world) war was disastrous not only for your country (United States) but for the Allies as well, because had you stayed at home and minded your own business we would have made peace with the Central Powers in the spring of 1917, and then there would have been no collapse in Russia, followed by Communism; no break‑down in Italy, followed by Fascism; and Nazism would not at present be enthroned in Germany. If American had stayed out of the war and minded her own business, none of these 'Isms' would today be sweeping the continent of Europe and breaking down parliamentary government.' 974
(5) That National Socialism had been good for Germany;
(6) That Germany was justified in rearming;
(7) That there were too many small nations in post‑Versailles Europe and that hegemony in south‑eastern Europe naturally belongs to Germany;
(8) That the German demands for reunion with Austria, the Sudetenland, and Memel, and for possession of Danzig were justified;
(9) That Britain belongs in a 'World System' not in the 'European System,' that accordingly Britain should not make commitments in Europe, and should not try to dominate Europe, should not go to war over any European issue; and
(10) That one of the prime causes of war danger which then overhung Europe, and has since taken such tragic reality, was British meddling in eastern Europe.
No one reading the noble lord's words can doubt that he spoke his sincere convictions. The discrepancy between his own views and those which, as British Ambassador, he is now daily urging upon the American Government and people cannot but recall Talleyrand's famous definition of an Ambassador's duty ‑‑ 'to lie for his country.' Today Ambassador Lothian must try to persuade Americans that Hitler is a monster, nazi‑ism an unmitigated evil, and the German people essentially barba�rous; that Germany breaks treaties in mere cynical wantonness; that the reunion of Germany with territories inhabited by Germans which were cut off from the main body at Versailles is a crime against democracy; that the German war with Poland made it Britain's sacred duty to war on Germany, and that, in fact, the preservation of civiliza�tion, as we have known it, requires that American might, money and men shall be freely offered to Britain to save her from defeat in that war which Lord Lothian, before he became Ambassador, warned his countrymen to shun."
Senator Lundeen's speech of July 11, 1940, is in pamphlet form titled: "Six Men And War." From page 4 of that pamphlet: In a letter of November 21, 1938, the Polish Ambassador to the United States, Count Jerzy Potocki, tells the Polish Foreign Minister in Warsaw of the importance and influence of Bullitt: "About Germany and Hitler he spoke vehemently and with great hatred. He said that only energy at the end of the war would put an end to the future great German expansionism.
To my question asking how he visualized this future war, he replied that above all the United States, France and England must rearm tremendously in order to be in a position to cope with German power. Only then, when the moment is ripe, declared Bullitt further, will one be ready for the final decision. In reply to my question whether the United States would take part in such a war, he said: 'Undoubtedly yes, but only after Great Britain and France had made the first move. Shortly after Mr. Bullitt's return to Paris, the Polish Ambassador to Paris, Mr Jules Lukasiewcz, sent a communication to the Polish Foreign Minister in Warsaw in which he declared that Mr. Bullitt had told him: 'Should war break out we shall certainly not take part in it at the beginning, but we shall end it.'"
Then on page 6, Senator Lundeen, quoting from the documents referred to, says that Ambassador Lukasiewicz wrote his Foreign Minister at Warsaw and said that Mr. Bullitt had, "...communicated with Ambassador Kennedy in London, urging him to get in contact with Prime Minister Chamberlain and to request the latter to guarantee British support of Poland.
On page 7, it is reported that March 29, 1939, Count Edward Raczynski, the Polish Ambassador in London, wrote to the Polish Foreign Minister in Warsaw of his conversations with Ambassador Kennedy, indicating that the latter was actively meddling in Polish‑British relations.' On page 8, it states: 'That Kennedy remained active in promoting British support of Poland is evident from a note by the Polish Commercial Counselor, Jan Wszelski, regarding an interview which he had with Mr. Kennedy on June 16, 1939. Mr. Kennedy had been urging the British to make a cash loan to Poland. This they did shortly afterward, thus helping to prepare for war."
Then, on page 10, Senator Lundeen produces evidence to show that the plans of the Administration, through Bullitt, Kennedy and the six men named in his speech, President Roosevelt and Secretary Hull, Under‑�Secretaries of States Welles and Berle, "is dangerously likely to lead us to war."� Then follows with this significant statement: "The invasion of Holland and Belgium and the victory over France will provide them with more powerful aid in this campaign than anything which has happened since the Chicago speech of 1937. 975 We, too, have a stake in world affairs."
The importance of war as an issue in the political campaign which closed in November was revealed in one of the polls which showed that but for this issue Mr. Willkie would have had a majority of the electoral votes. Three‑fourths of the press of this country was in favor of Mr. Roosevelt, and with a carefully planned publicity campaign, sold the idea to many unthinking people that it was unwise to swap horses while crossing the stream. John T. Flynn, on page 113 of his "Country Squire in the White House," shows how effectively the war "scare" would be used: "And when an election approaches, Americans are thinking of the eleven million people unemployed, of the farm problem unsolved; of the utter paralysis of private investment, of the mounting public debt, of the scandals in Washington and local political foes. And the war, the menace to our security, the call to national defense; all this will take the minds of our people off the failure to solve our own problems and will furnish a new excuse to spend another ten to fifteen billion dollars to return his party to power."
President Roosevelt, in his address at Philadelphia, October 23, 1940, said: "I give to you and the people of this country this most solemn assurance: there is no secret treaty, no secret obligation, no secret commitment, no secret understanding in any shape or form, direct or indirect, with any other government, or any other nation in any part of the world, to involve; no such secrecy that might or could, in any shape, involve, this nation in any war or for any other purpose. Is that clear?"
Previously we directed your attention to what was in the President's mind as revealed in three of his speeches proving the truth of the proverb ‑‑ "Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh." Thus it is very clear that Franklin D. Roosevelt was A Liar and A Traitor!
On page 137 of Herring's book "And So To War," the comment is made most significantly upon the incident of the speech at Chicago, on October 5, 1937, and he says: "The bulk of the speech had been prepared in the State Department, but in his last minute enthusiasm (when his Jewish heart and mind was overflowing with zeal for the killing of millions of Christians which lay ahead), and in one of those flashes of genius which make Mr. Roosevelt dangerous, he inserted the sentence advocating 'quarantines,' a word which brought consternation to the more cautious officials in the State Department."
Again, on page 145, Mr. Herring said: "...To Wilson, however, belongs the chief responsibility for departure from our traditional American doctrine of the exclusive right of Congress to initiate and declare war. From first to last, he withheld from Congress vital knowledge of his purposes and commitments, and told them such things, and only such things, as he thought suitable for their ears."
In explanation of this procedure you should know, however, that both Wilson and Roosevelt were tutored by Colonel E.M. House, who was charged by the late Senator Lawrence Y. Sherman with having published a book which "solves the conundrum how to get rid of the Constitution...Philip Dru (the hero of Col. House's book) becomes a dictator with a clean slate." 976 President Roosevelt's speech in Philadelphia, to which we are referring, shows that he was not only following in the footsteps of former President Wilson but that he had passed from the stage of a novice to that of an adept for ex‑Senator Owen in his book to which we have already referred, says on page 39: "Great Britain's foreign affairs are directed in like fashion (to that of Russian and France) by the British Foreign Office, No. 10 Downing Street, without necessarily being directed by or even disclosed to the British Parliament. Sir Edward Grey, in his agreements with the government of France and Russia, contemplat�ing naval and military cooperation between Russia, France and Great Britain along the lines worked out by the military and naval staffs of the three countries, was able to do so in absolute secrecy. He did not submit these records to Parliament until after the war had been entered into by Great Britain. Six times the British Parliament was advised that there were no commitments made." 977
Because of this duplicity, Senator Owen tells us on p. 92 of the same book, that John Burns, Lord Morley and others about August 1st, 1914, withdrew from Asquith's Cabinet, when they discovered the truth. Then on page 45 Senator Owen says of the treaty which the French and Russian leaders had signed: "The very existence of this secret treaty was denied, and Article 7 of the agreement itself provided: 'All the clauses enumerated above shall be kept absolutely secret.'"
These quotations should be carefully borne in mind when citations are taken from Mr. Stanton B. Leed's book: "These Rule France," which will follow in due course here in. In Mr. Flynn's book, p. 109, he comments on the "quarantine" speech of Mr. Roosevelt as follows: "Then came the quarantine speech in which he advocated international action to quarantine aggres�sors. If that policy had been adopted, it would have meant that England, France, the United States and possibly Russia would have used military power to strangle Japan and Germany economically. That meant the President was actually talking about war under these euphemistic phrases."
He then adds, on page 113: "What is more serious than all this, of course, is that the President has been 'meddling in' on the European situation for two years, and is increasing his meddling."
Demaree Bess in the Saturday Evening Post of May 11, 1940, wrote: "Americans who lived in Europe could see that Mr. Roosevelt's eloquent phrases, combined with certain obscure diplomatic moves that he began to make, were creating exaggerated hopes of American support in England and France. At that time I...suggested that unless the American people were really prepared to join England and France in a war against Germany, when and if such a war came, their President was raising False Hopes which eventually would prove humiliating...
It is curious to observe that while Americans were thinking of the President's moves in terms of peace, Europeans were estimating them almost entirely in terms of war...I was in America when Roosevelt made his famous 'quarantine' speech in 1937, and I recall Americans were not much excited I came back to Europe that autumn, I was amazed to discover what a sensation that speech had created. It was hailed as a death blow to American isolationism and a return of the United States to World Politics."
Then Mr. Bess cites two British publications: "President Roosevelt has issued the same warning that the United States would be aligned with Great Britain and France in the event of a major European war, although, of course, the nature of the American participa�tion cannot be defined in advance. 978 President Roosevelt is using the full power of his leadership to hurry along the change to a strong foreign policy." 979
J.L. Garvin wrote in the London Observer: "Now for the first time Hitler and Mussolini have no doubts. They know it is a certainty that America will be upon them if they strike again at any independent nation whatsoever."
In an article published in the Baltimore Sun of August 25, 1940, written by a correspondent of the Sun in France, it was stated: "'Our government (France) unfortunately believed that the United States would enter the war almost immediately after we declared war on Germany,' a number of Frenchmen have said to me. 'If our government had not believed it, perhaps we would not be where we are.' The implication is unescapable.
Many Frenchmen believed that we, either directly through the heads of our State, or through our accredited representatives, encouraged these foreign powers to go to war, and worse, raised their hope that it would not be long before armed forces of the United States would be crossing the Atlantic. Upon returning to Europe about the time that the French army was defeated, I was not, however, unprepared for accusations of this character.
Long before the war I, as an American living in France, was increasingly worried over the assurance, growing in many minds to the certainty that the sympathy of the United States for the Allied cause, openly expressed by our highest spokesman, meant nothing short of an avowed intention of going to war on their side...
I did not realize, however, until very recently during a visit to the temporary French capital at Vichy how widespread is the belief in France that the United States encouraged France to declare war against Germany, and that our accredited representatives in France had promised almost immediate armed aid...I found that thy all considered that the United States by its official statements, acts and general conduct toward the European states during� the past few years had on the whole and to a large degree led Europe to believe that it would again intervene in a European War on the side of Britain and France against Nazi Germany."
In a rush despatch to President Roosevelt on June 10, 1940, Paul Reynaud, President of the French Council of Ministers, stated, among other things: "'Mr. President: I wish first to express to you my gratitude for the generous aid that you have decided to give is in aviation and armament. We shall fight and if necessary in our American possessions...I beseech you to declare publicly that the United States will give the Allies aid...I know the gravity of such a gesture. 'You said to us yourself on the 5th of October, 1937: 'I am compelled and you are compelled to look ahead. The hour has now come for these.'"
The Times Herald of Washington on June 12, 1940, contained a dispatch from London, which was headed "British stirred by hope U.S. will enter war ‑‑ full conscription of men, materials soon is predicted. The article states: London, June 11, (C.T.P.S.) ‑‑ Diplomatic sources in London today, after close study of President Roosevelt's latest speech, expressed the view America has now moved from benevolent neutrality to the status of 'prebelligerency.' The question is raised as to how long it will be before American pilots, American planes and American warships will be actively engaged in the European war.
���� This interpretation of the President's pronouncement is being actively propagated in the press here. C.V.R. Thompson, Daily Express correspondent in New York, in an article in Wednesday's issue, announces jubilantly, 'the United States is coming in,' and predicts American conscription within a month.
Not only will manpower be conscripted but money, materials, factory space and everything else.'...Admitting America's inability to send an expeditionary force abroad for some months at least, the correspondent points out that she could send a highly efficient air force and vital supplies to aid the Allies and 'build up her vast striking power for a decisive blow early next year.'"
On August 26, 1940, Senator Wheeler charged on the floor of the Senate that Sir George Paish, a guest at the White House on August 16th: "...had been lobbying among Senators in favor of legislation that would aid Great Britain although not registered as an alien agent at the State Department."
Senator Wheeler declared that Sir George had said to him: "'I am responsible for getting the United States into the last war. I am over here now and I am going to cross the United States on a speaking tour. I am going to get this country into this war.'"
On October 6, 1940, Col. Robert McCormic, editor and publisher of the Chicago Tribune, analyzed the cost of an American invasion of Europe. Col. McCormic said: "Such an invasion would cost the United States at least 400 billion dollars, a million deaths, and several million ruined lives."
General Hugh Johnson, writing in the New York World Telegram during the debates on the Bloom "Neutrality" (?) bill, said that the public utterances and actions of this administration at one time indicate involvement in war and another time assurance against it, adding: "They don't make sense when read together. 'In 1937, the President wanted to join with the 'peace‑loving nations' to 'quarantine the aggressors.' In April, 1939, he (Roosevelt) hinted that we couldn't stay out, and promptly approved a Washington Post editorial which so interpreted him and openly insisted that when he said at Warm Springs, 'If we don't have war...;' he meant by 'we' to include this country."
General Johnson pointed out that: "...these open utterances tie in with others...denied or not confirmed, like 'our frontier is in France' the public must take to mean that sooner or later we will have a stake in the outcome of Europe's troubles."
In the Baltimore Sun, H.L. Mencken stated: "The Hon. Mr. Roosevelt has been engaged upon this double‑headed enterprise (war‑scare) ever since the current war began: indeed he launched it so long ago as the time of his Chicago speech. The White House and the State Department, at this moment, are busy agencies of English propaganda, and so effective that the English have almost given up propaganda of their own. It would take only a half dozen fireside chats to finish the job. In a few short weeks the plain people would be convinced that Hitler was about to seize South America, blockade New York, and bomb Miami. And in another week or two Congress would be panicked into wiping out the English war debt and starting a new one."
In the Senate reports for June 12, 1940, Senator Holt was reported as saying that it was well known here in Washington, "...the social lobby controlled by the dictates of the British Embassy has enlisted for the duration of the war."
Senator Millard E. Tydings (D), of Maryland, denounced President Roosevelt's speech accusing Premier Mussolini of stabbing France in the back. Senator Tydings observed that the business of making war is not a one‑way street, agreeing with Senator Holt that bluffing may cause others to declare war on us. Another incident which elicited expressions of amazement was a radio broadcast Tuesday night by Edwin C. Hill, a commercial commentator.
Senator Holt quoted Hill as saying that the President had discussed the question of getting this country into the war with certain individuals who called at the White House. Senator Wheeler said he, too, had been informed that Hill, "...made a statement over the radio to the effect that the President of the United States called in some people last evening and questioned them as to whether or not we should have a declaration of war at the present time. It seems to me that a statement of that kind, given out by a radio commentator, if it was not true should certainly be sufficient reason for not permitting him to speak further over the radio as a commentator in this country."
Noting that Mr. Roosevelt had endorsed the advertisement of the Committee to Defend America by Aiding the Allies, Holt submitted data as to its background and origin.
"Of course they have a front, a stuffed shirt, William Allen White, but let us see where that committee started." Holt said. "Eighteen prominent bankers and others met secretly on the 29th day of April in New York to set up this committee. They were called by Frederick R. Coudert. Do Senators know who he is? He was the legal advisor of the British Embassy who helped lead us into the last World War. Frederick Coudert was the man who helped generate the propaganda that took American boys to their death in 1917 and 1918, while he was on the payroll of the British government."
In Colonel Lindberg's address of June 15, 1940, he said: "Arming for the defense of America is compatible with normal life, commerce and cul�ture...But arming to attack the continent of Europe would necessitate that the lives and thoughts of every man, woman and child in this country be directed toward war for the next generation, probably for the next several generations. We cannot continue for long to follow the course our government has taken without becoming involved in war with Germany...There are some who already advocate our entry into such a war. There are many perfectly sincere men and women who believe that we can send weapons to kill people in Europe without becoming involved in war with those people...This dabbling we have been doing in European affairs can lead only to failure in the future as it has in the past...We demand that foreign nations refrain from interfering in our hemisphere, yet we constantly interfere in theirs. And while we have been taking an ineffective part in the war abroad, we have inexcusably neglected our defenses at home. In fact we have let our own affairs drift along until we have not even a plan of defense for the continent of North America."
In Herring's book "And So To War," already quoted, he states: "These three chapters in American, and British, history served the two nations in different degrees. The first, the Monroe doctrine, served both Britain and America. The second, our entrance into the Far East and our espousal of the Open Door policy, served Britain greatly, America little. The third, our participation in the World War, served Britain and cheated America. The record reveals the ineptitude of American diplomacy." 980
Because of the appointment of Admiral Leahy to the French Court at Vichy, the following from page 52 of this same book is of interest in indicating that our Congress is certainly not informed as to some phases of international intrigue: "On the question of an 'agreement' with Great Britain, it was revealed that Captain Ingersoll, the naval chief of war plans, had recently (February 1938) spent some days in London. His visit was kept a great secret, and was only accidently revealed. Congressman Brewster of Maine and others demanded the meaning of that visit. Admiral Leahy refused to say what had transpired."
������������������������������������������������������ The French Press
From voluminous press clippings taken from French papers we select a few to show the challenge which they make to the emphatic statements made by President Roosevelt in his address at Philadelphia, October 23, 1940. "L'anatheme de la Maison Blance" (The Anathema of the White House), on January 13, 1939, in "Je Suis Partout:" "Once more Mr. Roosevelt has spoken. Once more he has pronounced his praise of democracy. Once more he has excommunicated the wicked dictators...the speech of President Roosevelt has singularly reinforced all these gentlemen of the war parties. Here they are all sprightly and blooming, calling more loudly the citizens to arms to the cry 'Roosevelt with us.' And that appears to be the clearest result of this harangue.
Israel. One must not be deceived by the pacific humanitarianism of the vocabulary of the White House. Mr. Roosevelt has perfectly understood that war is the one opportunity of allowing the little Hebrew comrades of his Brain Trust to revenge themselves and to reconquer Central Europe. Another war in which America would take the initiative or even active participation ...The events of September were, in fact, for the Jewish camarilla of the White House, a great disappointment. Mr. Roosevelt was so sure of war that during all the Anglo‑German negotiations up to the point where his words might have carried weight, he was careful to be silent. Then seeing that the French and English were weakening he took the trouble to telephone personally Sir John Simon and said to him; 'Go ahead, we will support you.'...The encouragements which Mr. Roosevelt gives so prodigally today to the crusades of the democracies have no other object but that of provoking Munich's revenge...One might be taken in by this vocabulary. The annoying thing is that Mr. Roosevelt, who anathematized the wicked Fascists, has taken the initiative of renewing diplomatic relations with the U.S.S.R. and that every year in the month of October he send congratulations to Mr. Stalin. Mr. Stalin's love of religion is well known ‑‑ Mr. Stalin's government by democracy ‑‑ Mr. Stalin dearly loved the Jews and Messrs. Hitler and Mussolini do not like them. A simple little difference which explains the whole policy of Mr. Roosevelt, for, in short, Mr. Roosevelt has never tired to mobilize the 'universal conscience' when they were disemboweling the White Russians and the Spanish Christians including the clergy and nuns."
From "Je Suis Partout," Paris, January 20, 1939: "Le Gouverment Amaricain ne veut pas faire la guerre, Il y pousse l'Europe." 981 As you read this it should be kept in mind this last phrase when the evidence is presented as to the part which Wm. C. Bullitt played, as charged by the French press, in starting World War II.����
"American will never for�get, I hope, that the fundamental cause of this entry into war on the side of the allies was its appetite for gain. This appetite for gain 'from the beginning of hostilities, was so de�vouring that the Ameri�cans clamored for war against Great Britain, when the English blockade put an end to the American commerce of the Central Empires.
These exigencies ended when England and France compensated the losses by doubling their or�ders.'...War is inevitable but the United States will not escape participation. Go ahead, they say, we are backing you! Perhaps, but at what a distance. The President has decided to give an entirely new complexion to the fourth New Deal. The first two were social‑economic; the third was widening the power of the executive and the elimination of the political minority. The fourth, based on popular hostility against the dictators, followed the program of massive rearmament and practices a strange and purely oratorical policy to fight 'Fascism.' 'Let us hope,' says the Daily News, 'that it will not change in character.'...In creating this war cycle, says the reactionaries, the President makes sure of maintaining his power, prepares for a possible dictatorship in time of war."
The Patriot, London, March 23, 1939, p. 231, published an article which appeared first in Action Francaise the 7th of March, 1939, from the pen of J. Delebecque, who was formerly in the French Department of Foreign Affairs. Action Francaise in a daily paper still being published while most of la grande presse, which deceived the people, had been closed by the Petain regime. The New France is being shaped to a considerable extent by the views of Charles Maurras, political editor of Action Francaise, who was made a member of the French Academy in 1939. Delebecue's article shows that there are Frenchmen who are wise as to who wants war. Its translation follows: "The Assault of The Warmongers. For a long time the warmongers have tried to conceal themselves and to act by indirection. All are pressing for war, while affirming their love for peace. That position is impossible to maintain today. The truth is that the Jews and their friends cannot contain themselves any longer. They must have their war which will avenge their race, and which will insure, they hope, its domination. A phenomena which is not new in history. Israel loses all prudence. The passion which ferments in its veins needs an outlet. Its influence in the parties called progressive permits them to mislead the 'masses.'
In the democratic countries it controls a great number of commanding positions. In Russia it (Jewish domination) is all powerful. Why will it not deem this the favorable moment? The very fact which it uses to screen its purpose is of a nature to dissipate its hesitation. Let us burn our bridges. Without doubt it is a large order, but, ad M. Zyromski said, one must 'run the risk.' These men, to steer well their great scheme, rely very much on America, or more precisely on American Jewry. (I must make that distinction because it is necessary). President Roosevelt, surrounded by Jews, led by them, or following them willingly, (we have before us a reprint from the New York Times which says that the philosophy of the New Deal is that of Justice Brandeis) the result is the same, in each one of his oratorical outbursts, he gives the impression, more and more violent, that he adheres to the crusade. The correspon�dent of the Paris Midi in the United States, M. Fransales half‑Jew and mouthpiece of world Jewry in New York, has declared without shame 'It is no longer a question of politics, this is a question of faith.' No doubt that faith, we are assured, is democratic faith, but that faith is strangely mingled with Jewish faith."
The following is a translation from "Action Francaise," July 11, 1939, titled "Firmness Does Not Exclude Prudence," by J. Delebecque: "England's resolution and determination are excellent. One should beware of the intrigue of those who are doubting and those who would like to assume an air of bravery of a kind to precipitate the desired conflict. In the critical period we are passing through the chiefs of state in England, as in France, are literally walking on eggs. There are people who advise them to put on iron‑shod boots because, for various reasons ‑‑ personal interests, fanati�cism, total bewilderment ‑‑ they desire the 'bloody omelette.' The Poles have in hand a blank cheque signed by London and Paris.
They are urged to use it. It is sought to incite and intimidate the British and French ministers by shouting into their ears, 'Munich.' The holy war in which they seek to plunge us is not a war for an endangered fatherland; it a war of 'ideas,' the religious war in a new guise; that is to say, a war truly frightful and criminal. Any such affected patriotism is to us terribly suspicious. The perfect states�man needs a cool head and a str�ong hea�rt. And in these days we need more than ever a perfect statesman."
The following appeared in the Herald Tribune, New York, in a dispatch from Paris dated September 14, 1940. Jacques Doriot, Fascist leader, former Deputy, former mayor of St. Denis, now cooperating with marshal Petain, wrote a significant article in his weekly "L'Emancipation Nationale." He has been a steel worker. He is an orator. He demands that the Government "settle definitely the Jewish problem." He favors a Germany victory and in a "letter to an Anglophile," he said that in the event of a British victory, "...the big authors of the war and the present catastrophe, Mandel, Blum and Reynaud would once more become masters of France. Jewish finance would choke us with its corruption. Freemasonry would re‑establish its dictatorship. Plutocracy would reign as master, and our national indepen�dence would not be re‑�established. For France would officially become the first dominion of his British majesty, whereas yesterday we were that on unofficially. In the Herald Tribune (N.Y.) appeared the following article, dated, Vichy, November 28, 1940: 'Vichy Discards Old Tie, Liberalism with U.S. Says lasting Relations Hinge on New Europe Economy. The idealological relationship which linked America and France as twin democracies and upholders of political and economic liberalism must henceforth be discarded.'"
This phrase "twin democracies" just quoted, has been, as stated, discarded by France and no wonder for at last they had proven the truth of what Lenin said: "The more complete the democracy, the nearer the moment when it ceases to be necessary...the more rapidly does every form of the state begin to decay."
What we have witnessed in our own country during the last eight years also proves the diagnosis given by Lenin and yet we observe two incidents in which President Roosevelt, in using this word "democracy," or its equivalent, has in his "facon de parler," been guilty of a "faux pas." You will doubtless recall that the Empress Catherine of Russia adopted certain ideas which found their expression in the French Revolution towards which she was also quite sympathetic. It required one hundred and twenty‑five years for the seed so sown to crucify but in 1917 the revolution in Russia proved the accuracy of the prophet Hosea's prediction, applied, primarily to Israel: "They have sown the wind and they shall reap the whirlwind."
Witness, therefore, the deliberate affront committed by President Roosevelt against the decent people of this country when he sent on November 7, 1934, the following cable to Soviet Russia: "Please accept on this anniversary of the establishment of the Soviet government the assurance of my best wishes for the welfare and prosperity of your country."
Congratulations of like nature followed on each anniversary date until 1938. Was it your congratula�tions, that were so submitted? If not, may we not find our reply in what Mr. Amos Pinchot wrote to the Hon. Harold L. Ickes, October 14, 1936: "H.G. Wells in the spring of 1934 spent a good part of four days at the White House talking with the President...upon the New Deal. He talked with Berle, Tugwell and Frankfurter...He returned to England and flew to Moscow, visited Stalin...then went home and wrote his book...Wells came to the opinion that Roosevelt and Stalin had so much in common that it would be advisable for them to work together for a socialist world state...One thing more. And this seems to me important and relevant at this time. Will you ask the President what was said, in the now famous talks at the White House, that made Mr. Wells conclude, after his visits to Washington and Moscow, that Mr. Roosevelt and Mr. Stalin are moving in the same direction?"
The second incident follows. During the week which ended January 11, 1941, President Roosevelt sent a cable congratulating Marshal Petain. In it he referred to "Liberty, Equality and Fraternity," the former slogan of France, but which has been discarded since the occupation. It is a marvel of history that it stood as long as it did, for it was a product of the French Revolution and of this incident Mrs. Nesta Webster tells us in her "World Revolution," p. 36: "It was not, however, until after the overthrow of the monarchy on the 10th of August, 1792, when the mob attacked the Tuileries and massacred the Swiss guards that the work of demolition began on the vast scale planned by Weishaupt. From this moment the role of Illuminism (read 'The Roosevelt Saga' and see how Clinton Roosevelt, born in 1804, advocated a dictatorship for the United States (he was an Illuminati) can be clearly traced through the succeeding phases of the Revolution. Thus it is from the 10th of August onwards that we find the tri‑color, banner of the usurper, replaced by the red flag of the social revolution, whilst the cry of 'Vive notre roi d'Orleans!' gives way to the Masonic watchword of 'Liberty, Equality, Fraterni�ty.'"
As we examine history to learn something about this thing so recently congratulated by the sage of the White House, our attention is directed to a sermon preached by Timothy Dwight, President of Yale, to the people of New Haven in July, 1798: "No personal or national interest of man has been uninvaded; no impious sentiment of action against God has been spared; no malignant hostility against Christ and His religion has been unattempted. Justice, truth, kindness, piety, and moral obligation universally have not been merely trodden under foot...but ridiculed, spurned, and insulted as the childish bugbears of drivelling idiocy...For what end shall we be connected with men of whom this is the character and conduct? Is it that our churches may become temples of reason, our Sabbath a decade, and our Psalms of praise Marseillaise hymns?...Is it that we may see our Bibles cast into a bonfire, the vessels of the sacramental supper borne by an ass in public procession, and our children either wheedled or terrified, uniting in the mob, chanting mockeries against God, and hailing in the sound of the 'Ca ira' the ruin of their religion and the loss of their souls? Shall our sons become the disciples of Voltaire and the dragoons of Marat, or our daughters the concubines of the Illuminati?"
In response to this question by Dr. Dwight, the following is taken from page 15 of "The Roosevelt Saga:" "And what is the plan of the Illuminati? It is the plan which the admitted leaders of the French Revolution established: it is the exact plan of the Soviet ‑‑ a hierarchy and its dictator. It is that set forth in Philip Dru (written by Colonel House who was an advisor to Candidate Roosevelt) in Clinton Roosevelt's New Dynasty, and it is the plan almost established under the New Deal. It has only a short distance to go before becoming a complete dictatorship."
Clinton Roosevelt was born in 1804. In his "New Dynasty," with chart shown in "The Roosevelt Saga," the author of this latter pamphlet states most appropriately on page 15: "This partial comparison of the philosophy and plans of reform of the two Roosevelts, Franklin D. and Clinton, and the tracing of their identity with that of the Illuminati which made so much trouble for Washington, Jefferson and Hamilton in the name of 'democracy,' throws a great light upon the present situation.
Now, as of old, many sincere people; preachers, social workers, and other idealists‑who rightly disapprove of the blunders and corruption of our time, are embracing these age‑old dangerous theories, without knowledge of their background.
The propaganda is cleverly devised to appeal to these fine people, who are often without experience in practical matters and who believe they could do a much better job. Yet these same people are the very ones who cry loudest against 'Fascism,' while saying far less against its twin sisters 'Communism' and the 'New Deal,' whereas, if they will dig deeply enough into the matter they will ALWAYS discover a hierarchical form of Government, under one name or another, with its inevitable Dictator. Today, we in these United States are close to experiencing the achievement of that form of Government. Participation in any War will complete the achievement."
The reply to Mr. Roosevelt comes in the form of a belated dispatch from Paris, dated December 19, 1940, but which appeared in the Herold Tribune, January 11, 1941. This was entitled: "Jews Forbidden To Do Business in Nazi France. Anti‑Semitism started in June:" "The collapse of the Third Republic brought anti‑Semitism to France in the occupied and also the unoccupied zones. After Nazi troops marched into Paris last June the Paris press became strongly anti‑Semantic, blaming the Jews for the French debacle and suggesting they be dealt with 'Nazi fash�ion.'...Meanwhile, the government of Premier Marshal Henri Petain ordered Jews classed in an 'inferior category.' It ordered the legal, medical, entertainment, educational and journalistic professions 'purified' of Jews. A number of Jewish government officials and employees have been retired.
Jews in unoccupied France, North Africa and the Near East have been disenfranchised. The press of the unoccupied zone has blamed the French defeat on Jews." From the same paper but by wireless from Vichy of January 14th, 1941, appeared another article, entitled: "Collaboration Held Desired."
"'Collaboration' with Germany, especially in the economic field, is desired by Pierre‑Etienne Flandin who replaced Pierre Laval as Minister of Foreign Affairs, according to well‑informed sources here."
The New York Times, January 15, 1941. "Britain Is Assailed In Vichy Broadcast" France Cast on Side of Italy, Spain and Portugal, Against London and its Empire.
"Vicy, France, Jan. 14 (UP) French Government propagandists tonight fired at Britain their harshest criticism since the Dakkar incident and the naval battle at Mers el‑Kebir, shattering any hope that the breach between the former allies might be narrowing.
It was the first clear‑cut statement of the French policy toward Britain since Pierre‑Etienne Flandin succeeded Pierre Laval as Foreign Minister a month ago. The official propaganda service took as its occasion for the blast a radio speech by Alfred Duff Cooper, British Minister of Information, to Latin America.
The entire propaganda handout tonight was devoted to a French rebuttal of Mr. Duff Cooper's speech. It definitely cast France on the side of Italy, Spain and Portugal as against Britain.
Britain was accused of having despoiled the Latin powers' colonial empires for the grandeur of the British Empire. Mr. Duff Cooper was charged with bad faith, the propagandists insisting that the Latins have been perpetual victims of the British from the sixteenth century.
Inasmuch as M. Flandin is head of propaganda activities as well as Foreign Minister, there could be no doubt that no change had occurred in Vichy feeling for Britain since the departure of M. Laval from the government...After having fought the Portuguese through the centuries, the British ended by making Portugal a virtual vassal state after having studied a plan to divide the Portuguese colonies shortly before the World War."
Elsewhere the reader's attention was directed to what would come from the pen of Mr. Stanton B. Leeds in his book "These Rule France," published by Bobbs, Merrill Co., N.Y., in 1940. Mr. Leeds is a journalist who spent sixteen years in France. He is an American. Mr. Leeds shows that democracy, introduced by President Wilson and misused since his day as it applies to these United States, has failed to protect France in the one hundred and fifty years since 1789, in which period France has been invaded by foreign armies five times, while under its Kings, Louis XIII to XVI, there had been no invasion in 170 years. On pages 236‑237, he says: "No one can form a sound conclusion without knowing the facts, and the facts are never published, at least not at the psychological moment. If any American doubts this, let him ask the President a specific question: Why the dispatches sent to Washington, or the messages telephoned there, on September 29th and 30th, 1938, by the American Ambassador in Paris, William C. Bullitt, were not published? If all that is claimed for democracy were true, the American people should have been informed immediately of what Bullitt knew or guessed, and of what he wanted done. The American people ran the risk at that moment of being involved in a foreign war again, but this sort of thing is never made public. To do so would disturb international relations."
On page 281 Mr. Leeds with precision, shows that Mr. Bullitt is a Bolshevik going back twenty years, for at that time was he not appointed one of the committee of three to wait on Lenin to learn on what terms the latter would make peace? (See what follows, taken from New Masses, a Communist periodical). On page 280 he shows some of Mr. Bullitt's tactics. (The use of the word "Fascist" was necessary to get the book published, so substitute "Bolshevist" when reading the following): "...so Daladier denounced these Communists and broke the general strike they understood as 'protest against Munich.' This fight cut deep, so deep that scars refused to heal. It has been replete with incidents also, of which two were typical. For one thing, it was reported that the American Ambassador, William C. Bullitt, had been close to Daladier during all this. Visiting him constantly, he had given him advice, a dangerous thing for an Ambassador to do, if he did it. For another, the Action Francaise had been seized for printing a parody of the Internationale, saying that Blum, Mandel and Reynaud should be the first to die if they forced war on France.
���� Naturally this did not please these statesmen and the Minister of the Interior, Albert Sarraut, confiscated the Royalist paper for that day. As for the American Ambassador ‑‑ but what of the Ambassador? What of this 'high‑hatted' millionaire, this 'adviser' to more governments than one, who tiptoed around Europe for years before he was sent first to Moscow, then to Paris as representative of the American President? Had he gone too far? Many thought so, but the wish, I fear, fathered the thought.
���� They could never prove what they suspected. To begin with, what they suspected was that Bullitt some time before this had told the French that with war a Fascist (Bolshevist) dictatorship would take over American lives and property completely. At that time it was not known generally that this plan was being hatched in Washington, and Fascist (Bolshevist) was an unpleasant word to apply to a dictatorship intended to defend America. But that was not all that the French had been told about it.
���� This plan contemplated raising a very large army ‑‑ one that America did not need if America was going to limit military activates solely to the defense of the American mainland. But how did the French learn of this plan long before Americans did? From whom could they have learned it, except from a man close to those in power in America ‑‑ and who was closer than Bullitt? No one, admitted�ly! But Bullitt's long career had aroused a certain type of unfriendliness. Certain financiers, like certain politicians, favored the Left, so Bullitt's personal wealth did not prove that he was conservative, nor even that he was moderate. What, then, did explain his position? For the most part, his critics insisted that the Ambassador's real viewpoint could be deduced from the fact that he had quarreled with Woodrow Wilson over what should be done to Russia and Lenin."
In the light of the foregoing, and the statement, so emphatically given by Roosevelt at Philadel�phia October 23, 1940, that there was nothing to involve this nation in any war, we are moved to say that Bynyan's character, "Facing ‑ Both ‑ Ways," is still alive. This Janus‑faced personality sits in the White House. If any should doubt this, let them read again carefully what appears above, keeping before his eyes that portion of the Philadelphia address from which we have quoted.
If that is not sufficient to make our charge, then read the following which we take from President Roosevelt's address to the nation September 3, 1939: "You are, I believe, the most enlightened and the best informed people in all the world at this moment. You are subjected to no censorship of news, and I want to add that your government has no information which it hesitates to withhold from you or which it has any thought of withholding from you...I myself cannot and do not prophecy the course of events abroad ‑‑ and the reason is that because I have of necessity such a complete picture of what is going on in every part of the world, I do not dare to do so. And the other reason is that I think it is honest for me to be honest with the people of the United States...We seek to keep war from our firesides by keeping war from coming to the Americas. For that we have historic precedent that goes back to the days of the administra�tion of President George Washington...I hope the United States will keep out of this war. I believe that it will. And I give you assurances that every effort of your government will be directed toward that end."
Let us examine the evidence in the light of these postulations. The average voter has been led to believe that when political parties met in their conventions it was for the purpose of writing a platform and then nominating a candidate to run on that platform.
In the case of Governor Roosevelt at Albany in April, 1932, he stated that the old order in this country had apparently run its course and if a change was coming ‑‑ why not now? We are left in doubt as to the direction he was facing on that occasion, for Emile Gauvreau, in his book "What So Proudly We Hailed," says the preface, referring to the election returns in November, 1932: "The Chief New Nealer TO BE of the New Deal blew a curling cyclone of smoke...'I am going to recognize Russia. I am going to send people there to see what the Russians are doing.'"
Mr. Tugwell, an ardent New Dealer, when persona grata with Mr. Roosevelt, delivered an address in California in which he said: "The Future (for the United States) is becoming Visible in Russia."
From a pamphlet titled: "Revolution and the Real Fifth Column," page 8, we relate: "From Advance Copy, on stationery of the Bureau of Publicity, Democratic National Committee, 1066 National Press Bldg., Washington, D.C., there is found the statement made by Mr. Farley, June 27, 1934, before the Rotary International Convention at Detroit: To listen to our critics, one would think that the vari�ous ele�ments of the recov�ery pro�gram were hap�hazard adventures made on the spur of the moment because some pro�fessor whispered to him (F.D.R., author) the profe�ssor's favored views of political economy. Let me tell you that there is nothing sporadic about this program. It was worked out in Mr. Roosevelt's mind even before he was nominated for the Presidency. He knew exactly what he was going to be faced with when he came to the White House. He had studied every phase of the impending situation. From the histories and from living authorities, he learned all that one man can learn of the crises that have beset nations: of the methods that have succeeded and those that have failed.' The substance of this address appeared in the Herald Tribune the following day."
Inasmuch as President Roosevelt, in his address of September 3, 1939, referred favorably to an "historic precedent" established by George Washington, it would seem appropriate to direct his attention to a quotation taken from a letter sent by General Washington to C.C. Pinckney July 8, 1796: "It is a fact too notorious to be denied that the greatest embarrassments under which the adminis�tration of this Government labors proceed from the counter action of people among themselves, who are more disposed to promote the views of another nation than to establish national character of their own."
We are confident that if Congressional persuasion, with pressure, is brought to bear upon Mr. Bullitt, that not only would the charges made by Mr. Leeds and others be vindicated, but that, in its train, this country would doubtless learn that the beginning of the intrigue coincides with the moving of Mr. Bullitt from Russia to France as our Ambassador. In support of this statement following are articles taken from the Chicago Tribune, the New York Times and The Herald Tribune of New York.
���� "Bullitt Accused Of War Guilt In New Paris Paper ‑‑ Encouraged Resistance to Nazis, It Charges. By Alex Small. (Chicago Tribune Press Service). Paris, Nov. 4 (By Courier to Berlin, Delayed). The four day old newspaper Le Nouveau Temps today accused William C. Bullitt, American ambassador to France, of playing a role which helped plunge France into the losing war against Germany. The paper, resembling somewhat the old Le Temps and having a staff consisting mostly of editors from that formerly semi‑official organ, declared: 'Few people know, for example, that if M. Daladier (Eduard Daladier, then French premier) was disposed at 14 o'clock (2 p.m.) on Aug. 31, 1939, to accept uncondition�ally the Italian proposition of a European conference and if on the same day at 18 o'clock (6 p.m.) he put off French adhesion to M. Duce's offer, it was because in the interval he had conversations with Mr. Bullitt and with Bullitt's friend, Lukasiewicz (Juljusz Lukasiewicz, then Polish ambassador to France).' Based on Interview. The editorial was based on an interview recently given in unoccupied territory by the former French foreign minister, Georges Bonnet. The editorial asked for serious reflection on the part of 'the numerous friends which France possesses beyond the Atlantic, sincere and objective friends as well as too zealous friends who sometimes are false friends.' Among the latter are people who often gave, the leaders of our country extremely bad advice,' the editorial charged.
���� The paper then accused certain Parisian journalists, notably Genevieve Tabouis and Henri de Kerillis, of getting encouragement from two Americans, Secretary of the Treasury Henry Morgenthau Jr. and Bernard Baruch. It declared: 'The truth is that the American circles which even today favor some sort of military support of the United States in favor of Britain bear a heavy responsibility in that noxious psychosis which pushed our country first into war and then to a resistance carried beyond the limits of reason. Asserts Promises Made.
Too many spokesmen of Washington, D.C., did not cease repeating before September, 1939, 'Stand up to the German claims and America will help.' These same men, once the conflict began, promised each week and for the following month, American intervention. Without these illusory encouragements, numerous French politicians would not have dared to combat the pacific policy of M. Bonnet.
���� The appearance of Le Nouveau Temps was interpreted as a certain sign of the return of the French government at Vichy to the region of Paris in the near future." 982
���� "Flandin Expected To Aid Riom Trial ‑‑ Quoted as Accusing Daladier of Chief Responsibil�ity in Outbreak of War; Lies to people alleged ‑‑ Nazi Radio Summarizes His Charges in Vindication of Germany's Course,983 Paris, Dec. 10 (Delayed, via Berlin) The prospect that former Premier Pierre‑Etiene Flandin will indirectly appear against former Premiers Leon Blum and Eduard Daladier and other defendants approaching trial before the Riom high court was held out in today's Matin. It reported imminent publication of 'sensational revelations' on war guilt by M. Flandin and other prominent politicians. The paper announces publication of a series of articles by M. Flandin and others entitled 'Veterans Accuse.' The Matin ways the revelations will prove damaging evidence against 'war mongers,' specifying M. Blum, M. Daladier, former Generalissimo Maurice Gustave Gamelin and former Air Minister Guy La Chambre.
���� Flandin Accuses Daladier: Pierre‑Etienne Flandin, in an interview in the Matin, accused the then Premier Edouard Daladier of 'the greater part of the responsibility' for the war, according to a broadcast of the German‑controlled Amsterdam radio recorded Friday at the Columbia Broadcasting System's short‑wave listening station. The broadcast added: 'Flandin declared that he had visited Daladier on the 27th of August of last year. Flandin then said to Daladier that this war would be a crime ‑‑ it had to be prevented by all means.
���� If you are willing to prevent war,' said Flandin to Daladier, 'then we shall support you regardless. But you have to go to real negotiation. The German Government has taken resolute decisions. Hitler will not give way. He will not stop until he has reached his object.' Daladier, however, was of another opinion. Daladier had the conviction that Hitler would not be able to stand up against the British‑French military cooperation. Moreover, the French Ambassador to Berlin (Robert) Coulondre, reported that Hitler did not want to go farther. Flandin declared that Daladier received his information almost exclusively from the British Intelligence Service, and from certain evidence. It was proved further that Jewish influences had put aside every one of those men who would have had a good influence for the peaceful solution.
���� Henderson Contracted: In contradiction to the declaration of (Sir Nevile) Henderson, the British Ambassador to Berlin, Flandin said that the British Ambassador had understood very well the German proposals referring to Poland. Flandin guaranteed further that the Polish Government never saw these proposals, since neither the French nor the British governments had communicated these proposals to them.
���� Flandin stated that Germany awaited the Polish negotiators in vain. These negotiators could not come. The Polish Government did not know anything about Germany's proposals. Flandin stressed that the then French Government had strong intentions not to tell the French people the real state of affairs. Daladier had sent a private message to Hitler to which the latter answered on the Twenty‑seventh of August, 1939. They had agreed that these letters would not be published.
���� In spite of this, certain French papers published Daladier's letters but not the letters written by Hitler. The German Ambassador in Paris protested against this publication, and demanded that the replies of the Fuehrer should be published also, so that the French people would be informed, honestly and justly.
���� Then, declared Flandin, the credit demanded by Daladier was approved of by the French Parliament because of two great lies ‑‑ the government had declared in the first place that negotiations were being carried on between London, Paris, Rome and Berlin; and secondly that the government would appeal to the Parliament if it intended to declare war." 984
���� "Bullitt Accused Of Helping Pull France Into War ‑‑ 'Gringoire' Writer Says He Egged Poles On, Fought Mussolini's Peace Offer ‑‑ By John Elliot (By Wireless to the Herald Tribune, Copyright, 1940, New York Tribune Inc.) Vichy, Dec. 21. ‑‑ William C. Bullitt, former American Ambassador to France, is pictured as a leading warmonger who helped plunge France into war by pressure on Premier Edouard Daladier and Julius Lukasiewicz, Polish Ambassador at Paris, in an article on 'War Responsibilities,' by Phillippe Henroit, Published in the current number of the weekly 'Gringoire.' Bullitt has been frequently accused through inference by the French anti‑war party of having been largely instrumental in getting France involved in war. Notably, Fernand de Brinon, now French Ambassador at Paris, has accused a 'high American personality' of having had a bad influence on Daladier by his 'ill‑founded reports and bad advice.' This is the first time, however, that this accusation has been directed against Bullitt by name.
Henriot wrote that on the eve of war, in August, 1939, Lukasiewicz, 'powerfully and noisily shoved along by William Bullitt, stirred up bellicism among journalists and parliamentarians whom he met.' Bullitt was described as urging Daladier to turn down Italian Premiere Benito Mussolini's eleventh‑hour proposal for another Munich conference to save peace.
Ferociously Hostile: 'During this time,' wrote the 'Gringoire' writer, 'Daladier had his consultations. Gen. Maurice Gamelin (former Allied Commander‑in‑chief) and the Ambassa�dors Bullitt and Lukaziewicz parade before him. One can easily guess that these last two at least have shown themselves ferociously hostile to the Italian propositions.'
At 5 p.m. on Sept. 2, the day before Great Britain and France declared war, Lukaslewics was pictured as rushing into the office of Georges Bonnet, Foreign Minister, and reproaching him for temporizing and not declaring war on Germany, crying 'You do not keep your word!' 'He used even stronger language,' reported Henriot. 'At the Embassy Bullitt had heated him white hot.' Finally, Bullitt was accused of being one of the persons who persuaded Daladier to declare war against Germany at 5 p.m. Sunday, Sept. 3, instead of giving Hitler until 5 a.m. Monday, as Bonnet desired. Bonnet was on the point of telephoning Coulondre (Robert Coulondre, French ambassador to Germany),' said the 'Gringoire' article, 'when Daladier called him to say that he had changed his mind and fixed the expiration time at 5 o'clock the same day. Bullitt, Lukasiewicz and Mandel (Georges Mandel, Minister of Interior) had won him over.'
Hoped for Army's Veto: Henriot published the text of the minutes of a meeting of principal war leaders of France with Daladier and Bonnet on Aug. 23 to decide whether France was prepared, from a military point of view, to carry out her obligations to Poland. This meeting was said to have been held at the demand of Bonnet, who hoped that French military men would reply in the negative and so aid him in his anti‑war policy. But Gamelin advocated France's standing by her engagements if necessary and declared that the French Army was ready. Asked how long Poland could resist a German attack, Gamelin replied: 'An honorable resistance on the part of Poland would prevent the mass of German forces being turned against us before the following spring. By that moment England would be at our sides.'
The Allied generalissimo expressed the view that while France would be more prepared after some months. Germany would be even more so because she would possess the Polish and Rumanian resources. 'Consequently,' he declared, 'France has no choice. The only solution is to hold to our engagements vis‑a‑vis Poland, which, besides, are anterior to the opening of negotiations with Soviet Russia.' (A reference to the Anglo‑French discussions with Moscow for the formation of a peace front, which had just broken down because of the signing of the Nazi‑Bolshevik pact).����
Air Minister Was Confident: Guy LaChambre, Air Minister, gave the Cabinet an optimistic account of the French air force, which events were to belie the following spring. He told his colleagues that in pursuit planes France possessed 'a great number.' 'The Anglo‑French planes balance fairly the Italo‑German planes,' he added.
He admitted that France was not yet turning out bombers on a large scale and would not be until the beginning of 1940. But, he added: 'England will look after the massive bombardments of northern Germany. Co‑operation with the land forces can be assured under good conditions,' said the Air Minister. 'In spite of what we know of the German forces ‑‑ 4,000 warplanes of the first line, 5,000 in reserve and 3,000 planes for co‑operation ‑‑ the situation of our aviation must not weigh on the decisions of the government as it did in 1938.'
Gen. Gamelin and Admiral Jean Darian assured the Cabinet that the army and navy were ready. They said that at the beginning of the conflict they would not do much against Germany, but they could act vigorously against Italy if she came into the war. Besides, they were of the opinion that French mobiliza�tion itself would provide some relief for Poland by retaining a certain number of large German units on the French frontiers. 985 War and Dictatorship (An Editorial): Secretary Hull was asked by Representative Tinkham if Mr. Roosevelt's house bill 1776; all aid to Britain, did not 'carry the implication that our man power will eventually be sent abroad.' Mr. Hull said the bill described the aid to be given and carried no implication beyond that. He added: 'We have kept away from the man power phase.'
Congressmen questioning Mr. Hull commented on many of his answers from time to time as being evasive and unresponsive but few persons could read the questions and answers in the examination of the secretary of state without feeling that Mr. Roosevelt and he were approaching full participation in the war and that the passage of this bill by Congress would be preliminary to entering it.
Mr. Hull obviously was endeavoring to prepare the public mind for that eventuality. His picture of our national destiny without the defeat of Hitler was tragic and pathetic. He saw nothing but disaster in his land unless the Nazi war machine was destroyed and the Nazis themselves obliterated. He was unwilling to agree in any way with persons who do not take such a defeatist view and who consequently hold to the opinion that the United States can be made strong enough to defend itself with its tremendous resources and in its favorable position.
Mr. Hull's view is that of Mr. Roosevelt and of his secretaries of war and navy as well. Therefore, it is to be feared that bill 1776 is a bill to make war and to make it by removing all restraints of law from the chief executive.
The people who call this a war dictatorship bill have named it correctly. It is supported by persons who want to put the United States into the war and who will sacrifice their country to the dictatorship if that is the price to be paid for what they want; and by persons who will take the war if it is the means of getting the dictatorship.
Mr. Hull says that the law of self‑defense is paramount. Neutrality has vanished into thin air. We are about to be invaded by two great military nations, if not by a third which until recently was described as one. These and other alarming statements which picture a very strange United States are intended, first, to pass the dictatorship bill, and after that to sweep the people into full participation in war wherever a battle front can be found. Mr. Hull's evasiveness on some points and his frightfulness of prophecy on others afford proof of ultimate intentions if the bill can be passed.
If Congress yields to the pressure, it will have accepted for the people of the country the administration�'s foreign policy, which is that no peace will be made while Hitler and his allies are in power. The willingness of the people to give all aid to Britain which can be given without sending millions of American soldiers to foreign battlefields is being abused to put the country in the war.
Many of us have been unable to place any trust in Mr. Roosevelt's denials that American troops were to be used. He has been explicit but his acts do not bear him out. They have been the acts of a man with his mind made up, approaching his objective with increasingly provocative measures, all intended to sweep the people from one position to another until in confusion and alarm they find they have been forced to accept what they were trying to avoid. Mr. Hull described a state of war when he spoke for the bill. If Congress accepts his views and those of Mr. Roosevelt, if it passes the bill because it has accepted those views, if it declares for a policy of no peace but a peace of absolute victory, it may then later find itself so compromised by its own agreements that when Mr. Roosevelt appears before it to regret that there is no alternative to a declaration of war it may be unable to extricate itself.
Congress may have made so complete a surrender by establishing a war dictatorship intended to decide the outcome of a war that it may be too weakened to vote against full participation and the sending of millions of American soldiers into conflict to be prolonged for years. And as this conflict spreads and expends the resources and the man power of the country, the persons who want to create a new political order will have their opportunity. That is why the bill can be truly called a bill to destroy the republic." 986
Confirming evidence of the guilt of Mr. Bullitt appeared in a dispatch to the Chicago Tribune of September 21, 1940: "Swiss papers are more directly outspoken. In an article entitled 'From One Continent to Another,' the Gazette de Lausanne declares that Roosevelt 'has interfered in Europe with an extremely maladroitness,' while another Swiss paper suggests that American intrigues in European affairs conducted by William C. Bullitt, Ambassador to France, were in a measure responsible for the war."
The Baltimore Sun of August 25, 1940, in an article written by its correspondents in France, stated: "At one time Mr. Bullitt was widely quoted as saying that he did not let a day go by without having personal contact with the French government."
In the New Masses for October 29, 1940, is an article by Bruce Minton, captioned: "The Education of Ambassador Bullitt. How the dilettante of Rittenhouse Square in Philadelphia became the glamour boy of the State Department. Sumner Welles and Cordell Hull don't like him, but FDR does."
From that is taken the following: "By the time he returned to the United States (from accompanying the Ford Peace Ship) he was a far greater authority on world politics than when he left. So much so that Woodrow Wilson pulled strings to have Bullitt fired from his newspaper job, and then through Colonel House invited him into the State Department to compile confidential reports on the Central Powers. Three doors down the corridor in the old State, War and Navy Building where he worked was the office of another young aristocrat, Franklin D. Roosevelt, of Hyde Park, Groton, and Harvard...He realized that the greedy old men feared the people's strength and the success of the new system called 'Communism.' In exhausted Europe, the example of Russia was dangerous ‑‑ already Germany was in turmoil and Soviet had sprung up in Hungary. Through his close friend Colonel House, Bullitt passed on Steffen's sly suggestion that a secret American mission be sent to sound out the man Lenin on an agreement that would rid Russia of invading Allied and German armies, and allow the young state to live in peace and comity with the family of nations that Mr. Wilson proposed to form. Wilson agreed and Lloyd George gave grudging assent."
The article then shows how the report of Mr. Bullitt and others was repudiated by both Mr. Wilson and Lloyd George, resulting: "Bullitt experienced another deep disillusionment. Angrily he turned on the men who had disregarded his recommendations, angrily he resigned from the State Department with as much fanfare as a clever idealist can arouse at a time of violent political intrigue...He replaced the hero Wilson with the hero John Reed...For twelve years Bullitt waited. Then a good man in politics loomed on the horizon, his former colleague, Franklin D. Roosevelt."
Then follows an account of how Mr. Bullitt campaigned for the candidate Roosevelt, the latter's election, and the reward to Mr. Bullitt of a place in the State Department, his advocacy of the recognition of Russia, the preparation of the ground for the arrival of Mr. Litvinoff, resulting in recognition being effected and Mr. Bullitt's being the first American Ambassador "to the land of socialism."
Space forbids the recording of the incidents which led to this transfer to Paris. Then follows an account of the Munich Pact, and adds: "So Bullitt informed President Roosevelt that even if little Czechoslovakia perished, peace must be preserved, and Roosevelt agreed. The President's two messages to the heads of European states did their bit to prepare the love feast at Munich. Once the agreement was signed, Bullitt could safely leave for a personal visit to Washington. There he remarked, 'Up to the time of President Roosevelt�'s second message, every one was sure that war would come.'...Munich proved another disillusion�ment...In less than a year Europe was at war...He had vehemently approved Deladier's shelving of the Franco‑Soviet pact. He had promised the Polish ambassador to France (and on his excursion to Washington, the Polish ambassador to the United States) that Poland had nothing to fear. The United States, he said, would support France and Great Britain, and therefore nothing could happen to Poland. Premier Joseph Beck need not worry about his failure to come to terms with the Soviet Union. The support of the United States would more than compensate for the lack of an agreement with the Russians. When Premier Beck fled to Rumania after Poland's defeat, he took with him certain papers which he later sold to the Germans. The Germans published them as a White Paper, and most of the documents referred embarrassingly to Bullitt.
Of course, Bullitt denied their authentici�ty, as did his friend Roosevelt and Secretary Hull, for in the White Paper Jerzi Potocki, Polish ambassador in Washington, reputedly wrote that Bullitt had pledged American interven�tion on the side of Great Britain and France in the event of war; and Jules Lukasiewiecz in Paris quoted Bullitt as saying, 'Should war break out, we will certainly not take part in it at the beginning, but we shall end it.' Bullitt had learned much. It seemed unfair that his weighty opinions were greeted with such little respect by Senator Clark of Missouri:
'...the address of Mr. Bullitt (in Philadelphia), coming from a man in his position, at this time, is very little short of treason...the reason Mr. Bullitt is roaming around the country pleading the cause of the fascist and nazi‑�controlled Petain government in France may be that he desires to keep commitments which he may have made, and remarks which he may have made in France, making material contribution to bringing about war, from coming out in the war‑guilt trials...' Such attacks were invidious. After all, Bullitt's speech had been discussed at length with the President, approved in detail by him, 'and must be taken, therefore, as an exact expression of the President's own views,' commented Alsop in the Washington Star. In fact, the speech was released and distributed by the State Department. Bullitt was serving his President well...He speaks not only for himself but also for his master, Franklin D. Roosevelt; and his master speaks for those who stand above him and who see profits in war, profits in the right kind of 'peace,' but no profits at all in the growing strength of the American people."
When Mr. Minton uses the phrase "those who stand above him" we wonder, if by chance, he was referring to the same group that Mr. Farley had in mind in his address at Detroit when he referred to the President's program of 1932, as having been "worked out before he was nominated."
What a pity that with so much at stake, Mr. Farley was not subpoenaed to testify before some Congressional Commission so that the country might be able to interpret intelligently what Mr. Roosevelt meant when he said, "We are on our way." And the group or race of people, meant when speaking of "those who stand above him."
What this "Way" was has been a mystery to many of our people. Mr. Roosevelt has introduced a new system in the political football field. He is the coach and the quarterback who not only calls the plays but who carries the ball. As he was a Jew, we can intelligently surmise who "Owns the Football Clug, Coach and Quarterback!"
His position is unique, in that, as many will recall as occurred not long ago in a real game, he was on his way to a wrong goal to make a touchdown. He was on his way to ward the destruction of millions of innocent Christians. As compared with 1936, some six millions more Americans tried to stop him from going in that direction and if his political opponent in that 1940 campaign had not subscribed to so many of the Roosevelt policies, the outcome might have been different. But then we must realize that the international�ists have totally controlled both political parties since the election of the Jew Woodrow Wilson.
In starring up unnecessary animosities, the President was guilty of using the phrase against Mussolini of stabbing France in the back. We dare to make this prediction that since the American people did not stop Roosevelt from getting us into World War II, which is much the same as letting the proverbial camel get his nose under the tent.
So future generations will journey to the shrine he had constructed at Hyde Park with the same morbid motive which prompts like people to visit the Ford Theater in Washington. It was there that the immortal Lincoln was shot in the back of the head by the Jew John Wilkes Boot (at least that is what we have been told. But actually it was Lincoln�s wife, who had been promised a life time supply of dope, who did the actual shooting and Booth, who was secretely transported to England where he spent his remaining years in affulene, although in solitude, got the credit).
Hyde Park will some day be visited to see the relics of a President who stabbed America in the back. That indistinct and undefinable odor which was barely to be detected in the summer of 1933 in the political atmosphere is a rank and pungent, a malodorous and offensive smell now to any American whose olfactory nerves are still Christian and Constitutionally sensitized. What this group now detect is the odor of brimstone. An appropriate proverb for him and his kind is: "The Road to Hell is Lined with Broken Promises."
It would be like carrying coals to Newcastle to attempt to recite the many promises which have been broken; the many lives that have been lost; the many who have been murdered by Franklin D. Roosevelt. But at the Great White Throne Judgment Seat of Christ, he will have much company.
Because Jesus the Christ; our Lord; our King, when speaking of the Jews stated: "Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it. And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not...if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me? He that is of God heareth God's words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God." 987
We dare to say that if patriotism had been supplanted in Congress, at that time, an investigation would have been made of the conduct of William C. Bullitt (a half‑Jew), it would have proved that he, acting for the President, did more to precipitate World War II than any other person and we shall be surprised if this is not proven some day.
Mark said: "For there is nothing hid, which shall not be manifested; neither was any thing kept secret, but that it should come abroad." 988 For a second witness, Luke related: "For nothing is secret, that shall not be made manifest; neither any thing hid, that shall not be known and come abroad." 989
President Roosevelt gave an address on August 15, 1936, where he stated: "If war should break out in another continent, let us not blink the fact that we would find thousands of Americans, who would be tempted for the sake of fool's gold to break down or evade our neutrality. They would tell you, and their views would get wide publicity, that if they could produce and ship this and ship that and the other articles to belligerent nations, the unemployed of America would all find work. They would tell you that if they could extend credit to warring nations, that credit would be used in the United States to build homes and factories and pay our debts.
They would tell you that America once more would capture the trade of the world. It would be hard to resist this clamor; it would be hard for many American I fear to look beyond to realize the inevitable penalties; the inevitable day of reckoning that comes from false prosperity. To resist the clamor of that greed if war should come, would require the unswerving support of all Americans who love peace. If we face the choice of profits or peace, the nation will answer, 'we choose peace.' It is the duty of all of us to encourage such a body of public opinion in this country that the answer will be clear and for all practical purposes unanimous."
����������������������������������������������������� War and The Jews
"Wars are the Jews' Harvests." 990
In the September, 1940, issue of Opinion, edited by Rabbi Stephen S. Wise, is an article by John Haynes Holmes, entitled "Should Jews Be Pacifists?" Holmes wrote: "And now the Jews are actually clamoring for war again, under the insane delusion that this new war can bring any different or better results than the last war! If the Jews know what is good for them, to say nothing of what is good for Europe and the world, they will do everything in their power to stop this war, and especially to keep America out of it. If this war goes on, with Jews doing their part to foment it and feed it and idealize it, Europe will be plunged a decade hence into a horror of anti‑Semitism which will make Hitler's pogroms look like a Sunday School kindergarten. If America gets into this war and is fooled again, our wealth wasted and the lives of our boys thrown away the second time for no result save that of utterly wrecking our civilization and ending democracy forever, then a wave of anti‑Semitism, already started in this country, will sweep the land with horror. Disillu�sioned and desperate Americans are in no way different from disillusioned and desperate Germans. They will seek a scapegoat for their own folly just as quickly and infallibly. I can hear now the cries which will be lifted a decade hence, if we go into this war today. 'The Jews did it! They took us into the war because they hated Hitler. They own the newspapers. They run the movies, They control the banks. The Jews did it. Down with the Jews!'"
He was off by a few years, but it looks like John Haynes Holmes may yet be proven to be a prophet. Quotations from the Zionist Review, London, October 26, 1939: "Nor is it only a common enemy that has linked the Jewish people with Great Britain. The Jews can never forget that, of all the nations in the world, the British was the first to recognize us as a Nation, and the first to confirm the historical connection which bind the Jewish people to its fatherland...Our entire fate is bound up with that of Great Britain. 'HER WAR IS OUR WAR!'"
Elsewhere, in citations from the press, it was stated that Mr. Bullitt expressed a bitter hatred of Germany. This would provide the motive for his acts against that country. If one will the series of articles which Mr. Coty ran in his Paris paper, entitled "Tearing Away The Veils," conclusive evidence is found to show that World War I produced a situation where it was a comparatively easy task to overthrow Russia. From page 13 of that publication is found the following: "In April, 1917, Jacob H. Schiff made a public declaration that it was thanks to his support that the Russian Revolution was a success. In the spring of 1917, Jacob H. Schiff began to commission Trotsky to bring about the actual Social Revolution in Russia; the New York Journal Forward, a Jew‑Bolshevik daily gazette, added also its own contribution to the same purpose. From Stockholm the Jew, Max Warburg, in the same way commissioned Trotsky & Co. They were also commissioned by the Westphalian Syndicate, an important Jewish concern as also by another Jew, Alf Aschberg, and the Nye Banken of Stockholm, and also by Jivotovsky, a Jew, whose daughter married Trotsky. Thus was established the relations between the Jewish multi‑millionaires and the Jewish proletarians."
Also from page 23: "Lindsay Nicholson in 'Zaharoff the Jew, Europe's Greatest Enemy' tells how Zacharias was born in Asia Minor and changed his name to Zaharoff and was mentioned at the time of his death as 'the mystery man of Europe.'...It is commonplace that international financiers, Jews, conspired the Great War. (We remind you, the reader, of the statement by Henry Ford to be found elsewhere). However, few persons understand the close association of the British armaments industry with these enemies of all white peoples. This intimacy enabled Vickers, with a guilty foreknowledge of the crime of Serajevo to promise the shareholders in March, 1914, 'a new era of prosperity' which materialized in August of that year. The Great War so filled the coffers of old Albert Vickers and his accomplices that they shared with their wandering Jew master Zaharoff a distaste for peace.
On the home front Zaharoff and his financial highwaymen decided to absorb the old established and powerful Armstrong and Whitworth interests which he had failed to subdue hitherto. At the instance of Zaharoff the Government and the Bank of England deprived these of assistance and credits when undergoing financial difficulties after the war.
Their capital, consequently, had to be reduced. Zaharoff acquired the majority of their shares and brought about an amalgamation with Vickers...Of the Great War catastrophe Jews and traitors were wholly guilty. They escaped unpunished yet they are preparing for the war in which Britain will face a world in arms, with a villainous effrontery that deserves the salutation of a firing party. Zaharoff is dead; the palsied hand has fallen from the helm; but Vickers and the Merchantmen of Death anticipate 'a new era of prosperity in the shortness of time."
In a further translation of Coty's Paris paper, published in 1932, it declared: "The activities working against us are as important and of the same type as those which were employed against Russia. France, in the hour of peril, would be even more isolated. At all events it is needful that France should know whence comes this threatening storm and that after estimating its gravity, she confront it without fear or weakness...They plan, especially in France and England, to follow the terrorist tactics which they used with such success in Russia and which prepared the double revolution in 1917. Yesterday the victim of their attack was Russia. Today it is France. England is no less threatened, strange as it may seem to our friends across the channel whose eyes are still closed, but who may find in these articles strange revelations as to what is being prepared in the British Empire."
October 9th, 1940, Senator Rush D. Holt said upon the floor of the Senate: "Let us see why Governor Lehman is helping to create hysteria throughout the country. He has actually said in private conversation; not publicly of course, that he feels we should go to war.' Mr. Holt further brought out that Lehman Corporation acquired last year, 10,000 shares of Bethlehem Steel, 6,000 shares of Republic Steel, 'all of which are making money out of army and navy contracts.' Senator Holt then commented upon a number of stock purchases by the Lehmans in corporations with large war contracts, including 12,000 shares of Chrysler (which has $54,000,000 contract), 3,000 shares of Electric‑Auto‑lite stock (increasing holdings to 6,000 shares). 7,100 shares of Firestone Rubber, 10,000 shares of Yellow Truck and Coach, 76,000 shares Aviation and Transportation Co., 900 shares Lockheed Aircraft, 2,000 of Dow Chemical, 1,000 of Dupont, 1,200 Hercules Powder, 1,500 Monsento Chemical, 8,000 Allis Chalmers, 3,000 Bridgeport Brass, 5,000 Fairbanks‑Morse, 5,000 Mueller Brass Co., 500 Aluminum Limited, 1,000 Aluminum Company of America, 8,000 Borg‑Warner, 5,000 Freeport Sulphur, 4,500 Texas Gulf Sulphur, 2,300 Hudson Bay Mining & Smelting, and 700 shares of St. Joseph Lead Company."
Benjamin Disraeli, who was the Earl of Beaconsfield and Prime Minister of England, was a Jew and gloried in it. In his book "Coningsby" there is a Jewish character named Sidonia who is made to say, with admiration, of a career that would control the secret sway of Europe. (p. 120) Then on page 249 he adds these words: "And every generation they must become more powerful and more dangerous to the society that is hostile to them."
It is on pages 251‑252 that we find Sidonia in his comment saying to Coningsby: "So you see, my dear Coningsby, that the world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes."
The Dearborn Independent, December 18, 1920, published the following: "And now for the most illuminating lines Disraeli ever wrote; lines which half compel the thought that maybe, after all, he was writing to warn the world of Jewish ambition for power: 'You never observe a great intellectual movement in Europe in which the Jews do not greatly participate. That mysterious Russian diplomacy which so alarms Western Europe is organized and principally carried on by Jews. That might revolution which is at this moment preparing in Germany, and which will be, in fact a second and greater Reformation, and of which so little is yet known in England, is entirely developing under the auspices of Jews.' (p. 250)
American Jews say that the Protocols are inventions. Is Benjamin Disraeli an invention? Was this Jewish Prime Minister of Great Britain misrepresenting his people? Are not his portrayals taken as true history? And what does he say? He shows that in Russia, the very country where the Jews complained they were the least free, the Jews were in control. He shows that the Jews know the technique of revolution, foretelling in his book the revolution that later broke out in Germany. How did he foreknow it? Because that revolution was developing under the auspices of Jews, and, though it was then true that 'so little is yet known in England,' Disraeli the Jew knew it, and knew it to be Jewish in origin and development and purpose. One point is sure: Disraeli Told The Truth!"
Confirming the statement just noted, and as made by Disraeli, in Protocol No. 1, this statement is made: "In all corners of the earth the words 'Liberty, Equality and Fraternity' brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind agents, whole legions who bore our banners with enthusiasm. And all the time these words were canker‑worms at work boring into the well‑being of the Goyim, putting an end everywhere to peace, quiet, solidarity and destroying all the foundations of the GOYA STATES. As you will see later, this helped us to our triumph."
Then from Protocol No. 3, the following: "In the hands of the States of today there is a great force that creates the movement of thought in the people, and that is the Press. The part played by the Press is to keep pointing out requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give voice to the complaints of the people, to express and to create discontent. It is in the Press that the triumph of freedom of speech finds its incarnation.� But the Goyim States have not known how to make use of this force; and it has fallen into our hands. Through the Press we have gained the power to influence while remaining ourselves in the shade; thanks to the press we have got the gold in our hands."
Scribner's Commentary for January, 1941, carried a very interesting article, entitled: "These Wrecked French." The second cut was that of Georges Mandel and under his picture, in true Protocol fashion, is this: "Georges Mandel, when Secretary to Clemenceau, learned so much about the private lives of his political rivals that they hated and feared him. As Minister of Communications under Premier Flandin, Mandel said: 'We can form opinion, inspire in people reactions which they believe originated in themselves, but which, in reality, we have suggested.'"
If one compares this statement with what we have taken from two of the Protocols and it will be noted that Mr. Ford spoke with wisdom. Your attention has been called to Winston Churchill's statement which was put into the Congressional Record, June 19, 1939, in which he charged, because of the entry of the United States in the World War, Nazism had been enthroned in Germany. What contributed to say the foundation for this was the gross injustice of the Versailles Treaty. If you will consult the book "Are These Things So?" on page 318 an article appears, entitled: "Red Campaign Grows in the German Army."
This appeared in the New York Times November 10, 1931. The situation which was foretold by Disraeli took on such alarming proportions in the early part of 1933 that it demanded a counter action on the part of loyal Germans. "The Triumph of Hitler saved Germany from Bolshevism just as the taking over of power by Mussolini preserved Italy from it. One shudders to think what would have become of Europe if to Soviet Russia had been added a Bolshevik Reich." 991
Much more could be taken from the book but history proves that Hitler came upon the scene just at the right moment to stop the plan which was stated by Disraeli. That is why the Jews hate him and Germany so much!
The late Lord Sydenham, a former Governor of Victoria and Bombay, and a member of the Committee which re‑constructed the British War Office, and the first Secretary of the Committee of Imperial Defense, 1903‑08, was a man who studied life in many phases and places. He wrote an interesting letter on the Protocols which appeared in the Spectator of August 27, 1921.
In the course of this letter, Lord Sydenham mentioned that the Protocols were alleged to "embody" a forgery perpetrated by the Tsar's police, and again that they were adapted from a French "pamphlet of 1864." As we have presented herein Mrs. Nesta Webster and Pr. Lucien Wolf, Lord Sydenham said, had traced certain similarities which, he added, must be expected in a document that had, in any case, been carefully compiled.
All these allegations and similarities, said Lord Sydenham, could not remove the sinister nature of the subject matter in the compilation; neither could they "have any bearing upon the deadly accuracy of the forecasts in the Protocols, most of which have been since fulfilled to the letter."
Hilaire Belloc in his book "The Jews," (1922) wrote: "The Great War brought thousands upon thousands of educated men (who took up public duties as temporary officials) up against the staggering secret they had never suspect ‑‑ the complete control exercised over things absolutely necessary to the nation's survival by half a dozen Jews who were completely indifferent as to whether we or the enemy should emerge alive from the struggle..."
Then Col. Lane says: "Over and over again it can be proved that Jewish 'Nationalism,' camouflaged often as 'Inter�nationalism,' adopts the Jew‑conceived Bolshevism to create chaos and terrorist control, side by side with Zionism which effect spiritual and religious chaos. So it is time that these two forces, by the aid of the evil group of Jew International financiers, will make the place, ready for the introduction of International Jewry. Whatever one's views on Hitler's methods of government may be (and you are reminded that Lord Lothian said that National Socialism was good for Germany) he did at least put the brakes on Zionist control in Germany. He also has purged Germany of most of the filth and immorality with which Jews had permeated that land in their design to bring down the Gentile order and to make money. Hitler, in fact, prevented Germany from becoming a second Russia, and thus probably saved the civilization of Europe.
���� That is why, also, the German states remained until during the war, 1914‑1918, a matter of wonder to many people. Jews were getting more and more control in Germany right up to the time when Hitler brought off his coup in 1933 and upset the work of the Kahal in that country. That is why, also the Jew‑controlled press of most countries has made systematic and persisting attacks on Hitler ever since."
������������������������������������������������ Guardists Assail Britain
"Take The Lead In continuing Bucharest Press Attacks: ‑‑ Bucharest, Rumania, Jan. 18 ‑‑ Press attacks against Britain continue, with the Iron Guard organ Cuvantul taking the lead. Its main theme is that Britain is the protector of International Jewry and Freemasonry and that therefore Rumania stands to gain everything by the empire's defeat. The legion, say the paper, will never forget that all Carol II's beastly persecutions were organized down to the last particulars by the Jewish financiers in London during the visit of the former King to the British metropolis. The Labor Ministry has issued an order to all labor chambers to deliver no more working certificates to Jews, even if they have already been approved. The chambers are also ordered to start a general revision of all outstanding working certificates held by Jews." 992
����������������������������������������������������� Counting The Cost
Without doubt, Mr. Farley, in delivering that address before the International Rotary Club at Detroit, believed that President Roosevelt had "studied" all the possible contingencies that might arise during the time he would serve as President. But what Mr. Farley obviously did not know is that studying is one thing and the application of it another. That is the explanation of the depressions which are now bearing down upon us in the ninth year of Mr. Roosevelt and why they are increasing in geometrical progression. Paul, the apostle, had such an one in mind when he wrote to Timothy about certain individuals and said: "Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth."
Apropos of this is an editorial which appeared in the New York Herald Tribune, March 31, 1937, entitled: "Franklin Roosevelt, Esq. ‑‑ not LL.B." said: "The jury system in England was first adopted on the theory that an accused man was entitled to a trial by his peers. And yet we now have the spectacle of the United States Supreme Court ‑‑ the tribunal with the highest judicial standing on earth ‑‑ being attacked by persons of little or no legal distinction. 'Mad world, mad kings' wrote Shakespeare of the reign of King John. Or, as W.S. Golbert described his dream of 'Topsy‑Turveydom:'
Where vice is virtue ‑‑ virtue, vice;
Where nice is nasty ‑‑ nasty, nice;
Where right is wrong and wrong is right��
Where white is black and black is white.
���� Those who are inclined to follow the President blindly because they come from the solid South, where political reasons are usually paramount and the word 'Republican' anathema, or because they have received money that other people earned may be interested to know that the chief critic of the Supreme Court spent three years at the Columbia Law School. His record there was such that the faculty did not feel he had absorbed enough of the fundamentals of law to be entitled to the degree of Bachelor of Laws. (It is an interest�ing fact in this connection that the dean of the Columbia Law School at this time was Harlan F. Stone, who now sits on the bench of the Supreme Court of the United States). Upon what meat this our Caesar starved we do not know, but he at least is as cocksure as a sophomore that his knowledge is superior to that of experts."
What this "Caesar" did not know when he criticized the Supreme Court and thumbed his nose at them as he had at our Constitution, and what many thought was supposed to be His Constitution, is that, in simple language, he showed that his place was with the Liliputians of the law compared to the Goliaths he dared to criticize.
In view of his proven disrespect of our Supreme Court, bearing in mind that this incident occurred in 1937, and not 1941, we bring this bombastic ego before one who demonstrated "by many infallible proofs" the wisdom of His words.
From Luke 14:28‑30, we find the following very practical advice: "For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it? Lest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him, Saying, This man began to build, and was not able to finish."
Many, no doubt, will remember that one of the things which showed Mr. Roosevelt's qualification for the position which was "worked out before he was nominated," was that he had, as Governor of new York, doubled its debt. In eight years, in spite of repeated assurances about balancing the budget (Does that sound familiar?), there has been no indication that it has taken any steps which would lead in that direction.
In fact, an editorial which appeared from the pen of Col. McCormick January 6, 1936, in the Chicago Tribune, entitled: "He asked for it; Her it Is." It is worth any reader's time and effort to get a copy of this classic editorial and read all of it. Following is an excerpt: "Mr. Roosevelt asked in his speech (dealing with 'unscrupulous money changers') whether home owners are once more to be obliged to pay high interest rates. Again he conveniently forgets. This time his memory does not extend to that housing venture in the New York metropolitan area. Mr. Roosevelt has an investment there. No reduction in interest rates has been granted those who bought property in this so‑called model development. Home owners who are in debt to Mr. Roosevelt must pay their interest notes at the old rate and on the day they are due or out they go. This is the Roosevelt who now says that those who oppose him are plutocrats and the dupes and stooges of plutocrats."
Pertinent to the topic which we are now considering is another editorial which appeared in the Chicago Tribune November 26, 1940, entitled: "Trying to Crack Hitler's Empire." Following is an excerpt: "Hitler's union of Europe is almost completed from Spain to the Russian border and from Scandinavia to the Mediterranean. Where the Axis do not rule by dictate they do by influ�ence...
At present Europe appears to be prostrate and helpless. This realm of Hitler's is controlled by the greatest military machine of the world. It would appear impossible for any external opponent to find a place on its frontiers which could be cracked with any force now available or conceivable...nearly every material for the prosecution of war that Europe can produce is at his command, and, in addition to its materials and the resources, nearly all of its man power is at his disposal for work in the factories, on the farms, and in military auxiliary functions if not in military service...
If these are the facts, as they appear to be, what prospect, then, is there of a successful military attack from without upon the regime Hitler is establishing on the continent? Is there any prospect of creating more and better military equipment than the Nazis have or of raising armies so powerful that they could make a landing and throw upon European soil an irresistible force that Hitler's armies could not defeat?...
It doesn't follow that Hitler can defeat Britain or the British Empire. Nor for that does it follow that the British Empire can find a way to destroy the thing which Hitler has created on the continent. It may endure for his lifetime, held together by the relentless methods he pursues and by the forces he can command. It may endure long enough to work out a revolutionary experiment in economic, social and political fields...The promise of any immediate overthrow of the Hitler continental system is a slight one requiring miracles but the longer view contains some hope for the people who are suffering from it."
Supplementing this is the portion of an editorial, "Strategy," which appeared in The Saturday Evening Post December 14, 1940: "We ask one question. We have asked it before. When we have saved Great Britain, who is going to reconquer Europe? Great Britain alone cannot do that. She has not the man power to do it. If she expects to do it, she is counting upon American man power in the end. Unless those who talk of going to war to save Great Britain (read that to save the power the Jews possess) are willing to visualize the spectacle of an American expeditionary force crossing the Atlantic to destroy the German thing on the soil of Europe, we say to them that they have not thought this business through. Either we are going to reconquer Europe (for the Jews) or we are not going to do it. Let us make up our minds. If we are going to do it, then our problem is to defend the Western Hemisphere where the Western Hemisphere is, and to shape our weapons accordingly."
Colonel McCormick has forcibly portrayed the situation in Europe in his editorial of last November. Reports which have been taken from American papers as well as several published in France show a desire on the part of many French leaders to effect some working plan which the Government. Had it not been for the gross injustices to Germany which grew out of the Versailles Treaty, there is no doubt but for outside intervention, such as that of Mr. Bullitt, these two countries would have found a way to adjust their differences.
In proof of the "gross injustices" referred to, Senator Owen, in his remarkable book from which we have quoted, we find on page 194, under title VII "A French Appeal to Conscience:" "Under this heading first signed by one hundred distinguished French historians, authors, men of letters, including five distinguished French Generals who had fought in the war, and since by increasing numbers, appears the following intelligent proposal from Paris, France, looking to the moral disarmament of Europe:
Only a misunderstanding keeps the world from peace, and perpetuates between the former belligerents, and particularly between France and Germany, that spirit of war which is born fatally from a sense of injustice inseparable from the instinct of revenge...It is clear that the official documents witness that Article 231 was only extorted from Germany by violence and under the threat of recommencing war to the point of complete ruin. Could we give the force of right to that proceeding so unworthy of civilization, after having declared that we were carrying on a war of right against might?
The day of summary judgments without appeal is past. It is unfair to condemn a people to dishonor without a hearing as it is an individual to death. We Frenchmen, jealous of the honor of our country, and believing also firmly that every violation of justice brings with it future catastrophe, are unwilling to face the reproach of a violation of the very principles which we ourselves have been proclaiming.
Even if there cannot be in the meantime the question of a material change in the Treaty, which belongs alone to time and the society of nations, and we can no longer act with regard to the regulation of reparations fixed by the convention of London, August, 14, yet there rests at least upon our good will a duty to see that the Treaty shall not impose greater weight upon the unstable equilibrium in which we are living.
There is no security in the future if men do not proceed first toward moral rearmament, without which there never will be material disarmament possible. Article 231 should be modified in a sense acceptable to all, as well there should be abrogated Articles 227 to 230 (title: Sanctions), which, encouraging hate with its reprisals, are not less injurious to the definite re‑establishment of peace.
We are at the cross‑roads. It is necessary to choose. One the one side all the evils of war perpetuated by the spirit of revenge; on the other, sincere reconciliation and productive labor. We invite all those who hold in their hearts love of justice and of truth, all those who ardently desire that their children should have a future free from war, to join their efforts with ours. The Nationalists of Germany must not misunderstand us. Here is no proof of weakness ‑‑ only an evidence of French sense of right; a step toward human solidarity. The Germany of Goethe will understand it. European civilization is risking in these tragic days its entire future. It is lost if the butchery recommences."
There is also grounds for a decided difference of opinion in Belgium. It is indeed unfortunate for the good of our country that we continue to tolerate a situation when it is impossible to operate under the plan of open agreements openly arrived at. Illustrating this, the Chicago Daily Tribune, January 1, 1941. This related to the letter which King Leopold sent to President Roosevelt the day of his surrender, May 28. It says: "King Leopold transmitted the letter to Mr. Roosevelt directly after the surrender, but the President never chose to inform the public of its contents. It was said that Mr. Roosevelt's secrecy was due to his belief that the letter, if known, would have an adverse effect on the morale of the allied armies."
In a wireless dispatch from Liege, German‑occupied Belgium, January 6, 1941, to the New York Times, it is stated: "Speaking before a mass meeting of 13,000 followers today, Leon Degrelle, leader of the Belgian Rexist party, declared, according to the German News agency report, that 'Belgium (several words missing) only in a close cooperation with Germany.' Belgium, he stated, must attempt to win for herself a place in a Europe united by Reichfuehrer Hitler..."
When we turn to Spain we cannot forget that it was this administration in Washington that supported the Loyalists who were fighting Franco. Is it to be presumed that Franco and his followers have forgotten that our Administration deliberately overlooked the recruiting of a battalion in Michigan that went over to fight them? Then, on their return, when arrested by a State official, was it not the influence of the Administra�tion that caused all of these cases to be dismissed? An adaption of the old proverb: "He that hath friends must show himself friendly" would have been of service at this time.
That group of Frenchmen stated the case succinctly when they said that "We are at the cross‑roads." Our country cannot be eliminated. A good, and, an essentially vital necessity at this critical time is to regress should no longer part with any phase of authority which the Constitution put in their hands.
Our country's thanks and appreciation would be their's if, in so doing, they would put Mr. Bullitt under oath and have him disclose what was in those reports which Mr. Leeds says were in "the dispatches sent to Washington, or the messages telephoned there, on September 29th and 30th, 1938, by the American Ambassador in Paris, William C. Bullitt." Press reports tell us that it is Mr. Bullitt's friends who have been arrested by the French Government and are to be tried at Riom.
On account of the mass of evidence to be examined, we are also informed that it may be the coming February before some of the cases can start. If France attaches this much importance to what they term their "betrayer," we are confident that Congress would uncover Mr. Bullitt's intrigue and find an explanation why it has been necessary for the Administration to keep our Congress in the dark.
The evidence of guilt in our study falls into three divisions:
1). That which is known and partly presented herein.
2). That which is deliberately suppressed under administrative pressure.
3). That which should be brought to light in the trials at Riom, France.
All of these constitute a prophet, Nathan, whose accusing finger points at Franklin D. Roosevelt and says: "THOU ART THE MAN."
a). He is the man who permitted Samuel Untermeyer to boycott Germany when the latter country wished to exchange some of its goods for three hundred thousand bales of American cotton. Such an act, as well as the destructive policies of Secretary Wallace, enabled Brazil, Egypt, India and Soviet Russia to raise cotton heretofore grown by us. It was this policy which put a blight on the southland from which they will never recover although the taxpayer's money which has been scattered by this secretary has dulled the senses of the cotton farmer to this menace.
b). He is the man who professes to have taken the citizens of this country into his confidence in matters obviously referred to in his address at Philadelphia, October 23, 1940, and yet, under the immunity which is said to cover diplomatic utterances, prevents Mr. Kennedy from telling what part he had in having France and England give Poland that "blank check" and pushing Poland, by that act, into war and as a result into the cemetery of nations of the past. Poland, obviously, would not have taken the stand she did without assurance of help. Mr. Bullitt could, with Mr. Roosevelt's consent, shed a great deal of light here, although it would be reluctantly given.
c). In the appointment of Admiral Leahy to Vicy as our Ambassador, his principal qualification seems to be that he, too, has been schooled in defying Congress as to what his teacher, Ingersoll, was doing on his secret mission to Great Britain. It would appear that Admiral, now Ambassador, Leahy's chief mission to Vichy is to have the Riom trials delayed until Mr. Roosevelt has crossed the Rubicon just ahead.
d). Congress should subpoena former Representative John J. O'Connor and have him testify what Dr. Wirt was not permitted by him to disclose what that group of Brain Trusters meant when they said: "We believe that we have Mr. Roosevelt in the middle of a swift stream" and "we all think he is only the Kerensky of this revolution" and can be supplied by a Stalin.
e). President Roosevelt is the man who professes not to be seeking further authority except such as is necessary to any emergency that lies ahead. He is the man, however, who as Governor at Albany, stated that the old order in this country had run its course and if a change was coming ‑‑ why not now? In attempting to consummate what was in his mind, he had taken counsel from the Brain Trusters and New Dealers only to demonstrate that eight long years of effort have failed to find a way out of the political and economic morass into which we were plunged. Obviously a major emergency must be created with real "pump‑ priming" that would pick up some of the slack in re‑employment and also re‑elect himself to the Presiden�cy. A war was what was needed to reach this objective.
f). Number 404 in the Roosevelt family tree was Clinton Roosevelt, born in 1804. In his "Science of Government Founded Upon Natural Law," a book giving his ideas for launching a new era, all briefly told in The Roosevelt Saga, he argues that this country made a mistake in adopting a Constitution, what we should have had was a dictator. Most appropriately does the title page says: "The Roosevelt mind one hundred years ago." Col. House, to whom Presidential candidate Roosevelt flew for instruction after the Chicago Convention in 1932, is the one who was exposed on the floor of the Senate in 1918 as having found a way to get rid of our Constitution. During the past eight years, therefore, the plan established by our founding fathers has been in reverse, removing from the states those rights expressly reserved and conveying them to the national government. This has resulted in growing centralization of power in the executive, the very thing feared by Thomas Jefferson.
g). That was a memorable day, September 17, 1787, when the thirty‑nine fathers of this republic affixed their signatures to our Constitution and in doing so after the words "in the year of our Lord," attested their belief in a Supreme Being. They gave us a great foundation upon which to build. "There were giants in those days" who shaped our course to pilot us into the harbor of freedom. Robert Walsh, born in 1782, in his book "An Appeal from the Judgments of Great Britain," says on page 175: "Lord Mansfield was quite sure that the Americans had meditated a state of independence, particularly since the Peace of Paris, and upon this ground chiefly, he rested his celebrated declaration in the House of Lords, 'if we do not kill the Americans, the Americans will kill us.'"
Walsh adds: "The inveterate design of the colonies to become independent continued to be a leading topic in the British Parliament, notwithstanding the evidence furnished in their conduct on the repeal of the Stamp Act in 1766. We have a specimen in which the charge was supported, in the argument of Sir Richard Sutton, who said in the House of Commons, on the 22nd April, 1774: 'If you ask an American ‑‑ who is his master, he will tell you he has none; nor any governor but Jesus Christ.'"
On the north wall of the Lincoln memorial in Washington are two quotations which testified to Lincoln's belief in this Supreme Being. Both are taken from his second inaugural address. One is: "It must needs be that offenses come but woe unto him by whom the offense commeth."
The second: "The judgments of the Lord are true and righteous altogether."
After eight years of vain experiments, is it not time that we return once more to the "old order" that tried and true way which made this country the outstanding government of the world? The immortal Lincoln had great faith in the common people and results proved that his faith was not misplaced. In the orderly process of interpreting Constitutional Government our Representatives in Congress are presumed to be nearest to the "common people." If you believe, Mr. Roosevelt, that Lincoln was right, why not take Congress into your confidence and let us know through it, all the part that you played, directly or indirectly, in precipitating this situation in Europe?
h). A press report of the third inaugural speech of President Roosevelt and what we feared is now confirmed in the emphasis which he places upon the preservation of Democracy. In support of this apprehension we are fortunate to have access to the files of The Individualists, published each week by Chas. W. Phillips. From Bulletin No. 86: "The sudden concern over Mexico as a sister 'democracy, menaced by foreign ideologies,' indicates that the Mexican situation may also be exploited. An article in The Saturday Evening Post, issue of February 24, 1940, should be re‑read in the light of present developments. Entitled, 'south of the border,' it was written by Roberta Pina who related that the probabilities of Mexico becoming fascist 'are close to zero.'
He then went on to say that Mexico has adopted 'more than gestures from the Soviet' and that close to a third of the population were already on collectivist communal farms. Mr. Pina said that Mexican people were more worried over American interference than they were about Nazi domination, this part being captioned, 'The German Myth.'
The manner in which the collectivists have captured and almost destroyed our Republic by operating under the cloak of democracy was told in an address by Mr. Harry A. Jung before the Chicago Athletic Association. Mr. Jung has spent twenty‑five years of his life and most of his substance in attempting to warn the American people of what is taking place. His speech has been published and can be obtained. Mr. Jung said: 'The fellow who used to walk down Randolph Street or Michigan Avenue on May Day, with one clenched fist held aloft, and the other grasping a placard labelled 'Defend the Soviet Union,' was not a very prepossessing creature. I prefer him any day to the streamlined 'comrade' who denounces communism, swats Stalinism and the Soviet Union, but blathers about Democracy and Planned Economy, all the while plotting in his heart to set up a Marxist government in these United States.'"
From Bulletin 97: "Democracy: 'The political system in which government is directly exercised or controlled by the people Collectively.'
Republic: 'A state in which the sovereignty resides in the people and the administra�tion is lodged in officers elected by and Representing the people: a Representative democracy: in older and less strict usage, a state in which officers of government are elected for a term by enfranchised persons; as, the Republic of The United States.'"
Most appropriately does Mr. Phillips direct attention that for a "century and a quarter" no American President failed to publicly affirm that he considered himself as President of a Republic. President Wilson is the first one to introduce this change and, "the first ten words of his inaugural address should be remembered by every student of American Government, for they were. 'My fellow citizens: There has been a Change of Government.'"
Phillips continues: "A 'Democracy' Can Sign Its Own Death Warrant: Our original Republic could not. The mere fact that representative government is based on delegated authority requires that the limitations on such authority be defined. It is the relationship of principal and agent. The Constitution is the contract between the principal (the citizen or voter) and the agent (the legislator, administrative or judicial officer). Democratic action made possible National Socialism in Germany. The abandonment of our Constitution or a failure to abide by it is rapidly bringing about National socialism in these United States. Over here, under Roosevelt, it is know as the 'New Deal.' In Germany, under Hitler, it is called 'Nazism.'
���� In his booklet entitled 'The History of Revolution,' written in 1931, the duke of Northumber�land wrote: 'The adoption of Democracy as a form of government by all European nations is fatal to good government, to liberty, to law and order, to respect for authority, and to religion and must eventually produce a state of chaos from which a new world tyranny will arise. There is no longer any essential difference between liberal and conservative; both are united in defense of their last line of fortification, Parliament and the constitu�tion, after surrendering successive liens in the vain hope that the enemy will rest contented with the empty glory of their capture. Liberalism has depended for support on throwing sops to the wolves, on holding out hopes of something for nothing, on its appeal to the cupidity of the multitude and the multitude is as voracious and restless as ever, but Liberalism has nothing more to offer, it has had its day and ceased to be, and the fight is no longer between the old Political Parties but between the champions of Law and Order and the forces of Red Revolution.'"
Mr. H.W. Prentiss, Jr., in an address delivered in Carnegie Hall, New York, N.Y., on August 17, 1939, said: "There is no surer way to destroy our government than to champion legislation under the guise of democracy, which piece by piece undermines the checks and balances of our Republic. Hence at all costs, the difference between a republic and a democracy must be made clear to the American people. For the advocates of communism, socialism, Fascism, Nazism and New Liberalism are constantly obscuring vital issues by juggling with the favorable connotation that the word democracy possess in the mind of the masses. 'Ism' are sometimes supported by a misled majority. In Russia, however, the totalitarian regime was established by a minority. But in Germany, the present regime was established by an enraged majority who were successful to thwarting the plans of a minority. In that particular case, the minority was responsible for the so‑called 'direct action' reforms that were later to make them fugitives from their own land. Everybody lost;� the majority, in their effective suppression of the minority by the placing of unlimited power in the hands of a dictator found themselves subjected by the same collectivist governmental machine. Those who drew up our Constitution in the 18th century foresaw 20th century develop�ments. They were guarding against a minority."
In order to see this, we must read what was written in "The Federalist" No. X, by Madison: "If a faction consists of less than a majority, relief is supplied by the republican principle, which enables the majority to defeat its sinister views by regular vote. It may clog the administra�tion, it may convulse the forms of the Constitution. When a majority is included in a faction the form of popular government, on the other hand, enables it to sacrifice to its ruling passion or interest both the public good, and private rights, against the danger of such a faction, and at the same time to preserve the spirit and the form of popular government, is then the great object to which our inquiries are directed...From this point of view of the subject, it may be concluded that a pure democracy, by which I mean a society consisting of a small number of citizens who assemble and administer the government in person, can admit of no cure for the mischiefs of faction. A common passion or interest will, in almost every case, be felt by a majority of the whole; a communication and concert results from the form of government itself; and there is nothing to check the inducements to sacrifice the weaker party or an obnoxious individual. Hence it is that such democracies have ever been spectacles of turbulence and contention; have ever been found incompatible with personal security, or the rights of property, and have in general been as short in their lives as they have been violent in their deaths. Theoretic politicians who have patronized this species of government, have erroneously supposed that by reducing mankind to a perfect equality in their political rights, they would at the same time be perfectly equalized and assimilated in their possessions, their opinions and their passions. A republic, by which I mean a government in which the scheme of representation takes place, opens a different prospect, and promises the cure for that which we are seeking."
From "The American System," we find the following: "That is why the American system has enabled us to advance faster and further than any people in the entire world's history. It has enabled us to take risks without involving our government...We can't afford to let our government get into the melee and take the risks. because we can't afford to have our government lose. If we did, we should be in a state of chaos, from which recovery would be a matter of generations, not merely months or years."
Quoting Phillips: "'In the Communist Election Platform; 1938,' issued by the Communist Party for the District of Columbia, socialism is called the 'Highest Form of Democracy.'"
From "The March of Democracy" we find: "This pamphlet...follows the trail of the attempts to break down ordered government while hiding under the popular connotations of the term 'democracy.' This pamphlet traces the effects beginning with Russia. Next comes Hungary, whose collapse a year later enabled Karolyi to establish a so‑called 'democracy' under which Hungary was thrown into chaos. The ensuing disorder made it possible for Bela Kuhn (Cohen), Trotzkite Internationalist, to take over. 'Democracy' came to Germany with the abdication of the Kaiser; today we have Hitler. Calles brought 'democracy' to Mexico. The centralization of power that was made possible by removing the checks and balances that stood in the way of a people granting rights to a dictator under waves of emotional hysteria or under soothing promises of a demagogue, brought disaster to Italy, Austria, Spain and France. And, lest we forget, it is also happening in these United States (where it is called a 'New World Order')."
One could go on forever, and fill volume after volume, without being able to show completely the antics of evil men. Men who are working day and night to destroy Christians, Christianity and America from the face of the earth, to set up a One World Government, or in the words of our present President, George Bush, a "New World Order."
One would wonder to what depths have we already fall, because of our turning away from Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ? It would appear that President George Bush is attempting to be remembered as a great man. Roswell D. Hitchcock once said: He only is great of heart who floods the world with a great affection. He only is great of mind who stirs the world with great thoughts. He only is great of will who does something to shape the world to a great career. And he is greatest who does the most of all these things, and does them best. To this we add the words of Jesus Christ: "But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted." 993
History records that its great men have not been its overlords but its servants.
1940: Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania and Moldivia. Here again with the aid of the United States and under the cover of a war, the Communist were enabled to spread their enslavement to four more countries. Newfoundland, Bermuda, St. Lucia, Bahamas, Jamacia, Antiqua, Trinidad and British Guiana. Troops were sent to guard air and naval bases obtained by negotiation with Great Britain. These were sometimes called lend‑lease bases.
1940: During an exchange between David Ben Gurion and a prominent U.S. Jew: "Which are you first, a Jew or an American? Answer: 'A JEW.'" "I am not an American citizen of Jewish faith. I am a Jew. I have been an American for sixty‑three years, but I have been a Jew for 4000 years." 994 Roosevelt said during his 1940 campaign: "I promise you again and again that I will not send your sons to fight and die on foreign soil."
After re‑election, he helped keep us out of the war by ordering the U.S. Navy to escort British ships and sink German subs. Germany refused to retaliate, so he then goaded Japan into attacking Pearl harbor as a way of getting (keeping) America into (out of) World War II. (Tragic Deception, by Hamilton Fish; a high‑ranking Republican Congressman of the era). Why was Roosevelt so intent on war? "Whenever an American fell at Bataan or Corregidor, the real reason that boy went to his death was because Hitler's anti-Semitic movement succeeded in Germany." 995
1941: Netherlands (Dutch Guiana). In November the President ordered American troops to occupy Dutch Guiana, by agreement with the Netherlands Government in exile, while Brazil co‑operated to protect aluminum ore supplies from the bauxite mines in Surinam.
1941: Iceland. Taken under protection of the United States, with the consent of its government, for strategic reasons.
1941: Germany. Sometime in early spring of 1941, the President ordered the Navy to patrol the shipping lanes to Europe. By July U.S. warships were convoying Allied ships and by September were "Attacking" German Submarines, this was done with no authorization of Congress or Declaration of War. In November, the Neutrality Act was partly repealed to protect and allow military aid to Russia and Britain.
In his Wartime Journals Charles A. Lindberg warned: "We are disturbed about the effect of the Jewish influence on our press, radio, and motion pictures. It may become very serious. (Fulton) Lewis told us of one instance where the Jewish advertising firms threatened to remove all their advertising from the Mutual System if a certain feature was permitted to go on the air. The threat was powerful enough to have the feature removed." 996
Charles Lindberg stated: "The pressure for war is mounting (again). The people are opposed to it, but the Administra�tion seems hell‑bent on its way to war. Most of the Jewish interests in the Country are Behind war." 997
1941: On November 18, the Pearl Harbor tragedy was invited when Hull rejected the Prime Minister of Japan's sincere and humble request to meet personally with President Roosevelt and discuss and adjust the problems confronting the two nations in a mutually satisfactory manner. Instead of taking this friendly way to find peace, Hull sent Japan rude, insulting, impossible demands, really an ultimatum, that no civilized nation ever could or would accept.
This insulting paper was actually dictated by Harry Dexter White who maintained direct continuous contact with Top Secret Soviet Agents and the Communist IPR. Harry Dexter White, the Communist Agent in the treasury and Dr. Lauchlin, the Communist White House Aide and the Communist Rockefeller IPR were determined to go to war with Japan in order to help Communist Russia. November 26, a harsh, unreasonable, unjustified ultimatum was delivered to Japan with no other purpose than to force a war.
1941: December 4, 5, 6, Army intelligence and the United States Navy cipher experts intercepted Japanese code messages that plainly revealed the very time Japan would strike Pearl Harbor! The officials at Washington knew exactly what was going to happen. But no word, no alert, no warning was allowed to be sent to the Commandeers at Pearl Harbor until the senders knew the message would be received after the attack was made.
1941: December 7, at 7:50 A.M., the United States Pacific fleet was anchored, unprotected, unprepared, never warned, never alerted. Result: 200 planes and 5 big battleships were totally destroyed, 3 other wrecked. Worst of all 2,300 soldiers, sailors, and civilians were killed. The Commander of the fleet said that if he had been alerted, the tragedy could have easily been averted. So the conspirators had an excuse for a war they had worked for 20 years to cause.
1941/1946: President Roosevelt, re‑elected on promises to keep America out of the European war, tried repeatedly to entice German submarine commanders into sinking our unarmed merchant ships which were hauling millions of tons of war supplies to Germany's enemies.
|
Although it is still a closely guarded secret, A British Submarine, Disguised as a German U‑2 Boat, was captured firing upon an American Ship and was taken to Norfolk and then quietly released. Not only that, but, it is a well known fact, Germany did not attack a single American ship, until "After" The United States entered the war! |
Unsuccessful in those attempts, Roosevelt turned his attention to Japan where he met with a complete success by setting up our entire Pacific Fleet, he lured the Japanese into attacking Pearl Harbor where more than three thousand American service men died ‑ because the Jewish traitor Roosevelt and the International Jewish Bankers wanted the United States in the War!
The Answer to President George Bush's September Beginning of World War II: The naval forces slated to participate in the southern operations had begun to assemble at Sukumo, Sueki, Kagoshima and Kanoya. They were in combat readiness and underwent realistic exercises under combat conditions, practicing support in landing operations.
On August 28 a signal sent jointly by the Chief of the Naval General Staff and the commander‑in‑�chief of the Combined Fleet had ordered the fleet commanders and their key staffs to assemble at the Naval General Staff building in Tokyo for a series of indoor war games, to last four or five days.
Three admirals, seven vice‑admirals, six rear admirals, seven captains and twenty commanders reported for the games led by Nagano and Yamamoto. The naval Staff's cramped quarters proved inadequate to accommodate them, so the exercises were transferred to the more spacious facilities of the Naval War College, where they began on September 2...The party split up in teams ‑‑ an N‑team led by Yamamoto representing Japan, an A‑team the Americans, and an E‑team the English.
For three days the games rehearsed the support operations to be mounted in co‑operation with the army. Some faults and deficiencies were exposed, but the plan the General Staff had drafted was found to be sound. Finally, on September 5, Admiral Yamamoto presented his "Plan Z" for the attack on Pearl Harbor (The plan was outlined by Commander Yasuji Watanabe, then the games got under way under the direction of Rear Admiral Jinsaburo Ito, the Combined Fleet chief of staff. A heated controversy developed between Ito and Captain Kameto Kurojima, the Deputy Chief of Staff, over the advisability of "following up the initial air attack by a landing force" to occupy the Hawaiian Islands. In the end Kurojima, who opposed such a follow‑up landing, prevailed, and the possibility of occupying Hawaii was never discussed again).
In Winston S. Churchill's six‑volume Memoirs of World War II. On page 504 of The Grand Alliance, in which he managed to do justice to 349 years of Japanese history in a single chapter, he wrote: "From the end of 1940 the Americans had pierced the vital Japanese ciphers, and were decoding large numbers of their military and diplomatic telegrams. In the secret American circles these were referred to as 'Magics.' The 'Magics' were repeated to us..." 998
1943: Wendell Wilkie's One World is published. It will be characterized by Franklin Roosevelt's son, Elliott, as "a classic study of global politics which has become the bible of those who believe in the necessity of world government, the so-called One-Worlders."
The next step that was devised to exact unlawful taxes out of the American people was the insidious system known as tax withholding. This policy has proposed by Franklin Roosevelt's "New Deal" economist named Beardsley Ruml who, like F.D.R. was a member of Rockefeller's Council on Foreign Relations. This ploy would now create a way to collect a huge new supply of tax money from wages of Americans, and would be in disguised form so as to protect the extraction from tax rebellion. This would eliminate one lump sum payments and would make each tax increase less noticeable to the American worker.
Once again, those who were attempting to throw a blanket of slavery over the American people through their deceitful tactics, ran head on in the Constitution. They met with the problem of having employers withholding taxes from the employee's wages; and thus spending their time, labor, and money to do so and being forced by law to act as an unpaid tax collector for government.
This would be a clear violation of the 13th Amendment to the Constitution which prohibits involuntary servitude. This would be slavery in its purest form forcing someone (the employer) no work with no pay. If enacted this plan would now enable government to exact billions directly from wage earners. In order to preserve their ingenious but unconstitutional withholding plan and to get Congress to adopt it, a group of seventy‑six "learned economists" were assigned to prepare a study which would undeniably prove the necessity for the withholding plan. But their propaganda failed and Congress rejected the scheme in the spring of 1941, and again the following November.
When America was brought into World War II in December 1941, the situation was used by the bureaucrats to initiate their plunderous plan. Then in early 1942, Congress was asked to pass a "war emergency measure" which would provide a temporary "Victory Tax" for five percent to be withheld from wages.
The fear and concern of our position in an ongoing war, along with the patriotic spirit of Americans at that time, helped support the approval of the Act ‑ keeping in mind that it was to be temporary during the war. Thus on January 1, 1943, the Victory Tax was passed, and on June 9, 1943, the payroll withholding plan was adopted ‑ all of which has graduated and progressed throughout the years and is our current tax payment act today.
Maybe someone should inform the bureaucrats in government and the I.R.S. that World War II is over. From the five percent started in 1943, certain forces in our government have gradually increased the "income tax" and other taxes to 70+ percent. This does not follow the principles of Common Law but that of the Communist Manifesto as its 2nd plank calls for: "A heavy progressive or graduated income tax."
About 1500 A.D. Martin Luther said: "...an Usurer is a three‑fold thief and murder...not only robs and steals, but also commits murder as he starves and utterly destroys one."
Does this not fit present day Bureaucrats & IRS agents oppressive actions with their penalties up to 25% of arbitrary assessed taxes and High Interest Rates Equaling Black Mail and Extortion?
"Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations..." 999
Second Source The Bible: The principles of taxation, economics, civil conduct, property, freedom, and liberty are well manifested in the Bible, as you have in part already read. Most people think of the Bible as a book of personal guidance and religious instructions. Actually only about 29% of the Bible deals with the religious aspect and individual conduct.
The remaining 71% of the Bible deals with national instructions, conduct, precepts, and manner of social living; in other words, laws and principles of civil government for the people. Through Biblical laws, statutes, judgments, historical events, and prophesy, the Bible explains the proper order, conduct, and practical application of economic, social, and political principles and procedures that the people should follow for effective, efficient, and prosperous methods by which to govern themselves.
In the Bible lies the great source of knowledge, wisdom, and principles of moral conduct man has ever known. It has been found throughout history that where man has adopted these laws and principles from the Bible they have always with great success and prosperity. Actually, man on his own is incapable of devising a set of laws, statutes, and judgments of civil conduct that are anywhere near as effective, simple, and righteous as those from God.
We have today over 5,000 years of historical evidence as to man's continual attempt and failure to effectively govern himself and establish moral principles through his own laws and judgments. Man has made many futile attempts to create civil laws but without the basis of God's laws and principles they are always complicated, illogical, ineffective, confusing, unrighteous, and a financial burden on the people.
However, the Creator, who knows more about man than man will ever know about himself, gave man laws of civil conduct that are simple, effective, logical, righteous, prudent and educational. In short, we can set up and follow the laws and principles of man, who is fallible and unrighteous, or those of God, who is infallible and totally righteous; and thus His laws are righteous and perfect. God's word on Freedom, Liberty, Property, and Taxes. God intended for His people to have freedom and gave it to us as a natural inborn right, as Paul points out: "I was free born." 1000
The word free, freedom, freewill, etc., is used in about 100 passages in the Bible according to Strong's Concordance. The distinctions between freedom and slavery or bondage are clearly expressed. God also makes it clear that loss of freedoms can be brought on through disobedience to His laws resulting in bondage and oppression ‑ such as high taxes, tyranny, inflation, debt, etc. However, through all the commandments and laws God gave, He never expected or wanted them followed forcedly against man's freewill. We first see an example of this in Genesis 2: "And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat: But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it..."
God did not in any manner forcedly restrain Adam from eating from any tree. As throughout the Bible, God told man what was right and what is wrong and it was man's freewill to choose between the two. In other words, man is free to choose his destiny. So law, either that of God or morally derived in a civil body, shows the directions of a free and responsible person towards his proper interests. Thus, freedom is self‑ determination, without restraint, incorporated with responsibility. And judgments exist only for the irresponsible, as it did for Adam. Also: "The right to freedom being the gift of God Almighty, it is not in the power of man to alienate this gift and voluntarily become a slave." 1001
The term Liberty by definition is, "Freedom or release from slavery, imprisonment, captivity, or any other form of arbitrary control."
How does God tell us the way to liberty? By abstaining or fasting from inequity. If liberty is to be achieved then we must act and make the effort to liberate and "fast" from that which is wicked and unjust and from that which afflicts us and the nation. This is what God was pointing out through Isaiah in Chapter 58: "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?"
This may seem to be a simple principle but are we using it to maintain our liberty today? Are we allowing government to impose unrighteous and heavy burdens on us such as taxation? Is it not within our power and our God‑given right to "fast" from this inequity?
The pilgrims and early colonists knew this and exercised it. They held the Bible as the charter of their liberties and believed that, "...the Lord is the Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty." 1002
The Liberty Bell is inscribed with the Biblical inscription, "...proclaim liberty throughout all the land unto all the inhabitants thereof." 1003 God has also expressed the importance of the need, use, purpose, and rights of individual property.
The meaning and principles of property of what one owns, can be found in about 287 passages in the Bible by the words possess, possession(s), owner, etc., according to Strong's Concordance. Most of the passages deal with the greatest material possession God has given us ‑ that being land. As God has told us in Psalm 2:8: "Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession."
The principle here is that land and other property are a gift from God for He created it, gave it to us to own and possess, and cannot be taken from the owner without his consent. If this were not the case God would not have set forth the commandment: "Neither shalt thou steal." 1004
For how can someone steal something if it is not someone else's property. Such blessings as life, freedom, liberty, property, and others thus become our "inalienable rights." They are given to us by God and cannot be unjustly taken away or infringed upon by man.
God clearly intended these rights and laws to form the foundation for civil government thus making God the source and author of human government, no man. God's word then is to be used as a bench mark to determine if there exist a moral or immoral government or principle thereof.
We would not like to demonstrate an incident from the Bible that demonstrates the oppression of taxation and how God judged the matter. Also this may prove to be an uncanny parallel as to what is occurring in America today. When the Judah kingdom existed about 610 B.C., their king was Josiah: "And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord." 1005
In an attempt to ward off a threatening Egyptian Empire from his land, Josiah engaged in battle and was killed by Pharaoh Nechoh and his army. The Pharaoh, in his greed and desire for wealth, wanted to impose a tribute upon the land of Judah to get the people's gold and silver. And this is what happened according to 2 Kings 23: "And Pharaoh Nechoh made Eliakim the son of Josiah king in the room of Josiah his father, and turned his name to Jehoiakim, and took Jehoahaz away: and he came to Egypt, and died there. And Jehoiakim gave the silver and the gold to Pharaoh; but he taxed the land to give the money according to the commandment of Pharaoh: he exacted the silver and the gold of the people of the land, of every one according to his taxation, to give it unto Pharaoh Nechoh." 1006
We see here a takeover of a kingdom or government by an external and hostile force. In America the public is beginning to learn of a similar conspiracy of our government and political system that is being taken over and run by Establishment Insiders such as David Rockefeller's Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) or its subdivision The Trilateral Commission (TC). Writing in the November 1977 issue of American Opinion Magazine, Gary Allen stated: "The Rockefellers have manipulated the foreign policies of every American President since Franklin Roosevelt; but Mr. Carter has been so obviously a creature of David Rockefeller that many are no longer willing to deny that there is a conspiracy involved."
We are being allowed to believe through the media (which is highly infiltrated with CFR members) that the people have complete power in choosing our president. But when we start examining the CFR, the electoral college system, the two party system, the nation wide incidences of vote fraud and tampering, a biased media, and the shady financing of campaigns, we start realizing that we do not have all that much choice in who our president or elected officials will be.
What happened to the Judah kingdom? They had attempted to choose their own king after Josiah died, but the Pharaoh dethroned that man and put the man he wanted as head of the kingdom or government. Why? Because then that man (Jehoiakim) would be indebted to Pharaoh and would follow the dictates and wishes of the Pharaoh fulfilling an obligation to him or out of fear of him. Jehoiakim would thus be easily persuaded by the wants of Pharaoh for placing him in his position of power. It may be hard to realize or understand, mostly because of the way this is kept from public view by a CFR controlled media, but this is exactly what is happening in America today.
Now what did Jehoiakim do when Pharaoh Nechoh put him in power? He taxed all the people just as Pharaoh wanted. What has our government been doing with such perseverance and diligence since the CFR made connection with Franklin Roosevelt in the forties? They have been taxing and taxing and taxing all the people. How was the tax established in the Judah kingdom? It was established by Jehoiakim "according to his taxation (assessment)."
The people had no say or representation regarding the amount of tax. Who establishes the taxes we pay in America? Every president since Woodrow Wilson have devised tax plans which have gradually raised our taxation (assessment) from 1% to over 60%; all done against the objection of the people and showing no real concern for their wants and needs. In the Judah kingdom the gold and silver (the tax money) that Jehoiakim exacted from the people went where? To Pharaoh Nechoh, who put the king in power so he could have the people taxed, so he could get their tax money.
What is happening in America today? Our tax money, imposed on us by an apparent puppet government, is given to Jewish International Bankers, such as Rockefeller's Chase Manhattan Bank, who run the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR). They call it paying off the national debt but they are really paying their debt to those who put them where they are. They are following the wants of those who really are in power and control of this country; The CFR which is made up of many super rich financiers and Jewish International Bankers and it is to them that Americans are paying tribute to by way of the unconstitutional tax demands from a CFR controlled government.
When Carter became president he filled the top key cabinet positions with 19 CFR ‑ Trilateral members. Reagan criticized this but after he was elected he surrounded himself with more CFR ‑ Trilateral members than Carter ever had, with a rough estimate of 80 or more. Both political party candidates for decades have been affiliated with the CFR so it really does not matter to them who is elected. It is thus accurate to say that the CFR is the government or has taken it captive.
Also, the CFR was founded on Marxist principles and exist for one main purpose; to destroy our sovereignty and national independence and to lead our nation into a World Government. This seems to be in line with what Pharaoh Nechoh was attempting.
What did God have to say about the Judah king (their president) Jehoiakim and his unjust and corruptive actions of taxing the people? we find in 2 Kings 23: "And he (Jehoiakim) did that which was evil in the sight of the Lord, according to all that his fathers had done." 1007
Then in the next chapter (24) we read of the fall of the Judah kingdom and how God allowed them to be brought into the Babylonian captivity. When we look at the integrity, honor, and moral principles of the Founding Fathers of this country, we find it difficult to equate those attributes with our leaders and public servants of recent times. Many, like Jehoiakim, have done evil in the sight of the Lord compared to all that our Founding Fathers had done.
Why then did God allow the kingdom or government of the people of Judah to be threatened by enemy invasion and defeated in war. Why did He allow the people to be heavily taxed without their consent and for the tax money to be given to their enemy rather than for the benefit of the kingdom (their government)? Why did God cause them to be ruled by an unrighteous ruler and for their nation to fall and be brought into enemy captivity? Did not God love and care about them? Of course He did. "For whom the Lord loveth he correcteth; even as a father the son in whom he delighteth." 1008
And for a second witness: "For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he received. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live? For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness. Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby." 1009
That God loved them is beyond question, that was not the case but rather the reverse was true ‑ the people did not love or care about God. They rejected God and followed the wicked ways of their Israelite kinsmen (as in 1 Samuel 8) and did not keep God's word or follow His laws and commandments. This was simply God's judgment on a once righteous nation that had gradually lost sight of God and His laws. Thus we can see the uncanny parallel here with this Biblical incident and what is going on in America today. And why not, we are the descendants of those same Israelite people.
America - God's Country: It can thus easily be seen that the Bible is a source of true, righteous, and moral principles of America has come to be? What relation does the Word of God have with the laws and principles of America and its government?
The fact is that there has been no nation on earth and throughout all history that was founded and built on the Bible and Word of God and Christian Principles as much as America was. Just as the Common Law of England and Europe was cherished and preserved and brought to America as a foundational source from which to build on, so it was also with the Bible and Christianity. Although there currently exists efforts by the Establishment and media to hide this from the American people, history reveals the truth that America was built on the Bible and was intended to be a Christian Nation.
We find undeniable evidence and proof of how America was established and grew through the Bible and Christianity by wording and passages found in the civil‑political documents that America was founded on. Such documents include: First Charter of Virginia (1606), The Mayflower Compact (1620), The Charter of Maryland (1632), Fundamental Orders of Connecticut (1632), Pennsylvania Charter of Privileges (1701), The Declaration of Independence (1776), The Northwest Ordinance (1787) and The Articles of confederation (1778). All of these documents contained passages that established America as a Christian nation, such as:� "in propagating of Christian Religion," "Advancement of the Christian Faith," to have "an orderly and decent government established according to God," "in maintaining the said people in justice and Christian conversation amongst themselves." etc.
All of these documents quoted here along with many others, were not church or missionary writings but rather civil or political documents establishing government just as The Constitution is. And thus these principles carried on throughout America's history and were instituted in our U.S. Constitution. As John Adams said: "Our Constitution was made only for a moral and religious people. It is wholly inadequate to the government of any other."
It should be quite evident that when they talked about "religion" back in their days that in their minds it was synonymous with "Christianity." Where unlike today religion can mean anything from Hinduism, Judaism, Buddhism, mystic practices of occult, or any other type of atheistic and paganistic practices.
Today the CFR‑Establishment through the media, the public (government) schools, and the deceived or corrupt ministers and TV Evangelist they support, want desperately to omit, distort, and hide America's Christian Heritage and Foundations from the people. They try to promote perverted doctrine like how America is based on the "Judeo‑Christian Ethic." But if they were to tell you the truth of history they would have to tell you about all these documents, and how for the first 200 years of American history (1620's to 1820's) the few Jews that were here were not even allowed to vote or hold public office.
Why are so many aspects of the American Revolution, Constitutional law, and the Christian foundations not taught in our public (government fools) schools? Why don't they teach how the colonists from Europe brought with them the spirit of the reformation and their love of the Bible?
Why have they deleted from the history books many of these facts and how the founders and explorers of America, from Columbus, to the Pilgrims, to the Colonists, and colonizers of the Country followed the practice of planting a cross in the newfound lands of America to give honor and thanks to God? Why do not ministers or evangelists preach how the Bible influenced the making of laws and civil conduct in America?
Why do they neglect to talk about the truth of God's Laws, statutes, and judgments? Why do these bureaucrats, CFR members, and other corrupt and immoral people both in and outside of our government wish to hide the facts?
Because they know that if Americans turn to God and demand that we follow the Christian Principles that our forefathers did, that these principles would be in direct opposition to the unjust and immoral ones they are using to tax us into slavery and socialism. They know that only the true Christian Religion would be destructive to their illegal and plunderous system of charging interest on borrowed money.
They fear more than anything that people will discover that America is truly "God's Country" and that the laws and principles of the Bible were instituted in the foundation of America and America's success was due to that fact. This fact of how the Bible and Christianity influenced the foundation of America was verified when both houses of Congress passed resolutions to declare 1983 as "The Year of the Bible." This document, signed into public law (97‑280), explained that the Bible had a "unique contribution in shaping the United States."
But what about the First Amendment and separation of church and state? If you start saying we should have a Godly government based on Christian Principles, the ministers and the politicians will cry and complain about an abridgment of the First Amendment clause that states: "Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of the religion (Note: It does not prohibit the States or even the President from supporting religion)."
Once again these modern‑day secular Humanists that are saying this; are distorting the intent of the amendment and the media has promoted that distortion. The First Amendment was derived and based on the 16th Article of the Virginia Bill of Rights; June 12, 1776, which was written by James Madison. Here is what it said: "The religion, or the duty which we owe to our Creator, and the manner of discharging it, can be directed only by reason and conviction, not by force or violence; and therefore all men are equally entitled to the free exercise of religion, according to the dictates of conscience; and that it is the mutual duty of all to practice Christian forbearance, love and charity, towards each other."
You can see here, there was no "establishment of religion" clause. Madison, along with the other framers of the Constitution and Bill of Rights viewed the limitations against "establishment of religion" to be a federal (Congressional) issue only. They conceded however, that the sovereign States should and did have the right to support established religions. Thus through the States there was to be the means by which government connected with religion and support religion, but not to be "prohibiting the free exercise thereof." And as Madison stated; "It is the mutual duty of all to practice Christian forbearance..."
After all, who is our "Creator;" Buddha, Mohammed, or the God of the Bible? Our Founding Fathers knew that God had made it very clear in the Bible, that His word and laws are to go hand‑in‑hand with the government of His people. Because they are both needed, supporting each other, to have an effective civil‑ political society. John Quincy Adams once stated: "The highest glory of the American Revolution was this: it connected, in one indissoluble bond, the principles of civil government with the principles of Christianity..."
So when the bureaucrats ministers, politicians, humanists, the media and other anti‑Christ activists speak out, they are desperately trying to preserve their principles of corruption, plunder, socialism, and economic slavery; all of which Christianity would expose and eventually destroy. They even act so desperately as to say and do that which is directly unconstitutional, such as prohibiting voluntary prayer in the schools. As we have seen the federal government cannot interfere with such practice (by the First Amendment) and the Supreme Court has never banned this.
Third Source - Our Birthright and Inheritance of Rights: By examining certain natural, innate, and inheritable rights and principles, we can also determine if certain principles today are just, moral, and show merit in comparison. Our birthright and inheritance of certain inalienable and natural rights is a source of moral principles and foundations established by and a product of the first two sources discussed ‑ Common Law and the word of God.
This means that we currently possess certain rights that we have inherited from those that were inherited and preserved by our ancestors and Founding Fathers of America, and also from those that are bestowed and ordained upon us at birth from our Creator as a birthright.
In 1775, John Adams stated: "Our ancestors were entitled to the common law of England when they emigrated, that is, to just so much of it as they were pleased to adopt...English liberties are but certain rights of nature reserved to the citizen by the English constitution, when they crossed the Atlantic." Adams was thus proclaiming the common law of England to be the law of nature and that American colonists took certain common laws with them as their inheritance. Today in America people look at the principles of taxation as it was under common law and then look at the principles surrounding our tax system today and ask: When were these principles of common law lost or changed?
How did we lose our heritage to these rights? Well these principles and rights were not changed our lost. We still have them and our Constitution is proof and evidence of that. We have however, through deceit and unlawful acts by bureaucrats, and through our own ignorance and apathy, have waived certain rights and have been deceived in giving up certain privileges to these rights that we have inherited.
This does not mean that these rights are thus forever abolished. Thus, our heritage to have a just and fair system of taxation done by the consent of the people has not been abolished, but rather it has not been claimed by its inheritors ‑ we the people.
The government and the IRS try to say we have no inheritance of rights and try to convince and deceive us to sell our birthrights and disclaim them. But they do not determine our rights and privileges and we should not listen to them. We should instead understand and follow what the Constitution and the Supreme Court say and we will see that these rights, along with a just system of taxation, are our inheritance if we wish to claim them.
Because our heritage has been hidden from us, it is difficult for many to understand or believe that we have an inheritance to common law from centuries past. The Constitution is the common law of this country and honors all past documents. Thus, the Magna Carta is as much the law of the United States as the Constitution is.
The courts are well aware that the organic law of this land, which by article six of the Constitution of the U.S., includes but is not limited to: The Magna Carta, The Declaration of Independence, The Articles of Confederation, and the Constitution. In Miranda v. Arizona, the Supreme Court brought in a ruling that makes it mandatory for an admiralty court to call attention to the heritage rights of the common law before a lawful jurisdiction based upon equitable rights may begin. It was not deemed necessary to spell out the particulars of the common law rights but to merely make it known that they do exist in contradistinction to equitable rights.
This is the so called "Miranda warning" now read in all criminal cases. The court's ruling thus became an instrument by which to strike a blow against legal abuse of citizens who lack knowledge of their heritage regarding civil liberties and rights. Some of these common law rights that we have "inherited" are: life, liberty, property, taxation only by representation, habeas corpus, trial by jury, due process, bill of attainder, right of assembly and others.
The importance of one's inheritance, whether it be property, land, rights, life, laws, or freedom, is well expressed by God through the Bible. The Bible contains about 371 passages pertaining to inheritance, heritage, birthrights, heir, etc., according to Strong's Concordance. The theme of the Bible explains the inheritance that was ordained by God for us to inherit the kingdom of God 1010 as the heirs of His promise.1011
What Our Founding Fathers Thought About Oppression and Tyranny: When we look at the oppression of rights and unlawful acts of our government (or its agencies, such as the IRS, Justice Dept. etc) we wonder sometimes what our stand and attitude should be regarding this. What did our Founding Fathers, back in the 1700's think and do regarding the numerous oppression and acts of tyranny on them from King George III?
Many of the people then were not only unsure of what to do but were not sure what stand they should take and what their attitude should be towards King George and the Mother Country. Ten years after the Stamp Act was imposed on the people (1765), there was a meeting of the Virginia convention at Richmond in the old St. John church on March 20, 1775, to discuss the fate of the colonies and course they were to take. It was during this meeting that Patrick Henry uttered those memorable words, which helped set in motion and establish the attitude to stand up for their rights and resist this tyranny, when he stood up and said: "Mr. President: It is natural for man to indulge in the illusions of hope. We are apt to shut our eyes against a painful truth, and listen to the song of the siren until she transforms us into beasts. Is this the part of wise men, engaged in a great and arduous struggle for liberty? Are we disposed to be of the number of those who having eyes see not, and having hears hear not the things which so nearly concern their temporal salvation? For my part, whatever anguish of spirit it may cost, I am willing to know the whole truth; to know the worst and to provide for it.
I have but one lamp by which my feet are guided; and that is the lamp of experience. I know of no way of judging of the future but by the past. And judging by the past, I wish to know what there has been in the conduct of the British Ministry for the last ten years, to justify those hopes with which our petition has been lately received? Trust it not, it will prove a snare to your feet.
Suffer not yourselves to be betrayed with a kiss. Ask yourselves how this gracious reception of our petition comports with those warlike preparations which cover our waters and darken our land. Are fleets and armies necessary to a work of love and reconciliation? Have we shown ourselves so unwilling to be reconciled that force must be called in to win back our love? Let us not deceive ourselves, sir.
These are the implements of war and subjugation ‑ the last arguments to which kings resort. I say, gentlemen, what means this martial array, if its purpose be not to force us to submission? Can you assign any other possible motive for it? Has Britain any enemy in this quarter of the world, to call for all this accumulation of navies and armies? No, sir, she has none. They are meant for us; they can be meant for no other. They are sent over to bind and rivet upon us those chains which the British Ministry have been so long foraging. And what have we to oppose them?�
Shall we try argument? Sir, we have been trying that for the last ten years. Have we anything new to offer upon the subject? Nothing. We have held the subject up in every light of which it is capable; but it has been all in vain. Shall we resort to entreaty and humble supplication? What terms shall we find which have not been already exhausted? Let us not, I beseech you, deceive ourselves longer.
Sir, we have done everything that could be done to avert the storm which is now coming on. We have petitioned, we have remonstrated, we have supplicated, we have prostrated ourselves before the throne, and have implored its interposition to arrest the tyrannical hands of the Ministry and Parliament. Our petitions have been slighted; remonstrances have produced additional violence and insult; our supplications have been disregarded; and we have been spurned with contempt from the foot of the throne. In vain, after these things, may we indulge the fond hope of peace and reconciliation.
There is no longer any room for hope. If we wish to be free, if we mean to preserve inviolate those inestimable privileges for which we have been so long contending, if we mean not basely to abandon the noble struggle in which we have been so long contending, if we mean not basely to abandon the noble struggle in which we have been so long engaged, and which we have pledged ourselves never to abandon until the glorious object of our contest shall be obtained, we must fight! I repeat it, sir, we must fight! An appeal to arms and to the God of Hosts is all that is left us!
They tell us, sir, that we are weak ‑ unable to cope with so formidable an adversary. But when shall we be stronger? Will it be next week, or the next year? Will it be when we are totally disarmed, and when a British guard shall be stationed in every house? Shall we gather strength by irresolution and inaction? Shall we acquire the means of effectual resistance by lying supinely on our backs, and hugging the delusive phantom of hope until our enemies shall have bound us hand and foot? Sir, we are not weak, if we make a proper use of those means which the God of Nature has placed in our power. Three millions of people, armed in the holy cause of liberty, and in such a country as that which we possess, are invincible by any force which our enemy can send against us. besides, sir, we shall not fight our battles alone. There is a just God who presides over the destinies of nations; and Who will raise up friends to fight our battles for us. The battle, sir, is not to the strong alone; it is to the vigilant, the active, the brave. Besides, sir, we have no election. If we were base enough to desire it, it is now too late to retire from the contest. There is no retreat but in submission and slavery! Our chains are forged; their clanking may be heard on the plains of Boston! The war is inevitable ‑‑ and let it come! I repeat it, sir, let it come!
It is in vain, sir, to extenuate the matter. Gentlemen may cry, Peace, peace; but there is no peace. The war is actually begun. The next gale that sweeps from the North will bring to our ears the clashing of resounding arms. Our brethren are already in the field. Why stand we here idle? What is it that gentlemen wish? What would they have? Is life so dear, or peace so sweet, as to be purchased at the price of chains and slavery? Forbid it, Almighty God! I know not what course others may take, but as for me, give me liberty or give me death!"
Many have said that it was the words and principles of this speech that repeatedly rang in Washington's ears throughout the battles of the Revolution. What are the principles that were brought out and adopted on that day? One was that their natural and inalienable rights could only be gained and secured by some concerned and sincere action on their part; and that action to retain their rights and freedom was worth fighting and dying for. Also they made an appeal to God and He in return gave them what they desired; that being their freedom, rights, and their country.�
Samuel Adams stated that the time for "complaining" had passed, and that it was "more than time to be rid of both tyrants and tyranny." Suddenly memories of past and present oppression took on new light in the eyes of the colonists. The cry of the Stamp Act, "Taxation without representation is tyranny," from James Otis was revived.
One month after Henry's speech the first military engagement of the American Revolution occurred at Lexington and Concord, and "the shot heard 'round the world'" was fired. So the colonists now knew not only what their stand and attitude should be, they knew what course of action to take ‑ the revolution for American independence thus became a necessity and a reality. Many of these oppression and acts of tyranny thus became the justification of our Declaration of Independence and many of these acts of oppression are listed in this noble document.
It was written to put an end to the continued "history of repeated injuries and usurpations, all having in direct object the establishment of an absolute tyranny over these States." (From the Declaration of Independence) Such then was the stand, attitude, and principles our forefathers held against tyranny and oppression ‑ ones we would be wise to follow today.
Just prior to the signing of the Declaration of Independence our Fore Fathers faced with the death penalty for high treason, even though they were courageous men, they debated long before they picked up the quill pen to sign the parchment that declared the independence of the colonies from the mother country. For many hours they debated in the State House at Philadelphia, with the lower chamber doors locked and a guard posted ‑ when suddenly a voice rang out from the balcony.
A burst of eloquence to the keynote, it was Patrick Henry giving a second speech which has been deleted from our American History Books. To be sure there had been several speeches. In the balcony patriotic citizens crowded all available space and listened attentively to the proceedings. Jefferson expressed himself with great vigor; and John Adams, of Boston, spoke with great strength.
The Philadelphia printer, Dr. Benjamin Franklin, quiet and calm as usual, spoke his mind with well chosen words. The delegates hovered between sympathy and uncertainty as the long hours of the summer day crept by, for life in sweet when there is danger of losing it. The lower doors were locked and a guard was posted to prevent further interruptions. It was then, according to Jefferson, late in the afternoon before the delegates gathered their courage to the sticking point. The talk was about axes, scaffolds, and the gibbet, when suddenly the strong, bold voice of Patrick Henry rang out and said: "Gibbet! They may stretch our necks on all the gibbets in the land; they may turn every rock into a scaffold; every tree into a gallows; every home into a grave, and yet the words of that parchment can never die! They may pour our blood on a thousand scaffolds, and yet from every drop that dyes the axe a new champion of freedom will spring into birth! The British King may blot out the stars of God from the sky, but he cannot blot out His Words written on that parchment there. The works of God may perish: His Words never!
The words of this declaration will live in the world long after our bones are dust. To the mechanic in his workshop they will speak hope: to the slave in the mines, freedom: but to the coward kings, these words will speak in tones of warning they cannot choose but hear. Sign that parchment! Sign, if the next moment the gibbet's rope is about your neck! Sign, if the next minute this hall rings with the clash of falling axes! Sign, by all your hopes in life or death, as men, as husbands, as fathers, brothers, sign your names to the parchment, or be accursed forever! Sign, and not only for yourselves, but for all ages, for that parchment will be the textbook of freedom, the Bible of the rights of man forever.
Nay, do not start and whisper with surprise! It is truth, your own hearts witness it: God proclaims it. Look at this strange band of exiles and outcasts, suddenly transformed into a people; a handful of men, weak in arms, but mighty in God‑like faith; nay, look at your recent achievements, your Bunker Hill, your Lexington, and ten tell me, if you can, that God has not given America to be free!
It is not given to our poor human intellect to climb to the skies, and to pierce the Council of the Almighty One. But methinks I stand among the awful clouds which veil the brightness of Jehovah's throne.
Methinks I see the recording Angel come trembling up to that throne and speak his dread message. 'Father, the old world is baptized in blood. Father, look with one glance of thine sight, man trodden beneath the oppressor's feet, nations lost in blood, murder, and superstition, walked hand in hand over the graves of the victims, and not a single voice of hope to man!'
He stands there, the Angel, trembling with the record of human guilt. But hark! The voice of God speaks from out of the awful cloud: 'Let there be light again! Tell my people, the poor and oppressed, to go out from the old world, from oppression and blood, and build My altar in the new.'
As I live, my friends, I believe that to be His voice! Yes, were my soul trembling on the verge of eternity, were this hand freezing in death, were this voice chocking in the last struggle, I would still, with the last impulse of that soul, with the last wave of that hand, with the last gasp of that voice, implore you to remember this truth ‑ God has given America to be free!
Yes, as I sink into the gloomy shadows of the grave, with my last faint whisper I would beg you to sign that parchment for the sake of those millions whose very breath is now hushed in intense expectation as they look up to you for the awful words: 'You are free.'"
The delegates, carried away by his enthusiasm, rushed forward. John Hancock scarcely had time to pen his bold signature before the quill was grasped by another. It was done. There are many interesting implications in his words. He speaks of the 'rights of man,' although Thomas Paine's book by that name was not published until thirteen years later. He mentioned the all‑seeing eye of God which was afterwards to appear on the reverse of the Great Seal of the new nation.
Many who study history in depth have made the observation that nearly all great causes are furthered by mysterious and obscure persons who receive little or no credit for the part they have played in the making of history. To write the history of these men would be to write the history of the unknown philosophers. Some, like Francis Bacon, come to high estate; but most of the unknowns work obscurely through other men, who gain the credit and the fame. In an old book of rules used by the brothers of "good" secret orders, is the following: "Our brothers shall wear this dress and practice the customs of those nations to which they travel so that they shall not be conspicuous or convey any appearance that is different or unusual. Under no condition shall they reveal their true identity, or the work which they have come to accomplish; but shall accomplish all things secretly and without violating the laws or statutes of the countries in which they work."
Of those who did not 'reveal their true identity,' or the work which they came to accomplish, one is the mysterious Professor who inspired the design of our flag, and remains unknown and unnamed. It is reasonably conceivable that in secrecy and anonymity well ordered aid has been given to the struggle for human equity and justice that has been America's destiny through the past into our present time. It is our duty and our privilege to contribute what we can to this Universal plan. Such then was the stand, attitude, and principles our forefathers held against tyranny and oppression, ones we would be wise to follow today.
Who Is To Blame? Many people look at all the oppression and evils that exist from our government, whether it is unjust taxes or fraudulent control of our money etc. and put all the blame on government for these acts. Some people wonder how our government can be so corrupt and why it is so destructive to our country. The people who think in this manner are missing an important point. The point is that there is very little wrong with our country that is the blame of the government. There is, however, much wrong with our country that is the blame of the people.
To blame the government for attacking and oppressing our rights and freedom and laws, is like blaming the wolf that attacks and devours the sheep while the shepherded was asleep. The wolf can hardly be blamed for doing what is naturally expected of him. Likewise, it would be in error to blame the government for its acts of oppression and unlawfulness. All governments are inherently bad and evil and have the tendency to exercise power and control over the people ‑ that is the way they have always been. This was well expressed by Thomas Paine when he said: "Government, even in its best state, is a necessary evil; in its worst state, an intolerable one."
Like the shepherded, we the people sometimes fall asleep or do not care, and the government naturally attacks our rights, oppresses our freedom, and deviates from the law. It is indeed true that the worst enemy of mankind throughout history is usually his own government. But in America, our founding fathers set up a Republic where the law, our Constitution, would protect the people from government by having government be restricted by that law (Constitution).
The people were to be free and in control and the government the servant of the people. But because we were not alert and were not keeping informed on the law, this situation has gradually been reversing. Who is to blame? We the people are to blame because we allow traitorous bureaucrats and legislators, who often go against the Constitution, to get away with breaking the law. The people need to learn that Congress cannot change the fixed laws and principles of the Constitution without destroying it.
They take an oath to "preserve and protect the Constitution" not to violate and abuse it. The Constitution and the Bill of Rights was designed to be checks against the government. In Miranda v. Arizona, 384 US 491, the Supreme Court states: "Where rights secured by the Constitution are involved, there can be no rule making or legislation which would abrogate them."
Thus, laws which would deprive us of our rights are unconstitutional and are not required to be followed by the people. We the people are to blame for injustice and oppression in this country every time we follow such laws. That is what is happening in America with our current unconstitutional tax system. So if we want liberty from these oppression we need to wake up and be more vigilant of our government's actions.
But where did the IRS get its power to tax? It is not from Congress or from the courts but from we the people. When we are on a jury we have supported unconstitutional laws when a tax protestor, who was on the side of the law, was being tried.
When we are on the jury we are not only judging a fellow citizen, we are determining the law, and in such cases as taxation we have unknowingly voted against our own rights and freedom. The authority of the jury was expressed by Chief Justice John Jay, U.S. Supreme Court, instating; "The jury has a right to judge both the law as well as the fact in controversy."
When you are a juror, it is your responsibility to examine the government's statute or law. You must determine if it is a just law or an unjust law. Does it give the government control over the people and abrogate citizen's rights? Does it give the government control over the people and abrogate a citizen's rights? does it follow the forenamed moral principles? Is the person on trial a threat to we the people?
If you find that the law is unjust or the one on trial is in line with the Constitution you must vote not guilty. Just one such vote can hang a jury and help nullify bad or unconstitutional laws and cut off governmental control. Only we the people can vote ourselves free of IRS tyranny by voting not guilty when a fellow American is standing up for his right to his property. As an individual on a jury (whether a Grand Jury or a regular jury) you have more power and authority than the President, all of Congress, the Supreme Court and all the Federal Court system.
Thus the system our fathers set up in America is one where freemen, who under God and His law, were to have the final say and highest authority regarding the laws of the land. And the Constitution, which was influenced by God's Laws, was designed to keep the government under the control of man. Only by adhering to this hierarchy of authority will we ever obtain and secure our rights and freedom.
If our founding fathers had not stood up and demanded their rights and fought for and earned their freedom, this hierarchy along with our Republic would not stand today. Freedom has never been free and rights are not automatic. Freedom has to be earned and rights have to be demanded. The degree to which this principle is upheld in the people has always been a measure of the degree of independence and freedom in America. In other words, the Constitution is only as strong as the will of the people to support it.
You must take the responsibility to learn, understand, and obey the United States Constitution and to teach it to your children. The government ‑ controlled schools (public schools) will not teach the principles of the Constitution because if they did, all of America would know that the Federal Income Tax and the Federal Reserve System are totally unconstitutional and a total fraud. The result would be no income tax and no interest that could be charged on borrowed money by corrupt bankers.
Thus we have many oppression from government just as our forefathers did but because of their sacrifices, we can now fight against ours with greater ease and safety. Because of their efforts and sacrifices we now have the Declaration of Independence, the U.S. Constitution and the Bill of Rights, the Supreme Court with established rulings supporting the Constitution, and a Republic set up where we the people and the law control the government.
We now have all this to fight with and preserve our rights with which our founding fathers did not ‑ thus making the American Revolution an inevitable necessity by which to obtain them. We (our country) have fought our revolution, we have won, and we now have all these benefits as a result. We need to be knowledgeable of our benefits and to use them to defend our rights. The stand our founding fathers took to escape tyranny and slavery and the moral principles they followed and upheld, is an example we should learn from and follow ourselves, lest we be "destroyed for lack of knowledge." Today there are three apparent barriers that keep America from falling into this captivity of total slavery, oppression, and tyranny, whether called a police state tyranny or a communist‑socialist style government, they are:
1). The Christian and moral principles that the people possess.
2). The United States Constitution.
3). The United States Supreme Court.
Every day there exists evidence of the tactics and efforts to undermine, discredit, and destroy the merit and value of these in our country; and the evidence has proven deterioration is occurring in them.
1942: Murder of a White patriot: William Joyce's last words just before Britain executed him for anti‑war activism in WW II: "In death, as in life, I defy the Jews who caused this last war, and I defy the powers of darkness which they represent. I am proud to die for my ideals, and I am sorry for the sons of Britain who have died without knowing why."
Chaim Weizmann, former President of the World Jewish Congress revealed the reason for World War II on December 3, 1942: "We are not denying and are not afraid to confess, this war is our war and that it is waged for the Liberation of Jewry ...Stronger than all fronts together is our front, that of Jewry. We (Jews) are not only giving this war our financial support on which the entire war production is based, we are not only providing our full propaganda power which is the moral energy that keeps this war going. The guarantee of victory is predominantly based on weakening the enemy forces, on destroying them in their own country, within the resistance. And we are the Trojan horses in the enemy's fortress. Thousands of Jews living in Europe constitute the principal factor in the destruction of our enemy. There, our front is a fact and the most valuable aid for victory." 1012
To demonstrate Jewish power Dr. Nahum Goldmann states: "...This weakness of the President (Roosevelt) frequently results in failure on the part of the White House to report all the facts to the Senate and the Congress; its (The Administra�tion) description of the prevailing situation is not always absolutely correct and in conformity with the truth...When I lived in America, I learned that Jewish personalities ‑‑ most of them rich donors for the parties ‑‑ had easy access to the President. They used to contact him over the head of the Foreign Secretary and the representative at the United Nations and other officials. They were often in a position to alter the entire political line by a single telephone conversation...Stephen Wise...occupied a unique position not only within American Jewry, but also generally in America...He was a close friend of Wilson...he was also an intimate friend of Roosevelt and had permanent access to him, a factor which naturally affected his relations to other members of the American Administra�tion...Directly after this, the President's car stopped in front of the veranda, and before we could exchange greetings, Roosevelt remarked: 'How interesting! Sam Roseman, Stephen Wise and Nahum Goldmann are sitting there discussing what order they should give the President of the United States. Just imagine what amount of money the Nazis would pay to obtain a photo of this scene.' We began to stammer to the effect that there was an urgent message from Europe to be discussed by us, which Rosenman would submit to him on Monday. Roosevelt dismissed him with the words: 'This is quite all right. On Monday I shall hear from Sam what I have to do,' and he drove on." 1013
Rabbi Felix Mendelsohn in the Chicago Sentinel of October 8, 1942 stated: "The Second World War is being fought for the defense of the fundamentals of Judaism."
1944: "The American Way of Business" is published by the National Education Association's National Association of Secondary School Principals and National Council for Social Studies.
It was written by Oscar Lange and Abba Lerner, the former of whom will later renounce his American citizenship and become Communist Poland's U.N. ambassador. The pamphlet calls for the nationalization of all banking, credit, insurance companies, and natural resources, and that an economic court be established and "given the power to repeal any rules of Congress of legislatures, or of the municipal councils." It was prepared under a grant from the Rockefeller 1014 General Education Board.
Zionist terrorists killed many British solders and policemen in Palestine, using bombs, bullets, and torture. Two particularly vicious gangs at that time were the Irgun and the Stern Gang. Leaders of these groups were ex‑prime Minister Menacham Begin (Irgun), and present Prime Minister Shamir.
Even in 1988 Britain's government still shunned Shamir. To hasten British departure from Palestine, Irgun sent letter bombs to Winston Churchill and Prime Minister Atlee among others. Very few Americans know the facts about "Operation Keelhaul" which was a disgraceful blotch on the pages of American history that will contribute to the awful severity of our rapidly approaching judgment.
At the close of World War II over a million Russian refugees, including women and children in Germany desiring to escape the inevitable torture and death that awaited them in Russia, voluntarily surrendered themselves to the American command with the absolute assurance from the high‑ranking American Commanders that they would never be forcibly repatriated.
In fact, forced repatriation was a direct violation of the Geneva Convention. When those million doomed souls realized that American leaders had broken their promise and that they would be forcibly repatriated to Stalin, on orders by General Dwight D. Eisenhower, to be tortured and brutally murdered, they became desperate. Many of them slashed their own wrists and throats with razor blades and jagged glass. Over a thousand of them jumped out of train windows to death. Many thrust their heads through windows and shook them violently until the broken glass cut their throats. many of the begged the guards to shoot them.
������������������������������������������������������������� Chapter Six
��������������������������� United Nations and Moral Degeneration
1945: On April 26, 1945, representatives of most of the civilized nations of the world met in San Francisco to create an organization of nations which would become a pattern for world government and, it was hoped by its sincere supporters, insure lasting peace to a world long weary of war. The conference was completed on June 26, 1945, with the adoption of the U.N. Charter.
Before the San Francisco convention, however, much groundwork had been done by various groups in the United States and elsewhere, designed to make the world organization acceptable to the United States, which had, after World War I, rejected membership in the League of Nations. For a period of approximately three years before the actual formation of the United Nations, there was conducted in the United States a full‑blown, expensive campaign to overcome the natural objections of a free and powerful nation to giving up of its national sovereignty.
In 1941, there was organized a group called the International Free World Association, and this group began publishing a magazine called Free World. The secretary of this group was Louis Dolivert, who was later identified in testimony before the Senate Internal Securities Subcommittee by Louis Bundez as a member of the Communist Party1015 Bundez was a high Communist Party functionary who defected and gave valuable testimony to the U.S. Government concerning communist spy networks in America.
The fact that the United Nations was envisioned by its planners as a world government, superseding the sovereignty of nations, was not hidden. On Aug. 6, 1946, the Chicago Triune published an article concerning the one‑world plans of the U.N., and headed it "Radicals, Rich United To Push World State; Fight Defenders of U.S. Sovereignty."
The Council on Foreign Relations, in conjunction with the U.S. State Department, played an important role in the "conditioning" of the U.S. Congress and public to accept the U.N. Charter and its restrictions on national sovereignty. This is set out in State Department Publication 3580 (1950) on p. 180.
This Subcommittee on International Organization was headed by Sumner Wells, of the State Department. Proving the direct link between the old League of Nations and the United Nations, was the fact that two members of this subcommittee had also served on the staff of Col. E.M. House at the Paris Peace Conference in 1918, at the time of the founding of the League of Nations. They were Dr. James T. Shotwell and Isaiah Bowman.
Before the San Francisco Conference, preliminary meetings were held in Moscow, Russia, in October, 1943, to lay ground‑work for the United Nations. The Moscow Conference was attended by the top diplomats of the United States, Russia, Great Britain and by the Chinese Ambassador to Russia. This meeting was held under the cold, calculating eye of Joseph Stalin, and received his blessings.
Later, at Dumbarton Oaks, final plans for the United Nations organization were hammered out: "Dumbarton Oaks Conference, a conference held at Washington, D.C., Aug. 21 to Oct. 7, 1944, among the United States, the United Kingdom, the Soviet Union, and China, to formulate plans for an international organization. The conference was held at Dumbarton Oaks, the Georgetown estate formerly belonging to Robert Woods Bliss.
Because the Soviet Union was not at that time at war with Japan, Soviet representatives participated only until Sep. 28, and the Chinese only from Sep. 29 on. Basing its work on the principles expressed in the Moscow Declaration of Oct. 30, 1943, the conference drew up plans for an organization to be called the United Nations, with a general assembly, security council, world court, secretariat, and other agencies.
These proposals were published at the end of the conference. The conference also provided for the calling of a later formal meeting of all peace‑loving nations to establish the proposed organization. Problems left unsettled at the Dumbarton Oaks Conference, particularly the veto power and the voting procedure, were decided at the Yalta Conference in February 1945 (See Yalta Conference). The Dumbarton Oaks proposals were considered and discussed in many nations during the months after their publication and, with many modifica�tions, became the basis for the charter of the United Nations adopted at San Francisco in M16 1945." 1016
The chief planner at this conference, and later a top aide at the United Nations Convention, was Alger Hiss, who was later to be exposed as a Soviet spy working inside the U.S. Government. To fully understand the planning behind the United Nations prior to 1945, we should look more closely at the Free World Association, which had such close ties to our own State Department. The organization, through its publication, Free World, made no effort to hide the fact that they were planning a world organization, with powers to enforce international decrees, and that the sovereignty of nations could no longer be allowed to stand in the way of this lofty goal.
One of those most active in the Free World Association was Carlo Emmanuel a Prato, who was a member of the International Editorial Board of Free World. For background on Mr. Prato, we quote from the Congressional Record, July 11, 1950, p. A5016: "Associated in the OWI Division under the control of Alan Cranston was an alleged Italian Communist, Carlo Emanuel a Prato, who had been expelled from Switzerland as a Soviet agent, entered the United States on a Czech passport issued to Milan Janota."
An ad in the Free World, August 1945, made the following statement: "This month marks the Free World's fourth anniversary. Its first objective, a charter for world organization, is realized. Now we move on toward broader world democracy." The objectives of the Free World Organization was set out as early as October 1942, in its publication: "The creation of the machinery for a world government in which the United Nations will serve as a nucleus is a necessary task of the present in order to prepare in time the foundations for a future world order."
Following the formation of the United Nations, and continuing right up until today, numerous ultra liberal and "left" organizations have been organized around the promotion and defense of the United Nations. One of the earliest of these was United World Federalists, formed on Feb. 22, 1947, by merger of several other organizations interested in world government. These merged groups were Americans United for World Government; World Federalists; Massachusetts committee for World Federation; Student Federalists; World Citizens of Georgia, and World Republic.1017
Their statement quoted at that time included the following: "...World peace can be created and maintained only under world law, universal and strong enough to prevent armed conflict between nations... Therefore, while endorsing the efforts of the United Nations to bring about a world community favorable to peace, we will work primarily to strengthen the United Nations into a world government of limited powers adequate to prevent a war and having direct jurisdiction over the individual."
The frankness with which the proponents of one‑world government discussed their plans, alarmed many Americans who objected to surrendering their sovereignty, and even the basic right to defend ourselves. In 1953 the move was made by the U.N. forces when the World Federal-Government Conference met in Copenhagen, and recommended a revision of the U.N. Charter to provide for the following:
1). That the United Nations be made into a World Federal Government.
2). That there must be universal membership.
3). No right of secession.
4). Complete and simultaneous disarmament, enforced by U.N. inspection and U.N. police powers.
5). International courts, world legislature, world executive Council be established.
6). World citizenship through U.N. Membership, with world law applicable to individuals.
These proposals, if adopted, would have removed all traces of national sovereignty and, by definition, the sovereignty of member states. Implicit with this proposal was the power of taxation of the individual by a world legislature dominated by have‑not nations envious of the great wealth and industry of the United States, where resides only six percent of the world population, but which controls half the world wealth and production capacity.
In 1954 another similar conference was held in London by a group known as World Movement for World Federation. Similar proposals were made. The membership and makeup of these two conferences indicated that they were being given considerable weight in official U.S. circles. It was these blatant movements to end national sovereignty that caused Senator John Bricker to propose his "Bricker Amendment," which would have written into the U.S. Constitution the safeguards against our making of treaties which would bring about world government through treaty law. The Bricker Amendment, after a long battle, fell just one vote short of receiving the necessary two‑thirds majority in the Senate.
Frank Holman, former president of the American Bar Association, wrote of the Bricker Amendment: "The Amendment is designed to write clearly into the Constitution the simple proposition that treaties and executive agreements shall not make domestic law for the people of this country except by congressional legislation within the constitutional power of the Congress. Then no State Department, now or in the future, would be able, by an international agreement, to authorize or permit the representatives of other nations to have a voice in our domestic affairs and initiate changes in our basic rights as protected by our own Constitution and Bill of Rights."
Holman warned of the dangers inherent in the defeat of the Bricker Amendment in the following terms: "We must never forget that the issue involved in the Bricker Amendment is the greatest issue which faces America today...The Bricker Amendment is a Bill of Rights against uncontrolled 'treaty power.' The issue is the basic issue of whether we and our children are to have a government of men or a government of adequate constitutional safeguards..."
Of course the Bricker Amendment was fought by all the "one‑world" organizations and the "internationalists" in and out of government. Among those high in our federal government who led the fight were U.S. Supreme Court Justice William O. Doublas, Sen. Ralph Flanders (R. Vt.), Sen. Hubert Humphrey (D. Minn.), John J. McCloy, former assistant Secretary of War and former High Commissioner to Germany; Paul G. Hoffman, of the State Department, Thomas K. Finletter, and many others. Prior to the introduction of the Bricker Amendment, a joint resolution was introduced in the House of Representatives, and passed, having the following wording: "Resolved by the House of Representatives (the Senate Concurring) that it is the sense of the Congress that it should be fundamental objective of the foreign policy of the United States to support and strengthen the United Nations and to seek its development into a world federation, open to all nations, with defined and limited powers adequate to preserve peace and prevent aggression through the enactment, interpretation and enforcement of world law." 1018
It is significant that this resolution, which was sponsored by many of the House liberals, called for acceptance of the United Nations as a proper body to make international law, interpret international law, and enforce, international law. By February, 1950, the stampede was on by Congressmen who had endorsed the world government resolution, to revoke such endorsement. They had heard from an irate public back home. Rep. Bernard W. Kearney (R. NY) called a meeting of the sponsors of HCR 64, and made the following statement: "We signed the resolution believing we were sponsoring a movement to set up a stronger power within the United Nations for world peace. Then we learned that various organizations were working on state legislatures and on peace movements for world government action under which the entire U.S. Government would be submerged in a super world government. Perhaps we should have read the fine print in the first place. We do not intend to continue in the role of sponsors of any movement which undermines U.S. sovereignty. Many other Congress�men feel as I do. We will make our position thoroughly clear."
Rep. Kearney had reference to the fact that the world government advocates had gone to the various state legislatures had gone to the various state legislatures and induced many of them to follow the Congressional resolution, endorsing the U.N. as a vehicle for world government. A total of 23 states had responded. Within two years, 18 of the states which had passed the resolution, had rescinded it.
By this time we had gone through the Korean War, in which� Russia, a member of the United Nations, had directed a war of aggression against South Korea, and against American and United Nations forces defending South Korea.
This was a bizarre and sobering experience for many Americans. They saw the United Nations (largely represented by U.S. forces) engaged in fighting Communist aggressors, while the United Nations machinery having direct involvement in the war was under control of a Russian national, and Russia was aiding the Communist aggressor forces. On May 15, 1954, the U.S. Defense Department released an official statement of Russian involvement in Korea. This statement was summarized by U.S. News & World Report (5/28/54) which stated: "It is the evidence of direct Russian participation in the Korean War...It shows, in detail, how Russians planned the Korean attack, built up the forces required, ordered the assault, then directed the Communist forces in action...you get the evidence, too, of more than 10,000 soldiers and vast stocks of Russian arms used in that 'non‑Russian' war."
We have examined in some degree how the Communist influence exerted by such persons as Hiss, Dolivert and Carolo a Prato, was dominant in the thinking and planning of the United Nations. Other State Department planners with established Communist links, such as Phillip Jessup and Dean Achison, were of nearly equal importance. (Phillip Jessup now sits on the U.N. World Court as the American representative).
It is important at this point to show that the American people really had no choice in accepting or rejecting our role in the United Nations. Dr. James T. Shotwell, another left‑leaner, admitted in his book, An Autobiography (Bobbs‑Merrill Co., 1961), that it was he who in 1939 set up a group called a Commission to Study the Organization of Peace. He said there were 100‑members of the group who met in small committees to study the question. �This work was, naturally, well known to the State Department. When it set up a small committee with Sumner Wells, the Under‑ Secretary of State, as chairman to draft a post‑war policy, both Clark Eichelberger, of the League of Nations Association, and I were invited to serve on it."
The result of this committee's work, with few revisions, became the Charter of the United Nations, Shotwell said. But to show how closely it was co‑ordinated with Communist world leaders, we again quote: "The work of the planning committee of the State Department was kept secret until finally, at a conference of foreign ministers in Moscow in November, 1943, Secretary Hull secured the consent of Stalin to establish a general organization...for the maintenance of international peace and security."
This agreement with Stalin resulted in the San Francisco meeting in April, 1945, to draft the U.N. Charter. That, supposedly, was the beginning of the United Nations. But in a State Department publication, No. 3580, released February, 1950, we find the following references to the United Nations, which supposedly was yet to be born. The report was from the first meeting of an advisory committee on Post-War Foreign Policy, held February 12, 1942, in the office of Sumner Wells.
"Thought was given to the possibility of informing the public immediately of the establish�ment and work of the committee. It was felt that the circumstances at the moment, when the United States, was being driven back in the Pacific and the United Nations cause was suffering on every front, rendered secrecy imperative until a favorable turn in the war..."
|
|
The work of the subcommittee referred to, the report revealed, established that an international organization should be set up during the war to be ready when needed to create a world political organization. The political subcommittee which worked out these details was discussed in the report: "Its di�s�cu�s�si�ons th�ro�ug�h�out were founded upon belief in unqualified victory by the United Nations. It predicted, as an absolute prerequisite for world peace, the continuing strength of the United Nations through unbroken co‑operation after the war."
The United Nations was created with a Security Council consisting of 11‑members, who have veto power. The five permanent members are the United States, Russia, France, United Kingdom and China. The membership in the other six places is rotated. A General Assembly of the U.N. constitutes the other main organ of the organization itself. It is comprised of all the members of the United Nations in good standing, and has no enforcement powers.
The U.N., however, quickly set up many specialized agencies to work under U.N. banners in all member countries and in almost every field of human endeavor. Some of the major subsidiary organizations are: The World Health Organization; The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization; The World Court; Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization; The World Court of Justice; The United nations International Children Emergency Fund; The Economic and Social council; The Commission on Human Rights; International Labor Organization; commission on the Status of Women, and man, many others.
Subcommittees of these committees are formed in great proliferation. It gives the U.N. the machinery to interfere or interject its influence into the affairs of any member nation. One of the most important departments of the United Nations itself is the Department of Political and Security Affairs, a part of the U.N. Secretariat, and the head of this is appointed by the Secretary‑�General.
In a letter dated June 24, 1966, the United Nations described the duties of this department as: "This Department provides such services as are required by the Security Council and its subsidiary organs, the Political Committee of the general assembly, the Disarmament Commission, and other bodies set up to deal with matters relating to the maintenance of international peace and security. This includes issuing documentation required, providing secretariat services during meetings, and drafting the annual report. The Department may also prepare memoranda to assist the Secretary‑General or in pursuance of resolution of the United Nations organs. The post of the Under‑Secretary for political and Security Council Affairs has been held by the following people:
Year�������������������� Soviet General's Name
1946‑1949�������������������� Arkady Alexandrovich Sobolev (USSR)
1949‑1953�������������������� Constantine E. Zinchenko (USSR)
1953‑1954���� ����������������Ilya S. Tehernychev (USSR)
1955‑1957�������������������� Dragoslav Protich (Yugoslavia)
1958‑1959�������������������� Antoly Dobrynin (USSR)
1960‑1962�������������������� George Petrovich Arkadev (USSR)
1962‑1963�������������������� Eugeney D. Kiselev (USSR)
1963‑1964�������������������� Valdimir Paulovich Suslov (USSR)
1965‑1967�������������������� Alexei Efremovitch Nesterenko (USSR)
1968‑1973�������������������� Leonid N. Kutakov (USSR)
1973‑1978�������������������� Arkady N. Shevchenko (USSR)
1978‑1980�������������������� Mikhail D. Sytenko (USSR)
1981‑1986�������������������� Viacheslav A. Ustinov (USSR)
1987‑������������ ����� ������������Vasiliy S. Safronchuk (USSR) 1019
Thus, during the Korean and Vietnamese War, when the United States Military was fighting under U.N. banners the official in command of United Nations military affairs was a Russian General. This same department, under a Russian General, was in control of the successful plans to overthrow the established government of Rhodesia. This department serves as "advisor" to plans set forth in the Rand Report, financed by the tax‑exempt Carnegie Foundation. The Rand Report which will be further discussed, is a plan for U.N. action, using American and Russian forces as a requisite, to militarily invade South Africa to overthrow the constituted government of this member nation.
It should be noted that the under‑secretary in charge of the Department of Political and Security Council Affairs has, in all cases except one, been a Russian national. In that single exemption, he was a Communist national of Yugoslavia. This is not by accident. Past Secretary‑General Dag Hammerskjold revealed that his hands had been tied by an agreement between Russia and the American planners, granting Russia the permanent right to name the person who should hold this important post. With this agreement in effect, and with the precedent set in an unbroken line, Russia would, in effect, have complete control over any military planning and military operation of forces put under U.N. Command.
1945: The United States Military forces were triumphantly in command on land, on the sea, and in the air Germany was crushed. The Japanese navy was on the bottom of the ocean. Europe was in shambles. The world lay prostrate at our feet. What a day of victory the Lord God and Jesus Christ had given us. The United States had borne the expense and heat of battle. Russia had done very little but play the game for advantage and spoils.
We were ready to march triumphantly to victory through all conquered lands and proclaim liberty, freedom, justice, and peace to the peoples of the earth. But, alas! Washington orders were Halt! And there along the historic Elbe River brave American Men impatiently waited along their 150 mile long front, while the Soviet captured Germany's great intellectual scientists, took over the famous Krupp Munitions plants, captured, dismantled, like hungry ravenous beasts, Germany's mighty industries and captured and enslaved over 19‑million Germany people. Then they dashed into Czechoslovakia and captured the great Skoda Munitions works, and gobbled up Esthonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria, Roumania, Half of Austria, Czechoslovakia and Half of Germany.
February, at Yalta, the Jewish negotiators gave all of these countries and 500,000,000 innocent freedom‑ loving people to the bondage, torture and slaughter of Communism in exchange for Arabian Pensula's immense oil reserves to be exploited by the Rockefellers. No wonder hell will have to be enlarged. On April 26, 1945, representatives of most of the civilized nations of the world met in San Francisco to create an organization of nations which would become a pattern for world government and, it was hoped by its sincere supporters; insure lasting peace to a world long weary of war. The conference was completed on June 26, 1945, with the adoption of the U.N. Charter. It is important at this point to show that the American people really had no choice in accepting or rejecting our role in the United Nations.
Article 25, of the U.N. Charter carries the authority to force members to obey decisions of the Security Council. It reads: "The Members of the United Nations agree to accept and carry out the decisions of the Security Council in accordance with the present Charter."
Article 26 reads: "In order to promote the establishment and maintenance of international peace and security with the lease diversion for armaments of the world's human and economic resources, the Security Council shall be responsible for formulating, with the assistance of the Military Staff Committee referred to in Article 47, plans to be submitted to the Members of the United Nations for the establishment of a system for the regulation of armaments." Here, again, we see the strategic position occupied by Russia under its agreement to permanently name the chief of the U.N. Staff for military operations.
Articles 41 through 51, reproduced below, deal with action that the U.N. may take against any nation, whether member or not, to enforce its decrees and policies. This may consist of measures short of war, such as withdrawal of diplomatic relations, economic relations, even postal, radio, air service, sea, rail or telegraphic contact by U.N. Members with such a quarantined nation. The Next step authorized is the use of military demonstrations, blockade, etc., of the target nation.
Articles 43 through 45, requires member nations to furnish military forces to be used against such a nation, under U.N. command. Article 48, gives the U.N. the power to select which nations may be ordered to furnish armed might, and how much.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 41
The Security Council may decide what measures not involving the use of armed force are to be employed to give effect to its decisions, and it may call upon the Members of the Unite Nations to apply such measures. These may include complete or partial interruption of economic relations and of rail, sea, air, postal, telegraphic, radio, and other means of communication, and the severance of diplomatic relations.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 42
Should the Security Council consider that measures provided for in Article 41 would be inadequate or have proved to be inadequate, it may take such action by air, sea, or land forces as may be necessary to maintain or restore international peace and security. Such action may include demonstrations, blockade, and other operations by air, sea, or land forces of Members of the United Nations.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 43
1). All Members of the United nations, in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to make available to the Security Council, on its call and in accordance with a special agreement or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security.
2). Such agreement or agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided.
3). The agreement or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council. They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in accordance with their respective constitutional process.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 44
When the Security Council has decided to use force it shall, before calling upon a Member not represented on it to provide armed forces in fulfillment of the obligations assumed under Article 43, invite that Member, if the Member so desires, to participate in the decisions of the Security Council concerning the employment of contingents of that Member's armed forces.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 45
In order to enable the United Nations to take urgent military measures. Members shall hold immediately available, national air‑force contingents for combined international enforcement action. The strength and degree of readiness of these contingents and plans for their combined action shall be determined, within the limits laid down in the special agreement or agreements referred to in Article 43...
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 46
Plans for the application of armed force shall be made by the Security Council with the assistance of the Military Staff Committee.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 47
1). There shall be established a Military Staff Committee to advise and assist the Security Council on all questions relating to the Security Council's military requirements for the maintenance of international peace and security, the employment and command of forces planned at its disposal, the regulation of armaments, and possible disarmament.
2). The Military Staff Committee shall consist of the Chiefs of Staff of the permanent members of the Security Council or their representatives. Any Member of the United Nations no permanently represented on the Committee shall be invited by the Committee to be associated with it when the efficient discharge of the Committee's responsibilities requires the participa�tion of that Member in its work.
3). The Military Staff Committee shall be responsible under the Security Council for the strategic direction of any armed forces placed at the disposal of the Security Council. Questions relating to the command of such forces be worked out subsequently.
4). The Military Staff Committee, with the authorization of the Security Council and after consultation with appropriate regional agencies, may establish regional subcommittees.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 48
1). The action required to carry out the decisions of the Security Council for the maintenance of international peace and security shall be taken by all the Members of the United Nations or by some of them, as the Security Council may determine.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 49
The Members of the United Nations shall join in affording mutual assistance in carrying out the measures decided upon by the Security Council.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 50
If preventive or enforcement measures against any state are taken by the Security Council, any other state, whether a Member of the United Nations or not, which finds itself confronted with special economic problems arising from the carrying out of those measures shall have the right to consult the Security Council with regard to a solution of those problems.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 51
Nothing in the present Charter shall impair the inherent right of individual or collective self‑defense if an armed attack occurs against a Member of the United Nations, until the Security Council has taken the measures necessary to maintain international peace and security. Measures taken by Members in the exercise of this right of self‑defense shall be immediately reported to the Security Council and shall not in any way affect the authority and responsibility of the Security Council under the present Charter to take at any time such action as it deems necessary in order to maintain or restore international peace and security. Articles 52 through 54 deal with regional agreements, such as NATO, SEATO and the Organization of American States, and places them under U.N. authority, and makes them available, at U.N. command, to be used in enforcing U.N. policy. Our operation in Vietnam was under the SEATO commitment, therefore, under U.N. Charter control.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 52
1). Nothing in the present Charter precludes the existence of regional arrangements or agencies for dealing with such matters relating to the maintenance of international peace and security as are appropriate for regional action, provided that such arrangements or agencies and their activities are consistent with the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
2). The Members of the United Nations entering into such arrangements or constituting such agencies shall make every effort to achieve pacific settlement of local disputes through such regional arrangements or by such regional agencies before referring them to the Security Council.
3). The Security Council shall encourage the development of pacific settlement of local disputes through such regional arrangements or by such regional agencies either on the initiative of the states concerned or by reference from the Security Council.
4). This Article in no way impairs the application of articles 34 and 35.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 53
1). The Security Council shall, where appropriate, utilize such regional arrangements or agencies for enforcement action under its authority. But no enforcement agencies shall be taken under regional arrangements or by regional agencies without the authorization of the Security Council, with the exception of measures against any enemy state, as defined in paragraph 2 of this Article, provided for pursuant to Article 107 or in regional arrangements directed against renewal of aggressive policy on the part of any such state, until such time as the Organization may, on request of the Governments concerned, be charged with the responsibility for preventing further aggression by such a state.
2). The term enemy state as used in paragraph 1 of this Article applies to any state which during the Second World War has been an enemy of any signatory of the present Charter.
�������������������������������������������������������������� Article 54
The Security Council shall at all times be kept fully informed of activities undertaken or in contemplation under regional arrangements or by regional agencies for the maintenance of international peace and security.
Chapter IX and Chapter X of the Charter deal with internal affairs of member nations, and their provisions may be invoked by a majority of the members of the General Assembly present and voting. (There is no veto provision in the General Assembly, which is presently dominated by the have‑not, emerging nations and weighted heavily against the United States).
Under these sections, the U.N. is given authority to enforce domestic policy dealing with equal employment, human rights, economic development, cultural matters and matters relating to health. It is under these sections that many specialized agencies have been set up, and their policies dealing with many domestic matters have been enacted into law in the United States after first having been pronounced by the agencies of the United Nations.
In this connection we point out that the fact that the year 1968 has been designated by U.N. resolution, as the International year for Human rights. Under this noble sounding purpose, the resolution proposes to:
1). Abolish all racial discrimination.
2). Abolish right to work laws (in effect) under resolutions adopted by the International Labor Organization.
3). Deal with the Status of women.
4). Urge all governments to review their own laws and policies and bring them into conformity with the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, adopted by the U.N.
5). Elimination of apartheid, and all forms of discrimination in education.
6). Use the medium of press, radio, movies and the performing arts in a mass propaganda assault upon any practices not in line with U.N. pronouncement.
This was set forth in detail by Hon. John R. Rarick (D. La), on March 20, 1967.1020 � In his opening remarks, Rep. Rarick titled his speech, "Target Date for Subjugation: 1968."
���� "Mr. Speaker, many taxpayers, constituents, puzzled businessmen and concerned parents are writing inquiries as to why all the emphasis is being placed on 1968 as a must year for forceful compliance with every guideline, edict, and program to regulate our lives, our businesses, our unions, and our children's futures, our manner of worship in this country.
���� So that all may know and remember the sources of the pressure and the cause, I am asking that the international blueprint, that is, the U.N. resolution; International Year For Human Rights,' designating the year 1968 as the International Year, be printed en toto in the Record, with this question: Must the Governments of South Rhodesia and South Africa be overthrown before the end of 1968?"
To indicate, further, to what degree the United States has imperiled its own sovereignty and emasculated its own power, we have but to look at the hearings, conducted by the Senate Internal Security Sub‑ Committee in March, 1954, on the Activities of United States Citizens Employed by the United Nations. These United States citizens referred to in this report virtually thumbed their noses at their own government, even after the Communist party affiliations of many of them were disclosed. The U.S. demanded that they be fired by the United Nations.
The Secretary General did fire many of them via the complaint and evidence furnished by the United States, but a judicial body of the U.N. overturned every one of the dismissals that was based upon Communist affiliations, and held that the U.S. had no power to inquire into the political beliefs of employees of the United Nations even though they were United States citizens. This action was taken despite the fact that almost half of the financial support of the United Nations is furnished by the United States, and in spite of the further fact that the United Nations headquarters is located on United States soil.
Through the medium of the United Nations, Russia has benefitted to a greater degree than any nation. This is evident by the fact that the U.S. government, following an unbroken line of appeasement, has continued to give economic aid to the Soviet, and her satellites, even while we are engaged in serious confrontation in Berlin, in Cuba, in Vietnam and in scores of other places in South America, Asia and Africa.
We have bolstered the Russian economy by furnishing wheat to Russia, while that country was aiding Cuba with shipping food and machinery; we continue our foreign aid programs to Russian dominated nations in Europe, thereby alleviating pressure which would be exerted on the struggling Russian economy.
The United States challenged Russia and France in the U.N. Security Council, for failing to pay "peace‑ keeping" assessments in the Congo. All during the 1964‑65 session the U.S. stood firm under Article 19, against allowing Russia to vote. Then came Ambassador Goldberg and capitulation. After admitting defeat and wallowing in humility, the United States again gave in to Russia. It is reliably reported out of Washington that the United States is merely waiting for an opportune time to make up the U.N. deficit by a large "voluntary contribution." All this degradation of the United States is "official policy" in Washington despite the fact that J. Edgar Hoover, Director of the FBI, and several congressmen, have continued to warn that we harbor in this country a well‑spring of subversion in the hundreds of Communists and pro‑Communist delegates at the U.N.
With unbecoming audacity ‑‑ and in light of the still unpaid "peace‑keeping" bills incurred while trying to overthrow Tshombia, of the Congo (one of the few pro‑Western African leaders), the U.N. is now putting out unofficial feelers aimed toward the military subjugation of anti‑Communist South Africa. This feeler was in the form of a study prepared under the auspices of the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace. (It might be noted that while this tax exempt foundation is not an official appendage of the United Nations, it is headquartered at the United Nations Plaza, 46th Street, New York, N.Y.).
The study, edited and largely written by Amelia C. Leiss, is called Apartheid and United Nations collective measures, published in March 1965. In the foreword to this amazing publication, the editor professes a long history of interest in the United Nations on the part of the Carnegie Foundation. Though professing to recommend no course of action, the author discusses in great detail the naval, air and ground forces estimated to be necessary for the military subjugation of The Republic of South Africa, a stable nation and, incidentally, a dues‑paying member of the United Nations.
Adding another ironic touch the editor credited Major Sam C. Sarkesian, Department of Social Science, U.S. Military Academy, with assisting on the chapter dealing with military measures. This brings up a delicate point of order; Should an officer of the United States Military forces engage in plans for a military invasion of a friendly nation on behest of an "unofficial" study group?
The United Nations has not limited its activities to international issues but has insinuated itself even into the internal affairs of the sovereign states of the United States. The head of the United Nations was much in evidence in the shaping of the 1964 Civil Rights law. This was purely internal legislative matter, but this did not deter this international group of social architects from intervening.
This thinking is reflected in the Carnegie endowment study previously referred to. On page 159 of this study the author observes: "Nevertheless the question must be asked: what will be the impact on the capacity of the United Nations to grow and to enhance its authority if it demonstrates that it can not only discuss and pass judgment upon a member's social system but also change it by force?"
The mere voicing of this philosophy is sinister in meaning. But when it is coupled with the avowed aim of the U.N. (i.e., to exercise a sovereignty above that of member states) it becomes even more sinister.
Chapter XVI, including Articles 102 through 105 of the U.N. Charter, are called "Miscellaneous, Provisions." In these articles the right of the U.N. to "physically come onto or occupy the land territory of a member state, for fulfillment of its purposes" is further spelled out. This, taken together with the rights to intrude into domestic affairs, as granted under Chapter IX and X, and the proposals for the year 1968, will demonstrate to what extent the sovereignty of any local territory, or subdivision, of a member state, may be abridged by U.N. authority.
July 28, the darkest day in American history when the atheistic, Communist, hell‑inspired, Satan‑directed, antichrist United Nations Treaty was ratified by the United States Senate. Only 2 Senators read the Charter, and they voted against it. The Charter written by the Soviet Agent, Alger Hiss, is nothing but a rehash of the Communist Manifesto. The United Nations is a Communist organization planned by Communists for the promotion of International Communism.
With the signing of the Yalta Agreement, President Roosevelt, with the blessings of the United States Congress, nine more East European countries were surrendered to Communist enslavement. Those countries were: Albania, Bulgaria, Yugoslavia, Poland, Romania, Czechoslovakia, North Korea: The surrender of Japan was deliberately delayed until Russia could secure it, Hungary and East Germany.
In a speech at Carnegie Hall, Pulitzer (a Jew) recommended executing 1.5 million Germans after WW II, without regard to guilt. This was actually done when 2 million German civilians died during their brutal forced resettlement at the war's end.
During Senate Hearings Committee for Military Affairs, 1945 discovered that Otto Strasser wrote that Schroder (Jewish Banking Family) agreed to "Foot The Bill" for the Nazi Party at a secret meeting, and guaranteed their debts. The horrendous crimes of World War II left in their wake an advancement in the international legal system concerning criminal responsibility for the commission of war crimes and crimes against humanity. Political authorities, military commanders and their subordinates alike have since legally borne full responsibility in international criminal law for failure to act as well as for any acts in regard to crimes perpetrated within their realm of responsibility.
It is a tragedy for the Jews of the world that the relatives and descendants of Jews who supposedly perished in the massacres and brutalities committed by the Nazi war criminals in Babi Yar and Dubno and in the concentration camps of Auschwitz, Belsen, Buchenwald, Fossenberg, Mauthausen, Natzwiler, Neuengamme, Ravensbruck, and Sachsenhausen, have committed similar crimes against the Palestinians in Palestine.
A study of the war crimes committed by the Zionists in Palestine discloses that those who were responsibility for these crimes ensured that all others in the Zionist structure would have to be accomplices. The Zionists have systematically striven to remove conscience as a factor from any individual Jew in Palestine in the perpetration of their crimes.
To the outside world the Zionists have often tried to excuse crimes as "isolated incidents," "unpremeditated incidents," "acts of ultra-extremists," and other whitewashes that have misled world opinion. In fact, all Zionist war crimes and crimes against humanity are planned well in advance and executed for a desired effect, with malice aforethought and full knowledge of the consequences involved in order to serve the Zionist objective namely, the annihilation of the Palestinians and the establishment of a Jewish State.
The Zionist claimed that 6 million Jews were killed by the Nazis (which has been conclusively proven to be a lie in another part of this study), but the Zionists killed more than 100,000 Palestinians and committed genocide by destroying the existence of Palestinians as a nation and made Palestinians refugees living in exile. Massacres are massacres, whether six million or one hundred thousand are massacred. The Zionists throughout the world and particularly in the United States of America are accessories to the war crimes committed by their co-religionists in Palestine because they have aided and abetted them in the commission of these crimes committed against the Palestinians.
The worst of the massacres were the King David Hotel, the Semiramis Hotel, Deir Yassin, Dawayma, Kibya, Kafr Kassim, the attack against the USS Liberty and the Libyan Boeing 727 Airliner, and the massacres against Sabra and Shatila and other refugee camps in Lebanon.
1946: Treaty. President Truman ordered the augmentation of U.S. Troops along the zonal occupation line and the reinforcement of air forces in Northern Italy after Yugoslav forces shot down an unarmed U.S. Army transport plane flying over Venezia Giulia. Earlier U.S. Naval units had been dispatched to the scene.
The Irgun Gang murdered almost 100 British by� bombing the King David Hotel. Terrorism also was (and still is) routinely practiced against Arabs to stampede them out of Palestine, thereby reducing their demographic strength even as uninvited Jews stream into the country. The King David Hotel explosion of July 22, 1946, which resulted in the deaths of 92 Britons, Arabs and Jews, and in the wounding of 58, was not just an "extremist act" of "Jewish extremists," but a premeditated massacre conducted by the Irgun in agreement with the highest Jewish political authorities in Palestine, the Jewish Agency and its head David Ben-Gurion.
According to Yitshaq Ben-Ami, a Palestinian Jew who spent 30 years in exile after the establishment of Israel investigating the crimes of the "ruthless clique heading the international Zionist movement." "The Irgun had conceived a plan for the King David attack early in 1946, but the green light was given only on July first. According to Dr. Sneh, the operation was personally approved by Ben-Gurion, from his self-exile in Europe. Sadeh, the operations officer of the Hagnah, and Giddy Paglin, the head of the Irgun operation under Menachem Begin agreed that thirty-five minutes advance notice would give the British time enough to evacuate the wing, without enabling them to disarm the explosion." 1021
The Jewish Agency's motive was to destroy all evidence the British had gathered proving that the terrorist crime waves in Palestine were not merely the actions of "fringe" groups such as the Irgun and Stern Gang, but were committed in collusion with the Haganah and Palmach groups and under the direction of the highest political body of the Zionist establishment itself, namely the Jewish Agency.
That so many innocent civilian lives were lost in the King David massacre is a normal part of the pattern in the history of Zionist outrages: A criminal act is committed, allegedly by an isolated group, but actually under the direct authorization of the highest Zionist authorities, whether of the Jewish Agency during the Palestine Mandate or of the Government of Israel thereafter.
The following is a statement made in the House of Commons by then British Prime Minister Clement Attlee: "On July 22, 1946, one of the most dastardly and cowardly crimes in record history took place. We refer to the blowing up of the King David Hotel in Jerusalem. Ninety-two persons lost their lives in that stealthy attack, and 45 were injured, among whom there were many high officials, junior officers and office personnel, both men and women. The King David Hotel was used as an office housing the Secretariat of the Palestine Government and British Army Headquarters. The attack was made on July 22 at about 12 o'clock noon when offices are usually in full swing. The attackers, disguised as milkmen, carried the explosives in milk container, placed them in the basement of the Hotel and ran away.
���� The Chief Secretary for the Government of Palestine, Sir John Shaw, declared in a broadcast: 'As head of the Secretariat, the majority of the dead and wounded were my own staff, many of whom I have known personally for eleven years. They are more than official colleagues, British, Arabs, Jews, Greeks, Armenians; senior officers, police, my orderly, my chauffeur, messengers, guards, men and women, young and old, they were my friends.
���� No man could wish to be served by a more industrious, loyal and honest group of ordinary decent people. Their only crime was their devoted, unselfish and impartial service to Palestine and its people. For this they have been rewarded by cold-blooded mass murder.'
���� Although members of the Irgun Z'vai Leumi took responsibility for this crime, yet they also made it public later that they obtained the consent and approval of the Haganah Command, and it follows, that of the Jewish Agency." 1022
The King David Hotel massacre shocked the conscience of the civilized world. On July 23, 1946, Anthony Eden, leader of the then British opposition Conservative Party, posed a question in the House of Commons to Prime Minister Atlee of the Labor Party, asking "the Prime Minister whether he has any statement to make on the bomb outrage at the British Headquarters in Jerusalem." The Prime Minister responded: "Hon. Members will have learned with horror of the brutal and murderous crime committed yesterday in Jerusalem. Of all the outrages which have occurred in Palestine, and they have been many and horrible in the last few months, this is the worst. By this insane act of terrorism 93 innocent people have been killed or are missing in the ruins. The latest figures of casualties are 41 dead, 52 missing and 53 injured. I have no further information at present beyond what is contained in the following official report received from Jerusalem:
���� 'It appears that, after exploding a small bomb in the street, presumably as a diversionary measure, this did virtually no damage, a lorry drove up to the tradesmen's entrance of the King David Hotel and the occupants, after holding up the staff at pistol point, entered the kitchen premises carrying a number of milk cans. At some stage of the proceedings, they shot and seriously wounded a British soldier who attempted to interfere with them. All available information so far is to the effect that they were Jews. Somewhere in the basement of the hotel they planted bombs which went off shortly afterwards. They appear to have made good their escape. Every effort is being made to identify and arrest the perpetrators of this outrage. The work of rescue in the debris, which was immediately organize, still continues. The next-of-kin of casualties are being notified by telegram as soon as accurate information is available. The House will wish to express their profound sympathy with the relatives of the killed and with those injured in this dastardly outrace.'" 1023
As a result of his massacre it was said: "Root of regicide, master robbers, sinister, carrion birds of humanity, hateful, oriental slavers, puppeteers, plague, revolutionaries, subver�sives..." Harsh words, especially since these are references to a whole "race," not isolated individuals. Jewish reaction to such accusations was expressed by former Israeli prime minister (and ex‑terrorist leader) Begin. "We don't care what the Goyim think!" "Goyim" is a derisive Jewish term for non‑Jews. It translates roughly into "human cattle," to be milked or slaughtered at will. Government‑regulated censorship: PM, New York's largest pro‑Marxist daily in 1946, carried the complaints of an Anti‑ Defamation League spokesman who demanded that the POC investigate a radio station for being anti‑Semitic. He called it: "...a transmission belt for nationalistic propaganda." (Apparently "nationalism" = anti‑�Semitism to the ADL). (8/21/46).
President Harry Truman remarks, which were reported by Henry Wallace, his Secretary of Commerce: "President Truman expressed himself as being very much 'put out' with the Jews. He said that 'Jesus Christ couldn't please them when he was here on Earth, so how could anyone expect that I would have any luck.'"
1947: July 9: Rep. Richard Nixon introduces House Concurrent Resolution 68 indicating, "...that it is the sense of Congress that the President of the United States should immediately take the initiative in calling a General Conference of the United Nations pursuant to (U.N.) Article 109 for the purpose of making the United Nations capable of enacting, interpreting, and enforcing world law to prevent war."
1947: July 17: Concerning a number of resolutions introduced in Congress calling for world government after the Second World War, United World Federalist member Albert Einstein says in a broadcast titled, "The Immediate Need for World Law," that "...the resolutions aim at a fundamental alteration of the United Nations charter, with a view to an eventual transformation of the United Nations into a world government."
The International Problem of Governing Mankind by Philip Jessup is published. He is a CFR member who will become a World Court justice, and in this book says: "I agree that national sovereignty is the root of evil...The question of procedure remains. Can the root be pulled up by digging around it and cutting the rootless one by one?"
The Tavistock Institute of Human Relations is founded and begins publishing the journal, Human Relations, the first volume of which contains articles such as "Overcoming Resistance to Change" and "A Comparison of the Aims of the Hitler Youth and the Boy Scouts of America."
The Tavistock Institute of Medical Technology, involved in psychotherapy, was rounded in 1920. This was just the year before the Psychological Corporation was founded in the U.S. Perhaps not coincidentally, the same year as the Tavistock Institute of Human Relations is founded (1947) in England.
The National Training Laboratory in Group Development is established in the U.S. and is sponsored by the National Education Association's Division of Adult Education Service and by the Research Center for Group Dynamics at the University of Michigan.
The Research Center for Group Dynamics also sponsors with Tavistock the first volumes of Human Relations beginning in 1947, and the Carnegie Corporation of New York provides major financial support ($100,000) for the activities of the National Training Laboratory (the Psychological Corporation will also receive funding from the Carnegie Corporation).
On the NTL's Planning and Policy Committee is Kenneth Benne, who was president of the American Education Fellowship (begun by John Dewey) will write in the May 1949 education of Progressive Education: "...teachers and school administrators (should) come to see themselves as social engineers. They must equip themselves as 'change agents.'"
"I hope that every German west of the Rhine River and wherever we attack, will be destroyed." 1024
1947: Henry Ford, American Industrialist (1863‑1947): "There had been observed in this country certain streams of influence which are causing a marked deteriora�tion in our literature, amusements, and social conduct...a nasty Orien�talism which had insidiously affected every channel of expression...The fact that these influences are all traceable to one racial source (Jews) is something to be reckoned with...Our opposition is only to ideas, false ideas, which are sapping the moral stamina of the people." 1025
The so‑called "Hollywood Ten" were convicted of inserting communist propaganda into motion pictures. 9 of the 10 were Jews. World State's Super‑Secret Constitution! Plan Sponsored by Hutchins Bared. A highly restricted secret document, setting up the constitution and plan of a new world government which would supplant the United Nations, abolish the United States and all other countries as nations, and govern, tax, and regulate the world's people with power to seize and manage private property, has been obtained exclusively by The Tribune.
The confidential document was printed by the University of Chicago two months ago is a "restricted" edition and sent to some 40 or 50 selected internationalist sympathizers in various parts of the world with the solemn injunction that It was not for public use or circulation and should not be reproduced.
������������������������������������������������ Follows Alien Principles
Throughout, it follows socialist or Marxian principles, foreign to the United States, but endorsed ‑‑ according to Hutchins ‑‑ by all 11 authors. Here are some of the powers and rights the new world government would have:
(a) To lay and collect taxes all over the world, and draft its own budget.
(b) To regulate commerce of federal (world) interest.
(c) To regulate and operate worldwide transportation and communications.
(d) To limit and control weapons and military forces of all nations.
(e) To decide national boundaries and form new nations and unions.
(f) To expropriate public and private property whenever and wherever necessary.
(g) To administer colonies and dependencies.
1948: UNESCO: Its Purpose and Its Philosophy by Sir Julian Huxley (the first director-general of UNESCO, 1946-1948) is published, in which he declares: "The general philosophy of UNESCO should be a scientific world humanism, global in extent and evolutionary in background... In its education program it can stress the ultimate need for world political unity and familiarize all peoples with the implications of the transfer of full sovereignty from separate nations to a world organization...Political unification in some sort of world government will be required...Tasks for the media division of UNESCO (will be) to promote the growth of a common outlook shared by all nations and cultures...to help the emergence of a single world culture...Even though it is quite true that any radical eugenic policy will be for many years politically and psychologically impossible, it will be important for UNESCO to see that the eugenic problem is examined with the greatest care, and that the public mind is informed of the issues at stake so that much that now is unthinkable may at least become thinkable."� Excerpts from this volume was reproduced under the title, "A New World Vision" (The Humanist, March/April 1979), and the Fabian Socialist Huxley, who was named 1962 "Humanist of the Year," elsewhere said that humanism's "keynote, the central concept to which all its details are related, is evolution."� Also, it was Sir Julian Huxley (brother of Brave New World author Aldous Huxley, and grandson of Thomas Huxley who was known as "Darwin's Bulldog" because of his defense of evolution) who on December 5, 1941 said that he hoped Japan and America would be at war "next week." The Japanese bombed Pearl Harbor on Sunday, December 7, the first day of the next week!
1948: Palestine. A marine consular guard was sent to Jerusalem to protect the U.S. Consular General. In Shelly v. Kraemer the Supreme Court decided racial housing covenants were unconstitutional. The plaintiff's lawyers were practically all Jews. In the beginning of the Twentieth Century A.D. the Zionist rabbis interpreted the Talmudic Law as delivering the land of Palestine, on which King Solomon's kingdom and temple were built, to the possession of the Jews. The peoples of the West, as a whole, had ceased to attach any present meaning to these incitements, but the peoples directly concerned thought differently. For instance, the Arab population of Palestine fled en masse from its native land after the massacre at Deir Yasin in 1948 because the event meant for them (as its perpetrators intended it to mean) that if they stayed they would be "utterly destroyed." They knew that the Zionist leaders, in the negotiations with British and American politicians of the distant West, repeatedly had stated the Lie: "...the Bible is our Mandate." 1026 They knew that the leaders of the West were supporting the invaders, and thus they had no hope of even bare survival, except by flight.
"The Jews might have had Uganda, Madagascar, and other places for the establishment of a Jewish Fatherland, but they wanted absolutely nothing except Palestine: not because the Dead Sea water by evaporation can produce five trillion dollars of metaloids and powdered metals; not because the sub‑soil of Palestine contains twenty times more petroleum than all the combined reserves of the two Americas; but because Pales�tine is the crossroads of Europe, Asia, and Africa, because Palestine constitutes the veritable center of world political power, the strategic center for world control." 1027
1948: The Semiramis Hotel Massacre, in the Katamon section of Jerusalem, by the Jews against the Palestinians. The Jewish Agency escalated their terror campaign against Palestinian Arabs. They decided to perpetrate a wholesale massacre by bombing the Semiramis Hotel in the Katamon section of Jerusalem, in order to drive out the Palestinians from Jerusalem. The massacre of the Semiramis Hotel on January 5, 1948, was the direct responsibility of Jewish Agency leader David Ben-Gurion and Haganah leaders Moshe Sneh and Yisrael Galili.
If this massacre had taken place in World War II, they would have been sentenced to death for their criminal responsibility along with the terrorists who placed the explosives. A description of the massacre of the Semiramis Hotel from the United Nations Documents follows, as well as the Palestine Police report on the crime sent to the Colonial Office in London: "January 5, 1948, Haganah terrorists made a most barbarous attack at one o'clock in the early morning of Monday, January 5, 1948, at the Semiramis Hotel in the Katamon section of Jerusalem, killing innocent people and wounding many. The Jewish Agency terrorist forces blasted the entrance to the hotel by a small bomb and then placed bombs in the basement of the building. As a result of the explosion the whole building collapsed with its residents. As the terrorists withdrew, they started shooting at the houses in the neighborhood. Those killed were: Subhi El-Taher, Moslem; Mary Masoud, Christian; Georgette Khoury, Christian; Abbas Awadin, Moslem; Nazir Lorenzo, Christian; Mary Lorenzo, Christina; Mohammed Saleh Ahmed, Moslem; Ashur Abed El Razik Juma, Moslem; Ismail Abed El Aziz, Moslem; Ambeer Lorenzo, Christian; Raof Lorenzo, Christian; Abu Suwan Christian family, seven members, husband, wife and five children. Besides those killed, 16 more were wounded, among them women and children." 1028
The following is a text of a cable by the High Commissioner for Palestine to the Colonial Office about the massacre: "Jerusalem. 0117 hours, Urban. At approximately 0117 hours, a grenade was thrown into the Semiramis Hotel, Katamon Quarter, causing superficial damage but no casualties. During the ensuing confusion, a charge was placed in the building and it exploded about one minute later, completely demolishing half the hotel. Witnesses have stated that the perpetrators arrived by way of the Upper Katamon Road in two taxis. Four persons are reported to have alighted from the first taxi, and one person, who apparently covered the main party, from the second. All were wearing European clothes.
The following are the known casualties: Dead - Manuel Allendesalazar y Traveseda - Spanish Consul at Jerusalem; Nazira Lorenzo; Mary Lorenzo; Abbas Ahmed Awadin, an Egyptian waiter, and Ashur Abdul Razzik Juma. (The last two named have not yet been extricated from the debris). Seriously Injured - Mrs. Georgette Khouri, aged 38, of Jaffa. Slightly Injured - Silvo Lorenzo; Eddy Lorenzo; Rene Lorenzo; Rita Lorenzo; Joseph Lorenzo; Dr. Abu Sawan; Cyril Abu Sawan; Matier Abu Sawan; Friek Batawi; Daoud Khadoush; Mohammed Ahmed Abdul Najib; Ibrahim Nicola; Hassan Mohammed; Awad Mohammed; Hassan Ibrahim; and No. 874 F.P.C. Hamil Ragheb Dajani.
���� The following are believed to be buried underneath the debris: Raouf Lorenzo and his wife; Lutfi Abu Sawan (62) and his wife (45); Labibeh Lorenzo (40); Hubert Lorenzo (25); Subhi Taha (25); Amneh Abdul Azziz Zorob (34); Ismail Zaid Abdo (15), son of Amneh Zorob; and Gharviayeh Saoud Abu Yunis (30). The bodies of two of these persons have been extricated from the debris but have not yet been identified. Heavy firing broke out in the Katamon area after the first explosion, and Mohammed Ahmed Saleh of Beit Rima, who was near the hotel in the company of another Arab, was shot in the head and killed." 1029
April 9, 1948: Deir Yassin Massacre. The first major massacre in the 1948 War was the massacre of Deir Yassin on April 9/10, 1948. It was designed to spread terror and panic among the Palestinian population in every city and village of Palestine in order to frighten them into fleeing, so that their homes and land could be confiscated for the use of Jewish colonialist settlers. The tactics of the Zionist Jews were to frighten defenseless people into fleeing their homes out of fear for their lives.
Two hundred and fifty people were slaughtered. Mutilating the bodies, even before death, the culprits cut off parts and opened the bellies of others. Nursing babies were butchered on the bosoms of helpless mothers. Of those two hundred and fifty people, twenty-five pregnant women were bayoneted in their abdomens while still alive. Fifty-two children were maimed under the eyes of their own mothers, and then they were slain and their heads cut off. Their mothers were in turn massacred and their bodies mutilated. About sixty other women and girls were also killed and their bodies mutilated. Such are the historical facts concerning the horrible crime perpetrated against the Arab village of Deir Yassin.
On the night of April 9/10, 1948, the peaceful Arab village of Deir Yassin, a suburb of Jerusalem, was surprised by loudspeakers calling upon the inhabitants to evacuate the village immediately. The villagers woke up and, in a state of turmoil and fear, proceeded to investigate what was going on, only to find themselves surrounded on all sides by Jewish gangs. The Jews made use of the prevailing state of fright and disorganization by killing and mutilating people who had been deprived of every opportunity to defend themselves.
The marauders were not satisfied with the crimes they had committed in the village. They gathered together the women and girls who were still alive, and after removing all their clothes, put them in open cars, driving them naked through the streets of the Jewish section of Jerusalem, where they were subjected to the mockery and insult of the onlookers. Many took photographs of those women.
The crime of Deir Yassin shocked the world, which called upon the International Red Cross Society to establish the truth. The representative of the Red Cross, Mr. Jacques Reynier, asked the Jewish Agency for permission to visit the site of the massacre. The granting of this permission was delayed twenty four hours while the Jews tried to erase the traces of their crimes.
They gathered together all that was possible to collect of the parts of the mutilated bodies of their victims, dumped them in the cistern of the village and locked it up. They did all they could to obliterate any traces that the representative of the Red Cross could come across. On visiting the site of the crime, however, the representative of the Red Cross discovered the cistern, and found one hundred and fifty maimed bodies of women and children. He could express his horror, disgust and fright at the sight only by declaring that "the situation was horrible."
In addition to the bodies that he had found in the cistern, the representative of the Red Cross discovered many other corpses scattered throughout the back streets of the village and buried under the debris of the destroyed homes. Mr. Reynier found under a mound of dead bodies a girl of six who had been seriously sounded, but was not yet dead. He extracted the girl from under the human debris and carried her with him to the hospital. All the Jewish Agency (the body responsible at that time for the activities of the Jewish gangs) did was to express its sorrow and condemn the affair as if it had been completely unaware of it. David Shaltiel, Commander of the Haganah, released a communiqu� about Deir Yassin on April 10, in which he stated: "This morning the last Lehi and Etzel soldiers ran from Deir Yassin, and our forces entered the village. We were forced to take command of the village after the splinter forces (Irgunists and Sternists) opened a new enemy front and then fled, leaving the western neighborhoods of the city open to enemy attack.
���� The splinter groups did not launch a military operation...They could have attacked enemy gangs in the Jerusalem area and lightened the burden which Jerusalem bears. But they chose one of the quiet villages in the area that has not been connected with any of the gang attacks since the start of the present campaign; one of the few villages that has not let foreign gangs in.
For a full day, Etzel and Lehi soldiers stood and slaughtered men, women and children, not in the course of the operation, but in a premeditated act which had as its intention slaughter and murder only. They also took spoils, and when they finished their work, they fled..." 1030
The communiqu� denied Irgun and Sternist claims that a Palmach force had participated in the attack. Enraged by this declaration, Raanan and Zetler released the text of the letter Shaltiel had sent them guardedly approving the attack in advance. Israel Galili, the Haganah commander, then asked Shaltiel about this letter, which Tel Aviv had never sanctioned. Shaltiel cabled back on April 15: "I learned they were preparing action against Deir Yassin. As I didn't want to meet them I sent a letter. I would stop to the extent possible future operations of dissidents." 1031
Two days after this maneuver of the Jewish Agency, the newspaper "Hamashekev," the organ of the Irgun, replying to the Jewish Agency's condemnation of the Deir Yassin massacre, published the fact that the Commander of the Haganah (the organized forces of the Jewish Agency) had been fully aware in advance of the details of the plan and had already contemplated the occupation of Deir Yassin by the Irgun Terrorists. Meanwhile, Menahem Begin, the leader of the Irgun gang, himself admitted on December 28, 1950, in a press interview in New York, that the Deir Yassin incident had been carried out in accordance with an agreement between the Irgun and the Jewish Agency and the Haganah.
Four criminals who had taken part in the deir Yassin massacre and had been badly injured demanded remuneration from the Jewish authorities in occupied Palestine on the basis of a government decision to compensate all persons who suffered injuries during the fighting in Palestine. The authorities refused the request on the grounds that the Deir Yassin incident had not been perpetrated on orders from responsible Jewish authorities.
The four culprits raised an action before the District Court at Tel-Aviv. They produced evidence that the Deir Yassin massacre had been carried out on the orders of the Jewish Agency, and in agreement with the Haganah. The District Court considered the evidence produced to be genuine and irrefutable and ruled that the plaintiffs should be compensated by the state.
By the criteria established in the International War Crimes Tribunals after World War II, the Irgun and Stern gang members directly responsible for the Deir Yassin massacre would receive death sentences for committing such an atrocity. The leaders of both gangs, including Menachem Begin of the irgun and Yitzhak Shamir of the Stern Gang, would have been convicted with a death sentence for their Command
Responsibility for the massacre. Moreover, the senior commanders of the Haganah, especially Chief of Staff Yaacov Dori and Commander David Shaltiel, and the political authority responsible for the discipline of the Jewish armed units, the Jewish Agency leaders and its head David Ben-Gurion, would have borne ultimate responsibility and would have been hung like their Nazi political counterparts after World War II.
�� 1948: The following testimony of a soldier who participated in the occupation of the Palestinian village of Dawayma (in Haifa sub-district) on October 29, 1948 is only the most recent disclosed item in a long chain of evidence: "They killed between eighty to one hundred Arab men, women and children. To kill the children they (soldiers) fractured their heads with sticks. There was not one home without corpses. The men and women of the villages were pushed into houses without food or water. Then the saboteurs came to dynamite them.
���� One commander ordered a soldier to bring two women into a building he was about to blow up...Another soldier prided himself upon having raped an Arab woman before shooting her to death. Another Arab woman with her newborn baby was made to clean the place for a couple of days, and then they shot her and the baby. Educated and well-mannered commanders who were considered 'good guys'...became base murderers, and this non in the storm of battle, but as a method of expulsion and extermination. The fewer the Arabs who remain, the better." 1032
1948/1949: China. Marines were dispatched to Nanking to protect the American Embassy when the city fell to Communist troops, and to Shanghai to aid in the protection and evacuation of Americans.
1949: UNESCO published a series of booklets titled Toward World Understanding, in which one reads: "The kindergarten...has a significant part to play in the child's education. Not only can it correct many of the errors of home training...it can prepare the child...for membership in the world society...The success of the teacher is bringing up his pupils to be good citizens of the world...As long as the child breathes the poisoned air of nationalism, education in world-mindedness can produce only precarious results."
President Truman and his administration cut off all supplies to Chiang Kai‑shek, enabling Mao Tse‑tung to slaughter resistance and insure a Communist (27) China. President Harry Truman, who stated that he "kinda liked old Joe (Stalin)" continued Roosevelt's collaboration with the depraved murderer and refused to accept Japan's please for surrender, until Stalin's forces were in a position to claim their booty in the Pacific. Thus setting the stage for the first no win war in America's history.
Dwight D. Eisenhower, supreme Allied commander in Europe, never once mentioned mass murders of Jews in his book "Crusade in Europe" (1949). However, his grandson wrote a book that gave brief reference to gassings at the infamous Buchenwald. Yet Nazi-Hunger Simon Wisenthal admitted in "Books and Bookmen" page 5: "No Gassing took place in any Camp on German Soil."
Buchenwald is in Germany! As is Dachau and Bergen‑Belsen. Yeah, but what about Auschwitz? Millions were gassed there, right? Wrong. A September, 1944 Red Cross inspection uncovered no testimony by Auschwitz inmates about gas chambers,� and no physical evidence such as large supplies of coke, an essential fuel for mass cremations. In fact, on‑site inspections of concentra�tions camps throughout the war by Red Cross officials found no evidence of mass gassings anywhere! Red Cross and Vatican interviews of thousands of freed inmates just after WW II recorded no references to extermina�tion programs in any camp! 1033
Dachau; The Hour of the Avenger: The nature of the American government has become clear to those who have
studied its conduct during and after its wars.� The reasons for Sherman's sadistic campaign in Georgia and the Carolinas, authorized by Grant and Lincoln, which began this country's descent into a perpetual state of total war, were revealed during the twelve years of Reconstruction, during which everything of value was stolen from the surviving Southerners, who were reduced to destitution.�
The reason for our seemingly inexplicable participation in World War I was revealed in the terms and execution of the Versailles Treaty, under which everything of value was stolen from the surviving Germans, who were reduced to starvation levels of existence.� The reason for our participation in World War II was revealed by the fact that we bombed millions of German civilians to death and slaughtered more millions of them after the war than during the war.� In addition, there has never been a peace treaty with Germany in all these years.� It is clear that the objective of our government is the liquidation or subjugation of the best of the White race.
Our young people participate in periodic orgies of death and destruction, the gruesome details of which are suppressed by journalists in league with the government.� Without exception, the Washington government is always the aggressor.� It is always the warlords behind our government who cause the wars to happen, who prolong the killing beyond comprehension and who profit from the spending of our taxes on the most terrible weapons of mass murder.� These warlords are Jews and/or Freemasons such as Rothschild, Benjamin, Baruch, Eisenhower, Rockefeller, Churchill, Roosevelt, Warburg, Truman, Stalin, Marshall, Harriman, Kissinger, Nixon, Bush, etc..� Their wars are designed to kill as many non-Jewish people as possible.� 600,000 in Lincoln's War.� Ten million in Wilson's War.� Forty-five to sixty million in Roosevelt's War.� The ones who fought and died in their wars were better genetic material than the ones who were kept out for physical reasons, which seems to have been the whole point.� Observe England, which had 450,000 casualties just in the Battle of the Somme!� You can't kill and maim the best of our young men in these horrible numbers and expect life to go on as usual.� Of course, the warlords didn't expect that it would.
There is something flawed in the American mentality which permits our young men and now our young women!, decade after decade, to drop megatons of high explosives on other people who have not threatened us in the slightest.� This must include the Japanese, who were in December, 1941 our number one trading partner and who had, after the Battle of Midway in April, 1942, as I quoted the US Strategic Bombing Survey in my 1989 book, The New American Man, tried in vain to surrender to us right up until we dropped two atom bombs on them.� Even the Pearl Harbor "sneak attack" was a natural (and expected) response to Roosevelt's deliberate diplomatic and economic provocations and military adventures such as his illegal Flying Tigers in China and his illegal naval operations in the Pacific.� We are so provincial and self-important that we simply cannot imagine how other people see things.� Such an idea never even occurs to us.� It is one of the reasons we are hated so around the world.
Enough of us have this deadly combination of ignorance, arrogance,� cowardice and cruelty which leads us inevitably to atrocities, from Atlanta to Dresden to Hiroshima to My Lai to Panama City to Baghdad to Waco to Oklahoma City.� This is not to say that we are all ignorant, or arrogant, or cowardly, or cruel.� But the ones who always do the dirty work against our latest enemy are found on our military bases.� By their very youthful nature they are ignorant.� They often become quite arrogant when given power over others.� They are not brave enough to say "no" when ordered to attack civilian targets or slaughter unarmed prisoners of war. Their natural cruelty is easily exploited by Jewish and Freemasonic psycho-specialists who can quickly condition them to hate and kill strangers en masse with simple propaganda and big lies.� I'm talking about the Whites.� The Negroes and mestizos are beyond discussion.
And then there are our non-aggression pacts and actual military partnership with the Soviet Union.� This last item is something from which America will never recover.� Our little military arrangement with Israel is an obscenity but our partnership with the Soviets was so horrific that it may never become possible for future Americans to come to terms with it.
Our military partnership with the Soviet Communists from 1942 to 1945 was the watershed event in human history.�� It was during this four-year period that the New World Order, as we know and fear it, became established.� Following our mutual destruction of Germany and most of Europe, we encouraged our partners to subject hundreds of millions of people, from East Germany to China, to the gory delights of insatiable Jewish and Asian fiends, known as commissars.� Millions were slaughtered or sent to slave labor camps and psychiatric prisons.� The rest have lived in abject terror of sharing the victims' fates.� Our government made this happen.� For example, our government in 1945 ordered our wonderful boys in Austria and Italy to round up millions of anti-communist Russians and East Europeans at gunpoint, process them and force them at bayonet point into boxcars to be shipped to Stalin for execution in what the army called "Operation Keelhaul."� The Soviets couldn't have gotten their hands on these people without our help.� Our government pretended to be shocked at Soviet "excesses" while it continued to support its partner with military and financial aid, all conducted profitably through the warlords' New York banks, to the present day.� This included the forty-five year period of the phoney "Cold War."
The fact that both the Capitalist and Communist systems are controlled by Jews and Freemasons is known or suspected by many of our people.� Many of those who know feel that it would be impolite to mention this fact.� They
have been conditioned to feel this way.� It is incumbent on those of us who know this fact to re-condition them to speak freely.� It is incumbent on all of us to make the Jews and Freemasons feel uncomfortable in our knowledge of their activities.�
The Freemasons keep very quiet but, as we know, the Jews are very loud.� The reason that these cowardly people are so loud is because they have an excuse.� Their excuse is the Holocaust.� The high death rate in Germany toward the end of the war was the result of our wonderful boys in their fighter planes flying around at will, blasting things on the ground to smithereens.� Anything that moved was destroyed.� Chuck Yeager brags that he strafed farmers on their tractors.� Trains were favorite targets--they loved to hit the steam engines and watch them explode.� Trucks carrying
food--well, forget them!� All of Germany was starving and those in the camps starved right along with them. Those who cannot quite comprehend this sort of thing today must only look back to 1991 when our wonderful boys completely destroyed life as it was known in Baghdad and other Iraqi cities and towns.� All because of the Jews and the Holocaust.� Israel had demanded that Iraq be destroyed by us and within a few short months it was so.�
The main problem at Dachau and Belsen was typhus, just as it was in our Civil War prison camps.� That's why all the corpses in the pits were like skeletons.� That's how you look when you die of typhus.� The general starvation conditions in Germany didn't help.� When you can't transport food you can't transport medicine, either.
The Holocaust myth, that there was a deliberate program to exterminate Jews, began at Dachau, when GIs claimed they saw a gas chamber there along with several thousand skeletal corpses. That's what they were told and they believed it.� They still believe it, even though the Israelis are candid enough to admit that there was never a gas chamber there, or anywhere else in Germany.� They say it all happened in Poland.� Thanks to the historical revisionists we know that the only gas chambers which existed anywhere were little ones used to disinfect clothing in an attempt to prevent typhus, which is spread by body lice.� Of course, this irritates the Jews and takes away their power over us.� They have derived an unnatural power since 1945, one that has tended to put them above the law, by their exaggerated victimhood in the Holocaust.�
Victimhood is a tricky thing.� What if it turns out that we've been thinking of the wrong people as victims all these years?� A few years ago a Canadian author, James Bacque, discovered by going through the US Army archives in Washington that our wonderful boys had slaughtered a million helpless German prisoners of war in the first nine months after war's end.� It was done by starvation and exposure because of Eisenhower's order that the men be kept in open fields with no shelter, on� a starvation caloric intake, supplemented by bugs and grass.� Starvation is the Jews' favorite method of extermination: It is a ghastly, prolonged death and it doesn't cost anything.� Bacque's book was Other Losses,
which referred to the Army's deceptive heading for its category of deliberate murder on the death lists in the POW camps.� It was reported in 1995 that Bacque has a new book, Crimes & Mercies (unavailable at present in the US and Canada), which describes how our wonderful boys and allies killed nine million Germans (mostly civilians) between 1946 and 1950.� This was all in accord with American Jewish doctrine as enunciated by Theodore Kaufman in his 1941 book, Germany Must Perish, (required reading by FDR for ETO soldiers), Felix Frankfurter's American Jewish Committee and Treasury Secretary Henry Morgenthau's "Morgenthau Plan," which was executed by Ike Eisenhower, who was dubbed for some reason in his West Point yearbook as "The Terrible Swedish Jew."
It is unusual to be given an eyewitness account of an atrocity when that eyewitness was himself an accessory to the atrocity.� That is the case here before us.� Dr. Howard Buechner was the medical officer for the unit which "liberated" Dachau on 29 April, 1945.� That unit was Company I, Third Battalion, 157th Infantry Regiment, 45th (Thunderbird) Division, under the Seventh Army.� A machine gun section, Company M, was attached to I Co. that day.
The 45th Infantry Division came from Oklahoma, New Mexico, Arizona and Colorado and many of its recruits came from Indian tribes.� Ironically, its insignia was the swastika, which Dr. Buechner describes as "an ancient symbol of prosperity and good fortune, literally meaning conducive to well being."� The Indians used the swastika to represent a
thunderbird.� Naturally, this was replaced by 1943 with a golden thunderbird on a red background.
The commander of the 3rd Battalion was Lt. Col. Felix L. Sparks.� He answered to Col. Walter P. O'Brien, commander of the 157th Infantry Regiment and to Major General Robert T. Frederick, commander of the 45th Infantry Division.� The "Avenger" of the title was Lieutenant Jack Bushyhead, an Oklahoma Indian.� We'll get to him later.
The situation on this day was this: Dachau camp held approximately 32,000 prisoners--criminals, homosexuals, deserters, anti-Nazis, Freemasons and 2,539 Jews.� The normal force of 1,473 SS guards had left earlier and were replaced by 560 men, 200 of them from the Waffen-SS Division Wiking, who were in Dachau resting from their fighting the Red Army on the Eastern Front.� The rest wore the Edelweiss insignia of the elite Alpine army troops.� Most were dressed in battle-stained camouflage clothing. Their commander, Obersturmf�hrer (1st. Lieutenant) Heinrich Skodzensky, had negotiated a surrender to the Americans that morning with the help of a Swiss Red Cross official.
Sparks' orders from Frederick were to post an airtight guard around the camp and not let anyone enter or leave.� At 11:00 in the morning, despite the surrender terms, the Americans entered the camp and began shooting the German soldiers who thought they were surrendering.� One hundred twenty-two were killed immediately.� Inmates were released by the Americans and armed with .45 pistols and German rifles.� The inmates killed forty more.� Three hundred fifty-eight German soldiers were taken prisoner.� At 12:05, an officer directed a machine gunner to shoot into the prisoners.� Twelve more were killed.� The rest, three hundred forty-six, remained alive for the time being.
At about 12:30 a brigadier general from the 42nd Infantry Division, Henning Linden, drove up to the gate with the famous Life Magazine reporter, Marguerite Higgins.� Linden said that she wished to interview the inmates.� Sparks refused.� Linden naturally became angry and ordered Sparks to let him enter.� Lt. Col. Sparks pulled his pistol and ordered Brigadier General Linden to leave!� Linden noticed a mortally wounded SS man and directed a medic to give him first aid.� The medic was a Jew and he refused.� Other soldiers joined Sparks in aiming their weapons at Gen. Linden and he had no choice but to leave.�� (In such a homicidal atmosphere, they could easily have gotten away with killing him and Higgins by blaming it on the Germans.)
Sparks then left to confer with O'Brien and Frederick at regimental headquarters.� At 2:30 Sparks returned to the camp.� At 2:45 Lt. Bushyhead ordered the prisoners to line up against a long brick wall next to the hospital.� They were then machine-gunned by a handful of Americans who employed two Browning machine guns and a Browning Automatic Rifle.� Bushyhead allowed four inmates in striped clothing to use the .45 pistols, shovels and other weapons on any wounded Germans.� Thirty more were killed in what the army called "combat" within the camp.� Ten more had escaped temporarily but were captured and turned over to the inmates, who were allowed to kill them, in some cases by tearing them to pieces.
These are the facts as presented by Dr. Buechner, who was approaching the hospital when he heard approximately one minute of machine gun fire.� He rushed into the scene to find the inmates shooting and chopping some of the fallen Germans in the head, watched by the GIs.
An hour later, General Frederick and "several high-ranking officers" toured the camp and were alarmed at seeing the long row of dead Germans against the wall.� One officer suggested that the bodies be dispersed around the camp and photographed as evidence that they had been shot while trying to escape.� Then it was pointed out to them that Specialist T/4 Arland Musser had already photographed the mass execution as it happened, so they abandoned that idea.� They decided that there was no alternative but to start an "inquiry" into this and the other killings.�
The outraged General Linden charged the whole gang, from Sparks down, with violations of the rules of the Geneva Convention, failing to give medical aid to wounded soldiers, failing to stop the killing and insubordination.� All of them were to be court-martialed.� The inquiry and the pending court martials were handled by General George S. Patton, who had been appointed as the military governor of Bavaria.� Patton talked to Bushyhead and some of the others and then ordered the investigating officers to bring every report, every piece of evidence and every photograph to his office.� When he had collected everything, he dumped it in his metal wastebasket and set it on fire.� All charges were dropped.� Officially, the atrocities had never occurred.
Dr. Buechner has assembled this book in a strange and choppy manner. He is obviously relieved to get the secret off his chest but feels guilty at blowing the whistle on his comrades.� He seems to apologize for the murders and then tries to justify them.� On page 107 he writes: "Perhaps it was a technically improper act, and the deaths of these few hundred sadists could hardly atone for the millions of people who suffered and died at the hands of so many other participants in �The Final Solution.�� Nonetheless, in this instance at least, vengeance was complete.� It finally occurred to me that the silence which has surrounded this episode for more than forty years should be broken and that the truth should be made known to the world.� Those who survived the Holocaust, and the kinsmen of those who died in its flames, might draw some small comfort from the knowledge that the murderers of Dachau did not go unpunished."
Two sentences later, he writes: "The stunning conclusion of this episode is that [these soldiers] were not the real culprits."
On page 120, he writes: "Public outrage would certainly have opposed the prosecution of American heroes for eliminating a group of sadists who so richly deserved to die." There is something flawed in the American mentality.� Maybe it is the result of swallowing so many Jewish lies all our lives. Maybe it's just the White Man's Disease.
I read this book in 1988 and was set back by a sense of revulsion and shame for almost a year.� In January, 1989 I wrote Dr. Buechner a letter which was rather intemperate and I share it reluctantly only because it has some conclusions which might be helpful. "Dear Dr. Buechner, A friend of mine from Nevada named Mike Oliver (n� Olitski) was originally a Lithuanian Jew who fled west to escape the Red Army and for his efforts was placed in Dachau where he remained for four years.� He was liberated by your unit.
When I learned in 1968 that he had been there I was naturally shocked.� I said, 'It must have been terrible!'� He shrugged. 'Wasn't it awful?'� He nodded vaguely and said, 'We worked there.' I looked at him blankly.� Finally, I said, 'You worked there...'� 'It was a factory,' he said.� 'We worked in the factory and we had a dormitory where we slept.' 'But,' I said, 'but what about the uh, the uh...' 'The what?' 'You know--the killings.' 'I never saw any of that.'
That was twenty years ago.� Mike was certainly not reluctant to discuss his life in Dachau...� He told me some details of his daily routine.� He did not, in our year-long association, describe a Dachau as we know it from literature and the press.
You can imagine how disconcerted I was.� What could a young American (22)of Scotch-Irish descent say in response?� You've got to be nuts?� No.� I tried to be polite and not show my disbelief.� I kept thinking, 'Where'd they keep this guy?' Of course, twenty years later we know that there were no gas chambers at Dachau. Not even the one you mention.� Simon Wiesenthal says so and the Jewish historians in both Germany and Israel say so.� The Yad Vashem Holocaust Museum in Jerusalem explains that there were no "extermination camps" in Germany.� 'It all happened in Poland,' which was pretty safe to say since their Soviet buddies were in control of Poland all that time.
Thanks to those courageous historians known as 'revisionists,' we now know that homicidal gas chambers never existed anywhere.� (Count Tolstoy writes in The Secret Betrayal that Stalin employed homicidal gas chambers in the 1930s.) But all that is quite apart from your incredible book.
I have not felt sufficiently eloquent to respond in the year or so since first reading it.� I'm sure you have already been taken to task by revisionists for your use of Nuremberg-style lies to justify Allied atrocities during and after the war.� You even used a WWI anti-German propaganda poster (Germans crucifying Englishmen, for God's sake!) and claimed that its use was not intended to be anti-German!� You failed to mention that England apologized to Germany after WWI for the filthy lies it used to incite wartime hatred.� The Germans were expected to be good sports.
Did your conscience compel you to tell the truth after all these years?� When I say 'truth,' I mean only the hard facts of murder which you documented.� It must have been a horrible forty-one years for you to have contemplated watching the murders of hundreds of POWs who were not even guards but who were in fact exhausted veterans of the Eastern Front. Sometimes you call them 'guards' but at the end you admit the terrible truth: You Fools Murdered Real Heroes!
A careful reading of your book reveals so much truth about the real purpose of Americans being sent to attack Germans for the second time in twenty-five years.� Have you ever stopped to think about just that?� Your presence there, your participation in the murders of brave men who were defending their country from you, were the results of lies which you believed then and evidently still believe.� The big lie, of course, was Pearl Harbor.� Now I, who was born in December, 1946, certainly can't fault you for swallowing that one; it was too well done.� As far as taking a commission and going over there to try to save the lives of your countrymen who were ordered to do certain things; I can't fault you
there, either.� Roosevelt's anti-German propaganda must have been mighty strong medicine. You men were scientifically programmed to hate and kill Germans.� Even you, a medical doctor, were so blinded by hate that you couldn't recognize the results of a raging epidemic of typhus.� Body lice and typhus, those deadly associates of Eastern Jewry. By now someone has doubtless written you about the trainload of dead internees from Auschwitz...the Germans told them they could wait for "liberation" by the Red Army or take their chances back in Germany.� Eighty percent of the internees wanted to go from the frying pan into the fire.� But there was no food, thanks to massive bombing by our guys.
What was the difference between Germany rounding up enemy aliens and America rounding up enemy aliens?� The difference was that we destroyed Germany with bombs so that many people starved from lack of transportation of food.� We were never bombed over here, Doctor.� We never had armies of brainwashed killers roaming around, blasting people
at will with complete impunity.� In fact, America rounded up enemy aliens who were neither enemies nor aliens.� International Jewry, on the other hand, had declared war on Germany in 1933.
Now, with regard to Jack Bushyhead...Exactly who was he 'avenging?'� With whom was he getting even?� The US 7th Cavalry?� Until now, I'd never understood the official US government policy of extermination of the Indians.� Bushyhead's mad behavior shows the innate cruelty of the Indian, it would appear.� But what about the Whites who 'just followed his orders?'� How would you boys have fared in a Nuremberg-style court?� You would have, without a doubt, hanged for war crimes.� But, winners don't hang.
Do you know how many Germans were hanged at Dachau after 'confessing' to their use of the gas chamber there?� The one we now know never existed? Do you know why they confessed?� They confessed because of the pain caused by having their testicles crushed by Jewish torturers.
Frankly, Doctor, I don't believe your story.� I am led to believe that Bushyhead acted under orders from Lt. Col. Sparks, who was himself under orders to exterminate all Germans at Dachau.� Why?� So that the Allied version could be cooked up and presented without contradiction.� An excuse for American behavior in Europe had to be created.� Some wild and believable story had to be created to divert attention from the greatest war crime in history: Operation Keelhaul. [In 1989 I was unaware of the coming Bacque revelations.]
Your book is confusing in some respects but your timetable helps greatly to understand the cold-blooded nature of the big wipe-out (346 men): 12:50pm Guards have been posted, tempers have been cooled, emotions are being brought under control.� The camp is finally secure.� Col. Sparks reports to regimental HQ to report the events of the day. [And to receive further orders] 1:30pm Col. O'Brien and Capt. Shirk tour the area. 2:30pm Col. Sparks sets up command post outside the camp and awaits the arrival of General Frederick...2:45pm 346 German soldiers are machine-gunned by Bushyhead. 2:50pm The elimination of the camp garrison has been completed.
Then, from 3:00 to 5:00, you, Sparks and Frederick toured the camp. Then you say that several high-ranking American officers toured the camp that afternoon and suggested that fake photographs be arranged to cover up
murder charges, but couldn't because T/4 Musser had photographed the actual murdering.� You mean, they could order the deaths of 560 POWs but couldn't get a technician fourth class to turn over his film? This is the damnedest book I've ever read!
The 45th Infantry (Thunderbird) Division was the designated hitter. General Henning Linden (42nd Infantry Division) was forbidden entry by Col. Sparks because there weren't to be any witnesses.� He was the only one in your story who acted honorably.� He wanted you murderers prosecuted.� He's lucky you didn't kill him.
You say the tapes of Jack Bushyhead's talks with Holocaust-man Michael Selzer �mysteriously disappeared.�� Did �the Avenger� spill the beans about �orders from above?�� Generals Frederick and Patton did handle the cover-up, after all.� And everything Patton ever did had to be authorized by Eisenhower. [And now we know what Eisenhower was planning to do to POWs and civilians later.]
You are quite blas� about lying to the inspector general or Patton, or both, in your answers to the questions why you tried neither to stop the murders nor treat the wounded.� As to the first question, you replied that you were unarmed when in fact you admit that you were carrying a Browning automatic pistol.� Your diagram shows twelve Americans in the hit team confronting the victims against the wall. The magazine in your pistol carried twelve or thirteen rounds.� But the photograph shows that most of the hitters were just watching the machine gunners.� All you really had to do was drill the machine gunners, Doc.� And Bushyhead. You told the IG or Patton that you'd have been shot if you'd tried something. [Intemperate language deleted]
You seemed to keep trying to tell the truth in your book.� Finally, on page 132, you come to the moment of truth: You have come almost to believe that �the stories of the concentration camps are nothing but propaganda; a Jewish fairy tale.�� Except, you saw it with your own eyes.
Well, now, Doctor.� You, with your own eyes, saw a gas chamber which we now know was not a gas chamber.� You saw probably the biggest and fastest massacre by American citizens in history (excluding, of course, bomber crews and artillerymen) while it was still going on and you still can't figure if you've got all the details right.
Finally, you mention the US Army Typhus Commission, headed by Col. John C. Snyder, which went into Dachau on 2 May.� What was the reason? Was it because Dachau was experiencing a typhus epidemic?� You state that 2,466
deaths were recorded within the next seventeen days. You cite 13,000 deaths at Bergen-Belsen following British "liberation" over a six-week period.� I bring this up because you said the Army Typhus Commission went into Dachau three days after your hit team wiped out 560 witnesses for the defense.
I notice that you are the author of approximately two hundred medical textbooks and scientific articles.� As I see it, Doctor, there are two ways for you to atone for your part in the massacre and cover-up: The first is to commit suicide.� The other and much better way would be for you to summon all your courage and your medical expertise and write a
book about the real causes of death in German concentration camps, before and after the 'liberation.'� Your book would naturally supply the true number of casualties in all the camps.� You may not know that the Yad Vashem Holocaust Museum lists around 300,000 Jews as having perished.
I believe that we are all indebted to you for your book, Dachau: Hour of the Avenger.� Regardless of how ugly, it is better to know the truth.�
Dr. Buechner was kind enough to respond to my letter, unpleasant as it was. "Dear Mr. Campbell: In your letter of January 2, 1989 it was interesting to note that your found my book on Dachau to be of such great importance that you spent a year in contemplation before gathering sufficient eloquence to respond with a six-page letter.� I also enjoyed your closing sentence in which you state, �I believe we are all indebted to you for your book...'
I had planned to respond to your letter on a point-by-point basis but Mr. IRS has reared his ugly head and is now taking up all of my spare time.� I will only tell you that most �revisionists' in both the US and Germany have read my book and concluded that its positive new information far outweighs its repetition of the older stories about German concentration camps.� Nearly all of these people are now my friends and help me with my research.
You must remember that I wrote the first part of Dachau about five years ago using standard references of the time.� Many of my ideas have since undergone a rather dramatic change.
You suggested that I write another book about �Dachau' and I had fully intended to do so but I became sidetracked by some startling new information which came into my hands.� The result was the book described in the enclosed flyer.
In regard to the new book something very strange recently occurred.� Two major magazines in which I run ads (World War II and Military History) came under new ownership.� The new owners have dropped my ads because they show a swastika and presumably they are dropping all ads which relate to the Third Reich.� How would you explain this move? Finally, if you knew me better you would learn that I am much more a friend of Germany than an enemy. Sincerely,, Howard Buechner" 1034
������������������������������������������ Cracks In The Holocaust Myth
Having seen the success of the British propaganda about the Germans using the skins of dead babies as lamp shades in World War I [which the British later apologized for after the end of the war and admitted it was only propaganda to get the troops to fight harder]. They conceived of the "Six Million Jew Lie" and spared no amount of expense to forward this program The Zionists who are always far sighted saw in it a chance to accomplish two things:
|
The Jews even executed several thousand of the so-called lesser Jews; so as to further their diabolical plans after all what was a few thousand lesser Jews compared to the Master Plan of World Control! |
(a) To destroy Nationalism by claiming that the Germans killed "SIX MILLION JEWS" in an effort at exterminating them, and the Germans were extremely nationalistic, then it must follow, that Nationalism must be very evil if millions of people can be murdered in its name! [In other words do not be too Patriotic because if you do you will have Six Million or more Dead Jews. And if you don't believe it they will show you another holocaust movie, then another, then another until you do]. Do you see what I am saying?
(b) Their claim to Palestine which came soon after the end of the War has enabled them [the Jews] to replace God and the Lord Jesus Christ and become the Chosen People: a triple counterfeit, To most of the Christian World!
In the Second World War Jewry, which declared itself to be a belligerent party, suffered unknown losses in dead. Other nations mourn their dead, erect monument to them and keep anniversaries to cherish their memory. The majority of Jewry made good business out of their dead, and used their bodies to serve as a step towards world domination.
It regarded them as a political investment and a means of achieving power. While over the graves and war memorials of other people's heroes sweet flowers of remembrance blossom, around the graves of the Jewish dead the loudspeakers of propaganda are, even today, still roaring at full blast. The survivors of other nations bring floral tribute to the graves of their mothers. But around the graves of Jewish mothers are only to be heard profaning shouts of: "Give me an U.N.R.R.A. parcel too! My mother also was killed by the Nazis!"
For the survivors, the graves at Auswitz and Bergen-Belsen represented no symbol of eternal protest against barbarism. Hollywood made a splendid business out of them and the non-Jews stood around the Jewish graves in consternation. Jewry did so also equipped with film cameras, loudspeakers and every kind of photographic apparatus.
On learning of the concentration camps the spontaneous comment of the shocked Christian world was: "some shameful outrage has been committed." But the headlines of Jewish Nationalism blared: World sensation! The survivors have earned the pit of the world, as well as the right to revenge, to quick emigration and, of course, to world domination. All this is without a parallel in the history of the world.
Compassion, shock, and indignation were the reactions of the Christian world. But the Jewish survivors said: "We demand privileges! My mother, my sister and my father all fell victims to the Nazis." The martyrs rested in their common graves, while the New York millionaire and the small Brooklyn chandler were carrying on business with the halo of martyrdom around their brows and displaying an expression of sadness which could not have been bettered had they themselves been lying in the camp of Bergen-Belsen.
Other nations also have their dead and their martyrs, perhaps many more than the Jews. More than Six million people were starved to death in the Ukraine as victims of the food-dumping plans of the Kremlin Jews, but the world never awarded privileges to the Ukrainians.
No one ever gave double rations to the dependents of the victims buried in the common graves of Keiv. Thus it is clear for all to see if they will look with any honesty at all America fought World War II so that World Jewry could dominate the Financial Money Markets of the world; Expose any existing opposition to their designs for world conquest and destroy such opposition; destroy Nationalism, Patriotism, in the major countries of the world.
�������������������������������������������� Facts About The Holocaust!
1). What proof exists that the Nazis practiced genocide or deliberately killed six million Jews?
Answer: None. The only evidence is the testimony of alleged individual "survivors." This testimony is contradictory, and no "survivor" claims to have actually witnessed any gassing. There is no hard evidence whatsoever; no mounds of ashes, no crematoria capable of doing the job, no piles of clothes, no human soap, no lamp shades made of human skin, no records, no demographic statistics.
2). What proof exists that six million Jews were not killed by the Nazis?
Answer: Extensive evidence, including that of a forensic, demographic, analytical and comparative nature, exists proving the impossibility of such a figure, an exaggeration of, perhaps, 100%.
3). Did Simon Wiesenthal once state in writing that "there were no gassing camps on German soil?"
Answer: Yes. In "Books and Bookmen," April, 1975 issue. He claims the "gassing" of Jews took place in Poland, Not in Germany.
4). If Dachau was in Germany and given Simon Wiesenthal says that it was not an extermination camp, why do thousands of veterans in America say that it was an extermination camp?
Answer: Because after the Allies captured Dachau, thousands of G.I.s were led through Dachau and shown buildings alleged to be gas chambers; the mass media widely, but falsely, stated that Dachau was a "gassing" camp.
5). Auschwitz was in Poland, not Germany. Is there any proof that gas chambers for the purpose of killing human beings existed at or in Auschwitz?
Answer: No! A reward of $50,000 was offered for such proof, the money being held in trust by a bank, but no one came up with any credible evidence.
6). If Auschwitz wasn't a "death camp," what was its true purpose?
Answer: It was a large-scale manufacturing complex. Synthetic rubber (Buna) was made there, and its inmates were used as a workforce. The Buna process was used in the U.S. during WWII.
7). How did German concentration camps differ from American relocation camps which interned Japanese and German Americans during WWII?
Answer: Except for the name, the only significant difference was that the Germans interned persons on the basis of being a threat or suspected security threat to the German war effort whereas the Americans interned persons on the basis of race alone.
8). Why did Germans intern Jews in concentration camps?
Answer: Because the Germans considered Jews a direct threat to their national sovereignty and survival. Jews were overwhelmingly represented in Germany in communist subversion. On a per-capita basis, Jews were over represented in key government and commercial positions and professions. However, all suspected security risks, not only Jews, were in danger of internment.
9). What extensive measure did world Jewry undertake against Germany as early as 1933?
Answer: On March 24, 1933, International Jewry declared war against Germany and ordered a world-wide boycott of German goods simply because the German government had removed Jews from influential positions and transferred power back to the German people. The boycott order and the Jewish "war" against Germany were reported in world media and broadcast everywhere. Phony stories of German "death camps" circulated before WWII. The Germans, as a result, had every right to lock up Jews, as prisoners of war, wherever and whenever they were found between 1933 and 1945!
10). How many gas chambers to kill people were at Auschwitz?
Answer: NONE!
11). How many Jews were in areas that came to be controlled by the Germans before World War II?
Answer: Less than four million.
12). If the Jews of Europe were not exterminated by the Nazis, what happened to them?
Answer: After the war the Jews of Europe were still in Europe except for perhaps 300,000 of them who had died of all causes during the war, and those who had emigrated to Israel, the United States, Argentina, Canada, etc. Most Jews who left Europe did so after, not during the war. They are all accounted for.
13). How many Jews fled to deep within the Soviet Union?
Answer: Over two million. The Germans did not have access to this Jewish population.
14). How many Jews emigrated prior to the war, thus being out side of German reach?
Answer: Over a million (not including those absorbed by the USSR).
15). If Auschwitz was not an extermination camp, why did the commandant, Rudolf Hoess, confess it was?
Answer: Time honored methods were used to get him to tell his captors what they wanted to hear.
16). Is there any proof that torture was used by American, British and Soviet captors to force confessions of German officials after the war?
Answer: There is extensive evidence of torture having been used both before and during the famous Nuremberg trials and after in the case of other war crimes trials.
17). How does the "Holocaust" story benefit the Jews today?
Answer: It removes them from any criticism as a group. It provides a "common bond" with which the leaders can control them. It is instrumental in money-raising campaigns and to justify aid to Israel, totaling about $10-billion per year. The "big-H" story is designed to shame the Gentile: "Poor Jews! How they do suffer!"
18). How does it benefit the State of Israel?
Answer: It justifies the more than $65-billion dollars in "reparation" the State of Israel has received from Germany. It is used by the Zionist-Israeli lobby to control American foreign policy toward Israel and to force American taxpayers to put up all the money Israel wants. The annual ante is growing each year.
19). What kind of gas was used by the Germans in concentration camps?
Answer: Zyklon-B, a hydrocyanic gas.
20). For what purpose was, and is, this gas manufactured?
Answer: For the extermination of the typhus-bearing louse. It is used to fumigate clothing and quarters. It is readily available today.
21). Why did they use this instead of a gas more suitable for mass extermination?
Answer: If the Germans had intended to use gas to exterminate people, far more efficient gases were available. Zyklon-B is very inefficient except when used as a fumigation agent.
22). How long does it take to fully ventilate an area fumigated by Zyklon-B?
Answer: About 20-hours. The whole procedure is extremely involved and technical. Gas masks have to be used and well-trained technicians only are employed.
23). Auschwitz commandant Hoess said that his men would enter the gas chamber ten minutes after the Jews had died and remove them. How do you explain this?
Answer: It can't be explained because if they had done this they would have suffered the same fate as the previous occupant.
24). Hoess said in his confession his men would smoke cigarettes as they pulled the dead Jews out of the gas chambers ten minutes after gassing. Isn't Zyklon-B explosive?
Answer: Highly so. The Hoess confession is obviously false.
25). What was the exact procedure the Germans allegedly used to exterminate Jews?
Answer: The stories range from dropping the gas canisters into a crowded room from a hole in the ceiling, to piping it through shower heads.
26). How could such a mass program have been kept secret from Jews who were scheduled for extermination? How would the Pope and Vatican and the Red Cross not know?
Answer: It couldn't have been kept secret. The fact is that there was no such mass-gassings anywhere. The rumors of such came from strictly Jewish, Holocaust sources.
27). If Jews scheduled for execution knew the fate in store for them, why did they go to their death without fighting or protest?
Answer: They didn't fight or protest simply because there was no intention to kill them. They were simply interned and forced to work.
28). About how many Jews died in the concentration camps?
Answer: About 300,000.
29). How did they die?
Answer: Mainly from recurring typhus epidemics that ravaged war-torn Europe during the period. Also from starvation and lack of medical attention toward the end of the war when virtually all road and rail transportation had been bombed out by the Allies.
30). What is typhus?
Answer: The disease always appears when many people are jammed together for long periods without bathing. It is carried by lice which infect hair and clothes. Ironically, if the Germans had used more Zyklon-B, more Jews might have survived life in the concentration camps.
31). What is the difference if six million or 300,000 Jews died during the awesome period?
Answer: 5,700,000. Besides and contrary to "Holocaust" propaganda there was no DELIBERATE attempt to exterminate anyone. There is no record of Hitler or his generals ordering the death of Jews!
32). Many Jewish survivors of the "death camps" say they saw bodies being piled up in pits and burned. How much gasoline would have to be used to perform this?
Answer: A great deal more than the Germans had access to as there was a substantial fuel shortage at that time.
33). Can bodies be burned in pits?
Answer: No! It is impossible for human bodies to be totally consumed by flames in this manner as not enough heat can be generated in open pits.
34). "Holocaust" authors claim that the Nazis were able to cremate bodies in about 10 minutes. How long does it take to incinerate a body according to professional cremator operators?
Answer: About 2 hours.
35). Why did the concentration camps have crematory ovens?
Answer: To dispose efficiently and sanitarily of the corpses created by the typhus epidemics.
36). Given a 100% duty cycle of all the crematoria in all the camps in German-controlled territory, what is the maximum number of corpses it would have been possible to incinerate during the entire period such cremators were in operation?
Answer: About 430,000.
37). Can a crematory oven be operated 100% of the time?
Answer: No! 50% of the time is a generous estimate (12 hours per day). Cremator ovens have to be cleaned thoroughly and regularly when in heavy operation.
38). How much ash is left from a cremated corpse?
Answer: After the bone is ground down to powder, about a shoe box-full.
39). If six million people had been incinerated by the Nazis, what happened to the ashes?
Answer: THAT remains to be "explained." Six million bodies would produce literally tons upon tons of ashes. Yet there is no evidence of any large depositories of such ash.
40). Do Allied wartime photos of Auschwitz (during the period when the "gas chambers" and crematoria were supposed to be in full operation) reveal gas chambers?
Answer: No! In fact, these photographs do not even reveal a trace of the enormous amounts of smoke which supposedly hung constantly over the camps. Nor do they show evidence the "open pits" in which bodies were allegedly burned.
41). What did the International Red Cross have to report with regard to the "Holocaust" question?
Answer: A report on the visit of an IRC delegate to Auschwitz in September 1944, pointed out that internees were permitted to receive packages and that rumors of gas chambers could not be verified.
42). What was the role of the Vatican during the time the six million Jews were alleged to have been exterminated?
Answer: If there had been an extermination plan, the Vatican would most certainly have been in a position to know. But since there was none, the Vatican had no reason to speak out against it.
43). What evidence is there that Hitler knew of an ongoing Jewish extermination?
Answer: NONE!
44). Did the Germans and the Zionists collaborate?
Answer: Yes! Both groups were interested in removing the Jews from Europe (the Zionists wanted Jews shipped to Palestine) and both maintained friendly relations throughout the war.
45). What caused Anne Frank's death; just several weeks before the end of the war?
Answer: Typhus.
46). Is the Anne Frank Diary genuine?
Answer: No! The evidence compiled by Ditieb Felderer of Sweden and Dr. Robert Faurisson of France proves conclusively that the famous dairy is a literary hoax.
47). What about the numerous photographs and footage taken in the German concentration camps showing piles of emaciated corpses? Are these faked?
Answer: Photographs can be faked, yes. But it is far easier merely to add a caption or comment to a photo showing the bones of men, women and children killed in Allied Bombing raids and have them passed off as dead Jews.
48). Were films like "Holocaust" and "The Winds of War" documentary films?
Answer: Hollywood films do not claim to be history; rather, they are fictional dramatizations, or better: "creative history."
49). About how many books have been published which refute some aspect of the standard Jewish claims made about the "Holocaust?"
Answer: At least 60 with more in the process at the present time.
�� 50). What about the claim that those who question the "Holocaust" are anti-Semitic or neo-Nazi?
Answer: This is a smear designed to draw attention away from facts and honest arguments. As a matter of fact, Jews� have been challenged time after time to debate the Holocaust on major networks, during prime time. They say: "NO!" Even some Jewish scholars state that evidence for the "Holocaust" is severely lacking.
Perhaps William Anderson in his Afterword in a book "WAR WAR WAR!" by Cincinnatus describes it best:
������������������������ How The Jews Forced America Into World War II
In the years before World War II, the American public had no desire to go to war in either Europe or Asia. We, as Americans, had no interest in waging war with Germany, Italy or Japan. Yet America was forced to battle the Axis Powers for four long years at the sole behest of International Jewry. In fact, World Jewry commenced its war against Germany in 1933, the year Hitler came to power, even before he had time to begin implementing a program for pulling Germany out of its own economic depression.
Jewry's declaration of a 'holy war' against Germany was issued by Samuel Untermeyer of the World Jewish Federation, who said in the New York 'Times' August 7, 1933, that it would be means of an 'economic boycott that will undermine the Hitler regime and bring the German people to their senses by destroying their export trade on which their very existence depends.'
The Toronto 'Evening Telegram' February 26, 1940, quotes Rabbi Maurice Perlzweig of the World Jewish Congress as telling a Canadian audience that 'the World Jewish Congress has been at war with Germany for seven years' [i.e. 1933]. Jews were obviously willing to back up their threats, for the London 'Sunday Chronicle' of January 2, 1938, reported that 'leaders of International Jewry' had met in Geneva, Switzerland to set up a $2.5 BILLION fund to undermine the economic stability of Germany.
However, Jewish boycotts against Germany failed to bring that nation to its knees as [because] Hitler had already freed Germany from dependence on Jewish Usury. Since economic pressure by World Jewry could not break the back of Germany, it was determined that an actual war would be necessary to destroy Hitler [the German People for they had thrown off the control of the International Banks]. This desire to decimate Germany is understandable when one recognizes that Jews are a parasitic race and as parasites will fight to the death when the host attempts to expel them.
The Jewish desire for war was admitted by Rabbi Felix Mendelsohn in the Chicago "Sentinel" of October 8, 1942, where he states: "The Second World War is being fought for the defense of the Fundamentals of Judaism."
Thus, Rabbi Mendelssohn Flatly expresses the view that WW II was a Jewish War. This Jewish scheme came to fruitation in 1939, Germany invaded Poland. Britain and France, under Jewish domination, then declared war on Germany, conveniently ignoring the fact that The Soviet Union [Under Jewish rule] also invaded Poland.
|
THINK ABOUT IT DAMN IT;� USE YOUR HEAD, IF ENGLAND AND FRANCE DECLARED WAR ON GERMANY JUST BECAUSE THEY INVADED POLAND THEN WHY DID THEY NOT ALSO DECLARE WAR AGAINST �RUSSIA ALSO INVADED POLAND WHEN GERMANY DID? |
������ James Forestall, later to become Secretary of Defense in his diary of December 27, 1945, notes that he played golf with Joseph Kennedy FDR's Ambassador to Britain, who told him that ex‑Prime Minister Neville Chamberlain 'stated that America and the world Jews had forced England into war.' For his candor and later opposition to the bandit state of Israel,
Forestall was murdered in 1949 [ruled a 'suicide']. Jews throughout the world screamed that Germany was intent on ruling the world, but General George C. Marshall admitted after the war, in testimony before Congress [it is recorded in the Congressional Record], that No proof could be found that Hitler planned any conquest of the World. In fact, Hitler's actions against Czechoslovakia over the Sudentenland and Poland over Danzig were just part of Hitler's long stated desire to re‑acquire the territory taken from Germany after WW I in the Treaty of Versailles [is that not what the Jews claim to be doing in Palestine at the present time?].
While stones are being cast, it should be recalled that after Germany took back the Sudentenland from Czechoslovakia, Poland seized the territory of Treschen from the Czechs which it had no claims toward it. So, after the Jews had ignited a war in Europe, it was found to be necessary to draw America into that war as France had fallen and Britain tottered on the brink of defeat.
To bring the U.S. into this Jewish war, International Jewry had the services of a master at corrupt politics, the one and only Franklin Delano Roosevelt; who will, without doubt, someday go down as the Greatest Traitor America has ever known. Interestingly enough, Col. Curtis Dall who was once FDR's son‑in‑law accused Roosevelt of being partly Jewish.
In any event, Roosevelt was surrounded by plenty of Jewish advisors such as Bernard Baruch, S.I. Rosenman, Sidney Weinburg, Sidney Hillman and Felix Frankfurter. For the first time, Jewry had a President who was totally subservient to them and they spared no effort to keep him in office. For example, when it appeared that Senator Huey Long would defeat Roosevelt for the 1939 Democratic nomination, he was assassinated by Dr. Carl Weiss, a Jew. Nevertheless, American public opinion was overwhelmingly opposed to any involvement in WW II. Many Americans realized they had been duped into WW I and were not interested in losing the lives of their loved ones in a war that offered no benefits to the U.S.
In effect, Americans were heeding the advice of George Washington in his 'Farewell Address' [that is why the current campaign to discredit our founding fathers is being waged, so that we will disregard their God given advice ‑‑ just as the Prostitute Clergy of Organized Religion of today are bringing disgrace and shame upon the name of the Lord Jesus Christ; so that the younger generations will disregard the teachings of the True Men of God] where he warned that Americans must not become involved in entangling alliances with foreign nations.
Those Patriots who followed Washington's sound advice were Disparagingly Referred to as �Isolationists,' but they were, in actuality, neutralists. Thus Congress, acting on the will of the people, passed the Neutrality Act of 1935 which embargoed any U.S. arms from being sent to a warring nation. About three years later, in 1938, Representative Louis Ludlow of Indiana introduced a resolution requiring a public vote of support of any declaration of war by Congress. Roosevelt and the Jews knew this measure could easily destroy their efforts, so an all out attack on the resolution was launched. As a result, the Ludlow bill was narrowly defeated.
The Jews had good reason to block the resolution for the American Institute for Public Opinion [AIPO] released at that time a poll showing 83% of the citizens opposed to U.S. intervention in an European war. Moreover, in April 1939, during the height of war fever, a whopping 95% opposed American entry into a war against Germany. That's right, virtually every citizen was soundly against the U.S. involving itself in a foreign war [but unfortunately this fact has been forgotten as a result of a deluge of false propaganda by our controlled news media]. As a result, Congress strengthened the Neutrality Act by barring commerce and travel, as well as arms, to any belligerent power.
At this point, the Jews began to show signs of desperation but these wily manipulators of world events still had a few tricks up their collective sleeve. So, in 1939 an immense propaganda campaign, the likes of which had never before been seen, was launched. No stone was left unturned in Jewry's assault on the minds of the American people. One was bombarded with the most outlandish lies about Hitler and Germany from all sides; in newspapers, magazines, books, radio and motion pictures. FDR also unleashed the powerful, persuasive techniques of the federal government in the blitz to 'hate Germany.'
To get an idea of just how far this propaganda attack went, one should note that Jew Theodore Kaufman wrote a book entitled 'Germany Must Perish,' which outlined a plan to exterminate Germans by sterilizing 48 million of them. Believe it or not, this call for genocide by a Jew was well received in many influential circles. Conversely, Germany never carried out a 'holocaust' against the Jews, but after the war, was accused of doing so any way. This 'holocaust' hoax trumped up by Jewry has been used since WW II to divert attention from their own machinations to plunge America into the maelstrom of yet another war.
The Jewish orchestrated assault of hate against Germany was successful in cowering Congress into lifting the arms embargo and allowed the free flow of weapons to Britain and later to the Soviet Union. This action made U.S. ships carrying the arms fair targets for German subs; But no attacks occurred [but American submarines were attacking German shipping in violation of the Neutrality Act], which is certainly odd behavior for a 'madman' [Hitler] bent on 'world rule.'
While Congress succumbed to the barrage of hate propaganda, the public remained totally against the war. For instance, in October 1940 about 83% polled were opposed to U.S. involvement. In April 1941, it was 85% against and in July 1941, opposition was pegged at a healthy 79%. Not surprisingly, the pollsters quit asking the question at this point, as FDR and Jewry had all but gotten war officially declared.
By 1940, Roosevelt had rammed through Congress a draft and conscription although polls indicated at least 50% of the public was against such a move. By now it should be perfectly obvious that World Jewry had begun planning for U.S. entry into the war at least three years before Pearl Harbor, despite overwhelming opposition.
|
The final, sorry episode of this disgusting chain of events is that Washington knew of the impending attack on Pearl Harbor at least 12 hours before the blow fell, but refused to warn military officers there. [what other name could this be known other than TREASON] The U.S. had been forewarned since the Japanese Message Code had been broken and America was able to monitor Japanese Dispatches. No word was sent to Pearl Harbor by FDR and the Jews as the messages revealed that the attack should be called off if it appeared that the American were prepared. |
Speaking of Peal Harbor, it is important to understand the complete facts surrounding the 'surprise attack.' While 95% of all respondents were opposed to war in 1939, about 90% indicated they were willing to fight if directly attacked. Operating on this information, Jewry did everything possible to goad either Germany or Italy into attacking America. However, the bait was refused as Hitler was attempting at that time to negotiate a peace with England, which was flatly rejected by the Jew lackey Churchill. Thus Jewry's attention turned toward Japan, which had a mutual defense pact with Germany and Italy. Japan had been engaged in a war with China which FDR and the Jews tried to use as an excuse for American intervention, even though the events in Asia were of no concern to America. Jewish, not American, interests however were what concerned Roosevelt and in July 1941, he froze Japanese assets in the U.S. and embargoed trade. This was reason enough to declare war, but Japan humbly proposed to sit down and negotiate U.S.‑Japanese differences. Instead of accepting the offer, FDR insulted Japanese Ambassador Nomura and refused to meet with Prime Minister Konoye.
As a result, Konoye and his 'peace party' were replaced by General Tojo and his 'war party,' Yet Japan continued to make peace overtures only to have them all flatly rejected. Finally, on November 26, 1941, Roosevelt sent an ultimatum to Japan which amounted to a virtual declaration of war. This ultimatum, according to Professor Harry Elmer Barnes, was actually drafted by the Jew Harry Dexter White [Weiss] in collaboration with Jew Treasury Secretary Harry Morgenthau. It was this ultimatum, penned by two Jews, that forced Japan to attack or else 'lose face,' which to Oriental thinking is a fate worse than death.
So International, Jewry by going through the 'back door' had successfully ensnared America into WW II; a war that would cost millions of lives and billions of dollars.
The bottom line of the war would be a world under the total subjugation of Jewry through its twin arms of Communism and Zionism. These facts have been covered up and ignored in the mass media, Charles Lindberg, for one, recognized where the finger of proof pointed. In his 'Wartime Journals,' he states that 'the Jews, the Roosevelt administration, and British sympathizers combined to encourage the U.S. to enter World War II.'
Lindberg and other patriots sought to stop Jewry's war plans by setting up the America First Committee. The committee found widespread support, but could not overcome the billions spent by Jews to brainwash the public into accepting war after Pearl Harbor. And it is Jewry which best recognized why the U.S. entered WW II.
The above quotation from a Jewish newspaper is an admission that the U.S. entered WW II only at the behest of World Jewry, a war Jewry declared all the way back in 1933!!! Of course, this admission was intended only for consumption by a Jewish audience to keep them in the know, which tends to make it all the more revealing. Any American involvement in a foreign conflict should be judged as to whether it is in the best interest of the American nation; yet the U.S. entered WW II because it was in the best interest of International Jewry.
Thus, the Jews forced the U.S. into war against the public's will in 1941 and the $64 million question is will it happen again? Events are already pointing towards a build‑up of war hysteria. Without a doubt, Jewry is leading America by the nose towards war in the Middle East on behalf of the bandit state of Israel. Will we learn from the lesson of the past or will we once again find ourselves forced into war for the benefit of World Jewry?
�������������������������������������������������������� The Biggest Lie
The biggest lie in modern times has been told by the controlled propaganda machine. It has to do with the number of Jews who died during World War II. Jewish periodicals and periodicals controlled by them usually set the figure between six million and nine million.
A research student, who has given the matter much though, explodes this lie with some very devastating logic and statistics. The following is a summary of his research. "Tabu," or "taboo" implies that certain persons or things are unsafe for casual contact and are not to be lightly approached, and this definition of the ancient custom of many savage tribes made by the Encyclopedia Britannica describes most exactly the attitude of practically all American "media" toward the fantastic figure of the "Six Million Jewish Victims" who, allegedly perished in Nazi concentration camps of Buchenwald, Sachsenhousen, Auschwitz, etc.
During the past years this "tool" was so much used, and abused, by the World Jewry and its mouthpieces that it began to lose its cutting edge, and many bitter complaints were voiced that the world had "swept those poor 'victims' under the rug" and does not want to remember them anymore.
The Eichmann Trial gave a splendid opportunity to brush off the dust from the ghosts of those "victims," and the world press did it really with a vengeance; every day one could read the screaming headlines about the killer of those "Six Million Jews" and this sacramental figure was repeated "ad Nauseam" in all possible combinations. Let us dare, however, to approach this sacred "Taboo" without prejudice, fear and trepidation. Let us treat it rather as a simple arithmetic problem using for our calculations only such data which nobody who is of a sane mind can call as being "Anti‑Semitic" in origin.
Returning back to the same Encyclopedia Britannica, we find there in Vol. XIII, p. 63‑B, [1953 Ed.] such an interesting, if somewhat ambiguous, sentence about those "victims": "If but a fraction of the atrocities reported were accurate, then many Thousands of defenseless Jewish non‑combatants, men, women and children were butchered after September 1939."
The authors of this article mention Thousands and Not Millions of the possible "victims," and put a cautious "IF" at the beginning of the sentence. Had they some ground to put in doubt the veracity of those reports? Apparently yes, and this can be proved by the following revealing information: "Dr. Aaron Ohrenstein, Chief Rabbi of Bavaria, was sentenced to one year in prison for fraud, falsification of sworn statements of the non‑existent 'victims' of Nazi terrorism." 1035
We don't know, unfortunately, how many phony "dead souls" this honorable doctor included in his report, and how many other doctors and common mortals did follow in his steps but were not caught in the act. It is safe to guess, however, that this Rabbi was not alone, because only by concentrated and highly organized efforts of many willing collaborators could it be possible to create and to sustain such an Absurd Myth.
Just for the sake of comparison it might be mentioned here that Japan which fought for many years was mercilessly bombed and was the victim of the first two atomic blasts, lost in dead during the past war was 3.1 million "Only." Right from the start of our investigations we are confronted with such a puzzling problem: Which of the figures of "victims" mentioned by the American press is the exact one: four million? six million? nine million? or still more?
Time Magazine once dared to publish the lowest figure of four million.
The Los Angeles Mirror in an article of April 19, 1961 tells us as follows:� "The actual [?] count exceeds 6 million victims."
Newsweek Magazine assured quite a few times its credulous readers that the number of "victims" should be at least seven million. Rabbi Schultz of New York adds to the six million Jews killed by Nazis 3.4 million of the Soviet Jewry liquidated during the post‑war purges thus bringing the total to the staggering figure of 9.4 million "victims."
The generally admitted number, as every child in America knows, is Six Million, which is easy to remember and to repeat. But the so‑called "official" estimate released once by the joint Anglo‑American Committee fixes with a surprising accuracy the number of "victims" at exactly 5,721,000! Let us admit for a moment that this is the correct answer to our question, and let us see how the Jewish‑owned statistics comply with it.�����������������������������������
Total number of the World Jewish population
in 1938 as per information of the Jewish
statistical Bureau in the U.S.����������������������������������� 15.7 million
Natural increase in two decades
information of, the Jewish World Congress�������������������� � 1.0 million
Total��������������������������������������������������������� 16.7 million
Less the "victims"����������������������������������������������������� � 5.7 million
Should be now [May 1974]��������������������������������������� 11.0 million
But in accordance with the data supplied by the same Congress there are:
Jews in the Soviet Union���������������������� � 2.0 million
Jews in the U.S.���������������������������� � 5.2 million
Jews in other countries������������������������ � 4.6 million
Or a total of������������������������������������ 11.8 million
(Time, February 18, 1957)
It is already 0.8 million more than it should be in accordance with the first calculation. Consequently the World Jewish Congress itself tacitly agrees that the number of "victims" cannot be even 5.7 million, but should be about 4.9 million. Since it would be quite difficult for us to check up on the number of Jews now residing all over the world outside the Soviet Union and the U.S., let us admit the figure of 4.6 million as given by the Congress is the correct one.
But according to the last Soviet census of population the number of Jews living there is slightly above 3 million, and NOT 2 million as claimed by the Congress 1036 . Subtracting this "lost" million of Jews "found" now in the USSR from the above number of "victims" we shall get our second "corrected" figure: 4.9 million, minus 1 million, equals 3.9 million. But if the said Congress could "adjust" the Soviet Jewish population by one third, should we admit without questioning the suspiciously low figure of 5.2 million Jews now, allegedly, residing in the United States?
According to the figures released once by the American Jewish Committee the Jewish population of the U.S. was in 1917 3.27% of the total; in 1927 3.58%; and in 1937 3.69%. Everybody knows that besides the normal natural increase there was during the last two decades a tremendous influx of Jewish immigrants, both legal and illegal, to the hospitable American shores.
But, surprisingly enough, the relative proportion of Jews to other populations of the U.S. registered a sharp Drop and is now, if we have to believe the Congress estimate, only 2.9% of the total. [5.2 million of 180 million]. How could such a "miracle" happen?!! Would it not be more logical to suppose that this ever‑increasing in the past years percentage should be now somewhere, "The holocaust instills a guilt complex in those said to be guilty and spreads the demoralization, degeneration, eventually the destruction of the natural elite among a people. Transfers effective political control to the lowest elements who will cowtow to the Jews." 1037
Let us approach the same question from another angle. Time, (October 31, 1960), quoting the Yearbook of American Churches for 1960, reported that there are 5.5 million of "practicing" Jews in the States. Or, in other words, since the total officially admitted number of Jews is only 5.2 million in America, More than a hundred percent of the Jews are registered with their religious communities?!
How could such a second "miracle" happen? That not all the Jews residing in the States are the "practicing" ones proves the footnote in the same Time Magazine of February 11, 1957 where it is stated that only 10.6% of the New York City population profess Jewish Faith, although the TOTAL percentage of Jewry in that City is about 28%. So, admittedly, more than one half of the N.Y.C. Jews are religiously indifferent and are not registered with their synagogues. According to the statistics, out of 100 Americans 62 belong to one or another church group.
Assuming that other Jews residing in the States are more religious than their New York confreres, we shall apply that average rule to the whole American Jewish community. Then, if there are 5.5 million of "practicing" Jews [62%], there should be besides a balance of about 3.3 million [38%] of those who are not "practicing." Adding those two figures together we get 8.8 million which should be, approximately, the actual number of Jews now residing in the States. This figure, being about 4.9% of the total American population, is in accord with our first calculation based on the percentage. It is, without any doubt, far more plausible than the ridiculously low figure of 5.2 million as given by the Congress.
This excess of the Jewish population in the States, [8.8 million, minus 5.2 million, equals 3.6 million], gives us the full right to cut down drastically the number of the "victims" for the third, and last, time because, as it is quite obvious from the above calculations, the number of the American Jews was also "adjusted" by more than one third. Otherwise it would be simply impossible to sustain for so many years the myth of the Millions of Jewish "victims."
And, finally, we get: 3.9 million, minus 3.6 million "found" in the States equals: 0.3 million; which is the actual approximate number of Jews who "Probably" perished in Europe during the last war. It might happen, of course, that we are here a few tens of thousands "victims" off the mark, but, in all probability, the figure cannot exceed 0.4 million and should be between 200 and 400 thousand.
Consequently the world Jewish population at present should be such:
In the Soviet Union������������������������������������������ � 3.0 million
In the U.S.������������������������������������������������ � 8.8 million (*)
In other countries�������������������������������������������� � 4.6 million
Total��������������������������������������������������������� 16.4 million
As an additional, if indirect, proof of the massive forgery of the number of "victims" let us quote here a few revealing passages taken from the pages of the American press:
Reuter, (Sept. 13, 1958), reported that in the famous Buchenwald camp where, allegedly, Millions of Jews alone perished, a memorial was dedicated to the 56,000 prisoners of All Nationalities who died there during the war. How is it possible for millions of Jews to have died there, when only 56,000 of all nationalities ‑ which would have included the Jews who said to have died there???
Newsweek, (Oct. 27, 1958), said that a certain Sorge Schubert, who was in charge of the Sachsenhousen camp, was accused of murdering 198 Jews and 10,000 Russians. Isn't it amazing the Jews claim millions died at Sachen-Housen but Newsweek reported that only 198 Jews died there.
Time, (March 23, 1959), stated "Erich Koch, (Gauleiter of Ukraine)...stood accused of responsibil�ity or complicity in gas‑chamber and concentration camp death of 4,000,000 Russians, 160,000 Jews and 72,000 Poles."
The director of Auschwitz has been filmed on video-tape admitting that the so-called Gas Chamger, there, was constructed after the war.
In a dramatic and unprecedented filmed interview, Dr. Franciszek Piper, senior curator and director of archives at the Auschwitz State Museum; admits on camera that "Krema I," the alleged "homicidal gas chamber" shown off to hundreds of thousands of tourists every year at the Auschwitz main camp, is, in fact, a reconstruction, fabricated after the war by the Soviet Union - apparently on the direct orders of dictator Joseph Stalin. What Piper said, in effect - and on camera - was that the explosive Leucher Report was correct: No Homicidal Gassings took place in the buildings designated 'Homicidal Gas Chambers' at Auschwitz!
Ironically, for someone to even suggest such a thing could bring a jail sentence in more than one country, including enlightened nations like France, Canada and German. (Just ask British historian David Irving). The videotape on which Piper makes his revelations was taken in mid-1992 by a young Jewish Investigator, David Cole. It has just been released, on January 1, 1993, although Cole announced his project at the 11th International Revisionist Conference at Irvine, California last October.
Like most Americans, since his youth Cole had been instructed in the "irrefutable fact" that homicidal gassings had taken place at Auschwitz. The number of those so executed - also declared irrefutable - was 4.1 million. Then came the Leucher Report in 1988.
This was followed by a "re-evaluation" of the total deaths at Auschwitz (down to 1.1 million). As a budding historian, and a Jew, Cole was intrigued. Previous to 1992, anyone who publicly doubted the 4.1 million "gassing" deaths at Auschwitz was labeled an anti-Semite, neo-Nazi skinhead (at the very least). Quietly, because of revisionist findings, the official figure has lowered to 1.1 million. No mention of that missing 3 million.
In the words of Dr. Wilhelm Staglich, another internationally known historian, "The extermination thesis stands or falls with the allegation that Auschwitz was a 'Death Factory.'"
With the Leucher Report in mind, Cole took his video equipment to Auschwitz and interviewed official personnel there. Piper was the most important of these interviewees. Following his comment that the "homicidal gas chambers" were fabrications, Piper reveals, on camera, how walls were knocked down, holes made in the ceiling and "Zyklon B induction chimneys" installed on the roof so that the building could be exhibited to tourists from all over the world as proof of the "final solution." And Piper doesn't stop there.
He describes other "proofs" of the "final solution," which are also "reconstructions." He discusses the routine use of Zyklon B to delouse buildings and the personal effects of internees, and he admits, on camera, that the Leucher Report's findings concerning Zyklon B residues in the alleged gas chambers at Auschwitz are right.
He then, paradoxically, affirms his belief, not only in homicidal "gassing chambers," but also in the "human soap" tales and the stories about "human skin" lampshades, both of which allegations which long ago have been totally debunked. And the revelations go on. In the video, you tour Auschwitz with Cole and hear him being told that the main camp "gas chamber" (Krema I) is in its "original state."
You will see the undaunted Cole ask so many questions about the obviously ridiculous nature of this "gas chamber" that the guide feels it necessary to call her supervisor over to answer the young historian. The Cole videotape proves that the people who run the Auschwitz State Museum had made a practice of fabricating "proofs" of homicidal gassings.
Keep in mind that over the years, millions of tourists have been told that Krema I is in its original state,1038 We believe, all that is stated above should be more than sufficient to prove that the cautious approach of the Encyclopedia Britannica to the number of Jewish "victims" was, indeed, quite understandable.
We are also inclined to agree with this usually reliable source of information that the total number of those Jewish "victims" should be expressed in Thousands and Not in millions which are the result of the most shameless and arrogant Jewish propaganda machine which increased the actual number of Jews who perished during the last war at least Fifteen-Fold! 1039
This is but one of three problems which have plagued the propagandists who want to claim that Hitler exterminated the Jews of Central Europe, "Six Million" of them: The second is that despite snooping all over Europe and elsewhere they have not found any Third Reich order to exterminate the Jews; the third is that the "Six Million" exterminated Jews nowhere left any skeletons, not even any ashes.
Even if the six million had been cremated they would have piled up a mountain of 60,000 metric tons [2240 lbs. per metric ton] of ashes. When the Soviet‑Bolshevik‑Jewish‑Russians murdered the Polish POW's at Katyn, a few years later the corpses of 4,200 were found with a bullet in their necks. But of the six million allegedly "gassed Jews" No Remains, No Graves, No Bones, No Ashes, No fragments of any kind have been found!!!
��������������������������� Where the Jews of Central Europe Went
But what has been found is hundreds of thousands of Jews in countries where they had not been in 1939. On June 11, 1973, the International Tribune, a Jewish‑controlled paper, boasted that; "About 500,000 of Israel's 2.6 million Jews had been in a Nazi concentration camp." Obviously if there had been a Hitler order to exterminate the Jews their bones [or their ashes] would be in Central Europe. Some other examples: in 1939, France had 200,000 Jews, but now it has 900,000; Great Britain then 300,000, now 600,000 Canada then less than 150,000, now 400,000; Argentina then 200,000, now 800,000.
In the U.S. where there were perhaps five million, there are now, according to what Ben Gurion, while he was alive, estimated, from nine to twelve million, so many in fact that the Census Bureau has been forbidden to count them, as the sheer numbers of them would be embarrassing for the Jews, and would completely destroy the "Six Million" MYTH!
The fact is Jewish casualties during the war can only be compiled by equating the Jews in the various countries of the world now [or in 1950] with those in 1933‑1939. Instead propagandists subtract the Jews in Central Europe after the war from those there before and call the difference "massacred." Even reputable historians, as for example John Gunther, fall into this elementary fallacy: of dishonesty. He wrote: "Of the 3,500,000 Polish Jews who lived in that country before the war, not less than three million were murdered by the Germans. The total number of Jews surviving in Poland is only between 70,000 and 80,000." 1040
The millions of Jews who retreated into Soviet‑Russia and who fled into other countries Gunther simply� writes off as "massacred." In 1930 there were 2,488,000 Germans in East Prussia. When by 1946 the Soviet‑Russians and Poles got finished raping and looting and terrorizing, only a few thousand East Prussians were left there. Do the likes of Gunther conclude that the Russians and Poles "massacred" the other two plus million East Prussians??? They do not. Even though in fact over 200,000 were murdered by the expulsionist Poles and Russians, they blithely pass over these and assume all the 2,488,000 are safe in Germany!
���������������������������������������� What Happened to the Germans
��������������������������� Of East Prussia, Silesia, Sudentenland?
The propagandists, who call every Jew no longer in Central Europe "exterminated," do not call the 4,558,041 Germans no longer in Silesia after the Poles terrorized them in 1945‑1946 murdered, though twenty percent of them were; they smugly call them "transferred" to Germany; so with the 1,895,015 Pomeranians, the 407,500 Danzigers; and the 3,912,849 Germans of the Sudentenland, of whom 210,000 were clubbed and raped to death, and only 100,000 remain in the Sudentenland!
But when the 600,000 Jews in Germany in 1933, only some 30,000 were found there in 1945, the propagandist scream that the other 570,000 had been exterminated! When in fact, they were in most cases all the while collecting indemnities from the West German people, safely in New York, Israel and Argentina!
For more than thirty years hordes of official and official snoopers have sniffed at every document of the Third Reich, and they have cross‑examined and threatened and blackmailed every possible German in the search for some document or order in which Hitler ordered the extermination of Jews. And the more they scratched around the more they came up with the opposite. At least three historians in the last few years may be thought to have unwittingly frustrated the last hope of finding any Third Reich order to exterminate the Jews.
���� Historians Find No Third Reich Order For "Exterminating" The Jews
Dr. John Lukacswrites; "No document, no written or even spoken evidence connects Hitler directly to the Wannsee decision." 1041
Nor does he anywhere else cite any such document. And in fact the Wannsee Conference, held January 20, 1942, itself does not at all contemplate extermination, but the deployment of "the Jews capable of work," like road‑building, in the East, but "It is not intended to evacuate Jews over 65 years of age" nor "Jews who are serious war‑wounded cases and Jews with war decorations" [presumably from World War I]. 1042
As for the block‑busting Hoax of the Twentieth Century, so the Los Angeles Herald, June 11, 1977, reports, it "presents the massacre of six million Jews...(as) a myth perpetrated by Jews to elicit sympathy" for a Palestine homeland.
The latest to frustrate all hope of finding a document authorizing the massacre of Jews is Professor David Irving's Hitler's War (Viking Press, N.Y. 1977, 926 pates). Irving writes categorically: "...the incontrovertible evidence is that Hitler ordered on November 30, 1941, that there was to be 'NO LIQUIDATION' of the Jews" 1043 And, in October, 1943; "Hitler was still forbidding liquidations..." 1044
Instead A Third Reich Order Was Found To Feed And Clothe Camp Inmates Well
Although no order whatsoever has been found for Hitler's ordering the massacre of any Jews, a secret Hitler‑Himmler directive has been found for October 26, 1943, to every commandant of the nineteen German wartime concentration camps. It is directed personally and secretly to each of them, and is very specific and comprehensive. The recipient commandant and his administrator had to attest by signature that they had carefully read the Order. The Deutsche National Zeitung of August 12, 1977, carried the German text and a photo facsimile of the Order. By way of introduction it recognizes the contribution of the concentration camps to the Armament program of the previous two years. It goes on that this level of achievement can only be maintained, "...if we keep up the work potential of our inmates and further improve it."
Before it was unimportant if prisoners furnished useful labor or not, "Now, however, the work potential of the prisoners is of importance and all the measures of the commandants, the leaders of the 'V‑Dienst' and doctors have to give priority to keeping the inmates healthy and able to work."
The directive adds that it is not from sentimentality but their importance for final victory which; "... dictates that we concern ourselves with the well‑being of our prisoners...at most ten percent should at any time be unfit for work because of illness."
To maintain this goal, the camp commanders have to see that there is:
1). Right and suitable serving of rations,
2). Proper and suitable clothing,
3). The application of all natural health measures,
4). The avoidance of all exertions not directly needed for the task at hand,
5). An awarding of prizes for superior work.
The Secret Order of October 26, 1943, then separately explains each of those directives.
There are twenty‑one subheads on "Rations." The first six prescribe the preparation of potatoes and vegetables: how long to soak in water, what percentage to mix in raw, about 10 percent, the proper use of spices. The next fifteen subheads stress the quality. Warm victuals should not be over‑cooked, but should be served hot and consumed hot.
The cooks are especially enjoined to provide the proper spices, and not too much salt, not as much as 2‑3 grams a day; "contrary to soldiers' rations, meat is to be cut up and cooked with the vegetables. Only heavy laborers are to get additional sausage in full pieces."
|
How about that almost six million Jews have been resurrected since the end of World War II, No wonder they deny God ahd the Lord Jesus Christ: They resurrect themselves whenever they wish and as many times as they wish. Boy what a bunch of crap anyone with a lick of common sense can see the claims of the Jews and their "Six Million" is nothing but a fantastic lie to make money off the Christian Sucker! |
On and on it goes even to the point that the statement is made; "If a special food might help a sick prisoner he should when possible get it."�
It also explains why, in the face of the bloated Jewish six million figure, the International Search Service in Arolsen/Waldeck, Germany, whose function it is to verify as many concentration camp casualties as possible to help Jews collect indemnities, has as of December 31, 1975, come up with only 357,190 deaths in German concentration camps from any and all causes!
More indicative of all the shenanigans it explains why, though the likes of Wiesenthal [the Weasel] claim six million Jews were "gassed" by Hitler‑Himmler, up to June 30, 1965, a total of 3,374,500 Central European Jews had come up very much alive Blackmailing West Germany for reparations, Presumably for having suffered Death!
And according to the Deutsche National Zeitung, August 12, 1977, the issue which carried a photographic facsimile of the Hitler‑Himmler Order to treat Concentration Camp Inmates well, reports that as of now almost six million Jews have presented claims for reparations.
Obviously the Hitler‑Himmler Directives for treating Jews and others well in the nineteen Concentration Camps served their purpose of keeping them alive and well! Today, all officials seeking to continue in office or to seek higher office in the United States must not only make a ritual pledge of eternal and unquestioning faith in the Myth of the Holocaust. For to question the Myth of the Holocaust means a challenge to the Jewish world dictatorship, and it must be punished at once by the most severe sentence. Thus the most fantastic elaborations on the basic lie of the "Six Million" appear regularly on American religious programs, in educational books, and in the press.
Among the rare public figures who have dared to question the Myth of the Holocaust are such individualists as the actor Robert Mitchum, who told an Esquire interviewer, in response to a question about "the six million," "So the Jews say." So the Jews say? shrieked the horrified interviewer. "Yeah," GROWLED Mitchum, "so the Jews say."
Another actor, Ronald Reagan, while seeking public office, told a Jewish audience in California that, "It might help your cause if you would limit your claims of victims to numbers that you could actually prove."
A reporter noted that, "...the audience began to hiss like geese, in a rapidly rising cacophony while the aspiring politician dashed to the wings, never to reappear in the particular auditorium."
Whatever Reagan's doubts about "the six million," he has since kept them to himself. The Reagan Administration will be remembered for the ultimate enshrinement of "the final solution." Two government buildings on the Washington Mall have now been given by "our government" to the Jews for a "Holocaust Memorial."
The Washington Mall, like the Roman Forum, is the center of American aspirations for our Republic, and runs from the White House to the Capital with its principal adornment the magnificent Washington Monument. To the consternation of most American, the Washington Monument can now be called "Jew Alley." Many native Washingtonians have begun to express criticism of this amazing development. In the Washington Post, April 25, 1983, William Raspberry writes on the editorial page, "I simply don't understand it."
He points out that although this is to be an official American monument, neither the perpetrators nor the victims were Americans. He quotes a Howard University professor as wondering why there shouldn't be a Slavery Memorial on the Mall to honor the memory of the slaves, or a Wounded Knee Memorial for the Indians.
What he doesn't say is that the erection of a Jewish Memorial on the Washington Mall is a boast of absolute power, that the Jews have achieved absolute power over their Goyim slaves in America. We can understand that there is a huge memorial to Karl Marx erected in Red Square in Moscow. Are we incapable of understanding why a memorial to the Jews is erected on the Washington Mall?
Raspberry, who is black, goes on to tweak the big noses of his Jewish employers, the Meyer family who own the Washington Post, by saying that "a pledge that nothing of this sort will ever be permitted to happen again" worries him, because it is happening right now. He doesn't mention the obvious example, the Rosh Hashanah Massacre of Arab women and children in Lebanon, but of course Raspberry fails to understand two crucial factors;
The Holocaust Myth that has been promoted by world Jewry during the past 40+ years is showing signs of cracking. Various hate organizations, such as the Wiesenthal Center has forced many Americans to develop a guilt complex for the so‑called terrible suffering that Jews were forced to endure during the time when those "Nasty Nazi's" were allegedly hunting down Jews throughout the ghetto's of Europe. One survivor has claimed that she escaped from a death camp, only to be chased around in the forest by a bunch of Nazis carrying a portable gas chamber.
While the above story certainly defy common logic, to think that German soldiers would lug a gas chamber around in the night in order to "gas" their victim, when it would have been much easier to just shoot her. We would, however, agree it "could" be possible, as insane as it would be to do so. Many of the stories totally defy all the principles of science. For instance Filip Muller stated in his book, "Eyewitness Auschwitz: Three Years in a Gas Chamber," that Nazi doctors would cut the legs off of many of their victims (presumably for some evil Nazi experiment) and would throw these body parts into buckets, which would then leap and jump around.
In 1985, Ernst Zundel of Toronto, Canada was on trial for publishing books that questioned the reality of the Holocaust. During that trial another survivor, Arnold Friedman, testified (with a straight face) that he could tell what nationality of Jew was being gassed by the color of the smoke and flames ascending from the crematoria smokestacks.
For example: blue flames meant it was a Hungarian Jew, green flames meant it was a Polish Jew. And while all these Jews were being gassed and burned, Kitty Hart, (a holocaust survivor ‑‑ naturally!) stated in her book, that she was able to watch the speed of the gassing and burning (The Jews were being gassed and cremated in just 10 minutes) while sunbathing on a sloping green lawn.
There are numerous stories told by so‑called "survivors" all trying to out do the rest. But the story of the Holocaust has been well described as a holoHOAX. A Hoax that has victimized millions of people. But this cruel lie is beginning to develop some serious cracks. These cracks will continue to widen until the lies of the Jews will stand forth as bright as sunlight. At which time the world will realize just what a terrible Hoax has been perpetrated by the Jews, just so they might obtain financial gain from it.
During the Zundel trial mentioned above, the need arose to have testimony from an unbiased expert in the field of gas chambers. At the recommendation of Bill Armontrout, the warden of the Missouri State Penitentiary at Jefferson City, Fred Leucher was contacted. Mr. Leucher, according to Bill Armontrout, "...is an engineer specializing in gas chambers and executions. He is well versed in all areas and is the only consultant in the United States that I know of."
Fred Leucher was requested by the defense attorney to make a critical examination of the gas chamber sites and made a report to the court. The report has become known as The Leucher Report. This report from an unbiased engineer totally destroys the so‑called holocaust "Myth." The Leucher Report, according to David Irving, the famed British historian, is a document that is going to have to be dealt with by any historian who wants to claim credibility. Fred Leucher, after careful research, examination and analysis, stated in the conclusion of his report: "After reviewing all of the material and inspecting all of the sties at Auschwitz, Birkenau and Majdanek, your author finds the evidence as overwhelming. There were no execution gas chambers at any of these locations. It is the best engineering opinion of this author that the alleged gas chambers at the inspected sites could not have then been, or now, be utilized or seriously considered to function as execution gas chambers."
This report by Mr. Fred Leucher is the most devastating blow to the Holocaust "MYTH" that has ever been produced. Mr. Leucher is an expert in the field of gas chambers and is the only consultant that the warden of the Missouri State Penitentiary would recommend to prepare an unbiased analyst of the so‑called gas chambers. Now, those who continue to promote a Jewish "Holocaust" are going to have to deal with it, if they are going to claim that there is no bias in their historical research.
1950's: James Forestall former Secretary of Defense (a modern aircraft carrier is named after him) drew on long experience in government and Wall Street to prove that Jews caused WW II. For his patriotism he was vilified by the press and was supposedly driven to suicide.
The Encyclopedia Judaica and Martin Broszat, the director of the quasi‑official Institute for Contemporary History in Munich, concedes that No Gassings Took Place At Dachau. And Rabbi Marvin Hier, Dean of the Simon Wiesenthal Center in Los Angeles revealed recently, to a radio audience in Southern California that, "...There were no gassings" At the infamous Treblinka Death Camp. That "it" never happened at all, and second, that the Jews are attempting to place the rest of the world on notice that "they" are sacred, and that no one must ever harm a hair on their heads.
It's quite all right to massacre all the Goyim or non‑Jewish cattle, in Cambodia, Vietnam, Africa, or Lebanon; this has nothing to do with the "sacred" presence of the Jew. "Never Again!" the well‑publicized slogan of the Jews which refers to the Myth of The Holocaust, should more properly be "Never," meaning that not only did it "Never" happen but that it is all right for the Jews to Massacre the Gentile Cattle whenever it suits their purposes, because the Myth of the Holocaust gives Carte Blanche to the Jews to Kill as many Gentiles as possible, "The Diminution, the killing out of the Goyim." As Old Anselm so lustfully put it, because it is obvious that the more Gentiles that are killed, the fewer remain alive as a possible threat to the Jews.
The Myth of the Holocaust is interpreted by the Jews as giving them permission to maintain international murder squads whose assassins routinely carry out executions in every country of the world, not only against "enemies of Israel," but also against those who are merely suspected of being "potential enemies of Israel." It pays to be careful.
In no country are the murder squads of the Mossad, the Israeli Intelligence Service, given greater freedom than in the United States. Co‑operation with the Jewish assassins is the first line of business for the CIA, the FBI, and the IRS. The Mossad routinely gives these government agencies lists of American individuals on its hate lists, who are to be given "special attention." These lists comprise more than half of all the IRS "special audits" of American Citizens.
Despite the frenetic co‑operation of official American bureaus with the Israeli assassins, the favor is rarely returned. The Jews treat the American Goyim with justifiable contempt, and rarely lose an opportunity to spit in their faces. Our Marines soon found this out in Lebanon, when the Israeli soldiers routinely threatened them, offensively cut across marine lines, and shot at them.
Menachem Begin's political stance at that time was to maintain a strong Israeli military presence in Lebanon, despite President Reagan's frequent whines that the Israelis really ought to pull out of that war torn country. At these requests, the Israelis responded with the assassination of President Gemayel, and the Rosh Hashanah Massacre of women and children. The latest requests for Israeli withdrawal were met with the "mysterious" explosion which blew up the U.S. Embassy in Beirut, with great loss of life. It is confidently stated that this explosion will never be solved. As long as the Jews, Walt Rostow and Henry Kissinger (both Zionists) were selling out U.S. interests things were fine.
Secretary Shultz must wonder when Begin will order him to be murdered, and President Reagan and others as well. The Israelis are the most likely suspects in the U.S. Embassy explosion. An extremist named Abu Nidal was named in Jack Anderson's column, April 25, 1983, Washington Post; "...secret State Department reports quoted two highly placed intelligence sources explanation that the explosion was in Israel's interests as it aided to 'divide and conquer' to disrupt the PLO by setting one faction against the other. The sources said Israel had secretly provided funds to Abu Nidal's group."
From the outset, the Myth of the Holocaust has had its problems with "the numbers game." It has not been easy to sell the story of the "extermination" of an entire people, when that people is more numerous, more visible, more prosperous, and more powerful in more countries than at any time during its history. It is even more difficult to sell the story of "survivors of death camps," who survived, not one year, but stays of four to six years in "death camps," in which, according to the testimony of the "Survivors," "Everyone was being killed every day"
Survival, not merely in one "death camp," but tours of five or six camps over a period of four to six years. The casualty rate would be higher on a bus tour of the Bronx. It took a certain amount of raw courage to fix on the number of those "exterminated" at the magic figure of "six million" during a period when the world census of Jews showed an increase from ten million to twelve and a half million [at that rate we better not have any more wars and exterminations of the Jews or else the world could not contain them for their number after such a war]. Even the most hardened Jews shrank from the certain exposure and censure of peddling such fantastic lies to the most gullible of the Goyim. Fortunately, they did not have to.
If Ronald Reagan expressed some hesitancy at accepting the magic figure of six million early in his career, other Goyim, notably, the great evangelists, showed no such qualms. There is not some rivalry among the million dollar a week stooges who jumped on the Golden Bandwagon, but there seems to be little doubt that it was not Billy James Hargis, the homosexual Bible‑ thumper, but Billy Graham, "that nice boy from North Carolina," who first struck gold in the Myth of the Holocaust. Graham soon proved that his loyalty to God was surpassed only by his loyalty to the State of Israel, while Billy James Hargis and Rev. Carl McIntire huffed and puffed in his well‑tailored suit. In recent years, they have been surpassed by two even smoother peddlers of "Fundamentalist Christianity," Jerry Falwell and Pat Robertson.
Each day these servile shabez goi pay homage to the Myth of the Six Million, urging their bewitched television audience to send more money to them, and of course, to Israel. Although their cut come off the top, Israel does get a fair share of the take, but the supposed recipient of all their fund‑railing, God, is said to get nothing at all.
Although the United States boasts of being the birthplace of "investigative journalism," where an aggressive Mike Wallace thrusts a microphone into the face of a cringing quack while denouncing him for over‑charging an elderly patient for an aspirin, the Myth of the Holocaust continues to enjoy complete immunity from the prying activities of ten thousand young journalists who dream of the Pulitzer Prize, the Book of the Month Club, and the Hollywood contract.
These dreams can become reality, as Woodward and Bernstein discovered when they published their White House fantasies as fact, but the Myth of the Six Million is secure from any invasion by these "great journalists" or any of their compatriots, as none of them dares to question the sanctity of this never‑to‑be‑questioned figure.
For years, Jews refused to provide any proof acceptable in court which would substantiate these claims, even though a $50,000 reward was offered for proof that any Jew had been gassed in any type of "Holocaust" operation during World War II, yet this astonishing offer never excited the curiosity of any "investigative journalist" in America.
In the ordinary course of events, a twenty dollar bill or a two‑Martini lunch is all that is required to set them on the track. Until these highly trained professionals take up the scent along the dog‑run, we continue to be plagued by the Jewish claims that six million of their brightest and their best were foully done to death during World War II. If a $50,000 offer could not bring forth proof of even one death, how much would it cost to find proof that six million died?
The Record of History shows that only Christians have been the victims of the Historic Massacres! The Jews, when they did not do the killing themselves, as they always prefer to do, were always in the background as the only instigators of these crimes against humanity.� We can and we must protect ourselves against the bloodthirsty bestiality of the Jew by every possible means, and we must be aware that the Christian creed of love and mercy can be overshadowed by the Jewish obsession that all non‑Jews are animals to be killed.
The foregoing account of the Jews shows that the Jews desire to destroy all non‑Jews that they consider dangerous to them and to rule the others. The Christians and Arabs are high on their list for murder. The evils of the Jews are countless.
Deceit and lies are two of their best tools. They love the "God's Chosen" lie. The Jews are mostly Khazars. Khazars have no identity with Israelites at all. The Jew lie on this subject is carried by Christian Churches out of ignorance or as a pay‑off for favors. During the time of Christ, the Jews were Israelite mixtures and this and the Talmudic idiocy is what Christ condemned the Pharisees for.
The next lie is that Christ was a Jew. Nowhere in the Bible is Christ referred to as a Jew. The Bible says Christ was an Israelite. The present day Israelites are the Anglo‑Saxons, Germanic and Kindred Peoples, their descendants in accordance to Bible prophecy. No one stops to ask the following two questions or contemplate the answers:
1. Who are the scribes and Pharisees, as described in the New Testament?
Answer: They are the Jews.
2. Who was/is Christ?
Answer: He was/is the Son of God.
3. Who did Christ say was His Father?
Answer: Almighty God.
4. Who did Christ say was the Father of the scribes and Pharisees ‑‑ the Jews?
Answer: Their Father was Satan.
Therefore if the Jews father was Satan and Jesus' Father was Almighty God ‑‑ then it is not possible for Jesus to have been a Jew!!!!!!!
To make a strong case for these Jew lies and deception we find that Jesus said that the Talmudic Jews were of their father the Devil! He said they were liars, thieves, murderers and were adulterers. The word adulterer is so wide in scope that the Jews make sure it is avoided. The Jews even changed the Commandment "Thou shalt not adulterate" to "Thou shalt not commit adultery." "Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife" covers the intended reference. Adulterate takes in the total scale of evil.
Adulterate means mix, make impure, change, un‑natural, deceit, debase, pollute, contaminate, false, lie, corrupt, pervert, wicked, cruel, sinful and all manner of evil practiced by the Jews in their pursuit of deceit as demonstrated in the writing, "The Secret Holocaust" by Eustace Mullins. Christ told us the Jews were adulterers [worshiped other gods]. This brings us to the "Six Million Holocaust" lie that Dr. Butz's book "The Hoax of the Twentieth Century" so ably describes. Mullins explains how this was profitable to the Jews. But it was also a necessity that the World War II and the Six Million lie be kept alive.
The real Holocaust is the Sixty‑Six Million Holocaust that the Jews performed and engineered in Russia. The cruelties that went with it are unthinkable as explained by Mullins. This is not like the German Six Million which is a coverup [to keep people from discovering just what the Jews did in Russia after they took control] for the Sixty‑Six Million, and is a proven known truth and a dress rehearsal for the torture and death of the other World Christians and Moslems [if they can take complete control of the world].
The Arabs can tell you what they have gone through in the last few years and are still going through today. How can this be? The Jews brag that it is "our terrible power of the purse!" Even today, U.S. citizens don't know the Jews own the U.S. money system known as the "Federal Reserve System," and even though the U.S. Congress is able to change it, they are too cowardly in the face of the death that awaits them.
Likewise, when the Jews tell Congress to send aid to their brother Jews in Russia, or to the Israelis, or to send your sons to war for Jew profit, the Congress obeys without hesitation, and they do it promptly. The Jew‑controlled news media sees that the citizens approve also. So when you hear the word "holocaust" remember that there is the big lie of the six million holocaust that the Germans were accused of, and there is a true sixty‑ six million holocaust that the Jews keep covered up.
It is like the first little boy who knocked the daylights out of the second little boy, and the first boy immediately saying, "He hit me! He hit me!" The innocent second little boy found out how shouts prevailed, as in the case of the Crucifixion of Jesus Christ. The second little boy was punished. The lying first little boy went free. So it is every day with the �in Russia and Communism world‑wide, and the Israelis in the Palestine area. Their lying shouts prevail; and with the terrible power of the purse and lying press, they forge ahead.
Christ died for our sins that we may have eternal light and joy, but Christians today must fight and resist the devil in righteous anger or receive torture, suffering and death; because that is what this evil Talmudic‑crazed Jew element (not humans) have in store for all resistors. Look at Poland and all Jewish‑communist controlled areas of the world. Poland is 90% Catholic and anti‑ Jew Communist.
However, they are still prisoners of the Jews. This is only one example. The Commandment says "thou shalt not murder." Death is the punishment for breaking a Commandment. We would point out that the Jews are NOT chosen people. Jesus Christ was not a Jew.
The Jews lie about the Jewish extermination in a German holocaust. The real holocaust was a Christian Holocaust by Jews of sixty‑six million, mostly Christians. To you who would like to deal with the Jewish Problem in a positive manner, we exhort you to stand behind and get involved in the faithful proclamation of the Good News of the Gospel of the Kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ.
This message rent the veil of the Jewish political, religious, and economic world two thousand years ago under the anointed lips of Jesus Christ and it will happen again here in America under the Spiritual Anointing of Kingdom Ministers of the Gospel of the Kingdom. This message is the only hope for White Western Culture and will be the catalyst, that spiritual spark, will ignite the soul of the entire west, from California to the most remote white western nation in Europe, to bring forth the next imperium of white western rule. John Foster Dulles, Eisenhower's Secretary of State: "I am aware how almost impossible it is in this country to carry out a foreign policy not approved of by the Jews...It is impossible to hold the line, because we get no support from the Protestant elements in this country. All we get is a battering from the Jews."
1950: April 24: A California District Court rules that the U.N. Charter has become, "the supreme Law of the Land; and the Judges in every State shall be bound thereby, any Thing in the Constitution or Laws of any State to the Contrary notwithstanding."� This decision is overturned by the California Supreme Court on April 17, 1952, but ONLY because the U.N. Charter (which is considered a treaty) provisions referred to in the case are not "self-executing." The California Supreme Court quotes U.S. Supreme Court Chief Justice John Marshall as saying in Foster v. Neilson (1829) that a treaty is, "to be regarded in courts of justice as equivalent to an act of Legislature, whenever it operates of itself, without the aid of any legislative provision."
The California Supreme Court then cites judicial decisions concerning treaties that have been self-executing, and it further cites Articles 104 and 105 of the U.N. Charter itself which would be self-executing and therefore upheld as "the supreme law of the land." Article 104 states: "The Organization shall enjoy in the territory of each of its Members such legal capacity as may be necessary for the exercise of its functions and the fulfillment of its purposes."� And Article 105 provides: "1. The Organization shall enjoy in the territory of each of its Members such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the fulfillment of its purposes. 2. Representatives of the Members of the United Nations and officials of the Organization shall similarly enjoy such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the independent exercise of their functions in connection with Organization."
1950: January: State Department White Paper issued declaring that the United States would not defend South Korea or Formosa if they were invaded. The bait was accepted: On June 9, 1950, South Korea was invaded. The Anti‑Defamation League (ADL) is a Jewish organization that uses quasi‑legal measures to promote Zionist interests and suppress resistance to ZOG (Zionist Occupation Government). This strategy includes court actions like the ACLU, plus mass pressure tactics such as boycotts and organized call-ins, plus individual pressure tactics such as brain‑washing (otherwise known as "sensitivity training"), political pressure, disinformation, lies, etc. ADL official Hyman Hays said on 2/1/50.
1950: Bible prophecy declares that the far eastern nations such as China, Korea, Viet Nam, etc., will invade the nations of Israel. 1045
���������������������������� Preparation For The Kings of The East
"And I saw...seven angels having the Seven Last Plagues; for in them is filled up the Wrath of God. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire: and them that had gotten the victory over the beast and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass. And the seven angels came out of the temple, having the seven plagues ...And I heard a great voice...saying...Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the Wrath of God upon the earth...And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared...to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty." 1046
This will, we believe, be the preparation for the final battle that Jesus will win to overthrow the armies of this end time system and establish His Kingdom. But how have the kings of the east been prepared for this great battle? Can we identify HOW and WHEN this prophecy is to be fulfilled? "The American public has a right to know just what part Alger Hiss has played in formulating the policy that has helped in bringing about the collapse of nationalist China and the spread of Soviet‑directed Communist power and influence throughout so much of Asia." 1047 ; "The Honorable Dean Acheson has said that America failed in China because of the fumbling of Chiang Kai‑shek. That statement is historically incorrect...The Secretary of State now admonishes the people to quit trying to pull some secret from under the bed, from under the chair, or from under the rug, and to attribute to such secret, America's failure in China." 1048 ; "Secretary Acheson asserts the State Department does not pay salaries to the pro‑Soviet enemies of our nation; well, if it does not, who sold out China, Poland, Hungary, Yugoslavia, Romania, Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia and Bulgaria..."; "It is difficult to believe Stupidity alone has lost the peace for the United States and made our sacrifices in vain." 1049 ; "I would be Disloyal to my country and a betrayer of the trust which so many Americans defended during the past war (WW II), and to the memory of my two brothers and the many thousands like them who did not return, if I were to keep silent on a subject which affects the security of every American." 1050
America Betrayed
By Joseph P. Kamp
China may have been the battleground; but when the Chinese Communists triumphed over the Nationalist forces...Soviet Russia won a major victory...and the United States suffered a Crushing Catastrophic Defeat. It was bad enough, and to the everlasting shame of America, that this defeat came about, in part, because our war‑time leaders were parties to a betrayal of a sincere friend and courageous ally who trusted us. But it is far worse...that traitors in our own State Department were permitted to betray American security, and to jeopardize the safety of the American people by helping to ASSURE a Communist conquest of China.
This smashing Russian victory imperils the whole American security position in the Pacific. It doomed North Korea, all Southeast Asia, and now, the Philippines are on the brink of falling to certain conquest by Communism (This is being written in 1990). It surrendered to Russia all the important fruits of our bloody and nightmarish four year war with Japan. It is no exaggeration to say that in its potentialities it is by far a more ghastly American Defeat than Pearl Harbor. How did China fall? Who caused it to happen? Who permitted it to happen?
����������������������������������������������������� Principal Architect
One of the principal architects of the American China policy between 1941 and 1947 was the Jewish traitor Alger Hiss. He was convicted by an American court and branded by an American jury as an undercover agent of the Soviet Government in our State Department. Which leads to the question: Were there other Soviet agents in the State Department during the years of World War II and when China was being lost to Communism?
The American debacle in East Asia was Not something which Had to happen! China fell because of Satan's influence in causing treason and conspiracy. Mismanagement in our own State Department opened the doors of the Far East to our Soviet enemy. During World War II, American influence and power in the Far East were unquestioned because of our military victory over the Japanese Empire.
The U.S. military and naval forces were predominant in China, Japan, Korea, Burma and the Philippines. China was ruled by Chiang Kai‑shek was unswervingly loyal to American interests. Although Mao Tse‑ tung's Communist forces were poised to challenge the National Government after V‑J Day, their rule in 1945 was confined to regions of rural North China. Their chances of victory were small. However, in four short years after the actions of Washington, the State Department, had tossed away all this military and political might. The story of HOW this happened is an amazing betrayal of America's security by its own officials. Actually, if Joseph Stalin himself had written the directives which the State Department followed in China from 1941, they could not have served Russian interests more directly.
��������������������������������� Forces Who Won China for Communism
Three forces reveal themselves as working tirelessly over the years to undermine the American position in the Far East were:
A). Soviet Russia and its political apparatus in China and America;
B). The group of Leftist (Read that Communist) writers, correspondents and 'China experts' who labored skillfully between 1937 and 1948 to smear Chiang Kai‑shek in American public opinion, and to create a fatal ideological breach between China's National Government and the United States;
C). The group of Communist and pro‑communist officials in the American State Department, together with their "Liberal" dupes who maneuvered the key American decisions which deprived China's Government of effective American aid in each major crisis of its struggle with the Chinese Communists.
The murder of over 100-million Chinese and thousands of American Soldiers can be laid at the feet of the traitors in the Truman Administration and the State Department! When we put together the separate strands, we see each of these three fitting unmistakably into the familiar pattern of Soviet infiltration and conquest.
���������������������������������������������� The Role of Soviet Russia
No Soviet policy has been more unremitting or more patiently pursued than the subjugation of China. After the Jewish Bolshevik triumph in Russia in 1917, Lenin and his associates confidently believed that they would take Central Europe, then the next area which would be won would be Asia, which includes China. One of the early declarations of the new Communist government concerning Communism's next objective was made by Gregory Zinoviev, President of the Comintern at Baku in September 1920.
The Soviet Government had assembled a "Congress of the Peoples of the East" at Baku, to stimulate the spread of Communism in Asia. Zinoviev declared: "The real revolution will blaze up only when the 800‑million people who live in Asia unite with us, when the African Continent unites, when we see the hundreds of millions of people in revolt. Now we must kindle a holy war against the British and French capitalists. We must say that the hour has struck when the workers of the world are able to arouse tens and hundreds of millions of peasants to Create a Red Army in the East."
The early leaders of Soviet Russia developed a detailed Strategy of Communist action among so‑called "colonial people" among whom they included the Chinese. This strategy was set forth explicitly in the directions drafted by Lenin at the second Communist International Congress in 1921. Later it was amplified by the "Those on the Revolutionary Movement in the Colonies and Semi‑colonies" drafted under Stalin's direction in 1928. It was believed that in China a popular Communist movement could be developed with the Russian Comintern aid. The Chinese Communist Party was set up in Shanghai in 1920 under the direction of Russian agents of the Comintern.
At first, Russia believed that Chinese Communism could best grow by an alliance with Dr. Sun Yat‑sen's Kuomintang. The terms of co‑operation were worked out in 1923 in conferences between Dr. Sun and Soviet agent Adolph Joffe. For four years, the Communists worked inside the Kuomintang, plotting skillfully to win control of the organization from within. During this period a small army of trained Communist activists were sent into China by the Comintern to "advise" the Kuomintang leadership. The most famous of these were Borodin, political adviser, and Galen or Bluecher, Soviet military strategist. Among other Comintern agents who were in China during this period were the Americans Earl Browder and Grace Hutchins.
������������������������������������������ Chiang Halts The Communists
The obstacle which stopped the Communists from achieving their China goal at that time was Chiang Kai‑shek. Chiang had been sent by Dr. Sun to Moscow in 1924 for a six month study of the Communist system. He learned the strategy of the Communists so well that he was able to successfully use it against them when he returned to China. Succeeding Dr. Sun in the leadership of the Kuomintang after Dr. Sun's death, he turned the Kuomintang sharply against the Communists in 1926. The Communists, under Borodin's direction and help from Madame Sun Yat‑sen, Wang Ching‑wei, and other trustful Kuomintang politicians, set up a rival Chinese capital in Hankow, and attempted to constitute themselves as the central government.
In 1927 Chiang drove them out of Hankow, and the Russian advisers made a hasty retreat back to the Soviet Union. The first phase of Russia's campaign for China was ended with utter defeat. Russia never forgave Chiang for the part he played in their staggering set back. By his alertness, the Communist (Or was it God's time‑table for Asia) had been turned back for at least two decades. After 1926, Chiang Kai‑shek became smear target No. 1 for the Communist. To understand some of Russia's later actions, we must remember the hatred of Chiang Kai‑shek by Russia.
After the collapse and expulsion of Communism in 1927 from the cities, it was revived in rural China as the alleged champion of agrarian grievances. For this new role, Stalin hand picked Mao Tse‑tung in 1929 as the Chinese leader. Mao, who was actually an intellectual, took on a new personality as a simple, homespun peasant leader. He began a myth that was widely spread in America by Communist Left Wing writers that Chinese Communism was not Stalinism at all, rather just a mild form of Chinese "agrarian democracy" in the Jerersonian tradition.
������������������������������������������� Three Successive Strategies
After this rebirth of the party, Chinese Communism passed through three successive phases:
(1) 1929‑37. A Period of Armed Insurrection against the Central Government of China.
It was during this period that the Chinese Red Army was created under the command of Chu The. The armies first base was the South‑Central province of Kiangsi. Chiang drove Chu The's forces from Kiangsi in 1933 which began the "Long March" for relocation of the army in the bad lands of Shensi province in Northwest China. At the end of eight years, they were reduced so badly that Mao was actually negotiating with Chiang for safe conduct to Russia. Suddenly, a new turn in history gave the Communist a spectacular opportunity for a comeback.
(2) 1937‑42. The Period of the so-called "United Front" with Chiang.
Russia in 1937 became extremely jittery over the danger of a Japanese attack upon Manchuria. Stalin decided that it was more important to have Chiang Kai‑shek's powerful army on his side in case of attack rather than continue the revolt of Mao Tse‑tung's Communists. Stalin was extremely fearful throughout this period that Chiang might make a deal with Japan and leave Russia to face the Japanese military might alone. The Chinese Communists were instructed to make a temporary peace with Chiang until the Japanese threat was over. Mao never merged his armies, but kept them autonomous, ready to resume the civil war when Japan's threat passed. This "United Front" continued until a non‑aggression pact was signed between Russia and Japan in 1942. It was called the Molotov‑Matsuoka pact. With no threat from Japan, Russia changed its policy toward China quickly. No longer needing Chiang Kai‑shek as an ally, Mao's Communists resumed their fight for power.
(3) 1942‑49. The Period of the Resumed Civil War, Culminating in the Triumph of Communism in 1949.
Mao now devoted his full energies to seizing territories and infiltrating into North China. Mao's army was only 70,000 men in 1937; but by the end of World War II, it stood at over 1‑million. He now occupied a much larger territory in the rural areas of Hopei, Chahar, Jehol, Shansi, Shantung, Kiangsu and Anhwei.
These contained a population of 80‑million. Mao was advancing while Chiang Kai‑shek was still fighting the war with Japan. The non‑aggression pact between Russia and Japan freed Mao to occupy much of China because Chiang was now fighting two fronts. This is why the Communists were so strong after World War II in China.
����������������������������������������������������� The Plan For China
The Communists realized that they could not take China until Both Japan and the United States were eliminated from Asia. Japan was eliminated after the Midway failure in 1942. Stalin knew that a combination of the United States and Chiang Kai‑shek's National Government would permanently lock Communism out of China.
How Was American Withdrawal To Be Achieved? Obviously, Russia could not expel America from China y force because American military and naval might was too great at that time. The only other choice was to induce America to leave on its own. Somehow, America MUST be persuaded to withdraw from China and leave Chiang Kai‑shek's Government to its own fate. Fantastic as it seems, that was precisely what they accomplished in the incredible years between 1942‑47.
By conference table trickery and giant propaganda programs, by the Jewish controlled media, the American people bought Russia's lies as they are buying the lie of "Glasnost" today. At the peak of American power, we were induced to GIVE away the largest populated nation on earth to Communism. When the TRUE history of 1948 is written, and it will be someday, it will be recorded that Mao did NOT conquer China, rather the United States turned China over to Stalin. America could have stopped Mao at every turn by simply providing the supplies Congress had voted to give Chiang's Government.
To comprehend the difficulties which had to be overcome between 1942‑47 before Mao's Communists could rule, it is only necessary to reconstruct what had to be done. In listing these difficulties it will be indicated the American blunders (?) which permitted Communism to make its steady advancement.
(1) It was necessary that the Chinese Communists come out of WW II with an army and territorial control in China great enough to give them a fighting chance ‑ with Russian aid ‑ against Chiang Kai‑shek's forces. Russia was successful as we say, Mao Tse-Tung emerged from the war with just such a physical power.
(2) It was necessary that the United States consent to Russian entrance into The Japanese war before Japan was crushed, in order that the Russian armies might have Physical Possession of Manchuria and inner Mongolia on V‑J Day. The International Jews ruling Russia knew that unless her armies actually occupied Manchuria and Mongolia, the United States would turn these key areas over to Chiang Kai‑shek when WW II ended, and Chiang would then be too strong for Mao to overcome. The United States not only permitted but beseeched the Russians to come in.
At Yalta in January 1945, it actually bribed Russia by giving them Port Arthur, Dairen, the Kurile Islands and Outer Mongolia, to enter the war against Japan, which Russia wanted to do all along. The U.S. did this despite the fact that General MacArthur had sent a message to the Jew President Roosevelt before he left for Yalta informing him that the Japanese were on the verge of collapse, and Russian help would Not be needed. But thanks to the Yalta double cross of China, and Eastern Europe Manchuria along with the Eastern European Countries was taken by Russia, instead of the United States, and, after being looted of over 2‑billion dollars worth of industrial installations, was turned over by the Russians in 1946 to the Chinese Communists. The loss of Manchuria doomed Chiang's chances of defeating the Chinese Communists by his own efforts, and eventually cost him the civil war.
(3) It was necessary that Russia get arms and planes from America with which to seize Manchuria. Russia had no effective army in Siberia after the old Far Eastern Army had been sent West during the Stalingrad crisis, and no surplus of arms with which to equip one. So it was necessary that the United States be persuaded to equip a new Far Eastern Army with which Russia could enter the Japanese War.
And fantastic as it seems, the United States did actually equip the army with which Russia snatched Manchuria. In 1944 at a Moscow conference attended by Winston Churchill and American Ambassador Standley, Stalin received the promise of additional lend‑lease aid to equip a new Far East army of 1‑million men. Under this pledge, Russia's Far East army received $1.6‑million of American lend‑lease materials in 1944‑45.
Thus the United States supplied Russia with the arms with which she robbed America's ally, Chiang Kai‑shek, of the richest province in China. Incidentally, Nationalist China received little more than half this amount of lend‑lease from America during the whole four years of the American‑Japanese war.
(4) It was necessary that the United States withdraw its armed forces from China as soon as Japan gave up to give Mao a clear field in his revolt against Chiang.
Under pressure of Communist sympathizers and "Liberals" in Washington, the U.S. speedily demobilized its China forces after the Japanese armies surrendered and left Chiang alone to fight Mao and his Russian backers.
(5) It was necessary that the United States should not supply arms to Chiang's Armies; and at the same time, the U.S. should offer NO obstacle to the supply of arms by Russia to the Chinese Communists.
The United States, immediately after V‑J Day, destroyed the huge stockpiles of lend‑lease arms in India which were on their way to Chiang's armies. In March 1946, General Marshall, on Washington orders, clamped down a ten month embargo on the sale of American munitions and parts replacements to Chiang's armies. At the same time that the U.S. was cutting off needed arms for Chiang, Russia was turning over to the Chinese Communists the immense captured Japanese Kwantung army stockpiles in Manchuria ‑ Japan's greatest reserve of material.
(6) It was necessary that the U.S. declare its neutrality in the contest between Chiang and Mao. The Chinese Communists would not have had the slightest chance, if America had adequately backed Chiang's cause, which in common sense it should have done in it's own interest.
Instead, America washed its hands of all responsibility for Chiang's position in China after the Stilwell recall in 1944, and maintained a detached neutrality in the civil war. Worse, it materially aided Mao's rebellion during the twelve month period between December 1945 and December 1946, by insisting upon three successive truces, just when Chiang's strength was at its greatest. These truces came at times when the Communist armies were in distress. General Marshall wasted a year by attempting to force Chiang to take the Communists into his government in a coalition. This allowed the Communists to regroup and rearm.
(7) It was necessary when the tide began to turn against Chiang that the U.S. make no intervention or take action through the United Nations to halt Russian maneuvers against the Government of Chiang Kai‑shek in China.
The turn of the tide against Chiang came in 1947. Washington, momentarily stirred to alarm, sent a mission to China, headed by General Wedemeyer, to ascertain what steps America could take to halt the Chinese Communists.
General Wedemeyer returned to present a realistic report pointing out how the Communists could be stopped by American action insisting upon a United nations trusteeship for Manchuria. Before his return, the anti‑Chiang forces had regained power in the State Department. General Wedemeyer's plan, which could have saved China, was suppressed by the State Department, and was not even revealed to Congress and the American people until two years later, after China had already fallen. The Communist infested State Department transferred General Wedemeyer away from Washington to a secondary post in San Francisco.
(8) In the last hour when it became obvious that without American intervention all China would fall to the Communists, it was necessary that the United States be seized by a state of failure and permit its allies in China to go down in total defeat.
Even Russia believed that there was some strategic point at which the United States would throw off its neutrality and forbid the Chinese Communists to advance further. If this had been done at the Yangtse River line in 1948 or the Hunan‑Kiangsi line in 1949 or even at the Formosa line in 1950, there is no question that the Chinese Communists would not have risked further advance.
But President Truman rebuffed Chiang's appeal for help in 1948 while Nanking and Shanghai were still safe, and the Dean Acheson rejection of the Formosa defense appeal in 1950. These were open signals to the Communists that they could advance without the slightest fear of American intervention. These were the "impossibles" which happened in China which paved the way for Mao Tse‑tung's victory. The question becomes ‑ Who were the False Leaders in Washington who betrayed the allies in China to the Communists in preparation for the Kings of the East?
�������������������������������������� The Role of American Communists
����������������������������������������� And Communist Fronts
In the Communist rule‑book the open Communists are the SHOCK troops who force agitation and draw the fire of the opposition. According to the Revolutionary Catechism, Men and Women infiltrate governments in secret to destroy it in preparation for the New World Socialistic Order (Read that Jewish Controlled World Order).
It is these people who do the Real work of destruction from within while our attention is drawn toward the vocal, visible Communists. Men who moved in respectable non‑Communist circles were the real movers, and shakers, such as Alger Hiss, Harry Dexter White, Owen Lattimore and Lawrence Duggan.
Most vocal in the fight to swing American public opinion against Chiang Kai‑shek and in favor of Mao Tse‑ tung were the Jewish propaganda organizations which the Communist Party set up in China. These organizations spearheaded the "hate" campaign against Chiang which "Liberal" groups and individuals began to repeat. Within the Communist Party, there has always been a small group of expert propagandists who specialize in agitation of the Far East. Most influential of these was the "Millionaire Communist," Frederick Vanderbilt Field. He secretly infiltrated the respectable Institute of Pacific Relations where he was elected as secretary of the American Council of the IPR. Mainly through his influence, the Institute swung against Chiang Kai‑shek and pro‑Communist during WW II.
A new organization was created from the IPR called Russian War Relief in 1942. Others in this select group working with Field were Anna Louise Strong, Agnes Smedley, Harry Gannes, and General Victor A. Yakhontoff. Favoring the Communist Party but not admitting actual membership were Maxwell S. Stewart, Harriet Lucy Moore, Kate L. Mitchell, T.A. Bisson, Mildred Price, Dorothea Tooker, Maude Russell, Philip J. Jaffe and Arthur Upham Pope.
�������������������������������� American Friends of the Chinese People
The first organization of the Communist Party set up for subversion of China was the "American Friends of the Chinese People," set up in 1933 with Maxwell S. Stewart as national Chairman. They sponsored a slick paper magazine, China Today. During the war with Japan, the magazine extolled Mao Tse‑tung at every opportunity. It made him appear to be another Washington and Jefferson in China.
The first Editor of China Today was Philip J. Jaffe, a well financed pro‑Communist. He used the name J.W. Phillips. For a long time, Maxwell S. Stewart was listed as a Contributing Editor. In 1938 the Managing Editorship was given to Max Granich, later named by FBI agent Larry E. Kerley as a member of the Russian spy ring operated by Vassili M. Zubetin, General Secretary of the Soviet Embassy at Washington, and as a go‑between for other Red agents.
������������������������������������������������������ China Aid Council
For Left‑Wingers who preferred not to have direct ties with the Communist Party, a second organization was founded in 1937, the China Aid Council. It was affiliated with the Communist‑front "American League Against War and Fascism." Working closely with this Council was the "Washington Committee for Aid to China." Top officers of the Institute of Pacific Relations appeared actively in these organizations, including Owen Lattimore, F. Mortimer Graves and Wm. L. Holland.
The China Aid Council was primarily a fund‑raising organization to appeal to public sympathy for China in its war with Japan. The council had a working arrangement with the Red‑controlled "China Defense League" in Hong Kong headed by Communist supporting Madame Sun Yat‑sen. Moneys raised by the Council for relief of war victims ended up in the hands of Madame Sun to transmit to the Chinese Communist at Yenan.
The Secretary of the Council, Mildred Price, a former employee of the Communist "Federated Press," was the wife of Harold Coy, who during the WPA years, was in top charge of the Communist‑dominated Federal Writers' Project. It was very significant that both these organizations (Friends and the Council) were later listed as Communist fronts by the Justice Department. The grip which the pro‑Communist elements had secured on the China fund raising field was demonstrated in 1942 when a federation of all China relief organizations was created by the Red Cross ‑ the United China Relief, headed by Paul Hoffman. Edward C. Carter of the Institute of Pacific Relations turned up as the chairman of the China Program Committee to decide where the money would be sent. Carter, then at the peak of his career as a pro‑Soviet Washington manipulator, permitted $900‑thousand in relief funds to be sent to madame Sun Yat‑sen, who used it for her Communist activities in China.
���������������������������������� Arthur Upham Pope's Activities
Arthur Upham Pope started "American Committee for Chinese War Orphans." This Committee was combined with the China Aid Council in 1940. Pope became Treasurer and the main individual in the Council. Pope had his finger in many pro‑Soviet pies during the war years. Overseer of the "Iranian Institute," he included more of Asia to include China under the new name "Asia Institute."
Pope was very good at extracting contributions from the rich. He made the Asia Institute in New York a busy center for pro‑Chinese Communist activities. Another Leftist organization concerning China was the "American Committee in Aid of the Chinese Industrial Co‑operatives." Under the direction of Miss Ida Pruitt, the committee conducted successful fund‑raising campaigns. The Chinese co‑operative movement flourished in both National and Communist areas of China, but the Committee showed interest only in the Red China area.���������
����������������������������� Amerasia Begins Its Seditious Career
A second pro‑Chinese Communist magazine made its appearance in 1937. This was Amerasia, later to be convicted for setting up a traffic in stolen State Department confidential documents. Amerasia, from its beginning, was a thinly disguised Communist magazine. Its publishers were Frederick Vanderbilt Field and Philip J. Jaffee, both active in Communist Party activities. Jaffee had been the first editor of China Today. Because of its obvious Communist identity, the list of sub‑editors and contributors to Amerasia was eye‑opening. Its first editorial board in 1937 included Owen Lattimore, T.A. Bisson, William T. Stone, Kenneth W. Colegrove, Cyrus H. Peak and Robert K. Rauschauer. Writers who appeared in its pages were John K. Fairbank, Edgar Snow, Nathaniel Peffer (his wife was Assistant Editor) Anna Strong, Bruno Lasker, Benjamin H. Kizer, Lawrence K. Rosinger, William C. Johnstone, Pardee Lowe, Maxwell S. Steward, William L. Holland, Ernest O. Hauser, and Harriet Lucy Moore.
The relationship between Amerasia and the Institute of Pacific Relations was so close for a time that the two organizations occupied offices in adjoining buildings at 129 East 52nd Street, New York, with the wall of the building cut out to permit a special doorway connecting the offices. Amerasia maintained high level scholarship which gave it credibility in the eyes of the public on Far East problems. Until its real identity was revealed in 1945, it was read with trust by teachers, clergymen, government officials, editors and other leaders that mold public opinion. During its eight years, it consistently was anti‑ Chiang and pro‑Communist.
���������������� Communists Influence American Withdrawal From China
All these various organizations preached pro‑Mao Tse‑tung in such a way that public opinion was swayed against our loyal ally Chiang Kai‑shek. The Communist Party needed America out of China militarily at all cost. They began propaganda to persuade mothers and sweethearts of our men to cry for demobilization and come home. William Z. Foster, National Chairman of the American Communist Party, told the delegates to the Communist national convention on November 18, 1945: "On the international scale, the key task, as emphasized in Comrade Dennis' report is to STOP American intervention in China...The war in China is the key to all problems on the international front, and it is here above all else where we have to deal the hardest blow to reaction."
The campaign came to a climax in December 1945. On December 2nd, the National Maritime Union (Under Communist control) staged a nation‑wide 24‑hour "protest" strike to "bring the boys back from China." In New York 125 ships lay idle; 40 thousand seamen demonstrated in San Francisco. On December 4th the Communist Party staged a monster "Get Out of China" rally in New York.
On December 6th the United Auto Workers (Also under Communist Control) held an "Atomic Energy and Foreign Policy" demonstration in Madison Square Garden, with Brig. Gen. Evans Carlson demanding an "end to China intervention." On December 17th Gen. Carlson was again making a speech by telephone from California to an American Youth for Democracy (Another Communist Front) "G.I. Dinner" in New York.
The theme for the hundreds of speakers at thousands of rallies was the same ‑ immediate withdrawal of all American forces from China. Brig. Gen. Evans F. Carlson had spent time between the wars as a sympathetic guest of Mao Tse‑tung's army. He then wrote a book in 1939 praising the Chinese Communists. He led the campaign to bring the boys home.
Carlson had a brilliant record in World War II; but as an intimate friend of Communist Earl Browder, he was used by them as a front for their demonstrations. Other tactics on the Congressional front was a resolution calling for the withdrawal of American troops from China.
This resolution was sponsored by Representative Hugh De Lacy of Seattle, Washington, a one‑term pro‑Communist Congressman who was elected by pretending to be a Democrat and winning election as a Roosevelt New Dealer. De Lacy made the China issue his principal activity while in Congress. De Lacy was successful in his aim of putting anti‑Chiang Kai‑shek publicity on the front pages of the Nation's newspapers. His resolution failed however.
A third propaganda strategy was the staging of soldier demonstrations in the Pacific armed forces. This was to force our leaders into immediate demobilization. Leaders of this agitation turned out nearly every time to be service men with pre‑war Communist records. Their object was to frighten Congress into rushing out of the Far East. All these Communist inspired activities were taking place at a critical moment in time for China.
�������������������� Committee For A Democratic Far Eastern Policy
The American Communists achieved their demobilization of the American military in China. They were now ready to intensify their nationwide propaganda campaign against Chiang Kai‑shek and win admiration for Communist Mao Tse‑tung.
In 1947 the "Committee for a Democratic Far Eastern Policy" was launched to achieve their task. All the familiar participants reappeared as sponsors. Maude Russell was executive director; Frederick Vanderbilt Field, Arthur Upham Pope and Nym Wales were Board Members. The Committee was a misinformation center on China from 1947‑49. This Committee united all important Communist Party activities in China ‑ and was listed by the Attorney General of the U.S. as a Communist front organization.
������������������������������������������������ The Role of The Writers
Without Russian and American Communist aid, Mao Tse‑tung could not have overthrown Chiang Kai‑shek, our staunch ally. But what is not so clearly understood is the immense role which "Liberal," Left‑wing and pro‑Communist Americans played in the neutralization of the U.S. in National China's fight against Communism. The propaganda comprised two phases:
1). To destroy confidence in Chiang Kai‑shek's Government by smearing him as a "dictator," a "reactionary" and a "corruptionist;"
2). To sell Mao Tse‑tung and the Chinese Communists to America as "agrarian democrats" who were "not Communists at all," but merely "Liberal reformers."
These two ideas had to be implanted into American minds before military and financial aid could be cut off. Eugene Lyons' book The Red Decade described how completely the Leftists had captured and controlled the literary field in America during the 1930's. Beginners in book writing who bucked the Red trend soon found themselves discriminated against by book publishers, magazine editors, book reviewers (They had fallen under the control of the Jews), so they could not get published. The whole literary community went to work to Discredit Chiang Kai‑shek in the public opinion. From an American hero, Chiang soon was toppled with the applause of the American people. In the mass circulating Saturday Evening Post Edgar F. Snow started the creation of the Mao Tse‑tung legend in 1937. This series was later published as "Red Star Over China." Other writers picked up the theme. Journalists would travel to China, visit Mao, return and write in glowing terms about Mao. Some of those writers were: Anna Louise Strong, Anges Smedled, Vincent Sheehan, Illona R. Sues, Evans F. Carlson, James Bertram, Nym Wales, Jack Belden and Harrison Forman.
����������������������������������������� Capturing The Correspondents
All news reaching America from China was now consolidated into the hands of a few pro‑Communist correspondents. These were: Betty Graham ‑ representing the N.E.A.; Jack Beldon ‑ I.N.S.; Israel Epstein ‑ allied Labor News; Mark Gayn ‑ Washington Post; Gunther Stein and Hugh Deane ‑ Christian Science Monitor; T.A. Bisson ‑ Institute of Pacific Relations; Elsie Fairfax‑Cholmely ‑ Reader's Scope; and free lance writer Agnes Smedly. These led other Leftists and easily led journalists into their orbit, such as: Theodore H. White ‑ Time Magazine; Harold R. Isaacs ‑ Newsweek; Darrell Berrigan and Walter Rundle ‑ United Press; Preston Grover and Toby Wyant ‑ Associated Press; Lawrence K. Rosinger ‑ Foreign Policy Association; Leland Stowe ‑ New York Hearld Tribune; Brooks Atkinson ‑ New York Times; Eric Severeid ‑ CBS‑TV; R.P. Martin ‑ New York Post and Harrison Forman a freelance writer. Theodore H. White's book, Thunder Over China, receive sponsorship of the Book of the Month Club. Notice: Almost all of these writers were Jewish!
����������������������������� The Institute of Pacific Relations Leads Off
Leading the way in smearing Chiang in 1943 was the Institute of Pacific Relations. The I.P.R. was funded by Carnegie Foundation money and the contributions of "Big Corporations." They were to be an unbowed fact‑finding agency. Were they unbiased? Of course not ‑ they were controlled by the Jewish Communist from the beginning.
During the late 1930's, the Institute had been taken over by pro‑Communists, which held key offices on the secretariat and manipulated the organization for Soviet purposes. The Secretary‑General was Edward C. Carter, also a founder and National President of the "Russian War Relief." He was the recipient from Stalin the "Order of the Red Banner of Labor." In 1938 Carter signed a statement, published in Soviet Russia today, defending the Moscow Trials.
Owen Lattimore was the editor of the Institutes official organ, Pacific Affairs. He had been a member of the Editorial Board of Amerasia, which was owned by two outright Stalinists ‑ Philip J. Jaffe and Frederick V. Field. In June of 1937 he and two companions, Philip Jaffe and T.A. Bisson, made a trip to Yenan to meet the Chinese Communists. He consistently favored the contents of Pacific Affairs toward the Communists.
Frederick V. Field was an open Communist and columnist for the "Daily Worker." He was Secretary of the American Council. Harriet Lucy Moore, Trustee, was Editor of the Bulletin on the Soviet Union and the American Quarterly published by the "American Russian Institute." She was also a contributor to Amerasia and Board Member of "Russian War Relief."
Among the Trustees were men of Leftist backgrounds such as Henry A. Wallace, Alger Hiss, F. Mortimer Graves, Len DeCaux, Donald G. Tewkesbury, Lauchlin Currie and Maxwell S. Stewart, former Associate Editor of the Moscow Daily News.
Behind these people were innocent reporters and writers who knew nothing of the "Conspiracy" for World Government. The Institute of Pacific Relations was controlled by a permanent Executive Committee of eight, chosen from the Trustees. Carter, Lattimore, Field and Miss Moore voted for each other and could pick up on additional vote from an "innocent." They gained control of the IPR permanently.
On July 14, 1943 the Far Eastern Survey, official publication of the Institute, came out with a supposed objective analysis of the China situation. It was a poisonous attack on China's Government, and a lavish praising of the Communist Chinese. "There are two Chinas," said the article. "One is now generally called Kuomintang China: the other is called Communist China. However, these are only party labels. To be more descriptive the one might be called feudal China: the other democratic China."
What made the article all the more amazing was the fact that its author was T.A. Bisson. Bisson was a graduate of the New York Communist Party front, the "Friends of the Chinese People," which had been listed by the Attorney General as a Communist‑controlled organization. He was a speaker with Earl Browder and Philip Jaffe at public dinners given by the "Friends" on November 10, 1934 and October 9, 1935. He was listed in 1938 as Contributing Editor of China Today, a Communist‑published Chinese monthly, and in 1939 as a member of its Editorial Board. In 1937 his name appeared as a member of the Editorial Board of Amerasia, owned by Jaffe and Field. In 1939 his name appeared on the notorious list of 400 who endorsed the Hitler‑Stalin Pact. It was this "impartial" authority that the IPR chose to "prepare the Way for the Kings of the East."
Because of the intellectual standing of the Institute, the Bisson report started a chain reaction of anti‑Chiang editorials and articles in the American press. In the bleak mood of 1943, American editorialist's wanted a scapegoat for the Allied set backs in China, so the Communists controlled IPR handed them one; Chiang Kai‑shek.
Soon all the American press was parroting the IPR line, that Mao Tse‑tung was not a Communist but an "agrarian democrat." Which is almost the same way the press fawned over Castro a few years later! The IPR added fuel to the flames in 1944 when Lawrence E. Salisbury, Editor of the Far Eastern survey, said that the word Communist was used in connection with the Chinese Communists: "The term can be used correctly only in quotation marks."
����������������������������������������� The Amazing Stilwell Interlude
Immediately following the Institute of Pacific Relations attack upon Chiang Kai‑shek came the Stilwell Case, an incident which did more damage to Chiang Kai‑shek in American opinion than all that had come before. Since most Americans viewed the Stilwell Case solely on a controversy between an American military hero and a stubborn Chinese, sympathy was one‑sided for Stilwell.
General Joseph W. Stilwell was selected by General Marshall in December 1941 to go to China as American Chief of Staff of Chiang Kai‑shek, and as commander of the China‑Burma‑India Front. Stilwell had some real qualifications for the job. He knew China. He had been Military Attach� to the American Embassy in 1937‑38. He also had some serious Disqualifications.
After his death, the Leftist writer, Theodore H. White, persuaded Stilwell's widow to publish his war time Diary. The book exhibited Stilwell as a petty vengeful man who was consumed with the desire to destroy Chiang Kai‑shek. His contempt for Chiang caused one continuous intrigue behind Chiang's back with the U.S. Government to secure supreme power unto himself in China.
Since Washington gave authority to Stilwell to administer Lend‑Lease supplies to China, he was in a position to humiliate Chiang Kai‑shek at every turn by withholding supplies. China was the only country that the U.S. Government did not turn over Lend‑Lease outright to the head of that Government. Stilwell used Lend‑Lease in China as a club on Chiang in order to receive his every demand.
Very early, Stilwell aligned himself with pro‑Communist Chinese. He was friendly toward the Communist long before he was made Commander in China. Alger Hiss pilfered State Department papers in 1938 (Pumpkin Papers). Some of Stilwell's reports as Military Attach� to the Embassy was found among them. These reports praised the Communist guerrilla army as the only effective Chinese force against the Japanese.
In Chungking his closest political advisers were John P. Davies and John S. Service, BOTH admirers of Mao Tse‑tung. Stilwell wanted Chiang to transfer troops to the Southern front that were containing Communist troops in the North. If Chiang had followed Stilwell's advice, it would have released the Communist troops to overrun the rural areas of Central China. They would have been able to seize Shanghai and Nanking immediately after V‑J Day to end WW II.
On September 19, 1944, Stilwell received from President Roosevelt an ultimatum to Chiang Kai‑shek to make Stilwell the supreme head of the Chinese National army. Chiang promptly demanded that Stilwell be recalled. Roosevelt complied over General Marshall's protest. This incident gave fuel to the pro‑Communist writers to help destroy Chiang. Stilwell was a hero in America, and this was used to turn public opinion against Chiang. This attack on Chiang was led by Brooks Atkinson's series of articles in the New York Times. This completed the smear campaign of Chiang.
When the Communist military offensive burst over China in its real fury in 1947, the major part of the American press was already anti‑Chiang. Most papers parroted the Communist invented slurs against Chiang, such as ‑ inefficiency, undemocratic, corruption ‑ which created a frame of mind in the U.S. toward China which coincided with the State Department policy of inaction.
With the press turning thumbs down on military aid, the little group of schemers in the State Department and in the Institute of Pacific Relations which had manipulated this situation were able to do their hatchet job upon Free China in 1948. Communism had won its propaganda war.
�������������������������������������� Betrayal in The State Department
The greatest outside influence toward Chinese Communism in the 1930‑40's came from the State Department. The State Department policy that dealt most closely with China was the Office of Far Eastern Affairs. All decisions concerning China were cleared through the Far Eastern Office, and through an Assistant Secretary who specializes in Far East matters. The President and Secretary are too busy to consider any matter except the most important problems. He must rely upon his Far Eastern Office specialists for the facts and conclusions upon which he makes his decisions.
With the Secretary dependent upon Assistants, the situations lends to ready‑made infiltration. Just a few men with definite ideas as to what they want to accomplish can exercise great influence over State Department policy toward China or anyone else. This is exactly what happened. During the confusion and changing personnel of the war period, Soviet sympathizers succeeded in penetrating the Far Eastern Office. Some of them reached positions where they exercised far‑ranging influence over American policy toward China. Two successive Directors of the Office, Maxwell M. Hamilton and John Carter Vincent, were willing instruments of this intrigue for overthrow.
������������������������������������������������� The Role of Alger Hiss
Whittaker Chambers was a go‑between for the Soviet‑Washington espionage ring later exposed. He pin‑pointed this highly‑placed Soviet ring in the State Department that gave key information to understand mysterious policies in the Far East. He helped to many to understand the amazing Yalta sell‑out of China to Russia in 1945.
Alger Hiss was at Yalta as State Department adviser to President Roosevelt. At the Yalta Conference, he sat behind Roosevelt. At the Yalta Conference, he sat behind Roosevelt who was only weeks from his grave, whispering advice into his ear on the vital decisions which gave China, Poland and Eastern Europe to Stalin.
We are told by Edward R. Stettinius in his book, Roosevelt and the Russians, that Hiss was one of four State Department experts who were sent ahead to prepare the American notes and directives for the Conference. From the decision of the United States District Court jury, Alger Hiss was an undercover Russian agent. Just like the Revolutionary Catechism says, pretend to be loyal and destroy as fast as you can without getting caught.
Hiss arrived at the State Department in 1936 as assistant to Assistant Secretary Francis B. Sayre. In 1938 he was transferred to the influential post of assistant to the Director of Far Eastern Affairs. He made his first important link with State Department China policy, over which he later exercised great influence. A large number of the stolen Hiss documents which Whittaker Chambers presented in the two Hiss trials were confidential papers of the Far Eastern Office.
At the time Hiss reached the top in the Far Eastern Office, American China policy was adrift. It was a moment when a determined Communist in a key position could turn American china policy in directions which could vastly aid Russia's plans for East Asia. Hiss was soon promoted to Directorship of the Office of Special Political Affairs.
He now was one of the top policy makers in the State Department. His selection to advise President Roosevelt at Yalta, and his later selection as Secretary of the United Nations Conference at San Francisco, indicates how high he had climbed ‑‑ and just how high those over him were to be in a position to appoint one of their own in such a high office.� Somewhere on this climb, he formed an alliance with Dean Acheson, then Assistant Secretary of State and later Undersecretary. Even after His had been convicted at his second trial, Acheson declared on January 25, 1950: "Whatever the outcome of any appeal which Mr. Hiss or his lawyer may take in this case, I do not intend to turn my back on Alger Hiss."
���������������������������������������� The Enigma of Acheson
Dean Acheson had a unique ability to give an appearance of righteousness, of being right. He achieved an amazing national reputation for sincerity. He also was gifted in winning the good will of Leftist and minority groups with political power. It was Dean Acheson who wielded the real power in the State Department, first under Cordell Hull, then Edward Stettinius, then James Byrnes, and finally under George C. Marshall. Hiss could not have found a better man to cultivate.
Gradually, Hiss became known as Acheson's right hand man in the Department. Hiss's brother Donald was also named as a member of the Communist apparatus in Washington. He was also in the State Department and later became a member of Acheson's law firm. During those years, the line in Washington to follow was Roosevelt and Harry Hopkins's "Trust Russia" policy. Acheson faithfully followed this policy and implemented it in the State Department.
Although it seems probable that his motive was simply political expediency, Acheson was one of the strongest voices for "working with Stalin" and appeasing his demands. He was so biased for Stalin that when General MacArthur announced a policy of peace that would have thwarted Russia's designs on the Far East, Acheson issued a public rebuke to MacArthur on September 30, 1945, informing him that the State Department, not the Army, was making American policy in Japan. Acheson was one of the architects of Dumbarton Oaks and the United Nations both of which served Russian ends by diverting American attention from the post‑war Russian territorial gains.
Not everyone in Washington was taken in by Acheson's Russian line. One man was Adolph A. Berle Jr., Acheson's Assistant Secretary of State. At the time he dissented, he was the New York Chairman of the (Socialist) Liberal Party. He wanted to Socialize America by passing laws, not by violent overthrow as Stalin wanted. Testifying under oath before the House un‑American Activities Committee on August 30, 1948, Mr. Berle Said: "In the fall of 1944 there was a difference of opinion in the State Department. I felt that the Russians were not going to be sympathetic and co‑operative. The opposite group in the State Department was largely the men ‑ Mr. Acheson's group of course, with Mr. Hiss as his principal assistant in the matter at that time Mr. Hiss did take what we would call today, the pro‑Russian point of view."
The tone of the Daily Worker (A Communist paper) during this period indicated that the anti‑Acheson group included Joseph C. Grew, Julius H. Homes, James C. Dunn, E.F. Drumright and Eugene Dooman. Acheson and his group were rated high among the Communist party at that time. Adam Lapin, Washington correspondent for the Daily Worker, wrote an article that appeared June 7, 1945.
Acheson was characterized as:� "...one of the most forward looking men in the State Department."� This was not Berle's first contact with the Communist problem in the State Department. It was Berle that Whittaker Chambers had first gone in 1939 with his amazing story of Hiss's Communist identity. Berle referred the story to Dean Acheson. But Acheson declared that he could vouch for both Alger and Donald "absolutely." The whitewash gave Hiss five more years of opportunity in the State Department ‑ five more years to serve as a traitor and serve the interests of Soviet Russia.
����������������������������������������� The Hushed Up Amerasia Case
The hold Acheson had gained on the State Department by 1945 was revealed in the events which followed the Amerasia Espionage Case in 1945. This case was the first to disclose the presence of Soviet agents in the State Department. The F.B.I. received evidence early in 1945 that someone in the Department was feeding confidential reports and papers to Philip J. Jaffe's pro‑Communist Magazine, Amerasia.
After months of investigation, on June 6, 1945, the FBI arrested the following individuals on charges of stealing or receiving top secret Government documents: Kate L. Mitchell ‑ Editor of Amerasia; Philip J. Jaffe; Co‑Editor of Amerasia; Mark J. Gayn and John S. Service; Writers State Department; Emmanuel S. Larsen; State Department; and Andrew Roth; Liaison Officer between the Office of Naval Intelligence and the State Department.
The FBI search of the Amerasia offices in New York revealed more than 100 files of top secret and highly confidential documents which had been stolen from the State, War and Navy Departments, and from the O.S.S., and the O.W.I. during the war. Among the papers found was a detailed report showing the disposition of all the units in Chiang Kai‑shek's army ‑ information which would be of priceless value to the Chinese Communists.
The exposure of this would have shaken the State Department and would have weakened the pro‑Communist dramatically. No such thing happened. Some Mysterious influence promptly went to work to HUSH UP the whole scandal. Department of Justice representatives presented the case to the Washington Grand Jury in such a way that ONLY Jaffe, Larsen and Roth were indicted. Gayn was cleared, even though 200 secret documents were found in his apartment.
The FBI evidence showed that Service had been in improper correspondence with Jaffe from China. It showed that Max Granich, a Russian agent, working under Vassili M. Zubelin, General Secretary of the Russian Embassy at Washington, had been assigned to act as go‑between for Jaffe and Service.
Even so, his case was dropped. Later, the indictment of Roth was dropped, even though he played an important role in Jaffe's activities. Jaffe was allowed to plead guilty and was fined $2,500; Larsen was fined $500. A hint as to the influences which were at work to HUSH the case is seen in the fact that F. Mortimer Grave, Trustee of the Institute of Pacific Relations took the initiative in raising a sizable defense fund for John S. Service. When an attempt was made by outraged Congressmen to institute a House Investigation, mysterious influences again intervened, and Administration leaders succeeded in smothering it.
���������������������������������������������� Acheson Gets Rid of Grew
Some strange maneuvers now took place in the State Department. Undersecretary Grew, who had long been under fire by the Left Wing press because of his opposition to Russian plans for Japan, had co‑operated with the FBI in pressing the indictments. The Communist Party had revealed the Russian line by a resolution passed by its National Board on June 2, 1945 containing the demand: "Remove from the State Department ALL pro‑Fascist and reactionary officials."
Of course, in Communist double‑speak, "pro‑Fascist" and "imperialist" are code words for opponents of the One‑Worlders line. It was generally recognized that the actual TARGET of the Resolution was Grew. On August 14, 1945, Acheson presented his resignation to the new Secretary, James F. Byranes. He said he would not come back if Grew remained. Acheson had President Truman's ear; because on August 16, Grew resigned and the President named Dean Acheson as Undersecretary in his place.
There was no more talk of a follow up of the Amerasia case. With Grew out of the State Department, other loyal Americans were transferred out of Washington. Adolph Berle was now with the Embassy in Brazil. James C. Dunn was made the Ambassador to Rome. Julius Holmes and Eugene Dooman were retired. The Communist Daily Worker shouted victory. In its issue of October 7th, the Daily Worker said: "With the Assistant to Assistant Secretary of State Dunn, Eugene Dooman, who was Chairman of SWINK, the powerful interdepartmental committee representing State, War and Navy, and the former acting Secretary Joseph C. Grew OUT, the forces in the State Department which were relatively anti‑imperialist (Anti‑American) were strengthened."
With Acheson's advent to the Under-secretaryship in 1945, he became the actual chief of the State Department for all practical purposes.
������������������������ Other Communists In The State Department
If Alger Hiss had been the only Communist "plant" in the State Department throughout the pre‑war and war years, the situation would have been bad enough. The testimony of Miss Elizabeth Bentley, Whittaker chambers and of Heda Massing, the former wife of Soviet agent Gerhard Eisler, disclosed that SEVERAL parallel Communist nests existed in the Department during the years when Hiss was making his climb to the top.
In the Trade Agreement Division was another undercover Communist, Henry Julian Wadleigh. He was later named by both Miss Bentley and Chambers. Wadleigh, an economic analyst, appeared at the second Hiss trial, and confessed that he turned over approximately 500 confidential documents to Russian agents while in the State Department. Two even more important Communist betrayers were Noel Field and Lawrence Duggan. Field, an official of the Western Europe Division, had been important enough to be named as Secretary of the American Delegation at the London Naval Conference early in the Roosevelt Presidency. From testimony presented to the Committee on Un‑American Activities by Miss Bentley, it appears that Field was the head of one of the Russian centers in the State Department in the early Thirties. Hiss and Field were working together as late as 1946 as brought out in Hiss's second trial. After Field left the State Department in 1936 to take a post with the League of nations in Geneva, he appears to have fallen into bad favor with his Soviet masters.
In September 1949 the press reported his disappearance, together with his wife and brother, somewhere behind the Iron Curtain in Czechoslovakia. Lawrence Duggan was an even more important State Department figure. He was the son of the Carnegie‑endowed Institute of International Education, and his family ties is what gave him a quick rise in the Department.
Between 1935‑44, he was chief of the Division of American Republics ‑ a position ranking just below an Assistant Secretaryship. Duggan committed suicide by leaping from a sixteenth story window in New York after being named by Miss Bentley as one of her former contacts in the State Department. His name also appeared in the Whittaker Chambers "Pumpkin Papers." A third confirmation came from Hede Massing's testimony at the second Hiss trial. Mrs. Massing told in detail of repeated meetings with Duggan, first through Noel Field's introduction, while she was serving as Soviet a secret agent in Washington. Contact with Duggan and Field was her principal espionage task in the Soviet secret service.
Hiss, Field, Duggan and Wadleigh were the principal individuals in the State Department RED apparatus before and during the war years that were in position to influence policy decisions Yalta was a clear indication of that influence. There were many lesser functionaries in the Department who were tried by unimpeachable evidence to the Communist underground.
Aldo A. Marzani, member of the Presentation Division of the O.S.S., was transferred to a similar post in the State Department in 1946. Marzani was proven to have been a CARD‑CARRYING member of the Communist Party in New York under the alias Tony Whales. He was trapped when he perjured himself by denying Communist affiliation in his application papers to the State Department. He was tried and convicted and given a prison sentence. Harold Weisberg was dropped from the State Department in July 1947: "...for known association with agents of Soviet Union intelligence and economic section sections."
Before his employment in the State Department, Weisberg had supplied confidential Senate information to the Communist newspaper Daily Worker. He was also exposed as Gardner Jackson's agent to bribe David Mayne to produce forged papers trying to smear martin Dies by connecting him with William D. Pelley, Silver shirt leader.
The reason for the attempted smear tactic was that martin Dies was the first Chairman of the un‑American Activities Committee. Jackson had been employed and financed to "get" Martin Dies by Roger N. Baldwin, Director of the American Civil Liberties Union, and J. Raymond Walsh, then Research Director of the C.I.O. labor union. Mayne was prosecuted and convicted. Weisberg was later a correspondent for the Communist party magazine Friday. Even with this type of known background, he had no trouble becoming a State Department employee ‑ Red influence was THAT strong.
Robert T. Miller III, was appointed Chief Information Officer of the State Department in 1944 and was later Assistant Chief in Charge of Publications, Division of Research. He went to Moscow in the thirties where he married a staff member of the Moscow Daily News. He was described in a Government memorandum as; "...in all probability, the greatest security risk the Department has had." His State Department file revealed that he furnished material to a known Soviet espionage agent. In late 1946, after 2 years on the payroll, Miller was permitted to resign, when his associations had been exposed.
Mrs. Rowena Barlow Rommel held a series of important posts after 1943. In 1948 she was assigned to the Interdepartmental Committee on Scientific and Cultural Co‑operation. She succeeded in becoming a key figure in State Department personnel and reorganization matters. She was responsible for placing Miller, and others, in a post where he had access to confidential data.
Gustavo Durand was Special Assistant to the Assistant Secretary of State from 1943046 when he was permitted to resign. It was disclosed that he had been a member of the Comintern, and a member of the NKVD, the dread Russian Secret Police. In 1935 he had been a major in the International Army fighting FOR Communism in Spain. Not in the State Department proper, but in a position where she could vitally influence Government policies concerning Soviet undercover agents, was Miss Judith Coplon, analyst in the Alien Registration Division in the Department of Justice. Miss Coplon was later convicted and sentenced to five years imprisonment for stealing secret government documents. She went to trial again for having passed the documents to the accused Soviet spy Valetin Gubitchev.
Dropped from the State Department in July 1947, were Weisberb and nine minor employees charged with alleged association with agents of Soviet intelligence and economic networks. These nine were Harold Bellingham, Woodrow Wilson Borah, Irving Goldman, Florence Levy, P. Bernard Mortman, Alexander Lesser, James Ansara, and Leonard C. Rennie.
Later revelations disclosed that these constituted only a handful of the actual Communist sympathizers or members who were entrenched in the Department at the end of the war. In the initial "Loyalty" investigation held following the Truman Order of 1946 a total of 285 officials and employees of the State Department receive UNFAVORABLE reports from the Department's own security committee. Of these, only 79 were dropped from the Department or permitted to resign. According to a letter written by then Secretary James F. Byrnes to Representative Sabath, 40 of the 79 discharged employees were found to have had "close connections or involvements with foreign governments," meaning Russian agents.
Dean Acheson never cleaned up the State Department. He brushed off the Dies Committee evidence in 1941. In response to a Resolution of Congress, the Un‑American Activities Committee turned over to the Department of Justice a list of 1,100 names of Federal employees with Communist affiliations. Conspicuous on this secret list was the name of Alger Hiss. The Department of Justice "investigation" was announced several months later with 2 of the 1,100 fired. The other 1,098 were cleared including Alger Hiss. Note: The F.B.I. did not clear them, but the Justice Department! Ten years later Hiss was Convicted as a Communist Spy!
���������������������� Institute Of Pacific Relations Gets The China Jobs
Between 1941‑46, the Institute placed its choices in high executive positions in American Agencies dealing with war‑time China. During these years, it became a virtual feedline to supply anti‑Chiang and pro‑Communist minded executives for the key American posts in China.
After Pearl Harbor, American Agencies working with China mushroomed overnight into sizable establishments. Executives familiar with China were needed quickly. The situation was ready made for the Institute. As a recognized authority in the Far East, the Institute became an employment agency for "China experts," all with the Mao and anti‑Chiang slant. Busy government heads found it convenient to permit the Institute to screen their China personnel for them. Two men gave the China appointments.
F. Mortimer Graves, Trustee of the I.P.R. and Administrative Secretary of the Council of Learned Societies. The other was Edward C. Carter, IPR's Secretary‑General. Both were known as men of pronounced pro‑Communist leanings. Graves had been chairman of the Washington Committee for Aid to China, an organization affiliated with the American League for Peace and Democracy, which was cited repeatedly by the FBI and other government agencies as a Communist front. As head of the Washington Committee, Graves promoted a Paul Robeson concert on April 25, 1941. Half the profits were pledged to the National Negro Congress, the Communist Party organization in the Negro community.
Graves hired Owen Lattimore, editor of Pacific Affairs and fellow Editorial Board member Jaffe and Field of Amerasia. Lattimore was President Roosevelt's own choice as "American Adviser." He secured the position of Pacific Area Director of the O.W.I.
He secured all personnel from the Chinese Division of the Chinese daily Communist newspaper in New York, the New China Daily News. William L. Holland, research director of the IPR was appointed as Deputy Director for the Far East for the OWI, and later for its successor, U.S.I.S. At the close of the war, he had a staff of 109 working under him in Chungking interpreting American democracy to the Chinese.
The staff was top‑heavy with Chiang critics and admirers of Mao Tse‑tung. While in China, Holland detached one of his staff, Abraham Pivowitz, to serve with Communist leader Mao Tse‑tung as public relations man. Holland's associations are indicated by the fact that he had been secretary of the China Aid Society, affiliated with the American League for Peace and Democracy, listed as a Communist front by the Department of Justice. Joseph F. Barnes served in the Washington office as Deputy Director of the Overseas Branch of the OWI.
He was a member of the Secretariat of the IPR for several years. He authored articles appearing in the Communist weekly New Masses and in the magazine Soviet Russia Today. He was one of the three IPR officers who founded Russian War Relief July 29, 1941. He was a long time friend of Communist Frederick V. Field (Mrs. Barnes was Field's former wife).
He was partner with Field in a travel agency that specialized in Russian tours. Barnes later became one of two publishers of the New York Star, a Left Wing daily, which was the only daily to support Henry A Wallace for President in 1948. Another Deputy Director of the OWI was George E Taylor, former IPR staff members. In 1944 he was joint author of the play "The Phoenix and the Dwarfs" which displayed the Chinese Communist as heroes and derided the National Government.
Serving with the War Man Power Commission was Maxwell S. Stewart, IPR Trustee. Mr. Stewart's wife, Marguerite Ann Stewart, was the secretary of the IPR and author of an IPR published book, Land of the Soviet, which was described by the Joint Fact Finding Committee of the California Legislature as "pure pro‑Soviet, pro‑Communist propaganda." Both Mr. and Mrs. Stewart were former teachers at the Moscow Institute.
Stewart had 52 citations for affiliations with organizations and activities which had been described by the Department of Justice or the Un‑American Activities Committee as Communist and subversive. Quite a record. Benjamin Kizer, another IPR Trustee and former writer for Amerasia, was appointed first Director of U.N.R.R.A. in China. Kizer approved the setting up of a separate organization to send U.N.R.R.A. supplies to Red‑controlled China.
William T. Stone, Vice‑President of the Foreign Policy Association and IPR member, received the high post of Director of the Office of International Information and Cultural Affairs in the State Department. He was close friends with the pro‑Communist Far East group and had been a member of the Editorial Board of Communist Philip J. Jaffe's Amerasia. John King Fairbank, formerly of the IPR staff, was appointed Director of the OWI, later called the U.S.I.S. in China, succeeding Holland. He was the son‑in‑law of the famous Dr. Walter B. Cannon, prominent in Communist fellow‑traveler organizations before his death. He was an Amerasia contributor.
Lawrence E. Salisbury was editor of the Far Eastern Review, the IPR official publication. He was appointed Assistant Director of the Office of Far Eastern Affairs in the State Department in 1942. At the close of the war, four IPR staff members held executive offices in the China Section of U.N.R.R.A. and three others were engaged n research at General MacArthur's Section of O.W.I. The influence of these IPR men proved to be a vital factor in the discrediting of Chiang Kai‑shek and National China in American public thinking.
�������������������� Pro-Reds Take Over Office of Far Eastern Affairs
The continuing objective of the espionage ring was to take over the Far Eastern Office in the State Department. The Far Eastern Office was where decisions were made concerning China. This office was invaluable to the Communist cause. The entrance of Alger Hiss into the Far Eastern Office as Assistant Director in 1938 was the beginning of the Leftist infiltration into that office. He made the appointments to this office because of his intimacy with Dean Acheson.
Maxwell M. Hamilton was Chief of the Far Eastern Office. Hamilton presided over the office from 1937 to 1943 ‑ six decisive years in determining China's fate. Because of Maxwell's Communist front affiliations, he was named with Donald and Alger Hiss by the House Committee on Un‑American Activities in 1941 as one of the 1,100 Communist fellow‑travelers on the payroll cited for investigation to the Justice Department. During Hamilton's Directorship, two other men rose to the office of Assistant Director ‑ George Atcheson, Jr. and Lawrence E. Salisbury.
John Carter Vincent became Director of China Affairs in 1944. He was advanced to the post of Director of the Office of Far Eastern Affairs in 1945. He was a former Counselor of the Embassy at Chungking. He disliked the National Government of China. In Washington Vincent became very close to Owen Lattimore and the Institute of Pacific Relations group.
In 1945 there was enough evidence of his association with the Soviet Embassy that warnings were given to President Roosevelt about sensitive information being leaked through him. An O.S.S. official revealed the leaks. Vincent was later promoted to U.S. Minister to Switzerland.
��������������������������������������������� The Wallace Trip To China
In 1944 the anti‑Chiang, pro‑Communist group in Washington played for all of China. They convinced President Roosevelt to send the Vice‑President, Henry A. Wallace, to Chungking to iron out the difficulties between Chiang Kai‑shek and the Communist. In Chungking Stilwell, Davies, Service, Ludden and others in the plot had worked out a program that was to turn over China to the Communist. Central to this program were demands which were to be presented in ultimatum form to Generalissimo Chiang Kai‑shek. They were:
1). Chiang must grant a coalition government with the Communists;
2). He must consent to the sending of an American observation mission to Yenan, the Communist capital; thus, in effect initiating direct American relations with the Chinese Communists; and
3). He must yield supreme command of the Chinese National Army to General Stilwell, which has been discussed earlier.
The President instructed Wallace to convey this ultimatum verbally to Chiang. To make certain that Wallace did not get his signals crossed, he sent Owen Lattimore, John Carter Vincent, and John Hazard with the Vice‑President to China. When Dean Acheson and Philip S. Jessup prepared the notorious White Paper on China in 1949, the Henry A. Wassace report to the President was mysteriously omitted. The White Paper declares that No written Wallace report was found, although Wallace published in 1950 a document which he claimed was his Suppressed report. After the death of President Roosevelt in 1945, Ambassador Hurley was instructed by cablegram from Acting Secretary of State Grew to follow the Wallace policy as the official policy in China. Since it was suppressed, the only guide was provided by the pro‑Communists in the State Department.
���������������������������������������������� Hurley Enters The Picture
On August 18, 1945, President Roosevelt appointed Major General Patrick J. Hurley as his special envoy to China. On November 30th, he named Hurley Ambassador to China. His mission was to persuade Chiang to grant a coalition government with the Communists. He went to China with a sympathetic attitude toward the Communist.
He nearly had Chiang convinced when Stilwell went over his head to Washington. This brought him disillusionment with his whole purpose for being there. His disillusionment was completed when he discovered that his Embassy at Chungking was packed with pro‑Communists. He learned that Davies, Service and Ludden gave details to General Stilwell not subject to his review, then sent these reports to Washington which contradicted his recommendations. These reports also reached the hands of the Chinese Communists and stiffened their attitudes in the conferences. The FALSE reports were that Chiang was on the verge of collapse, and the U.S. must begin to win the goodwill of Mao Tse‑tung.
The climax came in early 1945 when Charge d'affaires George Atcheson, Jr. sent a report to Washington recommending the sending of American arms to the Communists, all while Hurley was away from China in Washington. Hurley had not bee consulted; therefore, Hurley returned to China and sent home 11 Embassy officers whose pro‑Chinese Communist sentiments were too open to give them further usefulness in China.
Most important were:
1. George Atcheson Jr. ‑ Charge d'affaires;
2. John P. Davies Jr. ‑ 2nd Secretary;���� �
3. Fulton Freeman ‑ 2nd Secretary;���������
4. Arthur Ringwolt ‑ 3rd Secretary;�����
5. Raymond P. Ludden;
6. John S. Service;
7. Edward E. Rice;
8. Philip D. Sprouse; and
9. Hungerford B. Howard.
All these men were dismissed for their pro‑Communist position, yet NONE of their careers in government were injured when they returned to Washington. Davies, the worst offender, became a member of the top Planning Board, which drafted over‑all State Department policy representing the Far East. Ringwalt was rewarded by John Carter Vincent by being appointed Chief of the China Division where he was in supervisory authority OVER Hurley.
Edward E. Rice and Fulton Freeman became Assistant Chiefs of the China Division. Atcheson and Service were sent to backstop General MacArthur in Japan, but Service was rejected by MacArthur. After Dean Acheson became Secretary, Service was placed in charge of promotions and placements at the State Department, an extremely strategic position for a pro‑Communist. Ludden, Sprouse and Howard were sent back to China in the Consular Service.��
��������������������� Hurley Resigns and the situation is Hushed Up
Hurley returned to Washington in November 1945 determined to have a showdown with the Secretary of State Byrnes concerning the wrong State Department program in China. After a conference with Byrnes, he agreed to return to China under certain stated conditions. His new directives were dictated in his presence and left with the Far East Department for overnight copying. Then John Carter Vincent got his Communist hand on the new directives.
When Hurley returned to the State Department to pick up his directives, he found that Vincent had Rewritten them in several important particulars, apparently with the consent of Byrnes. Hurley, angered by such a breach of faith, resigned the Ambassadorship, demanding a searching investigation of the role of pro‑communists in State Department policy.
In his resignation he characterized the pro‑Communists in the Chungking Embassy in the following words: "The professional foreign service men sided with the Communist armed party and the imperialist bloc of nations whose policy it was to keep China divided against herself. Our professional diplomats continuously advised the Communists that my efforts in preventing the collapse of the National Government did not represent the policy of the United States. These same professionals openly advised the Communist armed party to decline unification of the Chinese Communist Army with the national Army unless the Communists were given control."
Despite General Hurley's demand there was NO Congressional investigation. Chairman Tom Connally of the Senate Foreign Affairs Committee cut short the taking of evidence on Hurley's charges before the pro‑Communist higher‑ups in the Department were uncovered. The Mysterious Power had once again protected Communism in the State Department.
��������������������������������������������������� The Marshall Fiasco
With the appointment of General George C. Marshall as special envoy to China by President Truman, all State Department opposition to the advancement of Communism collapsed. Whether he realized it or not, Marshall's mission was doomed from the start. Marshall was not permitted to go to China with an open mind and with open instructions.� He was hand cuffed by explicit directives, drafted by John Carter Vincent's staff in the Office of Far Eastern Affairs. These directives were little less than a program to turn over China to the Communist. General Marshall was limited in his work in China by three basic specifications which were contained in the State Department drafted Truman statement of December 15, 1945.
1). Marshall Must insist upon a coalition government for China with the Communists;
2). He Must serve notice on Chiang that "United States support will not extend to United States military intervention to influence the course of any Chinese internal strife";
3). He Must notify Chiang that even further United States economic aid for China would be contingent upon his acceptance of American demands for coalition with the Communists.
Since Chiang's only hope of successful resistance to the Communists depended upon American military and economic aid, the Marshall proposals closed the door upon the only steps which could have saved him. James F. Byrnes, in his book Speaking Frankly, tells us how hastily these decisions of China policy were made in the Department. "Before Ambassador Hurley's resignation, the State Department had prepared a statement of policy on China, the first draft of which I showed to the Ambassador a few days before he resigned. As soon as President Truman appointed General Marshall his personal representative in China, I asked the General to study the draft ‑ The Sunday before I left for Moscow, Undersecretary Acheson, General Marshall and members of his staff met in my office. By the end of the morning's discussion, we had agreed upon the statement of policy that subsequently was approved by the President and released to the public on December 15th."
This explanation is very revealing. It tells us that the FINAL American policy which doomed China to Communism was written by John Carter Vincent and his staff of pro‑Stalin appeasers in the Office of Far Eastern Affairs ‑ presented it ready made to Marshall ‑ in the final morning session which approved it, Dean Acheson was called in to sell the Vincent plan to Marshall. General Marshall wasted a year attempting to pressure Chiang into taking the Communists into his government, crippled Chiang's hopes of checking the Communists militarily by insisting upon a series of truces and, finally, in punishment of the Chinese for not signing on the dotted line, declared an embargo of American shipments of war material to China. When he returned to China. When he returned home in January 1947, the chance to save China from Communism was gone.
John Carter Vincent gave further proof of his subversive pro‑Communist line. The first victim of his venom was General MacArthur. MacArthur, at a critical point in his effort to keep Russia out of a vetoing role in Japan, had issued a warning against the threat of Communism in the Far East. Vincent, taking his cue from a previous outburst by Dean Acheson, rushed into print a rebuke of MacArthur.
On September 4, 1946, the New York Herald Tribune quoted Vincent as declaring that MacArthur, by his attack on Communism, was violating the State Department directives for Japan. These directives, MacArthur said, sought to use Japan for "building a bridge of friendship to the Soviet Union." The Vincent outburst was too tactless for endorsement every by the State Department higher‑ups, and it was later disapproved. But in late 1946, Vincent pulled an even worse boner.
Under the terms of the Yalta Pact, the port of Dairen in Manchuria was to be internationalized. In disregard of the Yalta provisions Russia had proceeded to make Dairen a closed Russian city. When an American naval vessel attempted to enter the port in December 1946, it was ordered out by the Russian commandant. Here was favorable opportunity for the United States to have showdown with Russia concerning its violations of the Yalta and Sino‑Russian Treaty pledges in Dairen and other parts of China.
Mr. Vincent authorized a spokesman to declare that Russia was within its rights. Acheson's group in the State Department proposed a conference between Russia and China which would clarify the real status of Dairen. Russia simply ignored the proposal ‑ the incident was dropped ‑ leaving Russia in full possession of Dairen. For those zealous actions, Vincent was promoted to become the Minister of Switzerland.
The fall of China to Prepare the way for The Kings of The East every step of the way was aided by Dean Acheson. He had control of the State Department behind the scenes under four successive Secretaries of State which was the continuous link which bound together this Satanic conspiracy. The other people came and went, but Acheson remained the constant figure. With his rise to the Secretaryship in 1949, Acheson found himself in the position to strike the final blow at Free China and deliver it to the Communists.
By 1949, the myth of Mao Tse‑tung's "democracy," of his "non‑Stalinism" had been exposed. The fall of Nanking and Shanghai had struck the American people like a numbing shock. The mood of 1949 was one of bewilderment, finally recognizing the United States had let down its ally, China, in a dishonorable record of betrayal from Yalta onwards. Military aid to National China had been urged by resolutions passed by two of the most potent pressure groups in America ‑ the American Legion and the American Federation of Labor.
When many Americans were feeling ashamed for our actions in China, one man stood firmly and insolently against any change ‑ and by his insistence, he completed the ruin of China and insured the triumph of Communism. That man was Dean Acheson ‑ once a Lawyer for the Soviet Government.
While Free China was in its last gasp in the summer of 1949, Acheson commissioned the Institute of Pacific Relations Communist Philip S. Jessup to compile a White Paper on China, which was one continuous tirade against Chiang Kai‑shek. Nationalist China asked for aid in fighting Communism: Acheson instead gave China 1,100 pages of abuse and carefully edited Half-Truths. The Communist Philip Jessup, as the American Ambassador at‑Large in the Far East stated to the other Far East nations that while Communism was a menace: "...it is not a danger which need cause consternation. Certainly no such feeling of fear or panic exists in the United States, and I can see no reason why it (fear) should exist here."
With Mainland China lost, the remaining fragments of the anti‑Communist Army in China gathered on Formosa. They only asked that America guarantee the security of the island against Communist attack. Has Revelation 16:12‑14 now come to pass? "And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared...to gather them to the battle of that GREAT DAY OF GOD ALMIGHTY."
1 Corinthians 10:1‑4 states: "Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; And did all eat the same spiritual meat; And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that Spiritual rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ."
It would appear that Jesus Christ was the God of the Old Testament which led Israel out of captivity; that it was Jesus Christ the Savior of the New Testament who stood upon the top of Mt. Sinai and thundered down the Laws of Almighty God with His own mouth. It was Jesus, as the Lord God of the holy prophets, Who prophesied concerning the future, and the human prophets wrote the words on paper for us. The Supreme Court of the United States in a 9‑0 decision on February 29, 1892 declared the United States to be a Christian Nation. Being declared a Christian does not make you one; however, this nation has promoted Jesus as the Only Savior of the world more than any nation on the face of the earth.
The United States, Great Britain and Germany have published 95% of all the Bibles on the earth and have sent 98% of all missionaries to other nations. But what does this have to do with World Conditions? Such as Communist encroachment upon our freedoms, terrorism, international trade imbalances, the Federal Reserve System controlling our economy, the Korean conflict the Cuban crisis, the Viet Nam War (excuse me, Police Action), and the Communist controlled and dominated United Nations Organization?
���������������������������� Scatter The Power of the Holy People
The prophet Daniel wanted to know the outcome of all these horrible end time events. So he asked: "...O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?" 1012
He was given the answer in verse 9:� "...the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end."
Daniel was told one way that we could tell when this time period would come in verse 4: "...many shall run to and fro (world travel), and knowledge shall be increased."
Knowledge is doubling every 2 � years. That is quite an increase. But the GREATEST witness given to Daniel that would reveal that the end was near is found in verse 7: "...and when He (The Lord Jesus Christ) shall accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished."
Jesus Christ our Savior says that HE will scatter the military power of the Holy People (The United States, the Israel that was prophesied to come in the latter days ‑‑ the nation of the regathered Tribes of Israel). but why would our loving Savior do such a thing, and is He righteous in this judgement? Reason: To prepare the way for the kings of the east.1013 Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ was the God of the Old Testament and the Lord God of the holy prophets. Look what He instructed ancient Israel, and it is for our learning today. "For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning..." 1014
Now let's see what Jesus told Israel: "If ye walk in my statutes, and keep (obey) my commandments, and do them; then I will give..." 1015
The blessings of proper amounts of rainfall was predicted upon obedience. Likewise proper crops, good cattle, peace, and every blessing conceivable to man. Obedience was required to receive these blessings. Is it any different with Christians? Don't we have a covenant with God through Jesus Christ and ratified by His Blood? Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, the Lord God of the holy prophets, also instructed Israel concerning Disobedience. "But if ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these Commandments; And if ye shall despise my statutes, or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will not do all my commandments, but that ye break my covenant..." 1016
God proceeded to describe all the Curses that He would bring upon them. He would allow them to happen as a Penalty for Disobedience. He said: "...they that hate you shall reign over you..." 1017
How would those who hate us rule over us? Leviticus 26:19 says: "And I will break the pride of your (Military) power..."
God has made it clear that there will be a scattering of the people who are called "holy" at the end of the age. And He said it will be by those that Hate us. Is this military unpreparedness happening to the United States (Modern day Israel ‑‑ not the bastard, thieving, murderous country in the Middle East), after World War II, the most powerful nation on earth, in fact, the most powerful nation that ever existed in the known history of the world?
Are we declining militarily before the eyes of the world? Is it coming true that our allies can no longer trust us to come to their aid? Has our State Department been the very administrators for the Overthrow of many of our allies for Communism? We have already described to you the fall of China, which we believe was to "prepare the way for the Kings of the East."
����������������������������� Greatest Conspiracy in World History
Frank Murphy was a Supreme Court Justice when he discovered that there was indeed a PLOT to destroy the United States of America. He had a meeting with Congressman Martin Dies, the Chairman of the House Committee on Un‑American Activities. According to the American Opinion Magazine, February 1972, p. 14, Murphy told Dies: "We're doomed! The Communists have control completely. They've got control of Roosevelt and his wife as well."
In 1949 Murphy was to be released from a Detroit hospital completely recovered from an illness, but suddenly had a heart attack and died. Congressman Dies was convinced he was murdered. 1018 James Forestall, America's first Secretary of Defense, became very dismayed over the deliberate refusal of the United States to win World War II two full years before the hostilities ended. The U.S. by agreement between Roosevelt and Churchill of England, rearmed Russia with Lend‑Lease war materials paid for by American tax payers, and then waited until Russia could march into Berlin, therefore capturing all of Eastern Europe for International Jewish Communism. Forestall stated: "These men are not incompetent or stupid. If they were merely stupid, they would occasionally make a mistake in our favor." 1019
When you vocally speak out against the conspiracy for world government, you make enemies in high places. The following was recorded in the Congressional Record, December 6, 1950, p. 16179: "The Communists both American and European, had good reason to hate Jim Forestall: he hated them.
He emerged from the Second War dedicated to the destruction of Communism. He had opposed every concession to bring Russia into the war against Japan. He fought General Marshall's effort to force Chiang Kai‑shek to coalesce with the Chinese Communists. He battled those men in the State Department who tried to give the Mediterranean to Russia."
Forestall knew the world of free enterprise was under siege the world over. In the book Meeting At Potsdam, Charles L. Mee, Jr., p. 26, it says: "(He)...was alarmed by what he took to be Roosevelt's trust in Stalin...Forestall's nightmare was that Capitalism itself was under siege all over the world. During the war his personal files fattened alarmingly ‑ filled with names of journals and organizations and individuals who were 'under Communist influence.'" Forestall had discovered the insiders plans. He told a friend: "They're going to catch us unprepared. American soldiers will be dying (In Korea) in a year." 1020
Forestall wrote to his priest, Monsignor Sheehy, often about the threat of the overthrow of the U.S. Government by the Communists. Sheehy said: "Many, many times in his letters to me Jim Forestall wrote anxiously and fearfully and bitterly of the enormous harm that had been, and was unceasingly being done, by men in high office in the United States Government, who he was convinced were Communists or under the influence of Communists, and who he said were shaping the policies of the United States Government to aid Soviet Russia and harm the United States." 1021
A freshman Senator came on the scene about this time named Joseph McCarthy. It was: "...Forestall who personally alerted the freshman Senator to the Communist menace and 'named names' to him of key persons in our federal government who were consistently shaping our policies and programs to benefit Soviet Russia." 1022
On June 10, 1947, a memorandum was sent from the Senate Committee on Appropriations to Secretary of State George C. Marshall, which read in part: "On file in the Department is a copy of a preliminary report of the FBI on Soviet Espionage activities in the United States which involves a large number of State Department employees, some in high official positions...There is a deliberate, calculated program carried out, not only to protect Communist personnel in high places, but to reduce security and intelligence protection to a nullity... Should this case break before the State Department acts, it will be a national disgrace." 1023 Marshall failed to clean house. Why? He was part of the coverup! McCarthy went to work against these people. Concerning Marshall's failure to act, McCarthy said: "If he was wholeheartedly serving the cause of the United States, these decisions were great blunders. If they followed a secret pattern to which we do not as yet have the key, they may very well have been successful in the highest degree." 1024
Just after Thanksgiving, 1949, McCarthy had three visitors come to his office. They: "...showed the Senator a One-hundred page summary of Communist subversion in the United States, including serious penetration of the State Department. The report, which had been prepared under the direction of J. Edgar Hoover (Former head of the FBI), had already been supplied to the White House, the Secretary of State, and heads of other federal departments concerned. It Detailed the operations of spy networks operating in the U.S. Government and involving a large number of State Department employees, some in very high positions. Senator McCarthy read the report and was so shocked by what it revealed that he committed himself to do something about it..." 1025
McCarthy saw a Giant conspiracy. Why wouldn't high officials in the State Department and the Secretary of State reveal the concentration of Communists if they were not part of that conspiracy? The State Department conducts the official policy of the U.S. with foreign nations. Could our State Department have been taken over by Communists to aid in the overthrow of non‑Communist governments? We will see! "McCarthy also told the American public that it was at the Yalta conference in 1945 that Roosevelt and Stalin Planned, not only the Korean War that the United States was then involved in, but also the Vietnamese war that was to follow some 10 to 12 years later. It was on September 23, 1950, that McCarthy charged: 'Here (Yalta) was signed the death warrant of the young men who were dying today in the hills and valleys of Korea. Here was signed the death warrant of the young men who will die tomorrow (Yet 10 to 12 years away) in the jungles of Indochina (Vietnam).'" 1026
McCarthy saw a deliberate Conspiracy to send Americans to die in foreign lands in no‑win wars to break the will to protect the world against communism. The plot was to make the American military look weak and incapable of winning, and the Communists unstoppable. Men in our own State Department were directing the plan, and it was being concealed by the Secretary of State and others in high positions. McCarthy wrote: "How can we account for our present situation unless we believe that men high in government are concerting to deliver us to disaster? They must be the product of a great Conspiracy, a conspiracy on a scale so immense as to dwarf any previous such venture in the history of man. A Conspiracy of infamy So Black that, when it is finally exposed, its principals shall be forever deserving of the maledictions of all honest men..." 1027 ; "What can be made of this unbroken series of decisions and acts contributing to the strategy of defeat? They cannot be attributed to incompetence...The laws of probability would dictate that part of...(the) decisions would serve this country's interest..." 1028
On July 30, 1953, the Senate Internal Security Subcommittee published a report that proved Senator McCarthy to be accurate in his accusations. The report was entitled "Interlocking subversion in Government Departments." Part of the text stated: "The Soviet international organization has carried on a successful and important penetration of the United States Government, and this penetration has not been fully exposed. This penetration has extended from the lower ranks to the top-level policy and operating positions in our Government. Despite the fact that the FBI and other security agencies had reported extensive information about this Communist penetration, little was done by the Executive branch to interrupt the Soviet operatives in their ascent in Government..."
Why have you never read any reports concerning the Communists penetration into our government since the early 1960's? W. Cleon Skousen, assistant to J. Edgar Hoover of the FBI found the Communist program for takeover. There were 45 points.
Point #33: "Eliminate ALL laws or procedures which would interfere with the operation of the Communist apparatus."
Point #34: "Discredit and eventually Dismantle the FBI."
Point #35: "Eliminate the House Committee on Un-American Activities."
Our ability to defend ourselves is now gone. Senator Joseph McCarthy had uncovered a GIANT conspiracy that had taken over our State Department. He had a list of 81 people that were security risks in this one department. Notice the results of McCarthy's investigation:
"1). Fifty‑seven of these cases were later summoned by a Loyalty Board, and Fifty‑four of the accused confirmed McCarthy's charges by RESIGNING under fire.
2). By November of 1954, ALL of the eighty‑one persons on McCarthy's list had left government employ by dismissal or resignation.
3). The Senate International Security Subcommittee revealed that on June 27, 1956, the State Department's own security chief, Scott McLeod, drew up a list of 847 security risks in the State Department." 1029
Senator McCarthy concluded that the purpose for the great conspiracy was: "...to diminish the United States in world affairs, to weaken us militarily, to confuse our spirit (will) with talk of surrender in the Far East, and to impair our will to resist evil. To what end? To the end that we shall be contained and frustrated and finally fall victim to Soviet intrigue from within and Russian military might from without." 1030
Senator Joseph McCarthy paid with his reputation and his life for exposing this great conspiracy. "Louis Budenz, a former member of the Communist Party, said this about the Senator: 'The Destruction of Joe McCarthy leaves the way open to intimidate any person of consequence who moves against the conspiracy. The Communists made him a symbol to remind political leaders in America not to harm the Conspiracy or its world conquest designs.'" 1031
���������������������� A Great Conspiracy To Seize Christ's Kingdom
What is the actual objective of the Jews? It is certainly not benevolent and peaceful for their utterances and actions prove otherwise. What, then, is their goal? "The two internationales of Finance and Revolution work with ardour, they are the two fronts of the Jewish Internationale. There is a Jewish conspiracy against all nations." 1032
The Scriptures are very clear concerning a diabolical conspiracy to destroy the way of peace and enslave mankind.
"And the Lord said unto me, A conspiracy is found among the men of Judah, and among the inhabitants of Jerusalem." 1033 This entire program of evil would have been clearly recognized by Christian men and women long ago but for the skillfully prepared, deceptive teachings of those who had everything to gain, materially, thereby which have falsified the facts regarding the identity of the race of the Book and assigned to the Jews the promises and blessings which belong to the House of Israel.
"Of course, you do resent us. It is no good telling me you don't. So let us not waste any time on denials and alibis...We understand each other perfectly. I don't hold it against you... We are the stiffnecked people who never accepted Christianity, and we are the criminal people who crucified its founder...your loose, contradictory charges against us are not a patch on the blackness of our proved historic offense.
You accuse us of stirring up revolution in Moscow. Suppose we admit the charge. What of it?...You make much noise and fury about the undue Jewish influence in your theaters and movie palaces. Very good; granted your complaint is well founded. But what is that compared to our staggering influence in your churches, your schools, your laws and your government, and the very thoughts you think every day? 'The Protocols of the Elders of Zion' which shows that we plotted to bring on the late World War. You believe that book. All right...we will underwrite every word of it. It is genuine and authentic. but what is that besides the unquestionable historical conspiracy which we have carried out, which we never have denied because you never had the courage to charge us with it, and of which the full record is extant for anybody to read? If you really are serious when you talk of Jewish plots, may I not direct your attention to one worth talking about? What use is it wasting words on the alleged control of your public opinion by Jewish financiers, newspaper owners, and movie magnates, when you might as well also justly accuse us of the proved control of your whole civilization...you have not begun to appreciate the real depth of our guilt.
We are intruders. We are disturbers. We are subverters. We have taken your natural world, your ideals, your destiny, and played havoc with them. We have been at the bottom of not merely the latest great war but of nearly all your wars, not only of the Russian but of nearly every other major revolution in your history. We have brought discord and confusion and frustration into your personal and public life, we are still doing it. And no one can tell how long, we shall go on doing it.
Look back a little and see what has happened... Disporting yourselves on the hillsides and in the valleys of the great outdoors, you took to speculating on the wonder and mystery of life laid the foundations of natural science and philosophy. Yours was a noble, sensual culture, unirked by the prickings of social conscience or by any sentimental questions about human equality.
Who knows what great and glorious destiny might have been yours if we had left you alone. But we did not leave you alone. We took you in hand and pulled down the beautiful and generous structure you had reared, and changed the whole course of your history. We conquered you as no empire of yours ever subjugated Africa or Asia...we did it solely by the irrestible might of our spirit, with ideas, with propaganda. We made you the willing and unconscious bearers of our mission to the whole world, to the barbarous races of the world, to the countless unborn generations. Without fully understanding what we were doing to you, you became the agents of our racial tradition.
In conclusion; you want to deal effectively with the Jewish problem. The go forth teaching, proclaiming, and promoting the great news of Identity and the Kingdom of Christ. Within this message lies the beginning of the Western Christian rule and the death of world Jewry." 1034
Ezekiel also recognized this conspiracy of the Inhabitants of Jerusalem: "Moreover the spirit lifted me up, and brought me unto the east gate of the Lord's house, which looketh eastward: and behold at the door of the gate five and twenty men...Then said he unto me, Son of man, these are the men that devise mischief, and give wicked counsel in this city [Jerusalem]...Son of man, thy brethren [Israelites], even thy brethren, the men of thy kindred, and all the house of Israel wholly, are they unto whom the inhabitants of Jerusalem have said, get you [Israelites] far from the Lord1035 : unto us is this land given in possession." 1036
This caused the Jews to brag: "Thus saith the Lord God; because the enemy hath said against you [Israel], aha, even the ancient high places are our's in possession: Therefore prophesy and say, Thus saith the Lord God; Because they have made you [Israel] desolate, and swallowed you [Israel] up on every side, that ye might be a possession unto the residue of the heathen, and ye are taken up in the lips of talkers and are an infamy of the people." 1037
Then we have proof that Ezekiel is talking about the Jews: "Therefore, ye mountains [nations] of Israel, hear the word of the Lord God; Thus saith the Lord God to the mountains [nations] and hills [small nations], to the rivers, and to the valleys, to the desolate wastes, and to the cities that are forsaken, which became a prey and derision to the residue of the heathen that are round about; Therefore thus saith the Lord God; Surely in the fire of my jealousy have I spoken against the residue of the heathen, and against all Idumea [the Jews, Esau/Edom - Esau is Edom 1038 Edom is in modern Jewry 1039 ], which have appointed my land into their possession with the joy of all their heart, with despiteful minds, to cast it out for a prey." 1040
The result has been to give the Jew an entirely false position of supposed pre-eminence in the light of the prophetic word which actually he will never be able to occupy. Theologians have completely failed to examine the evidence to see whether the Jews are really entitled to the position of the modern Judeo-Christian Church has assigned to them.
The assumption that the Jews are all of Israel today has closed much of the Bible to Christian understanding. Furthermore, it has had far-reaching results in blinding men to the meaning of current world developments and it has materially assisted those who are endeavoring to acquire world rulership by furthering their subversive activities. This Christian leniency in regard to Jewish aspirations has been based upon the expectation that the Jews are to eventually come into world rulership.
Thus the Zionists, unsupported by any Scriptural evidence whatever to substantiate their claims, are moving toward the consummation of their plans for world rulership. In doing so they are making world revolution and war inevitable which will climax in a reign of violence and bloodshed bringing the present age to its close.
"We will have a world government whether you like it or not. The only question is whether that government will be achieved by conquest or consent." 1041
The pity of it all is that the Christian world is responsible for much of this planned chaos, at least to the extent that they have extolled the Jews as God's people who are chosen to rule the world. Actually, the Zionists are seducing the nations of the world and they have deceived Christian people everywhere into believing they are the Israel of God so that no active protest is made as they boldly pursue their aim to gain world control.
Ample evidence has been furnished demonstrating the fallacy of assigning to the Jews the prophecies and blessings pronounced upon the House of Israel. The present so-called return of the Jews to Palestine is not in conformity with the great prophecies of the restoration of the House of Israel to the land of their forefather, a restoration which is to be accomplished by peaceful means alone after a sincere change of heart and genuine spiritual revival on the part of God's Israel people. The Zionists, however, are fulfilling ominous prophecies which foreshadow the coming of evil, not the coming of peace. Their move toward Palestine is a harbinger that the Great and Terrible Day of the Lord is very near.
Zionist activities in Palestine and the establishment of the new state of the Israelis have led many Christians to assume that Israel is being restored to her land again in fulfillment of the prophecies of the prophets of the Lord. If such a supposition were true, then all the activities of the Zionist Jews would be found to be in conformity with every requirement set forth by the prophets concerning the marks which were to identify latter-day Israel. Also, they would be following the method by which the prophets predicted the restoration would be accomplished. Actually, the Zionists are not in possession of any of the necessary identification marks; nor are they proceeding to possess the land according to Biblical requirements.
The blessings of God that we once took for granted in this former great Christian nation have been removed. Our people are bewildered and are striking out in all directions trying to point their fingers at the problem. The Judeo- Christian churches remain strangely silent about affairs of state. The different denominations within the mainline Christian movement teach only their own doctrine. Yet, none of them really teach "The Way" that Christ taught. They don't seem to realize that religions are man-made and "The Way" of Christ is an ethic, a way of life and a lifestyle "The Way" of Christ is not a religion. Secular politics and "The Way" of Christ are irrevocably intertwined.
If it is true that events in the history of Christianity are directly correlated to secular history, and one affects the other, then we should be able to list chronologically the events that have caused us all to be in the bondage of secular humanism or modern Pharaseeism. The State is now god. Whether one believes in the conspiratorial concept of history or not is immaterial. In all probability, most of those who have participated in what is termed a conspiracy didn't know they were participants! Each of us, as we read and watch and learn, will tend to align ourselves with one of the two camps. Either God is God, or man is god. "For they have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind: it hath no stalk: the bud shall yield no meal: if so be it yield, the stranger [zuwr, a racial alien] shall swallow it up." 1042
Much thought has been given as to whether we should start at the "beginning" or start at the "time of Jacob's trouble," 1043 and then go back to an earlier period and discuss the monumental historical events that prepared the way for the "time of Jacob's trouble." Both periods are equally important but if we start with the last half of the study, the incidents of history are fresher and more important in our minds. We will see the development of Mystery Babylon as described in the Bible in the Revelation of John.
We have arrived exactly as John said we would! So many can't see it because we have been taught never, never to associate "religion" with politics. Those are the two subjects that we are never, never to talk about with friends or in public. But they are the two subjects that we should discuss whenever we have the opportunity.
This historical review will discuss actions of practically every religious organization in the Western World as well as the pseudo-religions of the secret societies. As a people, we have been taught not to write about or discuss certain issues or incidents. It is for that reason that we never read a history book that puts them all together.
Ministers and secular historians have stated many times that, "I know about these things but I have to feed my family and prepare for my retirement. After I retire, I will talk about them." But they never do. "The Lord looked down from heaven upon the children of men, to see if there were any that did understand, and seek God. They are all gone aside, they are all together become filthy: there is none that doeth good, no, not one." 1044
The Key Is The International Banking Dynasty: When one studies the life-style and practices of ancient Babylon, one sees the exact image of the modern world. Then it was just one city that influenced the peoples and countries of most of the known world, as described in the Bible.
A group of German Archaeologists, under the leadership of professor Robert Koldeway, undertook the monumental task of excavating ancient Babylon. From 1899 to 1917 they literally churned up the desert at the site of Babylon, sixty miles south of modern Baghdad. They found a city which would look very much like a modern American city. Wise, straight streets and cross streets allowed for majestic travel. Babylon was a commercial metropolis but it was also a very religious city. There were 53 temples of the chief gods, 55 chapels of Marduk, 300 chapels for the earthly deities, 600 for the heavenly deities, 180 altars for the goddess Ishatar, 180 for the gods Nergal and Adad and 12 other altars for different gods.
Banks which loaned money at usury [interest] were everywhere and the rate of interest was 20 percent and sometimes more. They had a system of stocks and bonds. They had a place down along the river where every morning the prices of goods, both incoming and outgoing, were fixed. It was called the Quay.
The morals were that of an alley cat. Every woman had to go to the shrine of Aphrodite once in her life and consort with a stranger. When a pregnancy occurred, the child was "passed through the fire of Molech" [or sacrificed by fire to the god Molech]. Thus, the idea of abortion could possibly have been created at that time.
To compare the morals of today with the Babylonian system, just recently the famous bordello called the Mustang Ranch near Las Vegas, Nevada has been incorporated and its stocks placed on the board of the New York Stock Exchange! The system of medicine as we know it today, where the symptoms are treated and not the cause, was created right there in Babylon. It was to Babylon that Israelites from the tribe of Judah and Benjamin went as captives. They were basically an agriculturally-oriented people, believing in God's laws, as written, without modification or "situation ethics" applied. They came out as believers in the Babylonian Talmud instead of the Bible and with the professions par excellence of merchants, bankers, and traders. 1045
How Was Babylon Reinitiated In The "Latter Days?": This brief description of ancient Babylon was presented to provide the bride to modern times. This lesson in history now begins at the time when usury [interest] was introduced to our people in the Christian Western world. As you read of these historical events, the incidents may seem a little different from what you were taught in school. You must remember, "To the victor belongs the spoils." Also, the victor always writes the history.
As an example, we were all taught that Oliver Cromwell was the "Great Benefactor" and "savior" of England. We will learn that those benevolent titles were given by the victor in the great battle that became the start of Mystery Babylon in which we live.
Thomas Cromwell, a close relative and ancestor of Oliver, was the singular person who caused the first revolution of the 1500s in England. The intellect, the charisma, the cunning, the brutality and the sinister mind of this man completely overwhelmed all of England, including King Henry VIII, parliament, and the common Englishman.
He had a very receptive person to work with in King Henry VIII. The king was an overbearing, overweight and obnoxious individual who had dreams of playing god. Thomas Cromwell knew this and took advantage of it. In all probability he was sent back to England specifically to do what he did.
For you see, Thomas Cromwell was trained by the Venetian traders who were famous money lenders of the time. He was trained by Machiavelli and he carried Machiavelli's book, The Prince wherever he went. It was this book that trained his cunning and sinister mind. He was in the courts and lived in the manner of the families of the Borgias and the Medicis. He was a member of the Rosicrucians, an early occult organization that later became a part of the Freemasonry movement.
Thomas Cromwell returned to England and started loaning money to the poorer nobles, charging interest [usury] which is against God's Law. He titled himself a "scrivener," which is something between a money lender and an attorney. He became an influential and busy member of parliament and five years later, in 1528, he was able to convince the Catholic Cardinal Wolsey that he needed a man to oversee his business affairs with the various monasteries in England. It was the very job for which he had trained for so long.
He started suppressing the influence of the smaller churches and monasteries. Some of these had existed as Christian Churches long before the Roman Catholic Church came to England. Extensive writings of historians, both secular and Christian, reveal that the Christian church in England was started by Joseph of Armathea very soon after the Resurrection of our Savior.
Of course it was Cardinal Wolsey who received the blame and resentment from the people of England for this suppression. They felt that Wolsey had to be removed and Cromwell, in true Machiavellian style, placed himself between the people and Wolsey. In his genius, he saw Wolsey disgraced and removed, and Cromwell stepped into the close company of Henry VIII. Wolsey had been the minister to the King and represented a very powerful position in the affairs of the country. Cromwell played on the King's ego and between them, the king became the head of the Christian Church in England.
From there it was a downhill slide. Cromwell dissolved a large number of the Christian churches and monasteries and divided the money received from their dissolution between himself and the king's treasury. The king got 20 percent and Cromwell and his henchmen got 80 percent.
Thomas Cromwell acted as a completely despotic dictator. He was ruthless and totally authoritarian. The people of England were extremely upset over the situation but did nothing. King Henry VIII also obtained more and more power, both in secular and religious affairs. King worship actually existed in England.
Thomas was extremely close to the king and his power and influence continued to increase until finally he overstepped his bounds, even with the king. Thomas Cromwell was executed in 1540 and the people of England, including the nobility, actually applauded as he hung on the scaffold. But the family of Thomas Cromwell became extremely wealthy and influential from the money he stole from the churches and monasteries. (History Of The England People, John Richard Green)
What has been related about the life and affairs of Thomas Cromwell is a perfect example of Hegellian Dialectics in action. Hegellian Dialectics is described as an idea which is placed in motion and is called the thesis. This argument may take some years to take effect. Then, a counter idea, called the antithesis, is brought to bear against the thesis. This counter antithesis also may take some years to become fruitful. As a result of this clash of ideas, a resulting state of affairs called a synthesis drops out. The synthesis is always different from either the thesis or the antithesis. When the power brokers of the world use this, and they do, it is a very easy matter, in time, to control the affairs of the entire world.
The Hegellian Dialectics occurred naturally in the world for many centuries, probably as long as recorded history. However, this situation in England with the affairs of Thomas Cromwell and King Henry VIII, was probably one of the first examples where it was intentionally placed in motion. It was conceived and directed by the international money lenders for the purpose of ruling the world. This will become very apparent as we continue with our history lesson.
So Thomas Cromwell and his thesis created a dictatorial, authoritarian system where the government was sovereign and the king was god. This condition persisted for nearly one hundred years in England
The Reformation In England: The despotic system that Cromwell created in England was a fertile seed-bed for the growing Protestant Reformation. We will see that this became the antithesis of this great conspiracy. The resultant synthesis became the start of Mystery Babylon as will be shown. The Roman Catholic Church had been in a violent struggle with Jewry for centuries, particularly over the issue of usury, the loaning of money for gain, or interest. When Martin Luther broke with the Catholic Church, he retained the same position with respect to usury.
But when Luther died in 1546, just six years following the execution of Thomas Cromwell, the second generation of Protestant Reformers apparently was of a different opinion. Maurice Pinay in his book, The Plot Against The Church states that Martin Luther was nationalistic in his thoughts and anti-Jewish and the second generation was more "Judeo-Christian" in their thoughts and actions.1046
Apparently Mr. Pinay was referring, at least in part, to the role that John Calvin played in the Christian thinking in England. Calvin changed the centuries-old Christian belief against usury by stating that usury was permissible if it was kept within bounds. The B'nai-B�rth convention of Paris, France in May, 1936 claimed that John Calvin was of Jewish extraction and that his name was originally Cohen.1047
Even though the Catholic Church in England was not closely aligned with Rome, this clash which broke out between the Catholics and the Protestants was extremely vicious. The leaders in England felt certain that there were outside forces fanning this instigation. 1048 What happened next would eventually encompass the entire Christian West, including the future United States of America, and then finally include the entire world. That is the world as we see it today.
Now we come to Oliver Cromwell, who was born at Huntingdom, in England, on the 25th of April, 1599. He was the only surviving son of Robert Cromwell, the second son of Sir Henry Cromwell. His mother was Elizabeth, the daughter of William Steward and sister of Sir Thomas Steward. "I was by birth a gentleman," so he told his first Parliament, "living neither in any considerable height, nor yet in obscurity."
The genealogists of later times have tried to discover traces of "historic descent," both with the Cromwell family and the Stewart family but whatever they came up with, they were only inventions of the imagination. Both the Cromwells and the Stewarts were "newfound nobility" because, "both families had grown in wealth and importance at the dissolution of the Monasteries and Churches. The Cromwells of Huntingdon were descendants of Sir Richard Cromwell, otherwise called Williams, a kinsman of Thomas Cromwell, the 'Hammer of Monasteries,' under Henry VIII." 1049
Oliver Cromwell became a powerful man in England through his membership in the Parliament. He was well liked among the Protestants, particularly the "Non-Conformists." He was a very religious man. He was also a man with great ambitions. Charles I was King of England at the time.
Charles I found himself in opposition to Parliament and the international money lenders. Manasseh Ben Israel, a money lender in Holland, offered, with the help of other German and French money lenders, to assist Cromwell by financing the overthrow of the British throne [by loaning the money at interest of course].
Fernandez Carvajal of Portugal, often referred to in history as "The Great Jew," became Cromwell's chief military contractor. He provided Cromwell's army with the best arms and equipment money could buy [at usury or interest]. A very complex and competent underground was organized in England under the command of another of Manasseh Ben Israel's agents named Desouze. Fernandez Carvajal used his influence to have DeSouze appointed Ambassador to Portugal. In the Ambassador's house, protected by diplomatic immunity, the leaders of the World Revolutionary Movement (WRM) made their plans to create the Great Revolution of England that was to culminate in the forming of the Bank of England in 1694. (Pawns In The Game, William Carr; History of The Bank of England, Francis; Menasseh Ben Israel's Mission To Oliver Cromwell, The Jewish Intelligences, Lucien Wolf)
The world in general, and Protestants in particular, are still suffering from this contrived action on the part of Oliver Cromwell. We have the Irish Republican Army and the Sinn Fein, which is an Irish patriotic organization advocating boycott and resistance against England.
The Sinn Fein was founded by Arthur Griffiths in 1905. He was succeeded as president in 1917 by Eamon de Valera. By that time the Society was controlled and� subsidized by the Clan-na-Gael and Germany. After the start of the World War in 1914, it asserted itself as the open foe of England.
Richard Dawson in Red Terror and Green, page 176, published a dispatch sent to Count von Bernstorff, the German Ambassador in the United States at that date. The document was marked "very secret" and dated April 18, 1916. It read as follows: "Judge Cohalan [of New York] requests the transmission of the following remarks: The revolution in Ireland can only be successful with the support of Germany: otherwise England will be able to suppress it, even though it be only after a hard struggle. Therefore help is necessary. This should consist principally of aerial attacks on England and a diversion of the fleet simultaneously with the Irish revolution. Then if possible a landing of arms and ammunition in Ireland and possibly some officers from Zeppelins. This would enable the Irish ports to be closed against England. The services of the revolution, therefore, may decide the war."
The part played by the Irish-Roman Catholic church in Irish National and International politics is gathered from the following telegram from Count von Bernstorff to the German Foreign Office. "The Bishop of Cork having died, there is a sharp contest over the succession. The present Assistant Bishop, Daniel Cohalan, is the choice of the local clergy; but England is using unusual efforts to have appointed. Is strongly anti-German, although Germany, at our request, released him shortly after the outbreak of war. Assistant-Bishop Cohalan is cousin of Judge Cohalan, and strongly Nationalist and pro-German. He was the intermediary between the insurgent Cork Volunteers and the British military authorities, and publicly exposed the gross breach of faith of the English with the surrendered men. Hence the effort to defeat him through the English Envoy at the Vatican. It would have a great moral effect in Rome of Cohalan were chosen. If Germany can exert any influence to bring about this result it would defeat the English intrigue against her interests."1050
Dr. Daniel Cohalan was chosen.
Let us repeat that by a close study of the Ancient Order of Hibernians and the Knights of Columbus, one cannot fail to see the control that Freemasonry exercises over the Irish-Roman Catholic church. This, unfortunately, is a phase of the international situation which is generally overlooked. In an effort to dissociate politics from religion, writers on these subjects have lost sight of the fact that they are viewing a fight between two theocracies, Roman Catholicism and Freemasonry.
The Irish Republican Brotherhood
The Fenians: Founded 1857-1858: Concerning this famous Secret Society, Captain Pollard writes: "From its earliest days to the present time the I.R.B. has existed as a militant revolutionary secret society, with the avowed object of separating Ireland from all connection with the British Empire and establishing an independent Republican Government." 1051
The founders of this movement were Colonel John O'Mahoney and a barrister, Michael Doheney, both of whom had fled from Ireland for their share in the rising of 1848. Both these men took refuge in France, at that time a hot-bed of secret Carbonarist societies, such as the Communistes Revolutionaries, the Constitutional Society with its 'Acting Company', the Seasons and many others, and it was in Paris that these two fugitives lived with James Stephens, the real head and organizer of the Fenian movement, who was also a refugee.
In 1857 a messenger was sent from New York to James Stephens, then in Dublin, asking him to get up an organization in Ireland on resources provided from the United States; and it is clear that Stephens had already cut-and-dried plans in his mind as to how this was to be done. He stated his terms, which were agreed to, and on St. Patrick's Day 1858, the I.R.B. movement was initiated by Stephens and Luby in Dublin. In 1859 the I.R.B. exacted the following oath: "I, A.B., in the presence of Almighty God, do solemnly swear allegiance to the Irish Republic now virtually established; and that I will do my utmost, at every risk, while life lasts, to defend its independence and integrity; and finally that I will yield implicit obedience in all things, not contrary to the laws of God, to the commands of my superior officers. So help me God. Amen."
The organization made rapid headway, but the weight of the Roman Catholic Hierarchy was surging against the movement, and in due course the Brotherhood was excommunicated; in 1861 no Fenian could get absolution.
In November 1863, the Fenian organization assumed a new character. A grand national convention of delegates met at Chicago and avowed the object of the Brotherhood, namely, the separation of Ireland from England, and the establishment of an Irish republic, the same changes being first t be effected in Canada. Another grand convention was held in 1864 at Cincinnati, the delegates at which represented some 250,000 members, each of which members was called upon for a contribution of five dollars, and this call it is said, was promptly responded to.
About the same time a Fenian Sisterhood was established, and the ladies were not inactive; for in two months from their associating they returned upwards of 200,000 sterling to the Fenin Exchequer for the purpose of purchasing arms and other war material. 1052 To raise money the Fenians issued bonds redeemable 90 days after the establishment of the future Irish Republic. Availing themselves of the remarkable documentation furnished by Captain Pollard we gather the following facts: "The American Fenian Brotherhood was a separate organization, distinct from the Irish Fenian Brotherhood or I.R.B. having its own leaders; but both organizations were on the same lines and had their officers, both civil and military oaths, emblems, and passwords, funds and stores of arms." 1053
All was well till September 14, 1865 when the Dublin authorities, who were thoroughly well informed, raided the offices of The Irish People and arrested the staff. James Stephens was arrested with the rest but, "escaped through the nominal complicity of a warder, John Breslin, who was also a member of the I.R.B. Stephens had received some twenty-five thousand pounds, little of which was spent in Ireland, and in later years it was a matter of common knowledge that Stephens, besides being Head Center, had also an agreement with the British Government, which threw a peculiar light on his immunity from arrest and his later escape from prison and leisurely retreat to France." 1054
On March 5, 1867, "Colonel" Kelly, heading a dissident group of Fenians, established a Directory separate from the original I.R.B. in London. "Kelly, it should be noted, was the inventor of the Committee of Safety, later known as the Assassination Committee, whose function was to shoot people suspected of 'treason' to the Brotherhood.
In 1869 new influences in America and Paris succeeded in reforming the I.R.B. Directorate in London, and the organization became not only a mainspring of revolutionary endeavor in Ireland, but a definite element in the complex machinery of world-revolution.
In March 1865, the Fenians joined the amalgamation of subversive Secret Societies under Karl Marx, known as the International Association of Working Men, founded in London on September 28th. It is, at all events, clear that Marx and the leaders of the I.R.B. were in close touch and that Marx knew, even if the mass of Irish dupes did not, that the Irish revolutionary dream of the I.R.B. and Fenian leaders was no merely nationalist rebellion, but was to be a social revolution. The function of the Fenian 'General' Cluseret and his relation to the International are not precisely clear, but he appears to have acted as a chief of the military rather than the civil side of the secret Lodges. During his stay in England on his Fenian mission he paid particular attention tot he problem of how London might be captured, held and burned ...After the suppression of the Paris branch of the Internationale it was Cluseret who organized the workers as a secret communist revolutionary society." 1055
We are told of Cromwells part: "Cromwell's conquest of Ireland in the middle of the seventeenth century made slaves as well as subjects of the Irish people. Over a hundred thousand men, women and children were seized by the English troops and shipped to the West Indies, where they were sold into slavery..." 1056
On September 11, 1655 came the following decree from the Puritan Protectorate by Henry Cromwell in London:� "Concerning the young (Irish) women, although we must use force in taking them up, yet it beinge so much for their owne goode, and likely to be of soe great advantage to the publique, it is not in the least doubted, that you may have such number of them as you thinke fitt to make use uppon this account."� The "account" was enslavement and transportation to the colonies.
A week later Henry Cromwell ordered that 1,500 Irish boys aged 12 to 14 also be shipped into slavery with the Irish girls in the steaming tropics of Jamaica and Barbados in circumstances which killed off White Adult Slaves by the thousands due to the rigors of field work in that climate and the Savage Brutality of their Overseers. In October the Council of State approved the plan.
Altogether more than one hundred thousand Irish were shipped to the West Indies where they died in slavery in horrible conditions. Children weren't the only victims. Even eighty year old Irish women were deported to the West Indies and enslaved 1057 Irish religious leaders were herded into, "internment camps throughout Ireland, and were then moved progressively to the ports for shipment overseas like cattle." 1058 . By the time Cromwell's men had finished with the Irish people, only one‑sixth of the Irish population remained on their lands. 1059
Cromwell did not only enslave Catholics. Poor White Protestants on the English mainland fared no better. In February, 1656 he ordered his soldiers to find 1,200 poor English Women for enslavement and deportation to the colonies. In March he repeated the order but increased the quota to "2,000 young women of England." In the same year, Cromwell's Council of State ordered all the homeless poor of Scotland, male and female, transported to Jamaica for enslavement. 1060 Of course, Cromwell and the Puritan ruling class were not the only ones involved in the enslavement of Whites. During the Restoration reign of Charles II, the king with Catholic sympathizers who had been Cromwell's arch‑enemy, King Charles enslaved large groups of poor Presbyterians and Scottish Covenanters and deported them to the plantations in turn.
Legislation sponsored by King Charles in 1686, intended to ensure the enslavement of Protestant rebels in the Caribbean colonies, was so harsh that one observer noted, "The condition of these rebels was by this act made as bad, if not worse than the Negroes." 1061
Also: "By far the largest number and certainly the most important group of White indentured servants (Slaves) were the poor Protestants from Europe." 1062 There were four categories of status for White People in colonial America: White freemen, White freemen who owned property, White apprentices (also called "indentured servants," "redemptioners" and "free‑willers") and White Slaves.
The attempt by Abbot Emerson Smith, Galenson and many others at denying the existence and brutal treatment of White Slaves by pretending they were mostly just "indentured servants" learning a trade, regulated according to venerable medieval Guild traditions of apprenticeship runs completely counter to the documentary record. "...the planters did not conceive of their (White) servants socially and emotionally as integral parts of the family or household, but instead viewed them as an alien commodity ...Having abandoned the moral responsibility aspect of pre‑capitalist ideology, masters enforced an often violent social domination of (White) servants by the manipulation of oppressive legal codes... transform(ing)...indentured servitude, with its pre‑industrial, moral, paternalistic superstructure, into a market system of brutal servitude...maintained by the systematic application of legally sanctioned force and violence." 1063
Informal British and colonial custom validated the kidnaping of working‑class British Whites and their enslavement in the colonies under such euphemisms as "Servitude according to the Custom" which upheld the force of "verbal contracts" which shipmasters and press‑gangs claimed existed between them and the wretched Whites they kidnaped off the streets of England and sold into colonial slavery. These justifications for White slavery arose in law determined by penal codes. In other words, White slavery was permitted and perpetuated on the claim that all who were thus enslaved were criminals. No proof for this claim was needed because the fact of one's enslavement "proved" the fact of one's "criminality." The history of White Slavery in the New World can be found within the history of the enforcement of the penal codes in Britain and America.
Slaves were made of poor White "criminals" who had stolen as little as one sheep, a loaf of bread or had been convicted of destroying shrubbery in an aristocrat's garden. They would be separated from their parents or spouse and "transported" to the colonies for life.
In 1655 four teenagers were whipped through the streets of Edinburg, Scotland, burned behind the ears and "barbadosed" for interrupting a minister, James Scott, while he was preaching in church. 1064 The "convict" label was so ubiquitous that it prompted Samuel Johnson's remark on Americans: "Sir, they are a race of convicts, and ought to be content with anything we allow them short of hanging." But even an exclusive focus on the indentured servant or "apprentice" class cannot conceal the fact of White Slavery because very often the distinctions between the two blurred. Through a process of subterfuge and entrapment, White apprentices were regularly transformed into White slaves, as we shall see.
White Slaves were owned not only by individual aristocrats and rich planters but by the colonial government itself or its governor. White Slaves included not just paupers but such "wicked villaines" as "vagrants, beggars, disorderly and other dissolute persons" as well as White Children from the counties and towns of Britain who were stolen from their parents through no Harriet Beecher Stowe rose to prominence in chronicling the anguish and hardship of these enslaved White Children.
A large number of the White Slaves arriving in America described as "convicts" were actually political prisoners. Of the Scottish troops captured at the battle of Worcester more than 600 hundred were shipped to Virginia as slaves in 1651.� The rebels of 1666 were sent as slaves to the colonies as were the Monmouth rebels of 1685 and the Jacobites of the rising of 1715.
1650: The Marquess of Montrose, James Montrose, was a Scottish Coventanter who was in opposition to Cromwell. He, because of a burning desire to avenge the death of King Charles I, gathered a small army and attacked England in rebellion against Cromwell. He was captured and executed.
1651: Charles II, who was in exile in France, invaded England. He was defeated and retreated to France.
1652: England was involved in another contrived war with the Dutch. All of these wars and skirmishes were financed by the money lenders with funds loaned at usury [interest].
1653: Cromwell proclaimed himself Lord Protector of England. England became involved in more wars. These were contrived wars similar to the "police actions" of the United States' war in Vietnam.
���� 1656: Trouble started in the American Colonies. This was also a contrived "police action." England's loss of the American Colonies because of our War of Independence, and what they immediately planned to do about that loss, will be discussed in detail later in a future issue.
1657: Death of Oliver Cromwell. Son Richard named Protector. Two years later, he became disgusted with the intrigue and resigned.
1660: General Monk occupies London. Charles II proclaimed.
1661: The truth was revealed regarding the intrigue entered into by Cromwell and his two cohorts, Ireton and Bradshaw. The public became incensed and violent. The bodies of Cromwell, Ireton and Bradshaw were exhumed and hung from gallows on Tyburn Hill, London!
1662: Religious strife was engendered to divide members of the Protestant denominations. Non-Conformists to the established Church of England were persecuted.
1664: England is again involved in war with Holland. Wars and "police actions" are used extensively to fuel the fires of the Hegellian Dialectics to create the economic and political world that is desired for the self-chosen few. We cannot over-emphasize this point and we must take the study of it seriously. These wars made England a debtor nation [sound familiar?]. The Bible says that, "...the borrower is servant to the lender." 1065
1665: A great depression settled over England. Depressions are often used for the same purpose as wars. Unemployment and shortages of food undermined the health of the people and the Great Plague broke out. The Great Fire of London, known as "The Great Cleanser," ended the plague.
1666: England involved in war with France and Holland. More money loaned at interest to all three nations.
1667: Cabal agents start new religious and political strife [the events of the group that is now known by that name is very important because the families involved come on down through history and were the promoters of the doctrine of "Dispensationalism" and the Balfor Declaration, which provided for the new state of Israeli in the Mideast].
1674: England and Holland make peace. The men directing international intrigue change their characters. They become peace-makers instead of the war-makers [just like what is going on between Russia and the West at the present time]. They elevate plain Mr. William Stadholder to the rank of Captain-General of the Dutch Forces [remember, Manasseh ben Israel was a powerful figure in Holland]. Stadholder became William� Prince of Orange. It was arranged that he meet Mary, the eldest daughter of the Duke of York. The Duke was only one place removed from becoming King of England.
1677: Princess Mary of England married William, Prince of Orange. To place William upon the throne of England it was necessary to get rid of both Charles II and the Duke of York, who was slated to become James II.
1683: The "Rye House Plot" was hatched. The intention was to assassinate both King Charles II and the Duke of York. It failed.
1685: King Charles II died. The Duke of York became James II of England. Immediately a campaign of L'Infamie was started against James II [The name L'Infamie was given during the French Revolution in 1787 to a group in France who planted disinformation and other propaganda to cause the public to react violently against targeted leaders].
One must keep foremost in mind that the "great conspirators" always take advantage of any weakness of the flesh or the carnal mind to destroy a person. If they can find nothing carnal, they create a lie. More about the L'Infamie will be discussed when we cover the French Revolution [All of this history is intertwined].
"There is a Jewish conspiracy against all nations; it occupies almost everywhere the avenues of power ‑ a double assault of Jewish revolution and Jewish finance, revolution and finance. If I were God, I'd clean this mess up and I would start with cleaning the Money Changers out of the Federal Reserve. He does say in His Word that the gold and silver will be thrown in the streets. Since they aren't using money in Heaven now, we won't need any when He gets here. It will be done in earth as it is in heaven. Oh, I do thank God for that! Hallelujah! I'll bet you haven't heard this much praises, ever." 1066
The Duke of Monmouth was persuaded, or bribed, into leading an insurrection to overthrow King James II. On June 30th, the Battle of Sedgemoor was fought. Monmouth was defeated and captured. He was executed July 15, 1685. In August Judge Jeffreys opened, what historians have named, "The Bloody Assizes."
Over three hundred persons concerned in the Monmouth Rebellion were sentenced to death under circumstances of atrocious cruelty. Nearly one thousand others were condemned to be sold as slaves. This is another example of the Machiavellian concepts used by the Internationalists. Working behind the scenes, they create conditions for which other people are blamed. Still others are aroused to actively oppose those they blame.
They, in turn, are liquidated [This seems complicated but it is not. We see the very same thing happening today regarding the current U.S. position of negotiating with the PLO. All sorts of attempts are being made to make the PLO look bad whether any real evidence exists or not]. King James still had to be disposed of before William of Orange could be placed on the throne to carry out their mandate. Every person in England was bewildered, as they were not allowed to know the truth. Then the conspirators made their next move.
1688: They ordered William, Prince of Orange to land in England at Torbay. This he did on November 5th. King James abdicated and fled to France. He had become unpopular by reason of the campaign of L'Infamie, intrigue and his own foolishness and culpability. They found the carnal mind of the king and they exploited it by making it known to the public. Public opinion can be controlled so very easily, particularly when you control all of the public news media as is the case now. Instead of "The news fit to print," it is "The news printed to fit."
1689: William of Orange and Mary, were proclaimed King and Queen of England. King James did not intend to give up the throne without a fight. He was a Catholic, so the Internationalists set up William of Orange as the champion of the Protestant faith. On February 15th, 1689, King James landed in Ireland. The Bible of The Boyne was fought by men of definite, and opposing, religious� convictions.
The battle has been celebrated by "Orangemen" on the 12th of July ever since. There is probably not one Orangeman in ten thousand who knows that all the wars and rebellions fought from 1640 to 1689 were fomented by the international money-lenders for the purpose of putting themselves in position to control British politics and the economy.
Their first objective was to obtain permission to institute a Bank of England and consolidate and secure debts Britain owed them for loans made to her to fight the wars they instigated. William of Orange immediately directed the British Treasury to borrow 1,250,000 pounds from the international money lenders, the very same people who put him on the throne.
History books will show that Sir John Houblen and Mr. William Patterson, on behalf of the British Government, made the negotiations, thus their family names go down in the history as the culprits while the real evil men are made out as heros. It is ironic that the negotiations setting up the Bank of England were conducted in a church.
The terms that the International money lenders demanded when they set up the Bank of England were:
1). That the names of those who made the loan remain secret; and that they be granted a charter to establish a Bank of England.
2). That the directors of the Bank of England be grated the legal right to establish the Gold Standard for currency, by which.
3). They could make loans to the value of 10 pounds for ever 1 pound value of gold they had on deposit in their vaults.
4). That they be permitted to consolidate the national debt; and secure payment of amounts due as principal and interest by direct taxation of the people [sound familiar?].1067
The international money lenders never intended that England pay off the national debt. From here the world Revolutionary Movement (WRM) was to go forward and create revolutions encompassing first the Christian West, and then, the entire world. It all started in England and as we go through the pages of time we will see how they fine-tuned the techniques for revolution to an art form.
If we are more fully to understand the technique that they created, we must spend considerable time in England. Once the technique used in England is explained in sufficient detail, then the rest of the revolutions, right up to the current time, will be easily understood.�
There is much more to be written about merry England and how the international money lenders used that country and the people to build the Plutocratic, Elite-Capitalist, Bolshevik, Zionist [now Christian and Jewish] system, designed to rule the world. All of us, to one extent or another, have been forced into this ungodly Babylonian system. But for us to be a part of an evil system and at the same time think that we are doing right, is wrong. "Therefore my people are gone into captivity, because they have no knowledge: and their honourable men are famished, and their multitude dried up with thirst. Therefore hell hath enlarged herself, and opened her mouth without measure: and their glory, and their multitude, and their pomp, and he that rejoiceth, shall descend into it [hell is referring to the grave]...Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!" 1068
The Internationalists now have the world in the palm of their hands. We are taught that if we are good and do as they say, we will be rewarded commensurate with our abilities to perform. An analogy to this is that of a large dairy. We are in the milking string in the milking barn. Those cows that produce more, get more feed and better treatment. Those that produce less, get less.
But we do not have liberty. We are finger-printed, photographed and licensed. We must have licenses to drive on our streets, to own an automobile, to get married, to build a house. The government owns our children. They must be educated as the government says. We are not even allowed to determine how we will treat our own illnesses when we get sick. "Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage." 1069
Back to "merry" England! When England was forced to allow the international money-lenders back into England under Oliver Cromwell, we find a country whose nobility was practically worthless. They were, for the most part, corrupt and by position of birth alone they controlled the destiny of the people. Some were inbred, in violation of God's Law, to the extent that many were functional idiots. God's judgment was coming on England for her many sins. The just and the unjust alike were to suffer. And that suffering is not yet finished.
As the World Revolutionary Movement gathered power and moved into other countries, the takeover could only be accomplished when the leaders of those countries likewise became corrupt. We will realize this as we continue this history and we will see that the United States of America was no exception. "The founding prophet of the leftist faith, Karl Marx, was born in 1818, the son of a Jewish father who changed his name from Herschel to Heinrich and converted to Christianity to advance his career. The young Marx grew into a man consumed by hatred for Christianity.
Internationalizing the worst antichrist stereotypes, he incorporated them into his early revolutionary vision, identifying Jews as symbols of the system of private property and bourgeois democracy he wanted to further. 'The god of the Jews had been secularized and has become the god of this world,' Marx wrote. 'Money is the jealous god of the Jews, beside which no other god may stand.' Once the Revolution succeeds in 'Destroying the Empirical Essence of Christianity, he promised, 'the Jews will become the rulers of the world. This early Marxist formulation is the transparent seed of the mature vision, causing Paul Johnson to characterize Marxism as 'the antichristian of the intellectuals.'
The international Communist creed that Marx invented is a creed of hate. The solution that Marx proposed to the Christian 'problem' was to eliminate the system that 'creates' the Christian. The Jews, he said, 'are only symptoms of a more extensive evil that must eradicate capitalism. The Jews are only symbols of a more pervasive enemy that must be destroyed...'
In the politics of the left, Racist Hatred is directed not only against Christian capitalists but against all capitalists; not only against capitalists, but anyone who is not poor, and who is White; and ultimately against Western Civilization itself. The Marxist revolution is antichrist elevated to a global principle." 1070
The nobility of England allowed for the intermarriage between the ruling aristocratic families and the non-Christian Sephardic Jews shortly after the formation of the Bank of England. Because of their money, and because England was so corrupt, these men very quickly obtained positions of leadership in the government. Within fifty years, the English people were no longer in control of their own finances.
The well known English historian and author Hilaire Belloc wrote: "Marriages began to take place, wholesale, between what had once been the aristocratic territorial families of this country and the Jewish commercial fortunes.
After two generations of this, with the opening of the twentieth century those of the great territorial English families in which there was no Jewish blood were the exception. In nearly all of them was the strain more or less marked, in some of them so strong that though the name was still an English name and the traditions those of a purely English lineage of the long past, the physique and character had become wholly Jewish and the members of the family were taken for Jews whenever they travelled in countries where the gentry had not suffered or enjoyed this admixture." 1071
The die was cast. Starting at the time of Cromwell, and certainly during the reign of Charles II and the infamous Cabal, an arrangement was made where the drive, ambition, native sense of intrigue and above all the par excellence of money matters of the international money-lenders and the greed, corruption and culpability of English nobility, agreed to rebuild England and develop what is now known as the Plutocratic, Bolshevik, Elite-Capitalist, Zionist world order.
Think not that the Plutocrats of England have lost out with the dissolution of that empire following World War II. That was too easily accomplished, with hardly a whimper, to be anything but planned. The "government" above and behind the scenes, so-to-speak, the official governments, not only in the United States, but in all of the Western Christian nations was developed as a direct result of the incidents in history that will be presented. When we study out of the average history book it is difficult to relate a single incident discussed in that particular book to incidents found in other writings.
Does a pattern evolve out of all of these incidents? Are the people involved in the incidents related to each other in any way? We will find, as we continue in our studies, that there is a pattern and there are relationships among the peoples involved.
The incidents that occurred in England in the 16th, 17th, 18th, and 19th centuries if we are to understand the World Revolutionary Movement (WRM) must be studies carefully and fully. Over this comparatively short period of time, the forces of evil were developed that have culminated in this maddening drive toward One World Government/New World Order.
Behind those forces, in our modern Mystery Babylon, was the development of the Bank of England. The creation of money out of nothing, fractional reserve banking and the direct taxation of the people for the payment of national debts to the Central Bankers, all of which are privately owned, is the great hammer held over our heads. For all of this to happen, it was necessary that our Christian doctrines be modified or eliminated. We have already shown that John Calvin was the first to falsely teach that usury [loaning money at interest] was acceptable in Christian doctrine.
Why was England chosen as the place where Christian doctrine was to be modified? Because it was from England and Germany, not Rome, that Christianity became the compelling force to lead the world. Germany will be covered in detail later. Here are some quotes from early church fathers and historians that will show the importance of Christianity that once existed in England:
Tertullian (A.D. 155-222) wrote, "The extremities of Spain, the various parts of Gaul (Galatia), the regions of Britain which have never been penetrated by Roman arms have received the religion of Christ." 1072
Eusebius (A.D. 260-340) wrote, "The Apostle (Paul) passed beyond the ocean to the Isles called the Britannic Isles."1073
Dorotheus, Bishop of Tyre (A.D. 303) wrote, "Aristobulus, whom Paul saluted, writing to the Romans 1074 was Bishop of Britain." 1075
Gildas (Albanicus) the Wise (A.D. 425-512), the early British historian wrote, "Christ, the true Sun afford His light, the knowledge of His precepts, to our Island in the last year, as we know, of Tiberius Caesar." This was in A.E. 37, four years after the crucifixion. 1076
Augustine (A.D. 600) said, "In the Western confines of Britain, there is a certain royal island of large extent, surrounded by water, abounding in all the beauties of nature and necessities of life. In it the first neophytes of catholic (universal) law, God beforehand acquainting them, found a church constructed by no human art, but by the hand of Christ himself, for the salvation of His people." 1077
William of Malmesbury (A.D. 1080-1143) was asked by the monks of Glastonbury to write their history. He said, "After the Crucifixion, Joseph of Arimathea arrived with 11 missionaries and that the king gave them 12 Hides of land."1078
Maelgwyn of Llandaff (A.D. 450) wrote, "Joseph of Arimathea, the noble decurion, entered his perpetual sleep with his 11 companions in the Isle of Avalon." 1079
Polydore Vergil, the Italian historian (A.D. 1470-1555) wrote, "Britain, partly through Joseph of Arimathea...was of all kingdoms the first that received the Gospel." 1080
Now that we have shown it was for a purpose that Thomas Cromwell destroyed the church at Glastonbury as well as many others that were a part of that early Christian movement called "THE WAY."
The great battles that took place between the Roman Empire (which was totally controlled by the great "Synagogue of Satan") and Christianity in Britain as well as the great empire of the Franks will be presented later. But first, back to the England of the 17th century.
The Cabal under King Charles II: The word "cabal," as used by the English people at the time of Charles II, came from the French word "caballe" which meant any group of political or private intriguers. The French acquired the word from the Jewish Talmudic community and they, in turn, acquired it from the word Kabbalah which is the representation of theology in terms of esoteric occultism.
John Knox was born about 1505 in Gifford, Scotland. He went to Grammar School at Haddington and then from there to Glasgow to attend the University in 1521. At that time Scotland was completely Roman Catholic, however since Luther nailed his thesis to the door in Wittemberg in October 1517, criticism of the church was more fervent, even in Scotland and Knox grew up hearing different from his professor at the University.
He believed that the General Council of the Church was more powerful than the Pope, and even was so bold as to state that the Pope was not temporarily supreme and divine as some believed. However, the main teaching consisted of the current philosophical and intellectual religion tinctured with superstition. Knox was ordained a priest in 1528 after having obtained his M.A. and teaching philosophy in the University.
Between 1530 and 1535 things began to change, Knox, like Luther and some of the other Reformers who had been devout Catholics before, became dissatisfied with this seemingly pagan religion. Knox was then led to read the writings of the fathers of the Christian Church, Jerome and Augustine. These led him to understand that the Scriptures were the truth and that he needed to understand it in it's original languages.
Then sometime between 1528 and 1540 the reformational ideas began to spread in Scotland; where the first protestant martyr, Patrick Hamilton, was burned at the stake in 1528 at the age of 24. From then on the flames of persecution began to be sparked everywhere. The truth was mainly being spread by the New Tyndale translation of the Bible, and by 1540 many persons of rank in Scotland were supporters of the Reformed faith. This was all taking place under the reign of King James V of Scotland, who died in December of 1542.
1542 also saw John Knox clearly become a Protestant in his views and beliefs. He was pronounced a heretic by the Church and stripped of his priesthood. He then fled to Southern Scotland for safety. It was at this time that a great thing happened, the Regent (ruling in place of the king) passed an act that declared it legal to read the Bible in the common language; this helped the Reformers greatly.
Knox was asked to take up preaching many times, but felt he was unworthy. But finally he agreed, saying like the apostle, "not to count his life dear, that he might finish with joy the ministry which he received of the Lord, to testify the gospel of the grace of God." At once he struck out against the Papacy pronouncing the Pope as anti-Christ, and the whole system to be faulty and unscriptural. In 1547 the Reformers had seized the castle of St. Andrews, Knox, along with many others, dwelt there for safety. In June of 1547 a French fleet appeared to help the Scottish Government reduce the castle to submission and met with success; it fell back into the hands of the Roman Catholic forces in July of that year.
Knox, with others, was confined on board the galleys of the French ship, in chains, treated as a heretic. By the summer of 1548 the ship returned to Scotland and Knox was in very bad health, near death when he saw the steeple of St. Andrews again. He said, "Yes, I know it well; for I see the steeple of that place where God first opened my mouth in public to His glory; and I am fully persuaded, how weak soever I now appear, that I shall not depart this life till that my tongue shall glorify His goodly name in the same place."
Finally in 1549 Knox was freed from his imprisonment - just how this occurred is not known for a certainty. When he was at last freed, he went to England: There he found Edward VI (the son of Henry VIII) King under a Regency. Thomas Cranmer was Archbishop of Canterbury.
In England, Knox was first a preacher and then was made Chaplain in Ordinary to King Edward VI. During this year he was consulted about the English "Book of Common Prayer," which was about to be republished, and because of his influence the idea of the bodily presence of Christ at the Lord's supper and the act of kneeling to receive the bread and wine were both removed.
On July 6th, 1553, Edward VI died. Knox remained until Queen Mary, a Catholic, was proclaimed sovereign; this event put the Reformed movement in great danger. Liberty was promised to Protestants until the 20th of December at which time they would lose their protection of the law. Knox refused to leave England, and continued preaching.
In January of 1554 after some of his letters had been seized, he headed to Southern England, but some of his friends persuaded him to go to the coast and escape to the Continent which he did, landing at Dieppe on January 28, leaving behind his bride of one year, Marjory Bowes. From Dieppe he went to Switzerland and became acquainted with Calvin and studied under him.
In 1554, Knox took the job of being a Pastor at a church at Frankfort-on-Main. The church was mostly made up of English Protestant refugees; the group broke up the next year due to a conflict over the use of Edward's VI's Prayer Book. The group which opposed Knox accused him of treason for making remarks against the marriage of Queen Mary and Philip of Spain. This caused him to leave Frankfort and return to Geneva. Then he decided to go to Scotland. Protestants were having an easier time there, and also he planned on going back through Dieppe to see his wife for the first time in two years. Through all these travels, he really regretted not being able to stay in Scotland and felt that he was letting his own people down by not being able to stay with them during this time of persecution and trouble.
In July of 1556 Knox was chosen Pastor of the English Congregation at Geneva and this time with his wife, left Scotland and returned to Switzerland; there he had two sons. For a brief time he returned to France and preached to a persecuted French Protestant Church at Dieppe.
In 1558 he returned to Geneva and helped with the translation of the Geneva Bible, published in 1560; he also wrote a treatise that he became famous for, "The First Blast of the Trumpet against the Monstrous Regiment of Women."� This publicly stated his disapproval of Mary's government in England and the governing of women over nations in general. In July of 1558 upon hearing of the death of Queen Mary and the succession of Queen Elizabeth, he decided to return to Scotland and did so in January of 1559.
It was the beginning of the real Reformation in Scotland. His first step there was to strip the images and other idolatrous items from the town near St. Andrews castle; this set an example for many other parts of Scotland. The Reformers had a very tough time, even to the point of French troops sent to control them, but they persevered and Knox felt sure that they would eventually prevail; this they did and Knox was appointed, along with five other ministers, to produce a system of administration for the new Protestant Church. The result was "The First Book of Discipline." This was never officially accepted by their council, but it did form the basis for the organization of the Scottish Reformed Church Government and Policies.
The next woman Knox had to deal with was the young Mary Queen of Scots, a confirmed Roman Catholic; they met together a few times and battled over their completely opposite beliefs. He watched closely her activities of winning over Protestant nobles and cooling the zeal of the Reformed cause and spoke out harshly against her and her Catholic decisions. Knox's first wife died in 1561 and after three years he married again to Margaret Steward, the daughter of a nobleman who consistently supported the Reformed cause.
The history of Mary Queen of Scots is very important to the history of John Knox's life, because of the suspected sordid activities in her life. Knox was not able to minister in Edinburgh until she was removed form office. He returned to his calling and preached at the Coronation of James VI on July 29th of 1567.
James, the young King swore in his coronation oath to preserve the Protestant religion in Scotland. His Regent, the Earl of Murray, also was anxious to settle grievances for the Protestant Church. These days were for Knox some of the happiest as he saw the Reformation established more firmly in Scotland and could rest for a while and look back over the years of suffering and endurance. However, that was not to last. Murray was killed and political confusion in Scotland ran rampant. Knox was very moved by all of this and this led to him having a stroke in October of 1570. His speech was affected considerably.
The next regent, James VI grandfather, the Earl of Lennox, was very weak and his enemies raised a revolt against him. Knox's life was in danger because of his opposing views and there were many who feared him being in Edinburgh would start a civil war, so he was persuaded to go back to St. Andrews castle. There his health continued to deteriorate, however, he was not to die there. The members of the Church of St. Giles sent a deputation requesting Knox to return to them at Edinburgh, and he did so in August of 1572. Unfortunately, his last days were filled with grief as he heard of the assassination of a French Protestant leader, Admiral Coligny, the Massacre of St. Bartholomew and the general massacre of Protestants in Paris and other cities.
This deeply grieved him and possibly even hastened his death which came on November 24, 1572. No name ranks higher than his were in the Reformed cause in Scotland. Few suffered as much and none had more courage than he, nor such a firm conviction of the rightness of the cause.
The founding fathers of the United States were, themselves, from wealthy and aristocratic families. They were all very well educated and were accustomed to communicating with men of like stature. Consequently, it was easy for the men from the European oligarchies to become acquainted and accepted within the circle of the founding fathers. As we shall see, many of them were even able to acquire very important positions within the government of the United States.
Just such a man has a name that is familiar to all of us from our high school history books. Aaron Burr has been romanticized and some historians even hint that he may have been given a bum rap. But Aaron Burr represented, from the very outset, the very powerful families of England and Switzerland.� Aaron Burr's ancestral lineage itself presents some very interesting information. His grandparents on his mother's side were the famous theologian and preacher Jonathan Edwards, who became well known because he taught against the teachings of the Pilgrims regarding the concept of free will as compared to grace only.
The Pilgrims taught that works are required as well as grace and that you are rewarded or judged accordingly. This debate is legion and has divided Christianity into those who believe in building the Kingdom and those who believe in waiting for the Kingdom. Sara Pierrepoint's family became a part of the J.P. Morgan dynasty and owners of the New York Times. Those in support of the British position very quickly latched on to Jonathan Edwards theology and supported him.1081
Burr attended Princeton University as a classmate of James Madison. Burr's father had been the second president of the college and his grandfather, the third president. While Madison joined the patriotic Whig Society, Burr joined with the pro-British groups. It was here that he was discovered by James Mark Prevost. The Prevost family was powerful and famous as a part of the ruling 200 oligarchy of Switzerland. The Prevost and the intermarried Mallet family became a most influential link down through the years in the story of the oligarchies attempting to destroy our country. Aaron Burr married into the Prevost family.
Another individual from a powerful European oligarchy who wormed his way into the official government of the fledgling United States was Albert Galatin. The Galatin family was from the oligarchy in Switzerland with members of the family directing (from behind the scenes) the governments of Russia, Italy, Savoy, Holland and Southern Germany.1082
Galatin was born in Genevia, Switzerland in 1761 and educated at the University of Geneva. He was tutored by the famous pro-British, anti-American Voltaire. Galatin arrived in Boston in 1780 during the darkest days of the American Revolution. Somehow Galatin knew about the approaching act of treason by Benedict Arnold where the American Colonies would be split in two by the planned surrender of West Point to the British. Galatin waited for the outcome in Boston. When the plot failed he rushed to the Canadian border and hid in a cabin for over a year until the surrender at Yorktown. He came back and from then on he did everything he could to counter any national program that would have made the United States stronger and more secure. Like the traitors, in government, today!
He was an instigator in the Whiskey Rebellion. He worked incessantly to reduce the size and capability of the armed forces of the country, preparing for the War of 1812. Which is exactly what President Clinton is doing today in America, preparing us for an invasion, not from England, but from Russia and China. As outlined in Ezekiel 38 and 39.
In 1801 Jefferson was sworn in as President. Aaron Burr was Vice-President and Albert Galatin was appointed Secretary of the Treasury. Galatin and Burr worked diligently to thwart the government's attempt to stop the British backed North African sea pirates from attacking American shipping. Taking advantage of Jefferson's inclination for working towards paying off all national debts, Galatin reduced the navy to a state of impotence. Only through extraordinary seamanship and bravery, and with Yahweh's help, the pirates were destroyed anyway.
Concurrently with the anti-American behavior of the families of Burr, Galatin and Prevost-Mallet, the "old wealth" of America formed its own oligarchy. Known as the Boston Brahmins, their wealth came from slave trading and, later, the opium trade. They aligned themselves with the British East Indies Company and were given world trade concessions not available to the average citizen. Their allegiance remained with England throughout the years and, today, they are called the Eastern Establishment. Some of the family names include: Cabot, Higginson and Lowell.
Many other families have been added including the Harrimans and Morgans. The "Johnny-come-latelys" include the Roosevelts, Carnegies, Kennedys, Bushs, etc. Nevertheless, they all belong to the oligarchy that is in total command, along with the Jewish banking dynasties of course, of the people, the land, the laws, the schools, the churches, the business and even various religions of the United States. It is obvious that the Burr, Galatin and Prevost-Mallet combine would want to align themselves with the Boston Brahmins and this they did. All of them were determined to destroy the Union and to make more wealth and power for their own oligarchies by forcing the Bank of England system of finance upon the United States. At first, they wanted only to cause the secession of the New England states from the union. Then, they realized, with the help of the Rothschilds, that it would be more productive for them, as well as England, to cause the secession of the entire South.�
In 1808, John Quincy Adams, who was later to become President, held a very urgent meeting with President Jefferson. He told the President that a group of powerful merchants and bankers of his own Federalist Party in New England, known as the Essex Junto, were working closely with the British Secret Intelligence Service to create a civil war which would destroy the union. Their plans expanded and improved over the years to that of the empire just described.1083
The leaders of the Essex Junto included these families: Senator George Cabot, Secretary of State Timothy Pickering; Judge John Lowell {ancestor of the modern McGeorge Bundy}; Stephen Higginson; and the brother-in-law of Aaron Burr, Judge Tapping Reeve. It was Tapping Reeve who taught Burr the art of dueling with pistols which allowed him to kill Alexander Hamilton, when his usefulness, in setting up the First National Bank, was finished. Yes, they all flocked together like the buzzards they were.
The Essex Junto manipulated the circumstances that led to the war of 1812. They were confident that because of Galatin's efforts in reducing the U.S. Navy to only a few warships, the English would win. But, again, with the help of Yahweh, that small fleet of extraordinarily capable and courageous sailors swept the British fleet from the seas. They even secured the Malvinas Islands for Argentina.1084
The Boston Brahmins and the Essex Junto were stunned that the United States once again won a decisive victory over the British. But they remained undaunted. They were determined that they would be victorious in dissolving the Union to their own best interests in wealth and power. But they now realized that it could not be accomplished by war with a foreign nation. It had to be accomplished from within. The American citizen would be enticed to produce its own cannon fodder for their envisioned end in total destruction of the United States of America. It was, as we have shown above, their intention that neither the South nor the North would win.
Thus, they planned the future conquest through Hegellian Dialects. Develop the thesis, or one side of the debate, and then counter that argument with the antithesis. Agitate and goad both sides into increasing violence {a demonstration of which we have been shown in the recent L.A. riots}.
Finally, the entire population is so incensed that a conflict results which ends in what the Hegellian Dialectics calls the synthesis. This is exactly what the perpetrators of the United States Civil War did and, as we all know, it worked for them. Brother fought against brother in a war that caused more deaths to Americans than World War I and World War II combined!
One of the most evil men ever to be a part of the American experience was Caleb Cushing. John Lowell, the leader of the Essex Junto and an ancestor of the modern Bundy family, chose Caleb to the central figure whom we could describe as the thesis in the great dialectics that led to the Civil War. Caleb came from the Boston Brahmin Cushing family which was famous for its involvement in the Opium trade in the Far East.
They had very close connections with the British East Indies Company and the Sassoon family which controlled the parent organization to develop that immoral, illegal but profitable business. The same Boston Brahmin class is the cause of today's drug trade. In those days they forced the drugs on the Chinese. today they are forcing it on the United States and Western Europe.
Using the same techniques of modern politicians {publicly claiming one belief while secretly believing and working toward another} Cushing was able to work his way into the House of Representatives. The techniques used by these traitors, then and now, are incredible.
Caleb Cushing acted the part of a true American Patriot, even claiming to be of the American Wig party. He went so far as to write election biographies for the Whig presidential candidate, General William Harrison. He published pro-American and anti-Free Trade booklets and he presented himself to the voters as an American first Congressman. Consequently, he was able to work himself into the position of Chairman of the House Foreign Relations Committee.
The Boston Brahmins now controlled the U.S. Government. General Harrison had been elected as President but he immediately died very mysteriously. John Tyler took over as President, who was under the control of the Boston Brahamins. 1085 Caleb Cushing was now able to utilize his powerful position as chairman of the House Foreign Relations Committee to do his part of the dialectics to bring about the disunion of the United States. The world was already looking towards the United States as the guiding light in teaching the world the principles of republicanism {not to be confused with democracy} as compared to monarchies and oligarchies.
Most of the citizens of the world didn't, at that time in history know that the United States was in the throes of a fight to the death for its own system of government and that, it too, would wind up being ruled by an oligarchy, many call ZOG {Zionist Occupied Government}. Only in name would it be called a republic. For the other nations to accept a major internal disunion of the United States, the world's estimation of this country had to be changed. It would be a perfect coup, in the manner of Machiavelli, to establish their own empire and at the same time discredit the American experiment of republicanism. That is the course they decided to take.
For those who think that men of power and position do not think in terms of the world being a chess board and that they can manipulate the nations of the world, and their peoples, do not understand the teachings of men like Machiavelli. 1086 The world has always had men of intrigue and Yahweh will hold them responsible. We who love Him are like sheep and it is so easy for these evil men to manipulate sheep.
But Yahweh punishes us all in times like this. Even David brought about punishment when he sinned. David numbered {took a census} the children of Israel against Yahweh's will. Pestilence came upon the land of Israel as a result. David pleaded with Him: "And David said unto God, It is not I that commanded the people to be numbered? even I it is that have sinned and done evil indeed; but as for these sheep, what have they done? let thine hand, I pray thee, O Lord my God, be on me, and on my father's house; but not on thy people, that they should be plagued." As you can see, David called us sheep but he repented for what he did and Yahweh released the pestilence. But it is not so with the perpetrators of the destruction of the great republic of the United States of America. They owe allegiance to another god, an occult god that gives us abortion and homosexuality. As we can see by their actions in modern time, they are not about to repent. Yes, they may even go to an establishment Judeo-Christian church but that is just for window dressing.
Returning to Caleb Cushing, he now was in a position to start the creation of their new empire. As the history of this conspiracy is told, we will see events that we have all read about in our high school history books come into mind. But we will now see these events as a part of the grand conspiracy to destroy the union and to create a new empire ruled by the patrician elite. Caleb Cushing, in his capacity as Chairman of the House Foreign Affairs Committee, observed the British Foreign Minister Lord Palmerston force, by military action, the opium trade on the Chinese people.
In retaliation for the Chinese government trying to stop the illegal import of opium, Palmerston ordered the burning and sacking of Chinese villages, the destruction of Chinese warships and the massacres of civilians. The Chinese were forced into opening five Chinese ports to unrestricted trade, including the open importation of opium, the exemption for all British merchants of all Chinese laws and the giving of the island of Hong Kong as a Crown Colony.
Incidentally it was this same Lord Palmerston who with the help of Lawrence Oliphant, another occultist and member of an oligarchy, created the situation in the mideast that gave us the Balfour Declaration which led to the parasitic, murderous ministate of modern Israel. When, oh when, will we learn?
Cushing sent representatives of the Boston Brahmins to China to check on Palmerston's conquest. Warren Delano, the grandfather of Franklin D. Roosevelt, was sent to China as their consul. After receiving the information from Delano, Cushing then sent the following to President Tyler: "The British Government has succeeded in forcing China to admit British vessels into five ports in the Chinese Empire and to cede to England in perpetual sovereignty a commercial depot and fortified port on the coast of China. It does not appear that England contemplates attempting to exclude other nations from similar access to China. But it does appear that she has made the arrangement for her own benefit only, and if other nations wish for like advantages, they must apply to China to obtain them on their own account. Is not the present, therefore, an urgent occasion for dispatching an authorized agent of the United States to China, with instructions to make commercial arrangements in behalf of the United States?"
Caleb Cushing himself was appointed minister to China to make the arrangements! In typical political fashion, he gave several speeches to the American public before he left in which he repeated, over and over, his pro-American and anti-British beliefs. He then bought for himself a very elaborate Major General's uniform and had prepared for him a letter of introduction written by Daniel Webster and signed by President Tyler. The letter stated: "It is proper, and according to the will of heaven, that our two governments should respect each other, and act wisely. I therefore send to you Count Caleb Cushing, one of the wise and learned men of this country. We doubt not that you will be pleased that our ministry of peace shall come to Peking and that your great officers will, by your order, make a treaty with him to regulate affairs of trade, so that nothing may happen to disturb the peace between China and America."
Note that the letter called Caleb Cushing a "Count" which was in direct violation of United States policy. Notice also that Caleb stated to the people of the United States that he was pro-American and anti-British, thus, he went to China under a total misrepresentation to the American people. He set sail for China with a sizable fleet of warships. He first stopped and exchanged views with British officials in Malta, Bombay and Colombo. He was received and saluted by the British and was given the details of the British communication systems for their entire empire.
When he arrived in China, the Chinese Emperor wasn't looking forward to his arrival. He didn't want another rape of Chinese sovereignty like he had just received from the British. So Cushing sent him a letter: "It is neither the custom in China, nor consistent with the high character of its sovereign, to decline to receive the embassies of friendly states. To do so, indeed, would among western States be considered an act of national insult, and a just cause of war." Nothing happened. The Chinese Emperor remained quiet. So, one week later he wrote another letter which said: "It is my duty, in the outset, not to omit any of the tokens of respect customary among western nations. If these demonstrations are not met in a correspondent manner, it will be the misfortune of China, but it will not be the fault of the United States."
Cushing then ordered an American warship to sail up to Canton Bay and fire a few warning shots into Whampoa. The Chinese still refused to reply. So, Cushing sent another letter: "I can assure your excellency that this is not the way for China to cultivate good will and maintain peace. The late war with England was caused by the conduct of authorities at Canton, in disregarding the rights of public officers who represented the British Government. If, in the face of the experience of the last five years, the Chinese government now reverts to antiquated customs, which have already brought such disaster upon her, it can be regarded in no other light than as evidence that she invites and desires war with the other great Western Powers." 1087
The Chinese government was no match for the armada of navy ships that arrived on the Chinese coast prepared for war. China capitulated and signed the treaty which gave to the United States the same freedoms and rights in China that the British had. Thus, Cushing arranged for the open opium trade with China by the Boston Brahmins, those very "dear" fellows who ruled America from behind the scenes then and just like their descendants do today.
Of course, the American public didn't know about this, but nevertheless we were judged as a nation by Yahweh. Then, on his way home from China, he stopped in Mexico to create more havoc for the American reputation. In addition to further destroying the American reputation, he was to set the stage for the development of a part of their new empire, not to be confused with the expansion of the United States. The Tyler administration was concurrently with the Cushing China debacle, planning on Annexing Texas to the Union. Texas had already revolted from Mexico and declared itself to be an independent republic. John Quincy Adams and Henry Clay approved of annexing Texas but not if it would cause war between the U.S. and Mexico.
Mexico flatly stated that if the U.S. annexed Texas, war would be declared. But war was exactly what the Boston Brahmins and the Essex Junto wanted. Such a move would create a large part of their proposed new empire. From the official biography of Cushing the following is extracted: "Caleb Cushing left the ship Perry at San Blas, Mexico, and rode on horseback to Guadelajara, at which he took a diligence (a form of stagecoach) for Mexico City, his route lying directly between two hostile revolutionary armies. What he had learned from his correspondents about American politics convinced him that a knowledge of Mexican affairs would undoubtedly be an asset during the next few years, and he seized every favorable opportunity for gathering information."
During this overland journey Cushing acquired a considerable knowledge of Mexican character, a knowledge which, it may be added, led him to view war with that country with approbation and even elation. What he saw of Mexican sloth, procrastination, shiftlessness, bigotry, and treachery gave him an insuperable prejudice against that nation. Cushing's report on Mexico, dated March 22, 1845, was exhaustive and authorita�tive, and was used extensively by the War Department two years later.1088
President Tyler, Cushing and the Boston Brahmins wanted that war with Mexico. Mexico had already made their proclamation which stated, "Mexico would consider equivalent to a declaration of war against the Mexican Republic the passage of an act for the incorporation of Texas with the territory of the United States; the certainty of the fact being sufficient for the immediate proclamation of war." 1089
The U.S. Senate tried to honor the Mexican government's declaration. The Senators, including 26 Southern Senators, voted 35 to 16 to reject President Tyler's recommendation to annex Texas. The number of Southern Senators voting against the proposal leaves no doubt as to the thoughts of most of the South.
That didn't stop the Brahmins. President Tyler was replaced at the polls by James Polk who defeated the pro-American and anti-British candidate Henry Clay. Another spoiler named John Slidell helped defeat Henry Clay and as a reward President Tyler sent Slidell to Mexico in the capacity, of all things, of peace commissioner! Again, just like in the case of Caleb Cushing and the Chinese Emperor, the Mexican government refused to receive Slidell. John Slidell sent a message to Polk and the war with Mexico was declared.
The war with Mexico was to serve several purposes. First, it was another excellent way to discredit the good name of the American's intentions of a republican form of government. Second, it was to provide the means to secure land for the empire of the oligarchies rather than that of the United States.
Third, it was to provide training for the generals who were later to fight the yet to be declared, but planned, Civil War between the states. The names of the generals who trained in the Mexican War included Ulysses S. Grant, Robert E. Lee, William T. Sherman, and Jefferson Davis. The Civil War, of course, was to provide the land for the Brahmins to be the keystone for the Jews new empire. They then could have their nobility, their middle class serfs and then their slaves, both black and white.
The history of the preparation for the Civil War, as outlined above, represented the thesis of the dialectics. Men such as Caleb Cushing, John Slidell, President Tyler and President Polk, were but just one part of the conspiracy. They did their assigned jobs well but there had to be the agitator, the antithesis of the dialectics. This central figure to act as the antithesis was William Lloyd Garrison, the famous pamphleteer and newspaper publisher who agitated the American public into violence over the Black slavery issue!
The historians tell us that Garrison was an abolitionist, one who believed in abolishing slavery and that he was so pro-American? Of course, but didn't Caleb Cushing represent himself as pro-American and anti-British, all the while doing the opposite? Slavery was only a minor issue. The perpetrators of the Civil War didn't care about the slaves, either the White Slaves of the North and South, nor the Black Slaves. The Black slaves of the South were treated far better than the White Slaves of the North or South! In fact, the Blacks felt sorry for the White Slaves and considered themselves superior to them.
William Lloyd Garrison received his indoctrination in the art of revolution from Caleb Cushing! Garrison started his violent career at the age of 18 as a typesetter for the Newburyport, Mass. Herald. The Essex Junto was in total command of the Herald and the editorials reflected this. Cushing, a graduate of Harvard, wrote most of the editorials at the time. Cushing then became the editor of the newspaper and he turned to Garrison and taught him all of the theories and programs of the Essex Junto. Cushing taught him that Black slavery was evil {while he, himself, didn't care one way or the other}.
He taught him that the Latin American countries should be destroyed {this was for the purpose of creating their own oligarchical empire, which we see developing today, under the auspices of the "Free Trade Agreement" which the Administration will not allow anyone to see}. He taught him that violence, revolutions and civil war, were the only answer to man's problems.
The apologetic historians sanitize the relationship between Cushing and Garrison. But, the information does exist that they did, indeed, work together to further the cause of the Civil War. From a biography of Cushing we read: "It was Cushing who first called young Garrison's attention to slavery. He did not regard slavery as a serious problem until Cushing opened his eyes. Slavery was not the only topic which Lloyd discussed with his new friend. Cushing lent him books and urged him to undertake other challenging subjects. Revolutions in South America, rebellions in Greece, and uprisings in Verona and Naples all seemed to forecast the eventual triumph of the people over the forces of reaction and repression. Lloyd's investigation of the South American revolts led him to denounce American foreign policy in ringing tones. If the new republics could not rid themselves of the 'dross of superstition and tyranny' on their own, they must be taught to endorse justice and pay due respect to the American flag. Coercion held the answer. 'The only expedient to command respect and protect our citizens will be to finish with cannon what cannot be done in a conciliatory manner.'" 1090
The die was cast. Garrison was the Boston Brahmin's-Essex Junto's man to be antithesis in the great dialectics to perpetrate the Civil War. His famous newspaper, The Liberator, provided the dialectics. He wrote scathing articles on the subject of slavery {which were not true about the South} and the Southerners would respond by writing articles to the editor. This continued until it became vicious and violent.
Why else would Garrison go to England to wash the dirty linen that was within America if his allegiance wasn't towards the establishment of English and American Anglophile oligarchies' influence over a new empire in the Western Hemisphere? That is exactly what he did. In a speech in England, he said that the U.S. Constitution was: "The most bloody and heaven-daring arrangement ever made by men for the continuance and protection of the most atrocious villainy ever exhibited on earth. It will be held in everlasting infamy by the friends of humanity and justice throughout the world. Who or what were the framers of the American government that they should dare confirm and authorize such high-handed villainy. It was not valid then, it is not valid now."
By his making that statement in a speech to the English people, he showed his true colors. He was a Tory-Royalist. His concern wasn't over the slavery issue. He was advocating the dissolution of the United States. He was telling the people of England that the time was near for a new empire in the Western Hemisphere. That there is a plan afoot to get U.S. troops into another war, is beyond question. To realize this, simply look at the movies being presented on television. There is one war show after another. This same modus opranda has been used for at least 40 years. They preceded Korea to a little extent; then on a wider scale during Vietnam; then the stops were let out before Desert Storm. Now the war clouds are gathering again.
The reason Americans have fallen so thoughtlessly into the toils of war should be plain to anyone. They imagine that all they have to do is send a representative to Congress and let him do the political thinking for them. Never realizing that when they did this, their mind was chiefly occupied with immediate domestic problems, and no doubt the man sent to represent them was ready to deal with them according to his pledges. Maybe he was highly qualified for this purpose, but very likely his knowledge of the intricacies of foreign affairs amounted to no more than the average American.
In 1920, Herbert Morrison was the Secretary of the London England Labor party. He felt that he had been wrong during World War I, and he solemnly vowed, "Never again!" in an article he wrote: "All the governments of all the warring nations deliberately deceived their citizens and their fighting men. They founded propaganda departments for this special purpose, paying men out of public funds to deceive their fellows by the spoken and written word. The government suppressed truth, newspapers, books, and organizations, and imprisoned good men and true." 1091
Clement Attlee also felt that he had been wrong. In 1920 he was Mayor of Stepney, and confessed, courageously: "When we entered this war we were too credulous; we believed the Government. We should have been wiser if we had listened to the Union of Democratic Control, and less to the other voices. I am proud today, as a man who has fought in the war, to stand on a Union of Democratic Control platform with those who always protested against the war and told us we were deceived. They were right ad we were wrong." 1092
Ask your grandfather about the situation as he found it before the First World War. Ask him how much his representative knew in July, 1914, about the onrushing conflict, the disastrous storm that broke a few short weeks later in Europe, and caused irretrievable havoc.
Why, on Sunday, August 2, when British troops were moving to the stations of the southern railways, members of Parliament in the National Liberal Club, London, were firmly convinced there would be no war. Yet, two members of Parliament, who had gone to a Liberal demonstration at Swindon the day before, spent nearly five hours on that short journey, because of the movement of troops trains going to the ports. At four o'clock on Sunday afternoon, it was learned from an Under-Secretary of State that war was unthinkable.
Lloyd George said, in his War Memoirs, that on Sunday, August 2, the Cabinet was "hopelessly divided on the subject of Britain entering the war." Furthermore, he told us: "Even then I met no responsible minister who was not convinced that, in one way or another, the calamity of a great European War would somehow be averted." But the most startling commentary on the whole thing was his statement: "...The world was exceptionally unfortunate in the quality of its counselors in this terrible emergency. Had there been a Bismarck in Germany, or a Palmerston or a Disraeli in Britain, a Roosevelt in America, or a Clemenceau in authority in Paris, the catastrophe might, and I believe would, have been averted; but there was no one of that quality visible on the bridge, in any great State. Von Bethmann-Hollweg, Poincar�, Viviani, Berchtold, Sazonow and Grey were all able, experienced, conscientious and respectable mariners, but distinctly lacking in the force, vision, imagination and resource which alone could have saved the situation..."
The fact is that there are undercover movements always at work instigating ministries, editors, clergymen, and other influential bodies to further their own selfish interests. None of this work is done directly. Indeed, scarcely anyone in the groups mentioned above has known how he has been influenced. Disraeli was one of the few who was conscious of the extraordinary power of these people (the Jews) who work in the dark. He made that fact plain in his book, Coningsby.
Bismarck knew them well, but there is apparently no direct reference of his to their work in Europe. Still there is on record the conversation he had with Conrad Siem in 1876, which referred particularly to the American Civil War. Urbain Gohier published it in his magazine, La Vieille France, in March 1921. Lincoln knew the real influences at work behind the Civil War, and when it was over, he said: "As a result of the war, corporations have been enthroned and an era of corruption in high places will follow, and the money power of the country will endeavor to prolong its reign by working upon the prejudices of the people until wealth is aggregated in the hands of a few and the Republic is destroyed. I feel at this moment more anxiety for the safety of my country than ever before, even in the midst of the war." 1093
But how is the voter to know what goes on behind the scenes? When he has a job, he works eight or ten hours a day, and when he reaches home, his mind turns - not to study, but to recreation. Even if he knew a little about the essential things, he would feel he could not live in a world of skepticism from morning until night, doubting the men in his government and distrusting his representatives in Congress. He would point out that the great pundits and learned journalists who write newspapers and books on political history and supply the newspapers with editorials know no more about it than he does. It would appear that a journalists, with an IQ above 30 is not eligible for employment with the newspapers, radio, television, magazines and etc.
The average American may ask what chance he has to educate himself upon these subjects. The only reply that can be made is that he had better take time off to study a little, so that when the opportunity occurs, he will be better equipped to make a protest.
This he must do for himself; no college, no university, will help him to improve his mind in that way. No one in a university in the past 100 years has touched upon this question. The professors are either in on the scheme, and have accepted the anti-Christ, anti-Christian and anti-American concepts, or they are swept like he is into the maelstrom.
Yet, it is possible for an intelligent man to get some light upon these matters. After the First World War was over, a libel action was brought against the Paris newspaper, L'Humanit�, and at the trial the evidence revealed some startling facts. A Rhodes Scholar, C.K. Streit, was so impressed by the revelations that he wrote a remarkable study of the operations of the Comit� des Forges and kindred associations in Germany, which he called The Assassins of the People. It was afterward published under the title, Where Iron is, There is the Fatherland. When the pamphlet was circulated in New York, many working men read it and learned more about the real interests of the munition makers than any historian dared to publish.
Shortly after the pamphlet was issued, another trade depression set in. Men were out of work, cabinets were empty, and time had to be given to that most discouraging pursuit of all; looking for a job. That knocked the bottom out of interest in historical treatises. The facts revealed by Streit were summed up by Senator Gaudin de Villaine, a Conservative member of the French Parliament: "I formally accuse the big cosmopolitan banks, at least the owners of mining rights, to have conceived, prepared, and let loose this horrible tragedy with the monstrous thought of world stock-jobbing. I accuse these same money powers to have, before and since the war, betrayed the interests of France."1094
After the panic of 1908, there was only one man of prominence who had the courage to speak his mind upon those who control governments from behind the scenes. Lord Welby, who was once the head of the British Treasury, said: "We are in the hands of an organization of crooks. They are politicians, generals, manufacturers of armaments, and journalists. All of them are anxious for unlimited expenditure, and go on inventing scares to terrify the public and to terrify Ministers of the Crown." 1095
The pretext of defending Belgium in the First World War was ridiculed when it was announced. The Spectator said frankly that Britain was pledged to go to war, whether the Germans invaded Belgium or not. And Leo Maxse, the belligerent editor of The National Review, said it was the salve the consciences of the timid Liberals in the Cabinet that the pretext of defending Belgium was found. Many similar statements were made before the war was six months old.
World War One was, in fact, a commercial war, planned chiefly by the Jews Delcass� (the French Foreign Minister), Sazonov (the Russian Foreign Minister), and Izvolsky (Russian Ambassador to France in 1914). As for Great Britain, John Maynard Keynes points out in his book, The Economic Consequences of the Peace, that "England had destroyed, as in each preceding century, a trade rival."
Underlying all the frictions and animosities of the powers interested in North Africa were the gangs of concessionaires associated with the Comit� du Maroc and the international combinations of the heavy industries; the makers of munitions. The exploitation of the natural resources of backward peoples, the search for new markets, the development of railways and harbors, and other imperialistic schemes were the aims of rival powers, but few American Representative or Senators knew anything about the real causes until it was all over. Delcass� had been on the war path before the conference at Algeciras in 1906. According to Le Gaulois, on July 12, 1905, he said: "Of what importance would be the young navy of Germany be in the event of war in which England, I tell you, would assuredly be with us against Germany? What would become of Germany's ports or her trade, or her mercantile marine? They would be annihilated. That is what would be the significance of the visit, prepared and calculated, of the British squadron to Brest, while the return visit of the French squadron to Portsmouth will complete the demonstration. The entente between the two countries and the coalition of their navies, constitutes such a formidable machine of naval war that neither Germany, nor any other Power, would dare to face such an overwhelming force at sea." 1096
The only man in the French Chamber of Deputies who knew what Delcass� and his associates were up to was Jaur�s who, so it is alleged, exposed the whole thing to Prime Minister Rouvier. When the war broke out in August, 1914, Jaur�s was shot. He had to be murdered, for he knew too much. But he was not the only one who knew that it was a trade war that had been provoked by exploiters behind the scenes. When Woodrow Wilson returned to America for the last time, he was an enlightened man. He had seen all his great ideals scattered like chaff; he had even lost faith in the Covenant. In an address at St. Louis, September, 1919, he said: "Why, my fellow-citizens, is there any man here, or any woman; let me say, is thee any child here, who does not know that the seed of war in the modern world is industrial and commercial rivalry?...This war, in its inception, was a commercial and industrial war. It was not a political war." 1097
At St. Paul, in the same month, he further said: "The German bankers and the German merchants and the German manufacturers did not want this war. They were making conquest of the world without it, and they knew it would spoil their plans."
Yet he knew, because he himself was a Jew, that the Jewish Sanhedrin - the Learned Elders of Zion wanted the war so millions of Christians could be removed from off the earth. In more than one respect the war was a huge success for the Jews because: The war saddled America with an enormous debt and mortgaged the labor of their heirs for generations to come. After the crash of 1929, huge amounts of money was given to the Democratic Party, and the International Jewish Bankers made billions out of the schemes launched by the Jewish Roosevelt to give the impoverished work. It was a wonderful war, and "the glory and prestige earned by the men who survived the fighting were not worth a patch on a laborer's blue jeans."
In cutting down a trade rival, Great Britain discovered she had not only wounded herself as an exporter but that she had raised up competitors who would make financial and commercial life a burden for her. So shortsighted were the men who thought the First World War would be short and sharp and that everything would be "hunky-dory" when Germany was licked! So far as trade was concerned, British statesmen snapped at the shadow and dropped the bone. Keynes, in his book tells us: "The statistics of the economic interdependence of Germany and her neighbors are overwhelming. Germany was the best customer of Russia, Norway, Holland, Belgium, Switzerland, Italy, and Austria-Hungary; she was the second best customer of France. She was the largest source of supply to Russia, Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Holland, Switzerland, Italy, Austria-Hungary, Roumania, and Bulgaria; and the second largest source of supply to Great Britain, Belgium and France.
In our own case we sent more exports to Germany than to any other country in the world except India, and we bought more from her than from any other country in the world except the United States."
Wars have a long beginning before the first shot is fired by a soldier. Indeed, the invasion of a country follows several years after political and diplomatic proceedings have prepared the groundwork for it. No one can deny that the work of the Jews behind the scenes have been largely responsible for the conflicts that have taken place in this century. On November 26, 1912, an editorial writer of The Times, in a lucid moment, asked the direct question: "Who, then, makes war?" We should consider his reply gravely: "...The answer is to be found in the Chancelleries of Europe, among the men who have too long played with human lives as pawns in the game of chess, who have become so enmeshed in formulas and the jargon of diplomacy that they have ceased to be conscious of the poignant realities with which they trifle. And thus will war continue to be made, until the great masses who are the sport of professional schemers and dreamers say the word which will bring, not eternal peace, for that is impossible, but a determination that wars shall be fought only in a just and righteous and vital cause."
It is amazing to witness, in war after war, how the statesmen and diplomatists can bring out the old props (propaganda) that have done service and, by touching them up with a little bit of high-failuting eloquence, find the American citizen ready to kneel down and worship them.�
In trying to drag a little truth from history, it is interesting to find a close similarity in the slogans of statesmen generation after generation. We need a George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Sydney Smith or a Jonathan Swift to point these resemblances out to our people. The following letter that Sidney Smith wrote to Lady Grey, the wife of the Reform Prime Minister of 1832: "For God's sake, do not drag me into another war! I am worn down, and worn out, with crusading and defending Europe, and protecting mankind: I must think a little of myself. I am sorry for the Spaniards; I am sorry for the Greeks; I deplore the fate of the Jews; the people of the Sandwich Islands are groaning under the most detestable tyranny; Baghdad is oppressed; I do not like the present state of the Delta; Tibet is not comfortable. Am I to fight for all these people? The world is bursting with sin and sorrow. Am I to be champion of the Decalogue, and to be eternally raising fleets and armies to make all men good and happy? We have just done saving Europe, and I am afraid the consequence will be, that we shall cut each other's throats. No war, dear Lady Grey! No eloquence,; but apathy, selfishness, common sense, arithmetic! I beseech you, secure Lord Grey's swords and pistols, as the housekeeper did Don Quixote's amour. If there is another war, life will not be worth having.
May the vengeance of Heaven overtake all the Legitimates of Verona! But, in the present state of rent and taxes, they must be left to the vengeance of Heaven. I allow fighting in such a cause to be a luxury; but the business of a prudent, sensible man, is to guard against luxury. There is no such thing as a 'just war,' or, at least a wise war."
In searching for someone to place the blame for preparing the groundwork for wars, we can ignore the politicians, the media, and etc., for they are merely pawns in the hands of the Jews. For instance the groundwork for World War Two was prepared, in part, by a Jewish New York lawyer, Samuel Untermyer, who then presided over the World Jewish Economic Federation at Amsterdam in the summer of 1933. The declared purpose of the conference was �to rescue 600,000 Jews residing in Germany." When Untermyer returned to the United States, he said in a broadcast, published in full by The New York Times, August 7, 1933: "I deeply appreciate your enthusiastic greeting on my arrival today, which I quite understand is addressed not to me personally but to the holy war in the cause of humanity in which we are embarked. Jews and non-Jews alike, for we are equally concerned that the work, of centuries shall not be undone, and that civilization shall not be allowed to die."
In this address Untermyer stated, "The Jews are the aristocrats of the world," and he called for an "economic boycott against all German good, shipping and services." It will seem strange to an American, not familiar with the antics of those behind the scenes, to learn that a New York Jewish lawyer, although he had acted as president of a very important conference, would have the influence to call the people of America to fight a "holy war" against any State. One reason why he might think it strange is that he does not know America, or those who are actually in control of the government. Another is that he seems to be totally ignorant of the underground forces that work havoc with the various countries of the world.
Just over 100 years ago Disraeli pointed out that strange people had power to direct the actions of governments. Sidonia, one of the characters in his novel, says: "You see, my dear Coningsby, the world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes."
Untermyer was so much behind the scenes that he stood in the prompt entrance and rang up the curtain on the tragedy which, six years later, was to embroil the nations of the world in utter disaster. His campaign was really started in April, 1933, when it was launched unofficially at a meeting to dedicate a memorial theater as part of the Hebrew University in Palestine. It took a few weeks, however, to work up the propaganda to fever heat, and it was not until he made his radio speech in August that some people in the United States realized that Untermyer seemed bent upon provoking a war. He tried to whip up the general interest by telling of the "fiendish torture, cruelty and persecution that are being inflicted day by day upon these men, women and children," and saying that when their full story was known it would present a picture "so fearful in its barbarous cruelty that the hell of war and the alleged Belgian atrocities will pale into insignificance as compared to this devilishly, deliberately, cold-bloodedly planned and already partially executed campaign for the extermination of a proud, gentle, loyal, law-abiding people."
Not a few Jews round these and many other statements far too strong for them to swallow. They were so startling that some associations set to work and made direct inquiries. Judge John Payne, chairman of the American Red Cross and of the League of Red Cross Societies, had received an unsolicited report from the German Red Cross, which said: "...The reports of atrocities which have been spread abroad for reasons of political propaganda re in no way in accordance with the fact. Arbitrary and unauthorized acts, a few of which occurred in the first days of the national revolution, have been effectively stopped by energetic measures on the part of the government." 1098
The Central Union of German Citizens of Jewish faith had issued a long statement on March 25, 1933. Referring to the stories of atrocities published in the newspapers, it declared: "All such reports are pure inventions. The Central Union states emphatically that German Jewry cannot be held responsible for the inexcusable distortions which deserve the severest condemnation." 1099
The Chambers of Commerce and other societies in Germany sent similar denials to America. All these can be found in The New York Times, which printed in 1933 more stories about Untermyer than it did about Hitler. To whose advantage was it that so many newspapers in the world published these reports and very seldom found room for denials? The cautious Jew in America, who was despised by Untermyer, became suspicious. Some of them protested against his stories of atrocities. The situation was then so serious that Cordell Hull, Secretary of State, communicated with the American Embassy in Berlin and asked for a report. In a statement issued March 27, 1933, Hull announced: "A reply has now been received indicating that whereas there was for a short time considerable physical mistreatment of Jews, this phase may be considered virtually terminate...Hitler in his capacity as a leader of the Nazi Party, issued an order calling upon his followers to maintain law and order, to avoid molesting foreigners, disrupting trade, and to avoid the crisis of possible embarrassing international incidents."
In the autumn of 1933 there were many in Washington who knew that strange forces were at work. No one could or would say exactly what they were or how they exerted their power. It serves no purpose at all to trace back the history of this matter from the year 1933 to 1945. The investigator must try to place himself in the position of a witness who watched the drama unfold from the time that Hitler became the head of the Reich and Roosevelt President of the United States. It is almost impossible for a mind packed with the dreadful stories of the war and the enormous propaganda which issued from the Nuremberg trials to do this. The vision is blurred, and events are not seen in their sequence by him whose word has been reviled by the stories of the history of the war itself. Difficult as such a process may be, it is necessary, if we are to know what to avoid in the future.
It would be absurd for anyone to think that Untermyer was acting upon his own initiative. Those who knew him intimately in his domestic and business life would not choose him for the champion of a crusade. Rich as he was, his business interests were never dimmed, for they were vocation and avocation for him. Hence, the question that was asked by some of his friends: "Who set Sam in motion?"
In the United States it is not unusual for shrewd observers of the political system to ask such questions. No one would doubt his belief in the stories of the ill-treatment of the Jews. But, as we all know, there is a certain type of mind that want to believe in unauthenticated reports. Such persons studiously ignore information that contradicts what they believe. In Untermyer's case, he rejected with contempt all the denials that came from Germany, and went so far as to say that the government forced people to make them. However, there was another source of information that he ignored, and that was the reports of unprejudiced persons, who had recently been in Germany. None one denied the stories of ill-treatment of Jews, but each repudiated the nation that the government was responsible for the disorders.
In several of the large cities of America, similar occurrences had taken place. Some of the outrages perpetrated upon the Jews were shocking in character. Yet, no one thought of calling for a boycott or a "holy war" against the instigators. Worse still, the attacks upon Negroes did not stir the Jews to indignation. The year 1933 in the United States was one of many riots and cruel outrages.
In reviewing the speeches that Hitler made during the first six months he was in power; one cannot find a single reference to the Jews. The investigator must go back to the early ones to find his bitter denunciation of them. But little or no action was taken against him until the spring of 1933. The inference to be drawn from this is that as leader of the German people, he would have the power to carry out his threats. That may be one of the reason why a "holy war" was to be waged against him.
In tracing the ammunition used by Untermyer at the beginning of his campaign, one can find an account of atrocities as early as March, 1933: "According to German newspaper accounts, certain foreign newspapers are disseminating reports alleging that the mutilated bodies of Jews are found regularly at the entrance to the Jewish cemetery at Weissensee, a suburb of Berlin; that Jewish girls have been forcibly herded into public squares, and that hundreds of German Jews are arriving in Geneva, of whom nine-tenths, including many children, have been maltreated."
Who were the people disseminating such horrible reports? Some organization must have had extra-ordinary power and influence to succeed in having stories of this character published, and must have known what would be the effect upon the readers of the journals that gave them space. Some of the leading newspapers published denials, but these were ignored by Untermyer. Event the circular issued by the Patriotic Society of National German Jews was scorned by those who were preparing for the "holy war." One paragraph from that circular is as follows: "Let us take an energetic stand against everybody attempting criminally to influence the shaping of Germany's future through foreign newspapers. If in the United States, Poland, Holland and other countries attempts are made by Jewish and non-Jewish circles to coerce the national government of Germany into any course of action or any omission, we, as Germans must oppose such blackmail attempts with the same decisiveness and intensity as any of our fellow non-Jewish countrymen." 1100
How can it be explained that no reference is to be found in these grave matters in any of the speeches Hitler delivered at the time the atrocities were supposed to have taken place? There is no reference to them in the speech that he made on May 10, 1933 to the Congress of the German Work Front, nor is there a word to be found about Jews or atrocities in the address that he gave to the Reichstaag one week later.
The effect of these stories in the United States was to create grave concerns; and according to The New York Times, the German Foreign Office Issued the following statement: "In order to reassure the Jews of New York City who are anxious as to the fate of the Jews of Germany, we wish to state that the German Government is earnest and determined in its desire to guarantee safety and order for all its citizens, and it has no intention of making any unjustified experiments." 1101
The date of the declaration was February 3, 1933, only four days after Hitler assumed the leadership in Germany. Notwithstanding denials from German societies, Dr. Weizmann, at a dinner to the Friends of Palestine in the House of Commons, March 2, 1933, told the guests: "[The] economic and political existence of all Jews is imperiled by the policy which has inscribed anti-Semitism in its most primitive form as an essential part of its program."
One is amazed when searching through the articles published in The New York Times to learn how widespread this campaign was. It appeared like a carefully planned conspiracy in Britain and the United States, and the havoc that it wrought in the minds of the people was the cause of outbreaks in New York, London, and Paris. These were censorious demonstrations of an ugly nature, in which were sown the seeds of war that came to maturity in September, 1939.
Many Jews who left Germany, taking all their belongings with them after Hitler came to power, had not been molested, but that they felt there were evil times ahead and, for the sake of their families, they should take precautions. They admitted unofficial outbreaks, such as those which had taken place in the United States and elsewhere, but nothing had occurred, they said, that gave any reason fro the shocking reports appearing in the newspapers.
The record shows clearly how the campaign made pace and how the governments in London and in Washington were affected by it. The demand for a boycott of German goods became insistent, and the American Federation of Labor called for one in October, 19333. It would be an exaggeration to say that the Congress was in sympathy with the campaign urged by Untermyer, but it is significant that Dr. Weizmann was entertained at dinner in March of that year by the Friends of Palestine in the House of Commons in England, when one hundred members were present. Those behind the scenes evidently had their tentacles stretched afar, and politicians of influence were caught in their clutches.
Many people will never be able to understand why a war was necessary to rescue the Jews in Germany. Russia had been at work exterminating Christians since the Revolution in 1917, without any "holy war" outcry against Lenin or Stalin. The concentration camps in Russia were as shocking as such places can be; yet, the British and the American Governments seemed to tolerate what was being done. There were men connected with the government in Washington who looked to Russia for lessons on how to remake the world, and Britain was not averse to wooing her as an ally. France had been successful in reaffirming the old Czarist treaties and, as Britain was committed to France (and, therefore, indirectly to the Little Entente), thee seemed to be no political reason why Russia should be ignored.
There were rumors that Russia had the greatest air force in Europe and that in the case of war, she would keep the Germans busy in the east, thus making it easy for the French onslaught in the west. The speeches of Churchill in 1933, some of which are given in While England Slept, are instructive. One, delivered February 7th of that year, is entitled "Prepare!" He lamented the disarmament conference, which he considered had "become a cancer." He referred to "the sudden uprush of Nazism in Germany, with the tremendous covert armaments which are proceed there today." It may be asked if such speeches make for peace. In July of the following year, he delivered a speech on "The value of the League." It was a gem of Churchill's method in opposition. In referring to Russia, there is not a point he raises in her favor that could not be extended to Germany. He said: "...I must say that I do not see how anyone who wishes to induce Germany to come back to the League, as she has a perfect right to do at any moment, can possibly find reasons for objecting to Russia also joining that body. The statement which the Foreign Secretary has made about the welcome which would be extended to Soviet Russia in the League of Nations is one about which there will be no dispute in this country, even among those who have the greatest prejudice against the political and social philosophy and system of government which the Russian people have, I will not say chosen for themselves, but found it necessary to adopt." 1102
Mr. Churchill's mind was a puzzle. Yet, the House of Commons seemed to take him seriously. Maybe the members had lost their sense of humor in the fogs of foreign affairs. In extending a welcome to Soviet Russia to join the League of Nations, he must have forgotten that he had said: "Bolshevism is not a policy, it is a disease. It is not a creed, it is a pestilence. It presents the characteristics of a pestilence. It breaks out with great suddenness, it is violently contagious; it throws people into a frenzy of excitement; it spreads with extraordinary rapidity; the mortality is terrible..."
There were some informed critics who firmly believed that Churchill knew the people behind the scenes who were looking for war. His friendship with Bernard Baruch was the cause of much suspicion. When the park-bench politician sailed for Europe, July 21, 1933, he told the press, "I am not going to London because if I did someone would twist it around and call me a delegate or something. On my way back I may call at London to see my old friend, Winston Churchill, but remember he is out of government now."
The New York Times of September 10, 1933 informed us that Baruch kept his promise and that, at a dinner given by Churchill, there were "twenty-five guests, including such old friends as Mr. Baruch, the Duke of Marlborough, Lord Pembroke, Admiral Sir Rober Keyes; finance and industry were represented by Sir Frederick Leith-Ross, who will soon go to Washington on the debt question, and Lord Melchett." (Note: All these mentioned were Jews). Now that might have been an innocent social gathering, having no ulterior purpose, but it would be hard to convince some of the critics of war policy that Baruch and Melchett were not affected by Samuel Untermyer's campaign for a "holy war." Lord Melchett was one of the prime movers in the plan to develop the resources of the Dead Sea. Churchill was Colonial Minister when the grant to exploit them was given to Moise Novomeysky.
Mr. Churchill wrote a letter to himself on May 1, 1936, which will be found in his book, Step by Step. This is entitled, "How Germany is Arming," and in it he says: "I give my warnings, as I have given some before. I do not deal in vague statements. I offer facts and figures which I believe to be true."
He then asks the question: "How much is the Hitler regime spending upon armaments?" His reply to his own question was: "I declared several months ago that Germany spent upwards of �800,000,000 sterling on warlike preparation in the calendar year 1935 alone."
It must be remembered that this letter was not made public in the United States until the war began. The preface to the book is dated by the author May 21, 1939. When it was read by intelligent persons, it caused some consternation because the ordinary expenditure of the United Kingdom for the year 1934-1935 amounted to �688,879,000. After reading this letter, a few days after it was published, many searched in vain for the declaration he said he had made "several months ago." And could not find it in any of his speeches. How, within two short years, a bankrupt country like Germany could find such a sum of money to spend on "warlike preparation" was a miracle unknown in the world of finance. Until one remembers that it was the Jewish International Bankers, who wanted a war, were the ones who financed the Hitler Government.
By the time that he published these letters to himself, he had had ample leisure to check his figures. Had he been careful enough to do this, he would have discovered from many sources that the money was not spent on "warlike preparation." In the report he took from the bulletin of the Reichskredit Gesellschaft, issued at the end of 1935, it is stated that the expenditure was for buildings, equipment and stores, less amounts spent on residential buildings. There is nothing to justify the assumption that the whole, or even half, of this sum was spent upon armaments. Near the end of this letter, he gives the German imports, since 1932, of raw materials used for the making of munitions, and he said: "All this has gone into making the most destructive war weapons and war arrangements that have ever been known; and there are four or five millions of active, intelligent, valiant Germans engaged in these processes, working, as General Goering has told us, night and day."
It must be remembered that this was written to himself, and doubtless the information he gave to himself convinced him that Germany, laboriously emerging from bankruptcy, was dead set on another war. Perhaps that was the reason why he badgered Prime Minister Baldwin and other men in his Cabinet about the state of the British military, naval and air forces, without any reference at all to the armaments of France and the Little Entente. Curiously enough, seventeen months later, when Germany had more cause to arm than she had in 1935, Churchill wrote to himself again: "I declare my belief that a major war is not imminent, and I still believe there is a good chance of no major war taking place again in our time."
A taxpayer wishing to understand the vagaries of the mind of a statesman should not miss reading the letters in Step by Step. It is a difficult job trying to follow Mr. Churchill's in-and-out reasoning and to reconcile his assumptions with the knowledge we now possess. He runs the gamut of contradiction, and as a political historian of events since World War I, his presentation of facts and his errors of judgment have already been severely criticized. Of course, now, long after these events, we can quote facts and figures from unprejudiced investigators which flatly contradict many of the statements in Churchill's books and speeches.
Take a volume published in 1937, about two years before the war began, written by a man who made it his special business to live in Germany from November, 1935 to March, 1937. This work is The House that Hitler Built, written by Professor Stephen H. Roberts of the University of Sydney, Australia. He tells us in the preface: "Owing to a fortunate conjunction of circumstances, I was afforded unusual facilities in Germany. The Nazi authorities did everything possible to aid my investigations, although they knew form the outset that my attitude was one of objective criticism. Indeed, they had even filed copies of my articles and summaries of my wireless and other talks on Germany over a period of years. Despite this, no request of mine was too much for them, and the only refusal I encountered in the whole of Germany was in being denied access to their collection of banned literature."
Roberts declared himself to be a democratic individualist, and there is no doubt that his skepticism of the apparent success of the Nazi movement was unshaken during the period when he visited Germany. And yet, he is eminently fair in showing gratitude to the people who gave him the opportunity to further his quests. He said: "I must also pay tribute to the ordinary people of Germany who made my investigations such a great pleasure. Although we motored many thousands of miles through every German province but one, and although we showed what must often have been a disconcerting persistence in trying to find out what tinker and worker, professor and farmer thought, we met not the slightest discourtesy and found everywhere a striking eagerness for friendship with Great Britain."�
It is interesting to read the information presented by Professor Roberts on the position of Hitler's army at the time when Mr. Churchill said Germany had spent �800,000,000 sterling on "making the most destructive war weapons and war arrangements that have ever been known." Roberts tells us that von Seekt did not want a national levy of men, that he preferred a relatively small professional army. The idea of expanding the army to 600,000 men in 1935 caused dissatisfaction among the General Staff. Perhaps this marks the beginning of the troubles that arose between Hitler and some of his generals. The situation described by Roberts at that time is so unlike anything Churchill had in mind that we quote two paragraphs: "Their (the General Staff's) problem was a difficult one, to change a specialized army of 100,000 men enlisted for twelve years into a national force of 600,000 conscripts forced to serve for a year or two. The necessary cadres could not be built up in a moment, and, even when the organization was provided, there was a shortage of everything; arms, equipment, officers, barracks. The greatest difficulty was the shortage of instructors, especially in the new aerial and mechanized units. At one stage, airplanes were lying idle for lack of trained pilots, because, despite G�ring's efforts, Germany had been so poverty-stricken for years that there were few civilian pilots on whom to draw. It became obvious, then, that it would take years to give practical effect to the law of March 16th. The thirty-six divisions did not exist even on paper when Hitler issued his decree on May 21st, and it was not until the misty morning of November 7th, 1935, almost eight months after Hitler's first announcement, that the first conscripts were called up and the new Nazi war-flag hoisted for the first time..."
This statement from an unprejudiced observe can scarcely be reconciled with Churchill's notions of what was taking place. But suppose there were some truth in what he said. It might be asked: "Why was she arming?" You can examine Churchill's speeches and writings under a microscope, and you will not find a sentence devoted to the reasons why Germany was preparing to defend herself. Think of the war preparations of her neighbors!
I ask you to take particular notice that the gateways to the East and West are being occupied by armed forces under the benign control and/or direction of the U.N. No such effort is being made to occupy similar strategic positions in the "Far East." It should appear to anyone who has taken high school ROTC‑101, that since the gateways to the West are being occupied while the gateways to the East are being abandoned - thus we are left with the obvious fact that the future scene of military action is planned to be in the West - not in the East {Middle‑East}.
The only enemy that the U.N. could possibly have in the West are Christian Westerners. Since the governments of Western nations are friendly with both the U.N. and Far Eastern powers there is no possible enemy other than Christian Western people themselves.
What would happen if somehow the seemingly defenseless hordes of the Far East should turn out to be not so defenseless at all, but merely a part of the world which does things differently? What would happen if her tens of millions of soldiers suddenly, or by sections, piece‑meal, picked up her massive stockpiles of weapons and followed the route taken earlier by the Mongols, the Huns, the Turks, the Ottomans, the Seljuks and the Khazars ‑ across the deserts and steppes to Europe? What would happen if the thousands of ships under foreign registration should appear off California?
There is another question that no one dares to ask: Why have countries like China, Brazil, and the Israeli nation been developed into 3rd world arsenals able to produce sophisticated atomic, hydrogen, and neutron bombs with delivery missile systems, poison gases, bacteriological agents, and all the other weapons of war? Why is nothing being done to disarm them? While the gates to the West's petroleum routes are being occupied, bases in the Far East abandoned, and the latest war technology is being force on the Orient, there is still one more thing that causes a vague anxiety. It is this:� "Dog owners know that when the dog's master appears a dog will get up, come over, wag his tail, roll over to be rubbed, and then go back and lie down. The dog goes to his master. The master does not go to the dog."
Non-dog owners who watch TV and appreciate football may note the performance of the pro‑quarterback leaves his fellows and runs to the sidelines, the coach speaks. The quarterback bobs his head up and down showing his understanding, and then runs back to his teammates to tell them the next play. He calls the play as if it is his own idea. If it makes a touchdown the quarterback gets the glory ‑ but it was the coaches' play. The unknown and unseen team owners to whom no one gives a thought are the ones who really profit.
Notice: How the presidents from Nixon to Bush all run to China. Even the Russia Yeltson has just come from there. They see some shadowy personage, roll‑over, bob their heads up and down, and come home and call a play. A few months later the West does something else strange. Is there something to the rumor of a comprehensive plan called "Operation Armageddon," a U.N. plan that would use the West's own armies against their own peoples in an alliance with the forces of the Far East and Russia? Is this the reason the West is being destabilized by immigrants, and the media incites to violence? Witness the U.S. government attack on the people at Waco, which is still going on, even as this is written.
How could such a massive plan be kept secret from the people? The answer may be more simple than we first imagine. Look at the POWs ‑ MIAs! America's establishment leaders protest that they are as pure as the driven snow and know nothing about such a plan. However, these same ones said that they didn't know anything about the POW ‑ MIAs. it was Bush, Kissinger, and the others who said that they knew nothing about any missing POWs.
However, the media slipped and revealed that even Eisenhower and his administration knew of trainloads of American POWs being sent to Siberia, and that they had made the deliberate decision to do nothing about it. This means that all the presidents and all their advisors and ministers and those who worked for them, and all the governments from Eisenhower till now also knew. The intelligence services that first told Eisenhower are the same intelligence services that briefed each administration that followed.
They all knew. "Smiling Jimmy" Carter, the great Judeo‑Christian knew. "Glad‑hand" Reagan knew. There were thousands who had access to the intelligence briefings, they knew. Kissinger confessed that he knew but there was nothing he could do about it. Yet he had sworn earlier that he did not know. They all knew. They all lied - they lied about not knowing when they knew. They lied and the people believed them.
Now the people know about the POW ‑ MIAs. The politicians and the establishment know they know. And still ‑ nothing is being done about them. Therefore: Why shouldn't the same crowd act in the same way about their involvement in "Operation Armageddon?" They expect the wolf to win and they think that the wolf's is the winning side. But God told us in the Books of Ezekiel 38 and 39, and other books of the Bible. Take warning Now - for the War Clouds are rising in the Far East and in Russia. Make no mistake about it!!!!
Could This Happen?: Lindsey Williams wrote that while chaplain to the oil workers of the North Slope in Alaska he learned that vast oil fields had been discovered in addition to the ones being exploited. These others fields were simply recapped and left. The oil that could have released America's dependency on Mideast oil was simply hidden from the American people, while the State Department works day and night to give these vast old fields away to Russia; in the Wrangel Island give‑away.
He theorized at the time that this was done to create future oil shortages and to keep prices high. Perhaps. there may have been a deeper reason. Non‑development of vast north slope fields keeps the U.S. dependent on Mideast oil, and if the State Department is successful it will further enrich the Russians. This makes possible a Somalian scenario where the long exposed Mid‑East oil routes can be cut at any time jolting the West to standstill!
North of China lies the great Gobi Desert. The ancient desert trade route from China to Europe starts in the Gobi and passes on to the Iranian Desert and then on to the Iraqi Desert where it arrives in Europe. It is the route followed by the Huns, Sejuks Turks, Ottoman Turks, Khazar Turks, and Mongols. If cut oil lines bring the West to its knees there is nothing to stop the hordes of China and Russia from setting their feet in that well‑traveled path. It has been done many times before.
Just a few years ago, a mapping expedition, consisting of Russian and Chinese explorers found the best routes from China to Alaska, and from Russia to Northern Canada and the United States. Each of the earlier invaders infiltrated hostile populations into the areas chosen for occupation and conquest {can there be any doubt with the thousands upon thousands of illegal aliens entering into America and the Western world, this same scenario is being carried out today?}. Each first subverted the rulers of the targeted countries. Much of Eastern Europe fell to the Ottomans without war. The Ottoman Turks just walked in ‑ a family at a time ‑ and then when they were strong enough ‑ they took over.
Who would have thought that Roosevelt would make the Dutch stop shipping oil to the Japanese from the Dutch East Indies, forcing them to attack the U.S. and starting WWII? Who would have thought that Ian Smith of Rhodesia, a war hero, would deliver his country to the enemy to be destroyed after winning the war waged against it? Who would have thought deKlerk, a man of impeccable credentials, would betray his own South African nation? Who can believe that there are today traitors in the West who would betray the West? If there are such people: How would they go about their treason?
To bring the West to its knees and make it easy prey for a conqueror, one could start by cutting Western oil routes. Economic and social chaos would immediately result {With Clinton's so‑called tax increases this will add fuel to the economic fire}.
No heat, gas, chemicals, medicine, light, fertilizer, or transportation. Unemployment and economic chaos would be instant. Western nations would likely be embroiled in L.A. {remember the L.A. riots ‑ and the threats of the same thing happening if the black become disenchanted with the next trial of whites} style civil wars with hostile immigrants brought in earlier. Civil war between the military loyal to the rulers and those loyal to the people of the West would be likely. The deciding factor would be an army from the East ‑ an army that numbers like grasshoppers.
The River Euphrates is dried up. The strategic outposts and fortresses that stand astride the routes from the East are occupied by mercenaries who will shoot a mother holding a baby. They can be counted on to hold the gates open to the enemy if ordered to do so.
The armies of the East can march whenever the signal is given from the unseen hand. Surprised? One shouldn't be "Operation Armageddon" is in the operation manual. There is no quick fix to this one. There's no place to run. Switzerland no longer offers protection, neither does America, Europe, South Africa, Australia, or New Zealand ‑ none offers protection. They all are targeted. All have the identical problems. The King of the Wolves is hidden ‑ he cannot be found. He cannot be made to stop what he is doing. "Operation Armageddon" was designed long ago so that there would be no place to hide. Everyone will be forced to choose; either the shepherd and his sheepfold, or the wolf and his den. That's the way it is going to be.
"I created man...and I told him 'this is good, and that is bad' that...it be clear which in his race love me." 1103
The following is taken from a transcript of the UNCED: Earth Summit ‑ United Nations Conference on Environment ‑ June 3‑14, 1992 in Brazil.
Initiative for ECO-92 earth Charter:
(1) The Pressing Need:
(a) The time is pressing. The Club of Rome was founded in 1968, Limits to Growth was written in 1971, Global 2000� was written in 1979, but insufficient progress has been made in population reduction.
(b) Given global instabilities, including those in the Soviet bloc, the need for firm control of world technology,� weaponry, and natural resources, is now absolutely mandatory. The immediate reduction of world population,� according to the mid‑1970s recommendations of the Draper Fund, must be immediately effected.
(c) The present media propaganda of vast overpopulation, is now far beyond the world carrying capacity, cannot be� answered by future reductions in the birth rate due to contraception, sterilization, abortion, but Must be met in the present by the reduction in the numbers presently existing. This must be done by whatever means necessary.
(d) The issue is falsely debated between a political and cultural approach to population and resources, when in fact,� stubborn obstruction and day‑to‑day political expediency which make most of the leaders of the most populous poor countries unreliable, the issue is compulsory cooperation. {hence the invasion of Samolia}
(e) Compulsory cooperation is not debatable with 166 nations, most of whose leaders are irresolute, conditioned by� localist "cultures," and lacking appropriate notions of the New World Order. Debate means delay and forfeiture of our goals and purpose.
(f) The U.N. action against Iraq proves conclusively that resolute action on our part can sway other leaders to go along� with the necessary program. The Iraq action proves that the aura of power can be projected and sustained and that the wave of history is sweeping forward.
Americans will be surprised to learn that U.N. Foreign troops are stationed on American soil. The October 1992 issue of "Criminal Politics," Cincinnati, Ohio was one of the first publications to headline the story "World Gov't Army to stand on U.S. Soil!"
Let me quote their account: �Integration of U.S. & U.N. Troops President Bush told the General Assembly he was directing the Defense Department and Central Intelligence Agency to provide joint field training and intelligence training aid and logistics...Bush stated that the U.N. Forces must be made available on short notice at the request of the Security Council and with the approval of Governments providing the troops...media make no issue of U.N. Speech! Washington Times 9/22/92 was one of the few papers to cover the Bush speech...One of the most shocking announcements to come our way in a long time is the plans announced by George Bush to place U.N. troops on U.S. soil...It's true!...On Sept. 21st George Bush told the United Nation's General Assembly that he would allow U.S. soil to be used to train a United Nation's Standing Army."
I realize that many will accuse me of crying Wolf! Wolf! But then there were a few, such as Linburgh, and Billy Mitchil {who was court marshalled for his efforts} who tried to warn America about the attack on Pearl Harbor. But because they were laughed at and ridiculed did not stop it from happening did it?
And the fact of the matter is, Foreign troops on American soil is growing by the hundreds even as this is being written. Will there be even more, you can bet your bottom dollar there will be, as this is the New World Order's plan. We must know about it so that we can prepare for it both physically, mentally and spiritually.
Before President Bush, left office he, with the consent of the U.N. Security Council, sent thousands of our U.S. troops to Somalia. What far? We have been told, to feed the starving Somalians? But, is that the truth? Hardly. Let's examine what we have observed on television; read in the newspapers and magazines, and heard on radio news accounts. Have you not noticed that the troops are not handing out the food! What are they actually doing?
They are practicing House to House search tactics, how to control and contain mobs and mob violence, etc. The nations are gearing up for World Government under the United Nations, which is becoming more dominate and is expanding it's authority drastically.
President Bill {bubadent} Clinton in his Town Meeting Speech the other night, said he was considering sending American troops to Bosnia‑Hersogovina as a lead team to stop the blood shed. Looks like we're headed for another Viet Nam, does it not? But, wait. What would be their real purpose? To further their training in House to House search and seizure of arms. Because the truth of the matter in Bosnia is that the Moslem and Christian Bosnians are in a cross‑fire.
The Serbs headed up by the Serbian butcher Slobodan Milosevic, is backed and supplied by the Israeli's with arms, ammo and supplies {paid for by American taxpayers}, while the Moslems and Christians are slapped down by a United Nations Arms Embargo and can't get any weapons or ammo to fight with. All the U.N. troops will do for the Bosnians is supply them with food, nothing else, and very little of that. No wonder 100,000 Moslem and Christian Bosnians have been killed and thousands of women mass raped by Serbian Soldiers in the last 3 months.
January 1, 1996: Why Are We In Bosnia? President Clinton, as he was ordering the U.S. Armed Forces to Bosnia, stated that we needed to make the Bosnian country "a shining symbol of multi-ethnic tolerance." Was that simply a brash statement made by the President for political purposes or was there a broader, more sinister reason for sending 25,000 troops and another 50,000 in support personnel into the infamous "Tuzla Pocket?"
Rudyard Kipling wrote: "The East is East and the West is West and never the twain shall meet."
This study will reveal some of the history of the peoples of the East as they came into contact with the peoples of the West. As we shall see, the most important area of contact of these two peoples is the area now known as the Balkan States. Because of the limitation of space we will report on only some of the more important incidents throughout history and particularly as they pertain to the current affairs in this area. Rudyard Kipling was an astute observer of these people and his famous statement has more than once proven to be true.
There are other very important matters to consider besides the race issue in that part of the world. The entire world's geopolitical affairs for well over a millennium have been associated with this territory and its people. The major conflict within all of Christianity (The Eastern Orthodox Church versus the Roman Catholic Church) is centered in this area. We must also realize that the Protestant denominations came out of the Roman Catholic Church so that part of Christianity, too, is involved.
Intermingled with this enormous conflict within Christianity is the likewise major conflict with the Mohammedans. The Balkan States were an integral part of the Ottoman Empire for a large share of the past 2000 years. Thus, today, there are many Muslims still living within the area even though the Ottoman Empire has disappeared. This fact is one of the major reasons why our troops in the Tuzla Pocket are sitting on a powder keg.
We must also consider that the major conflict within the world's Imperialist Empires centers in that region of the world and that conflict still rages to this day. There is a need to review that history also. The modern definition of the word imperialism is, "The policy and practice of forming and maintaining an empire, characterized by a struggle for the control of raw materials and world markets, the subjugation and control of territories, the establishment of colonies, etc."
It become obvious that a royal family is not necessarily a part of the definition. There are many ways that one country and its government can act in an imperialistic fashion over other countries. The opposite of imperialism is nationalism and that means, "the doctrine that national interests, security, etc., are more important than international considerations." These two diametrically opposed concepts are paramount in the Balkan crisis.
Intertwined within all of this have been the ever-present international bankers and, in particular, the Rothschild Dynasty. It take money, huge sums� of it, to further imperialist aggression and the military wars that are always associated with it.
Finally, but most importantly, what does all of this mean for the United States, as a nation and not as a country? What does the Word of God say about all of this and are we, as a nation, obeying Him? "By thy great wisdom and by thy traffic hast thou increased thy riches, and thine heart is lifted up because of thy riches: Therefore thus saith the Lord God; Because thou hast set thine heart as the heart of God; Behold, therefore I will bring strangers upon thee, the terrible of the nations: and they shall draw their swords against the beauty of thy wisdom, and they shall defile thy brightness. They shall bring thee down to the pit, and thou shalt die the deaths of them that are slain in the midst of the seas." 1104
Some years ago a short essay titled "The Balkanization of the United States." Even at that time the United States were rapidly becoming a multi-ethnic society. The extent of that massive influx of aliens has increased ten-fold. We also prepared a message titled "The Immigration Scam" which reflects the manner in which mongrelization was legalized. Note that the word mongrelization was used in the general sense. In the case of the Balkans the word is used in the literal sense. Thus we start this short review of Balkan history with the people who now inhabit this part of the world.
In the sixth century B.C., in the days of King Cyrus, Persia was determined to annex all of the Eastern Mediterranean under Persian control (imperialism by a king with the sword). Cyrus's successors, Darius and Xerexes, decided to attempt the annexation of the city-state country of the Greeks.
The loosely knit Greek states defeated the invading Persians at such places as Marathon, Salamis, and Plataca. These brilliant victories reflected the superiority of a free political organization over the might of a despotic king (or a president).
Then, it was Alexander of Macedonia (a part of the Balkans as now defined) and his federation of loosely knit city-states who in turn invaded Persia. He marched across Asia Minor into the Euphrates valley (the birthplace of Western Civilization) and destroyed the Persian Empire. Alexander intended to create a one-world government, a one-world people, and a one-world religion. One of Alexander's goals in his newly conquered empire was therefore identical to President Clinton's statement as he sent troops to Bosnia, "a shining symbol of multi-ethnic tolerance!" Another Alexander the Great, Clinton isn't! If Alexander couldn't do it, what makes President Clinton think he can?
Alas, the Roman Empire then conquered the Greeks in the second century before Christ. The Romans for the first time brought organization with the essential matters of roads, police and justice. Their civil administration was without equal throughout the world. It was the Romans who conquered the peoples of the Balkans and brought these rugged "barbarous people" to political dependence.
It was then, in the fourth century A.D., that Constantine transferred the headquarters of the empire from Rome to Constantinople. This set the stage for the drama of many centuries that followed. The Roman government under Constantine built roads, developed commerce with the East and brought the entire area under western civilization; at least as far as the administration of it was concerned. The great caravan routes from Asia originated at Constantinople.
From the fourth century A.D., to the present, nearly two thousand years, Constantinople played an eminent role in the affairs of the eastern Mediterranean because it is, from the geopolitical point of view, a control position, thus, some of the "wars and rumors of wars" of which Jesus spoke centered in this area.
Shortly after Constantinople was founded, the great Byzantine Empire took shape. The western Roman Empire center at Rome lost its eminence after the repeated attacks by the Europeans from the north, mainly Germanic. The eastern Roman Empire at Constantinople was so different in its structure and civilization that historians conferred on it the new name of Byzantine.
Justinian became Emperor of the Byzantine empire following his famous uncle Emperor Justin. It was under Justinian that the western part of the Roman Empire was conquered. Thus, the Byzantine headquarters at Constantinople was the undisputed head of the whole old Roman Empire. It was Justinian who declared that the ruler was also to be the head of the church, administratively and with regard to faith and doctrine.
Historians have termed this relationship as Caesaropapism as compared to the absolute head of the church and state in the West being the Pope. The use of icons in the church, were the major reasons for the split between the Roman Church and the Eastern Orthodox Church which persists to this day. Caesaropapism was inaugurated at the time of Justinian and anti-iconoclasm was decreed by a succeeding emperor named Leo.
As a part of the current unrest, Croatia for example, is in the extreme Northwestern part of what is called the Balkans. The Croatians are a part of the Slavic people and thus are ethnically a part of the Balkans. However, Croatia is closely aligned with Western Europe, in customs, mores, and most importantly they are of the Western Roman Catholic persuasion. This last point is prominent in the ongoing current struggle even though all of these people came recently out of Tito's Yugoslavia.
The empire under Justinian was under constant attack from peoples from the North and East, the Slavs and the Mongolians. The Slavs were White Men of the Caucasian race with their homeland in the plains and swamps of eastern Europe. The Mongolians, on the other hand, were of the yellow race and consisted of many tribes and groups of the East. Justinian, for some reason, did not aggressively repel these invaders who took up residence.
The Slavs were a strong people physically and keen mentally but they were backward in the arts and other refinements. They were natural Communists in that they owned all of their property in common and contributed the proceeds from their labor in the same manner. Karl Marx could very well have obtained his concept of government from the Slavic people of that period. His phrase, "From each according to his abilities and to each according to his needs," was the natural method of life among the Slavs at the time of their encroachment into the Byzantine Empire under Justinian. But the Slavs excelled in Agriculture. They were magnificent farmers and they freely gave their taxes in the form of grain and produce to the government. They proved to be an attribute in that regard.
Another very basic trait of the Slavs was, and is, that they are jealous of each other. They engaged freely in inter-tribal warfare and they would rarely combine against a common foe. They also resented being ruled by anyone and they refused to form any meaningful governmental system. In modern terms they would have been anarchists. But through all of this the Slav was, and is, an outstanding guerrilla type fighter. Their favorite device used in guerrilla warfare was to totally disappear under water using a reed to breath through, all the while being deep in the water. They would use this technique to escape after a daring raid on another village. They were extremely clever at devising unique ways to entrap their current enemy, whoever that may have been at the time. Keep that in mind with regard to the current situation in Bosnia.
The Slavs are comprised of four distinct groups, the Slovenes, the Croats, the Serbs, and the Bulgars. But because of their refusal to cooperate with each other, there has been internecine wars from the sixth century to this very day.
The Mongolian invaders came from many tribes of the East. They were of a different physical stature entirely. They were short and stocky, with flat faces, slanted eyes and wore their jet black hair long in the back. They were bow-legged from riding their small shaggy horses and could fight only on horseback. Their military organization and discipline, along with their horsemanship, allowed them to conquer the Slavs, take their spoil, and return to their homeland. Thus, this was a perfect example of how organization, devotion and discipline would always win over any form of libertine anarchy.
However, throughout the years of the Byzantine Empire, the Slavs and the Mongolians periodically attacked Constantinople. Because of the strategic location of the city, they were always repelled. Sometimes the Slavs would attack other Slavs with the obvious long term distrust, fear and hate associated with those misadventures.
Other times the Mongolians would attack the Slavs to again take a spoil. Throughout this long period of time (from the sixth tot the fifteenth centuries) the Byzantine Empire absorbed these people, both the Slavs and the Mongolians. The results are obvious, particularly so in the case of the Bulgars. The statement that Clinton made, the need for the American troops to make the Balkans "a shining symbol of multi-ethnic tolerance" is obviously impossible. We will see why that is the truth of the matter.
The Bulgars were originally a Slavic people. According to Ferdinand Schevill, author of the book A History of the Balkans (Dorset Press, New York, ISBN 0-88029-697-6), the Bulagars developed from a mixture of Slavs with a Mongolian race of conquerors who came to the peninsula in the seventh century.
Further, according to Arthur Koestler, author of The Thirteenth Tribe (Random House, New York, ISBN 0-394-40284-7) the Khazars, a Turkish-Mongol cross which later totally converted to Judaism in the ninth century, invaded the Bulgars in 641 A.D. The Bulgars were conquered and became a part of the Khazarian Empire. So, according to Koestler, it was the Khazars who were described b y Schevill as the conquerors. The modern Eastern Ashkenazi Jew (which comprises 95% of world Jewry, according to Arthur Koestler) comes from the Khazars.
The Khazars went on to conquer not only the Slavs in the area now known as Bulgaria but the Burtas, Ghuzz, Magars (Hungarians), the Gothic and Greek colonies of the Crimea, and the Slavonic tribes in the Northwestern woodlands. Again, according to Koestler, the Khazars also raided Georgia and Armenia.
The Byzantine Empire (or the Eastern Roman Empire) was extremely occupied with defending itself from the rise to power of the Arabs in the eighth century. They did not have the opportunity to defend that portion of the Byzantine Empire (known as Moesia in Roman days) from the onslaught of the Khazars into the newly formed empire of the Bulgars. But as soon as a lull in the fighting with the Arabs occurred, the Byzantine Emperor Constantine V felt free to attack the Bulgar power. Constantine V found the Bulbars to be so well conslidated that he was unable to deal them a decisive blow. Incidentlally, Constantine V took as his wife a Khazar princess who bore him a son, the future Emsperor Constintine VI ("The East is East and the West is West...").
We read of the atrocities that have occurred in the recent Bosnian conflict. We have seen the type of warfare that is common in that part of the world. This is nothing new but rather the normal method of combat which has come down through the ages. As an example of these atrocities, the Bulgar Khan, named Krum, mounted an attack against the Byzantine Empire itself, perhaps in retaliation for the earlier engagement by Constantine. Krum, boldly executed an entrapment of the Byzantine army, under the command of the then Emperor Nicephorus. The entire Byzantine army was wiped out with only a very few men left alive. Nicephorus, himself, was killed and Krum ordered his head severed from his body and the skull made into a drinking cup to be used by his captains during later meals that Krum would have with them. This, then, was the normal methods used for warfare among these people. The relationship, between the Bulgars and the Byzantines was at times cordial with intervening periods of animosity, again, much as it is today in the area.
But, according to Schevill in his book A History of the Balkans, after two hundred years of living side by side with the Slavs, the Bulgars gave up their language and customs inherited from the Mongols. They freely intermarried with the Slavs and through the years became indistinguishable from them. The Bulgars became essentially a Slavic state. Obviously, not all of the Slavs were among those who intermarried but apparently there were enough to cause the situation that Schevill reports.
This new Bulgaria converted to Christianity. Their dream was to bring all of the Slavs throughout the region under their control. It was their leader, Simeon, who conquered large sections of Macedonia and Thrace, both parts of the Byzantine Empire.
He attempted four times to capture Constantinople but failed because of a lack of sea power. These conflicts reduced the Byzantine empire in size and power to the point where they became demoralized. Simeon and his now Slavic Bulgaria ventured further North and West into the land of the Croats. Historians state that it was Simeon, in his now Slavic Bulgaria, who united all of the heretofore independen Slavs into one nation. He appointed himself the title of Tzar of the Slavs. The word Tzar is a Slavic word meaning the same as Caesar in Roman days.
But the power of Bulgaria was short-lived. The nation did not have a solid racial fabric with which to remain strong. It was a govdrnment of a strong mixture of unwilling and conquered peoples. There is a lesson for us to consider in this fact of history. Simeon was a strong leader. When he died in 927, Bulgaria started to crumble just as any nation does with a weak fabric of people and a strong leader followed by a weak leader. Simeon was followed by Peter, a weak man, both politically and militarily.
The tug-of-war between diverse peoples continued. The Byzantine Empire again became strong under the leadership of Basil, a Macedonian and Slav by blood. He again stablized the emspire. Basil chose as his military commander a general named Nicephorus Phocas who had been raised among guerrilla type fighters and his entire life had been in combat against the Arab assaults form the West.
Nicephorus made an allegiance with another group of Slavs, theretofore unheard of, the Russians. The Russians were Slavs by blood and under the rulership at the time by Scandanavian Norsemen called the Rus. The Russians attacked the Bulgars from the North and conquered the Eastern part of Bulgaria. The Byzantines lost a valuable part of their empire and now the Russians, Slavs themselves, owned part of the Balkans.
The animosities between the different races of peoples run deep. In all of these conflicts there have been atrocities. The atrocities among these Eastern peoples are usually on a personal scale where bodily contact is made in the act. Today, particularily in the West, the acts are called "surgical strikes" or "mass bombing" of cities containing civilians.
The Russians were there for only a short time, certainly not long enough to establish themselves as a country. The successor to Nicephorus (who had been assassinated by his own people), John Zimisces drove out the Russians from Bulgaria. But he, too, was short-lived. John was succeeded at Constintanople by Basil. But, alas, the Bulgars were not to be beaten. A very strong leader, Tzar Samuel, again attacked the old Romean Empire, the Byzantines. He attacked deep into Greece as far as Corinth. Basil could not stop him because of serious rebelllion at home. Tzar Samuel reveled in his victory by building a number of castles in Macedonia.
Again, Constantinople was not to be outdone. Basil reinvigorated his country with sound financial affairs and rebuilt the military into an outstanding fighting machine. When he was ready, he attacked the Tzar Samuel and totally destroyed the last great army of the Tzars of Bulgaria. Samuel himself barely escaped with his life. What follows is but another example of the atrocities of the East. Only fifteen thousand soldiers were left of the Bulgarian army. Basil ordered that the fiteeen thousand be separated into groups of one hundred. Then he ordered that all men, except one man, in each group be blinded. That one man was to have only one eye put out because he was to act as the guide to return his troup to Bulgaria. The entire fifteen thousand returned to Bulgaria in that fashion! There is an old saying that undoubtedly originated because of this atrocity, "In the land of the blind, the one-eyed man is king!"
One can readily see the animosities, the hatred that exists between the people of different tribes and races in this region of the world. Here we have people of different tribes and races gathered together, with leaders rising and falling with their desire for rulership over the enitre area. Intermingled with all of those different races were those who freely intermarried and thus became a mixed people. They were converted to Christianity but even that was not without tribulations.
What was it that allowed the Byzantine Empire to succeed, even after disastrous defeats? It was because of the solid foundaiton of Roman Administration and its system of personal and property rights. The individual felt secure in his person and he owned his property with security. This is one of the primary characteristics of a society that considerrs itself civilized. It was Christianity that secured that system. There are lessons for us to learn from this in this country today.
Just what has been reported os far is enough to show the circumstances which are now occurring in the Balkans. But there is more heartache and bloodshed. This was from the coming of the Muslims, the Ottoman Empire. This, too, we already know to be a great stumbling block in the current unrest.
The Byzantine Empire fell because of the loss of the middle-class citizens! The Empire was taken over by the ascent of large landholders who lived in Constantinople and their lands were worked by tenants. The nobility and other leaders of society, including the church and clergy, were among the large landholders. Thus, property and personal rights and security were destroyed.
The middle-class in the Byzantine Empire, just as in the United States today, was not to be outdone. They became the artisans, shopkeepers and merchants. The Byzantine Empire was forced to exist on the handling and manipulation of goods made by other peoples. Isn't this combination of conditions what is being accomplished in our beloved country today? Isn't that what Zbigniew Brzezinski in hiis book, Between Two Ages, said? He stated that the United States would become a service and information oriented society. Our producetion base, including agriculture, would be taken over by the world's landlords. Texe Mars,1105 reports that as many as 85 percent of North American farmers have gone bankrupt in the past 15 years! If we refuse to learn simple Biblical principles from history, we deserve to repeat it.
Again, Civilization is judged by the citizens' personal and property rights. When a society is forced to operate by the ways of the Universal Commercial Code, it may highly succeed for a period of time. However, without those property rights assured by God, such a society is bound to fail. "And Judah and Israel dwelt safely, every man under his vine and under his fig tree, from Dan even to Beersheba, all the days of Solomon." 1106
The middle-class of the Byzantine Empire turned that empire into the commercial capital of the world at the time. The trade routes between East and West were secured by these resilient people. No despotic ruler can destroy the middle-class if they will communicate and work together!
However, now the entire Balkan area was desired for another reason, that being the commercial worth to be exploited for the taking. The next great conquerers of the Balkans were the Normans of Southern Italy. They were of the same Normans from Northern France who conquered Engoland under William the Conqueror in 1066. They moved in with their superior fighting ability, along with wily diplomacy, and literally took over the seats of government of the Byzantine Empire.
But they, too, were removed by the conquering hordes of the Turks. So, again, we will see an infusion of people into the civilization of the Balkans that has created intense problems to this very day. The Turks were Mongolian nomads, crossed with Japhetic blood (one of Noah's sons) from Central Asia. They were related to the Mongolian tribes of the Huns, Avars, Bulgars and Khazars. They lived by raids which were on the scale of large military operations.
Over a period of some years, the "Terrible Turks" finally wore down the here-to-fore impregnable Byzantine Empire. But the Empire died from within. One of the problems was that the leadership of the empire was taken over by a series of women.
The two daughtes of the effeminate Constantine VIII, Zoe and Theodora, shared the control of the empire with a succession of husbands and lovers. They systematically promoted disorganization. The resulting confusion was no match for the Turks, even though there was even a short period of time that some very able and effective rulers made a last ditch stand. There is a lesson here, too. "And I will give children to be their princes, and babes shall rule over them. And the people shall be oppressed, every one by another, and evey one by his neighbour: the child shall behave himself proudly against the ancient, and the base against the honourable. When a man shall take hold of his brother of the house of his father, saying, Thou has clothing, be thou our ruler, and let this ruin be under they hand...As for my people, children are their oppressors, and women rule over them. O my people, they which lead thee cause thee to err, and destroy the way of thy paths." 1107 But then, we are told that God is a chauvinist!
It was at the battle of Manzikert in Albania (1071 A.D.) that the Turks totally annihilated the Byzantine forces which were led by the last able leader, Romanus IV. Up until that time, Byzantine, and the Balkans, was European in organization, Greek inc ulture, and totally Christian. An entirely new dimension now came into existence. The Turks systematically oppressed and exterminated the Christian population. The Mongolian Turks steadily poured into the region. This race movement replaced the White people with yellow people, Christians with the Muslims. There is a lesson to be learned here, too. The Turks did it with the sword. We are doing it with the pen by our own leaders. Up until the turn of this century, th United States' immigration policy was primarily "to provide for the uniform immigration of white people from the European nations." That was the content of the first immigration law enacted by the government shortly after the Constitution was ratified. Either by the sword of conquerors or the pen of traitors, the loss is the same to the yeomen of the land.
The Ottoman Empire began in a rather plebian, or ignoble, fashion. As the decadent Byzantine Empire was disintegrating, a young chieftan of one of the Turkish tribes surrounding Constantinople by the name of Osman, began integrating his tribe with disgruntled Chritians who no longer could respect the decadent Christian Church. Osman used the typically tolerant Turkish method of influencing the Christians into the Muslim faith, as compared to the fanatic approach of the Arabs who were also Muslims, of course.
The Turks were Mongols and fierce in combat but they were tolerant in their civility. The Chrisitans thus converted were the people of the area, Greeks and Slavs. Within several generations the Turks took on the Caucasian physical characteristics of color, hair, stature and facial features. Historians openly state that the Turks were totally cosmopolitan. They had the physical features of Europeans but the mentality of the Turks. The name Osman, or Osmani, has been changed down through the years to Ottoman. The Ottomans simply accepted the culture and civilization of the European Byzantines as their own.
They slowly, piece by piece, absorbed the Christian lands around them. The Christian Church was priest-ridden and was not capable of developing that deep devotion to a good cause that makes men suffer martyrdom, if necessary, rather than betray their principles. Christians in droves gave up Christ for Mohammed. Within the Western Christian nations today, including the United States, we see the same phenomena occurring. Many Christians have become disillusioned and are deserting to the Muslim faith. it has been reported that the Muslim faith is the fastest growing religion in the West.
The Ottomans were shrewd. They made the most of the "iron fist in the velvet glove." They reasoned that gentleness and persuasion was needed to reach the Christians. Yet, they knew that their fledgling empire was to rest on the strength of their army. Their system of government was simple. The army was the government! Their system was that Muslims would be the landlords. The landlords would provide the cavalry. The captives of war, along with purchased Christian slaves, would provide the "cannon fodder," so to speak, for their conquering armies. Whenever they conquered a new territory of Christians, they took more captives of war and bought more Christian slaves for their next conflict.
They moved North and West. They captured the Dardanelles, then on to Thrace. It was here that the Christians were more adamant in their faith. So they tried another tactic. They offered the Christians the retention of their faith in exchange for the surrender of their weapon and a head-tax! No, there truly is nothing new under the sun! The alternative was to be captured and forced into the army. But the Turks needed the Christians to run the government because of the superior intelligence as compared to their own people. So they showed their shrewdness again by inducting a substancial number of young boys into a training camp. It was called the devchurne. Being away from their families and their church, these young men slowly were converted to the Muslim faith.
By the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, these youth groups became so numerous that they became very influential. They became like the Pretorian guards of Rome and eventually held the destiny of the Ottoman Empire in their hands. So, strangely, enough, the Turks developed their Muslim empire using Christian brains and muscle.
They now turned to Bulgaria and Macedonia, then on to Serbia. We must take note that all of this was accomplished because of irreconcilable differences between the various Christian enclaves and states. But finally, history gives the honor to the Serbs for standing up to the onslaught of the Ottomans. A true leader named Lazar ued all of the charisma he could muster and rallied the Christian forces against an onslaught of overwhelming proportions. At a place called Kosovo, an amphitheater in the Macedonian mountains, the Christians and the Moslems met to determine the fate of the entire Balkans. But it was too late. Balkan Christianity succumbed to the Moslems. But to this day, Kosovo is considered the grave of Serbian liberty. We repeatedly read about the Kosovo history as it applies to the situation today. So this, too, must be considered in our assessment of our current presence in Bosnia, protecting the Moslems.
The Moslems went on to conquer the entire Balkan area. From the fifteenth to the nineteenth century, the Ottoman Empire ruled over a Christian people. Passionate Christians were held in bondage by equally passionate but arrogant Moslems. The Biblical story of the Children of Israel (and that does not mean the Jews, for they are not Israelites) in bondage to the Egyptians is the only place in history where such a terrible experience has been suffered by a people in bondage for such a long period of time.
It was accomplished with shrewdness but after the conquest ended, it was ruthless. There is such a thing as DNA race memory. The memories brought down through families of all these years are such that true, genuine hatred will not dissappear, Clinton and his trip to Tuzla notwighstanding.
With that equally short history overview, we can now turn to the imperialist phase of the Balkans. This, too, plays a dominant role in the current politics. In reality, the imperialist phase is still being played out. Again, imperialism by the modern definition means, "The policy and practice of forming and maintaining an empire; it is charterized by a struggle for the control of raw materials and world markets, the subjugation and control of territories, the establishemnt of colonies, etc."
The imperialist conflict that so immensely has affected the Balkans (and still does) is which country will maintain the greatest market for its produced goods as well as the control of the necessary raw materials needed for that production. This conflict has generally included the subjugation and/or control of the target countries.
The control and subjugation of the Balkans in modern times had originally been the pressing desire of three imperialist nations, England, France and Russia. It is not the Balkan countries themselves which are the immediate target, not that there isn't a market there nor desirable raw materials, but it was because it is the overland gateway to the East. From the start of the nineteenth century, the problem has centered around Germany. As we leanred in high school history, Germany had been devastated by the wars in and around it during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Germany was reduced to a pitiful state even though she possessed some of the best technical, social and spiritual brains in the world.
England, on the other hand, had risen to be the most powerful nation on earth. The development of the world trade center in the "City" of London started at the time of William the Conqueror and the special agreement made between Oliver Cromwell and Manasseh Ben Israel where, together, England would rule the world. England had the world's foremost navy with which to ship produced goods to any part of the world as well as the fighting ships to secure more colonies by conquest.
During this same period of time the Industrial Revolution began. We have always read that this marvel of modern man started in England. Actually, inventions were originating from most of the European nations and the most prolific nation for inventions was our own United States. But England was the most aggressive in its imperialism and it had the money barons to finance it. England possessed the navy to bring raw materials to the production plants in England. The infamous "sweat shops" were developed as well as the equally infamous child labor practices with which to produce goods at a very low cost.
Markets had to be found; consequently, the practice of conquering backward, native countries and forcing them into the empire was developed. Consumers for these goods had to be found and so they developed them. Simultaneiously, most of these backward, native countries had raw materials. All that was needed was to train the natives to produce the raw materials (mining, timber, etc.) which, in turn, needed administrative oversight. Thus, an empire was created! But, most importantly, England had the vast oceans at her disposal. All that was needed was to block any other country from access to the oceans and England had a monopoly!
Germany, on the other hand was basically an inland nation with the only access to the oceans being through the North Sea. England controlled the English cannel and thus, by extension, the North Sea. Germany's engineers, scientists and production people were likewise manufacturing goods that could be sold to the world market for the sake of raising the standard of living for their people.
Germany was rebuilding its population from the devastation caused by the wars on the continent but her land mass had been drastically reduced because of those wars. There were two options for their leaders. One was to conquer new lands to colonize them just as the English and the French had done. Germany's other opponent for survival was Russia to the East but that country didn't have a shortage of land so new colonies were not a foremost problem. But Russia desired international recognition and status, along with markets.
The other option for Germany was to find markets for their goods without conquering it first by war. That method is called "peaceful penetration." That solution would provide the work for their increasing labor pool. But the English Channel was the only way out for shipping. The dangers of travel in the North Sea during the winter months were immense. Overriding that was the constant threat of attacks by the English navy.
The one thing left for Germany to do was to build a consortium, the symbiotic relationship, with Austria, Hungary, the Balkan States, and Turkey. Such an arrangement would control a land route stretching from the North Sea to the Persian Gulf. The railroad had been invented and railroads were already in existence. Consequently, Germany envisioned an overland rail route stretching from the Rhine, through the Danube valleys, to Constantinople, through Turkey and on to Bagdad.
Such a move would provide immense markets for Germany's goods. Germany would again become a nation with international influence commensurate with her leadership abilities in the arts and sciences. Such a move would remove the threat of England's navy to her commerce. It would be the developing of an empire, imperialism by definition, by acquiring those inland nations within their sphere of interest. When the news of these German intentions reached England, an immediate howl of protest was heard throughout the English Empire. "Pan-Germanism" was the cry. Such a term in those days was equal to the word "Nazi" today.
Meanwhile, England had already possessed the largest imperial empire the world had ever known. Her possessions rested on every continent on the globe. Perhaps the word that would define those actions used to acquire that empire would be "Pan-Angloism."
According to Roland G. Usher, in his book Pan-Germanis (Houghton Mifflin Company, New York, 1913), "Pan-Germanism," coined because of these intentions of Germany, "was a defensive movement for self-preservation, for escaping the pressure of France and Russia, both bent on her destruction." At the same time, Usher stated that it was "an offensive movement directed against England, its object, the conquest of the English possession in the Mediterranean and in Asia. She expects thus to obtian an outlet for her surplus population and manufactures and to create an empire as little vulnerable politically, economically, or strategically as any the world has yet seen." According to Usher, Germany reasoned that England and France had their imperialist empires already secured. Now they wanted to establish new moral, ethical and legal precepts against Germany.
Germany was assured of the money needed for the Bagdad Railroad. But that assurance came from the same Rothschild dynasty as England used as their source of money! So the wheels began to turn to stop Germany and with the intent to ultimately obliterate the German people forever! Serbia and the Balkans were to be used as the bait. First, the money for the Bagdad Railroad was denied Germany.
Then, in 1908, the same year as the first Jewish-led Bolshevik revolution was attempted, Russia suggested that Austria annex Bosnia and Herzegovina. Russia, all the while, was and is, the Serbian protector because they are basically of the same ethnic background (Slavs). Of course, Russia didn't tell Serbia of this suggestion to Austria. Austria took the opportunity and completed the annexation of these two countries. Thus, we have a doublecross by the same people that gave the world communism.
Serbia, as can readily be realized from the preceeding short history lesson, is extensively mixed as a people. Yet, they are immensely nationalistic, which normally is race related. Two Serbian nationalists assassinated the Archduke Franz Ferdinand of Austria. Austria, in turn, began plans to make a punitive expedition into the Balkans to chastise the Serbs, just like the United States did with Pancho Villa in Mexico in 1914. Germany stated she would approve of the Austrian venture only if Austria made it a local affair to circumvent a wide European war.
France, a major imperialist nation, made secret negotiations with Russia assuring them that France would not object if Russia came to the support of the Serbs. Russia had already stated that she wanted Constantinople. France and England apparently thought that was a fair swap in order to rid the world of Germany.
France and Russia did not want to go to war with Germany without England and her navy. So England had to be persuaded with planted disinformation. According to Harry Elmer Barnes, the father of historical revisionism, the American Minister to Constantinople during World War I was Henry Morgenthau. He published throughout the Allied World that there had been a conference held at Potsdam on July 5, 1914 at which the German Kaiser met with Austrian officials along with financial leaders of the Central Powers.
Morgenthau reported that the Kaiser revealed to them his intentions to precipitate a general European war and that they had only three weeks to prepare for it. That Meeting Did Not Occur, So It Was Planted Disinformation! Of course, England, France and Russia would have been told privately on July 16, 1914. By the end of July, England was convinced.
So World War I was over the imperialistic concepts of empire and Serbian Jews initiated it with the assassination of Archduke Franz Fedinand. We know that the Versailles Treaty which followed was, as Schevill writes, "probably as harsh a product of the ruthless spirit of victory as is recorded in history." Of course, Schevill had not yet written the history of World War II.
That treaty was intended to destroy Germany. It also hevily dictated to the Balkan states. These actions guaranteed World War II. Interestingly, it was the son of Henry Morgenthau who developed the plan after World War II to reduce Germany to a totally agrairan society. The book Germany Must Perish, by Theodore Kaufman, written in 1941, reflected that mentality.
What have we learned from this sordid history? It is obvious that the Balkan States truly are what political scientists call a control position. Throughout history all of the countries of Europe have wanted to possess that territory or, at least, pass through it. Obviously there is an enormous amount of nationalism in the Serbian element. Apparently this exists among those Serbs who have not mongrelized throughout the years (and there are many of them). To this day they stubbornly resist any encroachment by other peoples but they historically hav fought even among themselves.
Nationalism is a desired trait in God's view. But for any nationalist movement to succeed, it must be cohesive. The love for one another is paramount. "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." 1108 Also, for nationalism to succeed, it must be totally separate from any aspects of imperialism or empire. The very concept of emspire or imperialism is the antipathy of nationalism. G. Lowes Dickinson in his book International Anarchy made this profound statement: "One can conceive a world in which Austria would not have wished to hold down a nationality against its will. But that would not be the world of history, past or present. Never has an empire resigned before the disruptive forces of nationality."
Remember the definition of imperialism and empire.
The United States is no longer the republic that was intended by our forefathers. Imperialism and emspire was not in the minds of our founders at that time but we have become an imperialist empire. Theoretically we have done it through "peaceful penetration" but by whatever means, we have done it.
Thus, President Clinton sent troops to Bosnia for the real reason of protecting imperialism and empire. President Washington warned us of meddling in foreign affairs. Our forefathersx understood that because we were nationalists. Are we brave enough to return to it?
According to the January 93 issue of "Criminal Politics," we find out why George Bush ordered the strike against the so‑ called Butcher of Baghdad, Saddam Hussein on January 14, 1993. It was a clever deception, not to kill Saddam Hussein because he wouldn't take orders from the United Nations, but the raid was staged to strike fear into the Saudi Arabians as they were about to topple their pro‑Zionist monarch King Fahd. It was also, to send a message to Iran about any Military ideas they might be having.
All America watched President Clinton in his first Video Town Meeting Program where he encouraged the general public to ask him questions about the economy and their general well being. There is no doubt that he scored a lot of points with the people of the U.S. He seemed very sincere and sympathetic to all their questions and assured them that he would do his very best to fix every situation. But you know and I know that it "Ain't going to happen."
The Soviet's Current Strategy
Gorbachev and his brilliant K.G.B. script writers and military planners have decided to trade "nominal" control over the Eastern bloc satellites for the neutralization of Western Europe and the destruction of the NATO military alliance ‑ a quantum rearrangement of the European chess board. Gorbachev and his Kremlin, New York and Tel Aviv planners have Not lost control. Gorbachev {even though the media would have us believe that he has relinquished power} has more power than any Russian leader since Lenin or Stalin. The well drafted script calls for the appearance that he has lost control.
In fact, the Soviet military and secret police are still intact in all of the Eastern European satellite states, with perhaps the exception of East Germany which has recently been reunited with West Germany. But the Soviet K.G.B. and military, are still firmly in control of the Soviet Union today, and are stronger than they have ever been in the Soviets' 73 year history. However, the script appears to be following the prophecy of Ezekiel Chapters 38 and 39 exactly, and this plan calls for the Israel nations of America and Western Europe to be allowed to take over the financial burdens of Eastern Europe. Which will cause events to transpire and God will say: "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?" 1109
Over and over again since 1917, our American government has come to the rescue of the Soviet Union. We have sold them wheat, corn and other grains, when their harvests were short and when their collective farms could not produce what was needed. The Plutocrats made it appear to the world that the two 'superpowers' were pitted against each other in a deadly conflict. However, the truth of the matter is that the two governments [USA and the USSR] have worked together all along. In fact, the finances and industry imported into the USSR to create it, and then constantly keep shoring it up, have come out of the USA and Western [so‑called democratic] banks. The 'Capitalist' versus 'Communist' stage play has been playing on the word stage for 75 years for the purpose of diverting and occupying the public mind so that no one notices what is really happening behind the scenes.
Proof of the above statement lies in the fact that, on at least 13 major occasions since 1917, when the Soviet Union has been on the verge of economic collapse, it has been this "terrible imperialist" country, the United States of America, using your tax dollars, that has put them on their feet. It has proven that they cannot even feed their own people without our help, yet obviously this man believes the Communist brainwashing he has received.
Rudyard Kipling once wrote shortly after a clever deception campaign by Russia's Czar Nicholas II in 1898, an allegory entitled The Bear That Walks Like A Man. Kipling wrote about a man who was maimed and blinded when a bear he was hunting stood up, as if in supplication, and the hunter, "touched with pity and wonder" withheld his fire, only to have his face ripped away by the "steel shod pay."
Kipling wrote:
When he stands up as pleading in wavering, manbrute guise,
When he veils the hate and cunning of his little swinish eyes,
When he shows as seeking quarter, with paws like hands in prayer,
That is the time of peril ‑ the time of the Truce of the Bear.
We live in the time of the Truce of the Bear. We are told that Communism is dead, the Cold War is over, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union has been terminated along with the dreaded KGB. We are told that the Soviet Empire has collapsed, and that in its place freedom, democracy, unity and free markets are blooming like a thousands flowers. We are told that peace has arrived and the common interests of East and West can be integrated and merged ‑ first in Europe and then around the world via the New World Order.
Almighty God warns us in the Book of Psalms: "Woe is me, that I sojourn in Mesech [Moscow], that I dwell in the tents of Kedar! My soul hath long dwelt with him that hateth peace. I am for peace...when I speak, they are for war." 1110
But it is obvious that something is very wrong with the presented scenario. Evil such as Soviet Communism simply does not go away as rapidly as the Evil Empire would seem to be evaporating, especially not when that evil empire controls the largest military machine in the History of the World.
The Soviets are masters at deception, champion chess players who can make us believe that which is, is not; and that which is not, is. A good rule in understanding the Soviets is to always assume that reality is the opposite of what you see.
The present period of glasnost/perestroika is a well‑orchestrated script [the grandest and perhaps the last of them all] written in 1981 by the Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union ‑ including Mikhail Gorbachev [Yuri Andropov's prot�g�].
The goals of this glasnost/perestroika were to reorganize and restructure the Soviet Empire while declaring Communism dead; to seduce America and Europe into dismantling NATO and massively disarm as the "threat of communism fades;" to pump hundreds of billions in Western aid into the "newly democratic" USSR, and ultimately to merge Western Europe, Eastern Europe, and the New Soviet Union into one "common European home."
Listen to what Gorbachev himself is on record as saying:
1). The aim of Perestroika is to restore both theoretically and practically the Leninist conception of Socialism.
2). The Party's interests come before everything ‑ this is our unshakable law.
3). We are moving towards a new world, the world of Communism. We shall never turn off that road.
4). We maintain a general perspective and it is the victory of Communism.
5). We are for a Lenin who is alive...We see no grounds to give up the spiritual richness contained in Marxism... Through Perestroika we want to give Socialism a second wind...To achieve this the Communist Party of the Soviet Union returns to the origins and principles of the Revolution, to the Leninist ideas of constructing a new society. Our party was and remains the party of Lenin. Is it little wonder that Gromyko once said of Gorbachev: "Behind the smile are teeth of iron."
In the newest perestroika, the overall strategy of the Soviet Union has moved from confrontation and division of the world into separate camps, to cooperation, unification, amalgamation, and absorption. The "new thinking" says: we must forget our ideological differences, the conflicts which divide us, and join our efforts to fight together against the dangers of war, nuclear disaster, hunger, terrorism, environmental degradation, etc.
|
There is a Grand Design behind current developments in the USSR? Are we seeing a spontaneous disintegration, or is it a well-planned, orchestrated, staged charade - Russian theater at its best? |
"The warning of Theodore Roosevelt has much timeliness today, for the real menace of our republic is this invisible Government which like a giant Octopus sprawls its slimy length over city, state and nation. Like the octopus of real life, it operates under cover of a self-created screen. It seizes in its long and powerful tentacles our executive officers, our legislative bodies, our schools, our courts, our newspapers, and every agency created for the public protection. It squirms in the jaws of darkness and thus is the better able to clutch the reins of government, secure enactment of the legislation favorable to corrupt business, violate the law with impunity, smother the press and reach into the courts. To depart from mere generalizations, let say that at the head of this Octopus are the Rockefeller-Standard oil interests and generally referred to as the Jewish International Bankers. This little coterie of powerful Jewish International Bankers virtually run the United States Government for their own selfish purposes. They practically control both parties, write political platforms, make catspaws of party leaders, use the leading men of private organizations, and resort to every device to place in nomination for high public office only such candidates as well be amenable to the dictates of corrupt big business. They connive at centralization of government on the theory that a small group of hand-picked, privately controlled individuals in power can be more easily handled than a larger group among whom there will most likely be men sincerely interested in public welfare. These international bankers and Rockefeller-Standard Oil interests control the majority of the newspapers and magazines in this country. They use the columns of these papers to club into submission or drive out of office public officials who refuse to do the bidding of the powerful corrupt cliques which compose the invisible government." 1111
This presentation will examine the Marxist‑Leninist proclivities of Gorbachev, Yeltsin and Shevard�nadze. All "reformer/liberals" and all Communists to the core. It will analyze the coup/counter‑coup and why it was a phoney, just another twist in the long‑term strategic deception script which began running in 1981. It will examine how the Soviets use disinformation to confuse and manipulate the West.
It will explore why the Soviet Empire is not collapsing but being restructured and reorganized within the Communist system; why the Communist Party and KGB are not being abolished, but simply renamed and reorganized to improve their efficiency; and how the New Soviet Federation will actually be a giant increase in the size, scope and influence of the USSR, is an expansion, not a contraction.
It will also analyze the ominous ongoing Soviet military buildup, in spite of all the apparent changes which are taking place. Elna Bonner (Widow of Andrei Sakharov) in an article entitled The Myth of Gorbachev wrote: "It took seventy years to destroy the myth of socialism as the most beneficial and just social system. The millions of Soviet citizens who were killed during the civil war and collectivization, who starved to death and were executed or perished in the camps, did not destroy that myth. The blood spilled on the streets of Budapest and at the Berlin Wall, the Soviet tanks in Prague, the millions who voted with their legs, fleeing Eastern Europe in search of a better life, did not destroy that myth. The myth finally shattered because of empty store shelves and empty words.
It turned out that surrealism is not simply a movement in art; it is a style of life...one without freedom, without normal food and shelter, one foisted on society as a whole by a small minority...' The myth of socialism has collapsed, but its harmful consequences still persist, and eliminating them will be complicated by the birth of a new myth...that Gorbachev is striving for democracy in the face of opposition, and that the only way to help him is by silence in the Soviet Union and in the West. The new myth's influence extends beyond the wobbly liberals of the USSR to many people in the West, including leaders who had earlier been called 'diehards' and 'hawks' in our press.
Gorbachev proclaimed the need of Perestroika, for reconstruction, but no one asked what he was going to build. Gorbachev's words...'a democratic and humane socialism'...were taken from the past. There is no more substantive content in them than there was in the slogans 'socialism...the first phase of Communism' and 'developed socialism.'
It is scarcely worth the effort searching for meaning in these phrases, since escaping from one myth, we are returning to our old ways, to a life of surrealism where everything is just fine in words, but where 60‑million people are living below the poverty line. This is the statistic for the country as a whole...in the Muslim regions, every second or third person lives in need.
Sixty‑six years after the first constitution of the USSR was adopted, regulations governing the manner of a Republic's secession from the Union have finally been adopted. In the opinion of the west, once such a law exists, it should be obeyed. But for people in the USSR, its intent is clear, and it has been dubbed 'the non‑secession law' because of the obstacles it places in the way of secession...One of the earliest slogans of Perestroika was 'All power to the Soviets.' But when the Nagoma Karabakh regional Soviet voted to join Armenia, Perestroika was conveniently forgotten in favor of the constitution, which proclaims the self‑ determination of peoples but makes the boundaries of the Union's Republics sacrosanct. The State wins in any contest with the people. The people of Karabakh are hungry, many are forcibly deported to Armenia, and Armenia itself, devastated by an earthquake, is now being strangled by a blockade.
People everywhere are concerned about starvation in Ethiopia and apartheid in South Africa, but the fate of the Armenian people, who have been brought to the brink of destruction, is considered by the West as the Soviet Union's internal affair...The government doesn't trust the people and has passed laws on strikes [coyly named the Law on labor Conflicts], on emergency situations, on presidential rule, and many other anti�‑democratic, anti‑popular laws. In the course of two years, the constitution has been reshaped with the single aim of concentrating absolute power in the head of state...It's no wonder that the people don't trust the government, and this distrust is personified in distrust of Gorbachev...
Gorbachev's power is seen as the main obstacle to the reforms desired by the majority of the population...For Americans, Gorbachev is the author of Perestroika, a democrat, the liberator of Eastern Europe, the Man of the Decade. They associate his name with peace, prosperity, reduced military budgets and lower taxes. He's the good wizard from a fairy tale. Another myth! They're not interested in what will happen to the peoples of the USSR under Gorbachev. A strange replay of history...a new cult of personality, but this time in the West, not in the USSR.
On a Moscow street, the American tourist was arguing with a young Russian, who ended the conversation with an offer, 'If you like Gorbachev so much, why don't you take him!'"
Three top Communist defectors have all said virtually the same thing. General Jan Sejna, former Soviet Bloc military officer, Ion Pacepa, a KGB man, and Anatoliy Golitsyn another KGB man. In fact, Golitsyn in his book Red Horizons says that the overall aim of Soviet policy is to: "Bring about a major and irreversible shift in the balance of world power in favor of the Soviet Bloc as a preliminary to...a world‑wide federation of Communist States...Western acceptance of the new liberalization as genuine would create favorable conditions for the fulfillment of Communist strategy for USA and Western Europe."
Restructuring and Renaming The Communist Party of the Soviet Union: The CPSU has 20 million members and another 45 million members in its Lenin youth organization Komosomol [Komsomol is a youth organization with members from the Red Army, the KGB, the Red Navy, the Air Force, and a majority of the young factory workers]. The CPSU has grown top heavy and inefficient with bureaucratic deadweight. It is about to be reorganized, restructured, trimmed in size [or purged] to increase its efficiency, and renamed. It is not going to be abolished as Gorbachev, Bush, and the Soviet and Western Press keep telling us. It should be remembered that the Communist Party of the Soviet Union has undergone a number of metamorphoses in name: At its inception, it was called the Bund. Then it was renamed the Russian Social Democratic Worker's Party.
In 1912, following an internal feud, it split into the Bolsheviks and Mensheviks [the "big ones" and the "little ones"]. The big ones ate the little ones. The name then became the Russian Social Democratic Workers Party of Bolsheviks. In 1918, it became the Russian Communist Party [Bolshevik]. In 1925, the name was changed again to the All‑Soviet Communist Party of the Soviet Union, which it has remained until the present. It is now about to be renamed again [probably to the Social Democratic Party].
Each of these name changes was accompanied by major fanfare, "absolute proof that the communists had completely changed," and the declaration that all the political, economic, and repressive evils had been perpetrated by the previous party, but that the New party would be benign, democratic, freedom loving, etc. In reality, all of the old evils continued under the new, revamped party, nothing changed! The present name change will not alter any of the principles or the goals of the CPSU.
Each of the major Communist party name changes under Lenin and Stalin were accompanied by Massive purges [called "party rejuvenation"] to streamline the organization and bring it under formidable discipline. Millions of Russian Communists went to the wall or the gulag in those purges.
Today's CPSU has become fat, dumb, lazy, careless, apathetic, and passive, and is ten times larger than during WW II. It has lost sight of its goal, it has become diluted, and will probably be trimmed by several million members. This is not abolition or the Party, it is reorganization, restructuring, and Strengthening of the Party. The Communists believe that Americans and most Westerners are shallow, superficial, gullible, and easily seduced by media‑generated illusions. Hence, if they change the name of one of their fronts or parties, and declare the old organization to be dead, most Westerners will believe it. For decades they have routinely changed the names of their Communist front organizations in this manner. They just renamed the Communist Party of Italy, now calling it the Democratic Party. In Poland, the renamed the Communist Party [which was called the Polish United Workers Party] to the Social Democratic Party. In Romania, they renamed the old Rumanian Communist Party, calling the new party the New Salvation Front. In none of those cases, [or many others] did they really abolish those Communist parties. They simply renamed, reorganized and restructured the parties, while gullible naive Westerners believed the charade. It has been said, "a rose by any other name, is still a rose." Calling the CPSU the Social Democratic Party [to some such name] will not alter the fact that it is the same old CPSU with a new label and some new faces. Today, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union operates through elected representatives, the Politburo, and the Central Committee.
The Central Committee of the CPSU [made up of 300‑450 members] wields the real power in the USSR, and an inner circle of about 100 members really call the shots. These Central Committee members dominate the military and the KGB, as well as the "visible" politicians such as Gorbachev, Yeltsin, Shevardnaze and the various cabinet ministers. Gorbachev is simply an actor, an employee who is implementing the policy laid down by the Central Committee since the early '80s when they [and the KGB] drafted the script for the actions taking place today. The new refurbished, renamed Communist party was discussed at length at the CPSU's XXVIIth AND XXVth Congress in '86 and '90. Gorbachev described the "new party" as: "A Party of Socialist choice and Communist perspective...A party adhering to humanistic ideals common to all� mankind...intolerant of chauvinism, nationalism, racism, and any manifestation of reactionary ideology and obscurantism...A Party confirming the independence of Communist parties of the Union republics...A Party open for contacts, co-actions with the Communists, Social Democrats and Socialists of various countries."
Reading the "new Party" profile as conceived by the CPSU leadership, it is clear that the only difference between the "old Party" and the "new Party" is in the new one's wide acceptance of all revolutionary movements throughout the world.
Socialism to be Substituted For Communism
"The concept, the main idea, lies in the fact that we want to give a new lease on life to Socialism through Perestroika and to reveal the potential of the socialist system." 1112 Then in December of 1989 Gorbachev stated: "Today we have perestroika, the salvation of Socialism, giving it a second breath, revealing everything good which is in the system."
The word "socialism" will be substituted for "Communism" and latter will be almost completely stricken from the Communist's vocabulary. From Lenin to Gorbachev, the Communists have used the two words interchange�ably. Socialism, as defined by Karl Marx in the Communist Manifesto, is what has been imposed on the peoples of the USSR, China, Cuba, etc. Socialism, as the stepping stone to the final utopian goal of Communism, involves abolition of private property, draconian political and financial regulations and controls on the people, huge heritage, a monopolistic central bank, central control of education, and state control of the family, children, religion, etc.
That sounds a little bit like America today, does it not? If you are like most Americans, you probably wonder why the so‑called Right Wing is constantly saying that the United States has become a Communist Nation. Well the following from Northpoint Tactical Teams, P.O. Box 129, Topton, North Carolina 28781 tells it best, in our opinion.
Americans, have been watching the degeneration of their society, the increase in violence, drugs, pornography, and the fanatical rise in the national debt, and asks what will we do when America falls into Socialism, Communism, insolvency and surrender. Well, make no mistake about it, the Thought‑theology of what we understand is Communism has taken over in America. It is not called by that name however, it is called Socialism.
The Hammer and Sickle does not adorn our flag, but we are under the control of Communism just as surely as there is a God in Heaven and that Jesus Christ sits at His right hand. Does that sound preposterous? Think about it. How would we know "when Communism, is sold as democracy," is the ultimate law of the land? Those who are not employing "more powerful levers and more subtle webs" have succeeded in their plans, so far, and most of those living in this country may not notice much of a difference from what they think of as the American Way these days! To demonstrate that this is true, we will list what has been called the ten basic planks of the Communist Manifesto, for your study and review.
1). Abolition of Property in Land and Application of All Rents to Public Use.
Did you know that the Federal Government of Washington, D.C., now owns over 40% of the land mass of the United States? That is more land than the entire country east of the Mississippi River. It does so in direct violation of the United States Constitution. The Federal Government now owns more than 10% of all industrial properties, railroads, barge lines, etc. As the government takes over more and more land, that property is taken off the tax rolls, and thus increases the taxes all of us must pay on the land we suppose that we own.
Most Americans think they own their land. They think that a certain parcel upon which they live actually belongs to them. Have your lawyer explain to you why your deeds have been drawn as they have or why you and your wife are called "tenants in common" and other strange language and phrases in the world of law. Here is the rule of law: If you must pay the state or country a "property tax," and the state or country can sell your property to someone else if you fail to pay the tax, you are not the actual and lawful owner of that land or property! Marx called the use tax on land, rent. Today it is called "property tax" and while universally accepted by most Americans, the property tax is 100% Marxist (Communist) in nature.
The land that is still informally held in private hands, is now subject to state and municipal controls called "land use" and you can only do certain things on land that you suppose you own. If you actually owned it, instead of being merely a "tenant with a vested interest in it," no City, State or Federal controls could be imposed upon it. You sit tight when the Federal Government tells you, via an unconstitutional statute, that you must rent "your property" to anyone who comes to your door, regardless of race, color, national origin and sexual preference.
From whence did they get the lawful jurisdiction to tell you what you can do on "your property?" If indeed it is your property, there is no such authority except that which you voluntarily submit to. However, since you are merely a tenant paying property use tax rent on the land, they have every right to tell you how you will use that property and how far from the property line you must build any House, etc. Can you imagine Patrick Henry putting up with such nonsense? Of course not! But then, Patrick Henry was a Freeman, not a Communist. He did not hold Communist ideas about the use of land, as most Americans do today. How about you? Are you a Communist when it comes to land use?
As to the use of land, every Senator and every Congressman is a Communist today.� Nothing much will change "when Communism takes over," except that you will know that you are a mere tenant and not a land owner as you had supposed for years. Some of you tenants will be pushed off the state's land so that another tenant can use your nice home and farm, and if you resist, you may be legally shot. When the Communist agent, Woodie Guthrie, wrote the now famous song, "This Land is My Land; this Land is Your Land..." he was writing with the Communist understanding about land and land ownership. Yet patriotic groups, ignorant of Communist objectives, often sing that song with the same attitude and reverence as they do with "America, the Beautiful."
2). A Heavy Progressive or Graduated Income Tax.
This is probably the best known of the Communist political concepts in use today in America. If there is any Communist statute or regulation that has been imposed unlawfully on most Americans, and one which affects their very lives and fortunes the most, the Communist income tax has to be it. If there was any statute that employed more "powerful levers" or "subtle webs," you would be hard pressed to find it. As with the progressive tax on property, it is a Communist idea of "from each according to his ability and to each according to his need" that finds exact expression in the federal and state graduated income tax laws.
Yet 90% of all Americans accept this system of federal revenue taxation as if it were both Scriptural and American. It is neither. It comes from the Jewish Babylonian Talmud, and is the main cornerstone of Communist Thought‑theology. Marxism‑Leninism is not only a political thought, but is also the religion of the Communists and Socialists.
It is a well‑known hallmark of Communism when you see people turning in their neighbors to the authorities. It is now beginning on a large scale in America with such carefully prepared TV shows as "Unsolved Mysteries," where the TV uses brutal murders, drug and child abuse crimes to get the public accustomed to thinking about turning people in so as to solve these crimes.
You can become a "state hero" and even get paid $1,000 for your help. Next, you will be paid for turning in people who own firearms or for not telling our people about unlawful government activities. Even now this can be seen, when someone tells another they are un‑American, un‑patriotic, un‑Christian or the now famous remark "Love It Or Leave It" who complain about government officials who are ruining our country. Never coming to the realization that it is un‑American and un‑Christian NOT to speak out against government injustice.
It was government officials who put Peter and the Apostles in prison for speaking out: "Then the high priest [a high government official at that time and place] rose up, and all they [the other rulers of Jerusalem] that were with him, (which is the sect of the Sadducees,) and were filled with indignation [because Paul and the Apostles were speaking out against government injustice], And laid their hands on the apostles, and put them in the common prison...Then came one and told them, saying, Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching [once again speaking out against government injustice ‑ and about the Lord Jesus Christ] the people. Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them...before the council [their equivalent of our Congress or Supreme Court]: and the high priest asked them, Saying, Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name [The name of the Lord Jesus Christ]? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine...Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey God rather than men." 1113
Are you beginning to see that Jewish/Communism/Zionism has already taken over America?
3). Abolition of All Right to Inheritance.
In spite of the federal Estate Tax of 1916, your Communist government has yet to accomplish this objective. They have imposed a heavy inheritance tax, illegally confiscating a large part of that property a man leaves to his children. So much so that after a couple of generations, the property is usually gone. How many people do you know who still live on their grandfather's farm or ranch? Naturally, the lower classes, who have chosen not to save enough to purchase property, have no inheritances to leave.
The super‑rich have been provided the use of tax‑exempt foundations so that their wealth is passed on to their posterity. It is the great middle‑class that the Communist objectives are directed toward, and which are succeeding very well in America. Where does the federal government get the authority and jurisdiction to tax the property of the deceased?
4). Confiscation of The Property of Emigrants and Rebels.
Emigrants are people who leave a country, and that does not apply to Americans.� However, look at what is done to Americans our government calls "rebels." All the government has to do is allege that a person is a "tax resister" or a drug pusher and his property, money and real estate can be confiscated without due process. Some of you saw the story on "Inside Edition" where a citizen's property was taken by the Federal authorities without due process merely because she had rented the House to people, later determined to have been using the House for drug traffic.
All the government needs to do is allege that property, money, real estate, cars, boats, etc., are owned by those involved in drugs, and that property, can be taken and sold under Public Law 99‑570 set in place in 1986. There are some real horror stories. Some minimum wage seaman can sneak drugs aboard a million dollar ship, unknown to the owners or the captain, and the ship can be and probably will be confiscated by the government without due process of law!
5). Centralization of Credit in the Hands of the State, by Means of a National Bank with State Capital and an Exclusive Monopoly.
It was through the Federal Reserve Act of 1913 that the private banking cartel known as The Federal Reserve Bank came into being. It is through this scheme, with the government controlling the banks and credit for the benefit of the secret shareholders, that the effect of this objective of the Communists came into being in the United States. The super rich bankers, while they liked the controls envisioned by Karl Marx, decided that all the usury and profits should go into their pockets instead of the federal coffers. It is this small outlaw band of International Jewish Bankers who decide how much interest you are going to pay on your home mortgage and they have the monopoly power to force other banks to charge the same rates. Individual credit can be given or withheld at the whim of these bankers.
The "private" Federal Reserve Banking System is neither "federal" nor does it have any "reserves" as commonly believed. The local Federal Reserve Bank is not listed under agencies of the Federal Government, but it is listed as a private business. The Federal Reserve "Notes," which you carry in your pocket, though printed by the federal government for these private bankers's use, and identified as "legal tender," are in fact privately circulated bank notes. As "notes" they do not certify that the U.S. Treasury has gold of silver to "back them" but state on their face that the U.S. Government is in debt to that amount. You are not paying your bills with certificates of wealth, but with evidences of federal debt. You are passing the U.S. debt to the bankers, around, among yourselves as if it was lawful money. The "private" Federal Reserve makes huge profits for its member banks, and yet it pays no federal or state income taxes, and they have "never" been audited by any government agency.
A few years ago, Senator Metcalf of Washington State launched a campaign against the Federal Reserve and had it put on the ballot to restore the right to create money to the Congress as specified in the Constitution. The people in Washington State were so thoroughly indoctrinated by our prostitute news media, that they actually voted it down!
In 1933, when so many banks lost their shirts and had to repay their depositors or close their doors, the Federal Reserve Act was changed to incorporate the Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation (FDIC).
Here is how this works, and we can see it with the current Savings and Loan scandals. In good times, the bankers make huge profits. However, in bad times, the American taxpayers are called upon to bail out the bankers, letting them retain their personal assets.
But, most people are so accustomed to the yoke of Communism, thrust upon them in the name of "democracy" and "social security," that they believe that these things must be the form of government our Forefathers gave us. They think it is normal to have total taxes amount to over 50% of their income. Where is their Great Republic based upon the Common Law and the Constitution? For all practical purposes, it no longer exists.
6). Centralization of the Means of Communication and Transportation in the Hands of the State.
All radio and television networks are licensed and permitted to operate "only" at the pleasure of the federal government through the Federal Communications Commission. Because their programming is under strict federal guidelines, anti‑Communist programs are rarely aired.
Can you recall one TV program, in the past 20‑25 years which set forth the Communist objectives for the conquest of America and the World? Instead, all programming is designed to promote Socialist/Communist thinking, and our country is never referred to as a republic but always as a democracy. All news is designed to promote the Communists and their leading individuals as reasonable people, and anti‑Communist nations, such as South Africa, are always cast in an unfavorable light. Communist objectives for America, such as degeneration of moral values, interracial marriage, promiscuous sex, and homosexual life styles, are treated in both the news and the "situation comedies" as normal and healthy, and are given to us and our children on a daily basis.
All transportation by air is under either the Federal Aviation Agency or the Civil Aeronautics, and the government controls how these private businesses operate and the fares and rates that they can charge. The federal government controls every form of interstate commerce, and sets the rates that these private businesses can charge and even how long a truck driver can drive his own truck in a given day.
7). Extension of Factories and Instruments of Production Owned by the State.
The federal government now owns and operates more than 25,000 corporate units in direct competition with private enterprise. Most of these corporations are operated at staggering losses, even though they pay no property taxes and no interest on invested capital.
All of these, along with their losses, are being operated without the slightest shred of Constitutional authority. Furthermore, according to figures taken from the Federal Budget, the aggregate losses of these federally owned businesses and property, including the lost state and local taxes thereon, exceed the total amount collected each year in personal income taxes!
According to the Liberty Amendment Committee, from whom these statistics were taken, the sale of these unlawfully owned businesses would retire about one third of the national debt, and make the personal individual income taxes a thing of the past.
We are 100% in favor of bringing wastelands into cultivation and improving the soil. However, this must be done on a private enterprise basis, and not as the result of federal bureaucratic intervention. However, in accordance to the Communist orientation of our government, swarms of New Officers (to use the language of the Declaration of Independence) have been descending upon our farmers.
There is the Bureau of Land Management, Bureau of Reclamation, Bureau of Mines, Environmental Protection Agency, and many others. We do not need to comment on the crisis now being faced by America's independent farmers. It is not the result of incompetent farmers but because of federal meddling in both their agricultural and financial affairs.
8). Equal Liability of all to Labor. Establishment of Industrial Armies, Especially in Agriculture.
In the first sentence, the emphasis should be on the word, liability. This is to be a "worker's paradise" and therefore all have an equal liability, a pecuniary obligation, to labor. Every citizen, according to Marx, is required to labor, and ever person is to be assigned a job. There is to be no non‑laboring middle class working as salesmen and shop‑keepers. Once the farmers finally fail in large numbers [and it appears that is exactly what is happening today 1990], not because of agriculture flaws so much as corporate debt, the Communist agriculture armies, gathered from those "huddled masses yearning to be free," that now clog up the welfare rolls, will be sent forth to plant, till and harvest in the vain hope that they can feed the people.
9). Combination of Agriculture with Manufacturing; Gradual Abolition of the Distinction between Town and Country by a more Equitable Distribution of the Population over the Country.
The destruction of the cities has been going on since the Roosevelt Depression.� Socialist/Communist confiscatory property and business taxes on producer, and welfare handouts to non‑producers, have driven commerce and industry out of the cities and provides the excuse for federal control of land use, environmental impact studies, and regional planning. Federal regional planning is done between states and over state lines, is the way this Marxist plank is being carried out today.
10). Free Education of all Children in Public Schools, Abolition of Children's Factory Labor in its present form, Combination of Education with Industrial Production.
When Karl Marx wrote "free" he meant compulsory education of the children under the control of the State. Because of the contract with the State known as the "Marriage License," your children are legally Wards of the State. They must have "shots" and a Social Security number "required to protect the State's wards." State run and tax financed government schools began soon after the publishing of the Communist Manifesto, with the key leader at that time being Horace Mann.
Next came Socialized/Communist or often called "progressive" education under the guidance of John Dewey. Do you remember having to read about the wonders of Socialism/Communism in books by Lincoln Stephens in high school? The most Socialist/Communist class in any high school is not history or social science but English, where the leftist teacher can direct the children to read certain books and make reports on them.
English is the only required class for all students, and it is there that the Communists have directed their most attention. Under Biblical law, early American instruction, where students were studying Greek and Latin by 9 years of age, has always been the responsibility of the parents and their church assembly. Children were taught the moral values of the parents and of their church.
Today, it is the State that determines what the standards will be for the children's education. Federal Aid to Education determines how the States will set up the basic teachings and philosophy and this exactly what Marx had in mind. This form of education teaches the child to look to the State for help, and the State becomes the child's "god." Christian instruction, in contrast, teaches the child to look to God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and that if he needs a hand he finds one at the end of his arm. As you look at our youth educated in government schools, observe their appearance and their attitudes, and remember that crime and drug use is increasing 7X as fast as the population, you will see the evil genius of Karl Marx in full bloom.
There is a clear distinction between "instruction" and "education." And that is humanistic, New Age, and Eastern philosophy that man is intrinsically good. Hence the use of the word "education" by the modern Socialist/Communist, which means from the Latin, "draw the good out."
In contrast, the Bible teaches that all men are sinners, and that they are basically of a sinful, wicked nature. Thus, there is no way to "draw good out" of them. Christian philosophy, based upon the Truth of the Bible, teaches that children are to be instructed, that is have the good of God's Laws put into them so that they can be pleasing in God's sight. Today, those church groups that teach that God's Laws are still in full force and effect, always refer to their schools as Christian Instruction. Those churches who have gone the way of humanism, teaching that God's Laws, Statutes and Judgments were abandoned at the Cross, rightly call their schools "Christian Education." The term "Christian Education" is an oxymoron, an absurd contradiction in meaning to those of us with even a smattering of classical study.
As to the second part of Marx's 10th Plank, children under 16 are not permitted to work for wages. All private apprentice ships have been abolished for children seeking to learn a trade before the age of 16. Roosevelt's Socialist/Communist friends had the Fair Labor Standards Act passed in 1937 where apprenticeships are now under the control of the State. In June '91, Yeltsin [promising "swift moves to establish greater democracy and market economics"] was elected [in the first‑ever such election] President of the Russian Republic, which has 150‑million of the Soviet Union's 285‑million people. [He has since assumed near dictatorial powers].
Following that election the Western press enthusiastically described Yeltsin as "Bigger Than Life, The Russian People Love Him." His image, readability, and standing in the West went into orbit as he APPEARED to "stand in the gap" against the hard‑line "gang of eight" coup perpetrators during the recent August coup/counter‑coup drama. As he "appeared" to stand off the entire Soviet Army and KGB almost single‑handedly, the Western media and public opinion went ballistic. Americans were barraged with articles with typical headlines such as: "The Right Stuff: Yeltsin Joins the Ranks of Robin Hood, Moses, and Churchill." For almost a week in August, Yeltsin would have been accepted as president of the world, had such a position existed.
������ Abolishing the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and the KGB
The Soviets are Not abolishing the CPSU or the KGB, they are renaming them, reorganizing them, purging them of inefficient deadwood, and Expanding their mission.
1). THE KGB: Has had six name changes since 1917:
a). CHEKA;��������� d). NKVD;
b). OGPU;����������� e). MVD;
c). GPU;�������������� f). KGB.
All of these name changes were accompanied by purges [where thousands of heads at the top rolled], by restructuring or reorganization, by an expansion of the role of the secret police and by public pronouncements that the secret police had been abolished.
In the 1950s Beria, the brutal and infamous head of the NKVD, was purged and executed. Vladimir Kryuchkov [head of the KGB until the recent phoney coup and counter‑coup] has similarly been removed and will probably be shot to make the coup‑ counter‑coup seem more genuine. The KGB has about 1.5 million members worldwide, with about 50,000 sequestered in the U.S. KGB military units will now be moved under the Soviet army command [the new KGB will fall under the Soviet military command], and tens of thousands of inefficient KGB bureaucrats will be sacked [or worse]. This is not being done to destroy the KGB but to make it stronger, more efficient, lean and mean so-to-speak. It was seen to be becoming fat, dumb, lazy, and bloated. Just as the Rumanian secret police, the Securitate [which was 50,000 strong under Ceausescu] continues to operate in a Romania which is allegedly non‑Communist, but still is dominated by the Communists, so the KGB will continue to function in the USSR, which will be allegedly non‑Communist, but still dominated by the Communists.
International gangsters close entire factories [11 automobile plants were closed by General Motors in November 1987, putting thousands out of work ‑ then General Motors opened New plants in Mexico and is now importing cars into the United States, where is the union? For it was strangely quiet; while all this is going on the closed automobile factories are being made unfit for making defensive war equipment and their previous workers are left to subsist on food stamps and other welfare programs].
God is being trampled. Men are perishing from and by decrees from company board-rooms where the destruction of Christian America is being planed and carried out; morality is ridiculed and mocked, while honest citizens have become a laughingstock. The J.D.L. [Jewish Defense League], A.D.L [Anti‑Defamation League of B'nai B'rith] have put America, Germany and the Western World on a mind‑depressing guilt trip with their constant barrage of deception and lies.
Have you ever wondered why the so-called great evangelists have never had a "Crusade" in Israel, since they defend them so greatly, and constantly tell us they are God's people? Well I will tell you the secret to the atheistic damnable Zionists hide from American Christians, a law which forbids Christians from witnessing to Jews: It is used most frequently in the Zionist country known as Israel, which became common with the passage on December 25, 1977, of Israel's infamous "Anti-Missionary Law," which the Knesset passed on Christmas Day so it would be perfectly clear against whom it was directed. It is a statute which decrees a prison term of up to five years for anyone attempting to proselytize a Jew away from his faith.
Anti-Missionary Law 5738-1977: Strictly speaking, "proselytizing" under this law involves a gift, no matter how small (such as a tract) given to a Jew by a Christian. Under Israeli law it is a crime to "give or promise to give money, the equivalent of money or any other material benefit in order to entice a person to change his religion." Yet realistically, the word "proselytize" is much more loosely interpreted. As a case in point, evangelical Christians showed a film about the second coming of Christ in Jerusa�lem's largest hotel, the Shalom. This outraged Israel's chief rabbi, Yitzhak Kolitz, who forbade them to further "proselytize."
However, the manager reassured the Chris�tians that "they are welcome if they do not violate the law." 1114 Such ambiguity keeps Christians in Israel on edge, vulnerable to accusa�tions that they violate the law. Speaking in defense of evangelicals, Charles Kopp, Chairman of the United Chris�tian Council in Israel, said such Christians "do not engage in proselytizing...we do not give out leaflets in the streets or witness at our job." 1115
According to "Ma'ariv" a leading Israeli daily publication which is published totally in Hebrew, so that most Americans will never know what is being discussed; discusses the Jewish control of the Clinton Administration.
The following is a translation by Dr. Israel Shahak of an article written by Arinoam Bar‑Yosef which appeared in the Israeli Newspaper Ma'ariv on September 2. Dr. Shahak, a retired professor, is chairman of the Israeli League of Human and Civil Rights. �Several weeks ago the rabbi of 'Adath Yisrael' synagogue in Cleveland Park, Washington, dedicated his Sabbath sermon to the Jewish cultural and political center which is being formed in America. 'For the first time in American history,' the rabbi said, 'we no longer feel that we live in Diaspora. The U.S. has no longer a government of goyim [non‑Jews]...but an administration in which the Jews are full partners in the decision making at all levels.
America has a president which puts Israel before America! Perhaps the aspects of the Jewish religious law connected with the term 'government of goyim' should be reexamined, since it is an outdated term in the U.S.' Indeed as far as the Jews are concerned, President Bill Clinton contributed toward a real change in the administration's outlook, having concluded a series of changes in enhancing Jewish power beginning under President Reagan and his secretary of state, George Shultz...True, the Jewish political influence was also evident in America of the previous decades. We have already seen a Jewish secretary of state, Henry Kissinger, enjoying the confidence of President Richard Nixon, and there were Jewish Cabinet embers under Jimmy Carter. However, they were usually the exceptions testifying to the rule. Especially, pious Jews were hardly ever appointed to participate in political work concerning the Middle East.
The picture has not totally changed and not only about the Middle East. For example, every morning at about 6:00, several staff cars travel from CIA headquarters to the White House with senior officers of the American intelligence community, who are about to present to the president and to the four top staffers a PDB ‑ President's Daily Briefing ‑ the term for the most exclusive report in Washington. The document, consisting of five to seven pages, is often accompanied by top secret satellite photographs transferred by the Pentagon. It is composed in the course of the night by the best American intelligence experts who analyze the telegrams and reports arriving from the CIA's worldwide network of agents...It contains the most sensitive information regarding developments around the world. Its uniqueness, compared to other American intelligence documents, lies in the fact that it is a document stolen by a spy, or an agent or 'mole' infiltrating a foreign government, or whether the source is tapping by means of satellite.
'Warm Jews' (Jews who are completely loyal to Israel and swear no loyalty to the United States at all)...If Clinton is in Washington, he holds a short discussion on the contents of the document with the five other addressees; Vice President Al Gore, National Security Adviser Anthony Lake, White House Chief of Staff Leon Panetta, Deputy National Security Adviser Samuel ('Sandy') Berger, and National Security Adviser to the Vice President Leon Perth. Two of the addressees, Berger and Perth, are 'warm Jews.' They have reached posts that are extremely sensitive for U.S. policies. They are by no means exceptions...
In the National Security Council, seven out of 11 top staffers are Jews. Clinton had especially placed them in the most sensitive junctions in the U.S. security and foreign administrations: Sandy Berger is the deputy chairman of the council; Martin Indyk, the intended ambassador to Israel, is a senior director in charge of the Middle East and South Asia; Dan Schifter, the senior director and adviser to the president, is in charge of Western Europe; Don Steinberg, the senior director and adviser to the president, is in charge of Africa; Richard Fienberg, the senior director and adviser to the president, is in charge of Latin America; Stanley Roth, the senior director and adviser to the president, in charge of Asia...
The situation is not much different in the president's office, which is full of 'warm Jews' (Remember these are Jews who care nothing for America their only interests are for Israel); The new presidential legal adviser, Abner Mikva; the president's schedule and programs manager, Ricky Seidman; deputy chief of staff, Phil Leida; economic adviser, Robert Rubin; media director, David Heiser; staff director, Alice Rubin; Ely Segall, in charge of volunteers; Ia Magaziner, in charge of the health program. Two cabinet members, Labor Secretary Robert Reich and Mickey Kantor in charge of international trade, are Jewish. They are joined by a long list of senior Jewish officials in the State Department, led by the head of the Middle East Peace Team, Dennis Ross, and followed by many deputy secretaries and even more senior secretaries' chiefs of staff.
Rhem Emmanuel does not appear in staff directories!...One of the most interesting Jews from the Israeli point of view, who has rarely been exposed to view till now, is Rehm Emmanuel, Clinton's senior adviser in charge of coordinating special projects in the White House. His office is located NEXT to the famous Oval Office (This way nothing slips by without notice). Rehm won extra points from his boss last week, when he succeeded in passing the law for combating crime. He has become an expert at communicating with Congress and has already had many successes, the most prominent of which was the ratification of NAFTA...Last Thursday his office was in shambles and he strode around it like a typical sabra (a native‑born Israeli), simultaneously conducting a live conversation with me, studying the protocols of the debate held at the time by the Senate and watching the report of Wolf Blitzer (also a Jew) on CNN and being updated by his secretary and three aides on the positions of the senators regarding the vote. 'Do you prefer to meet over the weekend or early next week, after this whole nightmare is over?' I asked him. 'That would be a real relief,' he replied...
The following day, after the law passed by one vote, I called to congratulate him...'If you want to come, you have to do it now. The president decided to take a vacation and told us that whoever wanted to enjoy the summer should also take a vacation. So I'm packing and leaving on Sunday morning.'...
Even then he was not calm but nervously fidgeting in his chair. he was a face that is more suitable for an Israeli tourist than for a senior official in the U.S. administration...
'You know, Rehm Emmanuel is a name that would not be out of place in the Tel Aviv phone directory,' I told him. A large warm smile spread across his face, 'Our original name was Auerback. We opened the first pharmacies in Tel Aviv and in Jerusalem. My father changed his name after my uncle, Emmanuel, was killed in Israel's War of Independence [1948‑49]. My father was then a member of Etzel [Irgun] commanded by Bergin, and it was customary to change names in the underground.
Yes, he is still a warm Likud supporter, but he also admires Yitzhak Rabin, since he admires whoever becomes prime minister as a result of the last Israeli elections. After that war he came to America, studied medicine and met my mother who was then a social work student. I was born in Chicago...
Rehm and his two brothers received a warm Jewish education. 'You know, we studied at a Jewish school and had private Hebrew teachers. My first visit to Israel was three days after the Six‑Day War. My father said then that we had to go to Israel. I was eight years old, but I remember it as if it were this morning. The Arabs were completely defeated. There was such a joy and it was very exciting. There were high hopes that as a result the Jews will enjoy freedom and peace.
Since then I continued to visit Israel every summer until 1972. Then I began my studies. When I matured I went into politics, the pastimes of an American (Jewish) youngster.' 1116 '...What meaning does the connection to Israel and to Judaism have to you today?' 'Since 1972 I did not visit Israel, until 1991. Then the Gulf War broke out and missiles landed in Tel Aviv. I immediately volunteered for one month service in the Israeli army, through the 'Overseas Volunteer Unit. 1117 What I did then to help the Jews was not much. Naturally, it was not combat service. But we helped as much as possible and the main thing was that we were there. Does that answer your question?'...
Perhaps the most intriguing thing that happened to me personally in the course of the past year, since I have been posted in Washington, was the meeting with organized American Jewry. The best place to see them as they are, the place where I always came each year to admire them, is the annual convention of the pro‑Israeli lobby AIPAC [American Israel Public Affairs Committee]. This is the place not only to feel the pulse of American involvement in the Middle East, but also where I felt that somehow it helps me to ignore the deep distress inherent in the feeling of loneliness of living in a sate located in the heart of so many hostile Arabs...I always asked myself what was the value of the Jewish experience in America as far as Israel is concerned. Did the identification with Israel derive from a deep sense of a common Jewish fate or was it one of the tools of the local community to garner power for achieving equal rights in a mixed society comprised also of many emigrants and members of various faiths? Was Jewish power in the U.S. a phenomenon which will decrease or increase? Were the intermarriages of Jews with gentiles threatening to weaken the Jewish power in the U.S.? Or, so I was sometimes afraid, were American Jews building a new Jewish cultural center that would compete with Israel?
'...Adat Yisrael' synagogue in Washington is not only a place of worship. It is Jewish community center, with a prestigious Jewish kindergarten, a Jewish school with Judaism, literature, culture and, of course, Hebrew classes. On Saturdays there are always two separate prayer sessions. The first is the large one, encompassing hundreds of worshipers, which ends in a food blessing tastefully laid with Jewish delicacies. Its members belong to the creme de la creme of Washington society; senior administration officials, successful lawyers, rich businessmen...All are wealthy people. Next week, on the Jewish New Year, the prayers will be joined by many other Jews who usually spend their weekends at the most exclusive clubs, or on the most expensive golf courses, or riding the near the West Virginia lakes, or sailing in their private yachts...
Next week, like during all Jewish holiday seasons, the most expensive limousines that can be imagined will stop at the entrance of the synagogue, to let out the elegant women, the men mummified in their expensive suits at their side, followed by the well‑ dressed children. The entrance fee to the synagogue is $1,000 for a single holiday. In addition to that prayer session another, with younger members and cheaper entrance fees, regularly gathers in one of the other halls, where prayers are held according to the customary Israeli style, except for the fact that men and women sit together...This session has at last several other characteristics. Most of the members visit Israel at least once every year. Most of them speak fluent Hebrew (Yiddish). All of them are familiar with the prayer procedures. Only a few of them come out of deep faith. Others do so out of the wish to meet a Jewish girl whom they would marry...
But the most important reason for their praying is that they feel a close connection with Israel. Those of them whose love for Israel is most ardent watch the Israeli TV news every night. It might sound strange but the Washington cable station broadcasts the Israeli TV news program every night at half past midnight...The other synagogue competing for the young generation of wealthy Jews is located in Georgetown. It is a fully Orthodox synagogue, but its prayers are conducted in the Israeli style flavored by 'Gush Emunim.' The Israeli flag is proudly displayed above the Sacred Ark alongside the American flag. On each Sabbath the prayers include the benediction for the Israeli Jewish soldiers and the prayer for the welfare of the Israeli government and its officials. Many Jewish administration officials pray there. They not only don't try to conceal their religious affiliation but go to great length to demonstrate their Judaism since it may help their careers immensely.
The enormous Jewish influence in Washington is not limited to the government. In the Washingtonian media a very significant part of the most important persons and of the givers of the most popular programs on TV are warm Jews [Remember a 'warm Jew' is one who owes no allegiance to the U.S. at all, all their allegiances is to the State of Israel]. A significant part of senior media correspondents, newspaper editors and analysts are Jewish and many of them are 'warm Jews,' too. Many of them are influenced in Israel's favor by attending suitable synagogues. The Associated Press's political reporter, Barry Schweid, and the Washington Post's education reporter, Amy Schwartz, regularly participate in a prayer session which is considered to be close to Israel at the Cleveland Park synagogue. Let us not forget in this context the Jewish predominance in the Washington academic institutions.
At the National Center of Medicine the percentage of Jewish researchers is very much higher than their relative percentage in the population. In the fields of security and science, in the film industry, in art and in literature, the Jewish influence can only be described as immense, with a corresponding enhancement of Jewish power...
Where did they all spring from? In Israel we are already accustomed to the names of the Jews called Dennis Ross, Dan Kurtzer and Aharon Miller, since they have taken part in each of the secretary of state's visits to the Middle East in the last six years. But that is a relatively new phenomenon. When Dan Kurtzer, a pious Jew who observes the Sabbath and all commandments of Judaism arrived at the American State Department 18 years ago with a doctorate in Middle East studies, he was told: 'You have all the qualifications to serve in the Middle East division, but don't even think of suggesting it because of your Jewish origin.'
Today he is the boss of those who gave him that piece of advice, so much had Jewish power increased in the meantime. When he arrived it was the time when the Arabists ruled the State Department and the few Jews who had infiltrated it preferred to conceal their Judaism. There were precedents, such as the late Arnold Rapel, who was a senior deputy of the secretary of state's assistant for the Middle East, but his co‑workers learned of his faith only when he was buried in a Jewish ceremony.
Kurtzer was the first to announce that he could not work on Jewish holidays since he observed all the commandments and went to synagogue. Today, when the TV star Roseanne Arnold announced that she intended to produce a series on Hanukkah since the Christmas programs are already too numerous, and when public schools in the U.S. are closed on the first day of the Jewish New Year, the story about Kurtzer seems very distant.
Today, when there is talk about 51 percent of interfaith marriages, the danger of assimilation appears to be even greater, yet when examining the phenomenon from close up one finds that the trend is the opposite. More and more Jewish youngsters seek out the synagogue and Jewish education which are very good for advancing one's career. It is important that Israel do its bit in this area. Rehm Emmanuel is a living proof of that. Three months ago he was married in a Jewish religious ceremony to Amy, a young woman from a Christian family. She converted to Judaism and her Jewish name is not Yael. If Rehm had wanted to assimilate, he would not have married in a religious ceremony.
Dennis Ross, so familiar and so friendly to us, has an even more amazing story. His parents were divorced when he was two years old. His contact with his father was almost totally severed. Two years later his mother married a Catholic and moved to California. However, she posed a condition for her new husband that her children were to have a Jewish education.
Dennis grew up in a Reform Jewish environment and could have easily assimilated without remaining true to his roots. Although he attended a Reform Jewish school on Sundays, it was more of a social than a Jewish experience. But he did not forget and it was Israel which made a warm Jew of him. In 1970 he visited Israel for the first time with a group of American students in that glorious period of victory after the Six Day War. His connection with Judaism grew stronger ever since...
Can Israel really sense that at a distance of thousands of miles away there is a flourishing Jewish center that not only deeply admires and supports it, but also feels a shared destiny with it? There is no doubt about it, especially in the matters concerning its existence. All the Clinton administration's officials dealing with Israel: Ross, Kurtzer, Indyk and Miller being just a sample, may have different views concerning the desired solution for the Israeli‑Arab conflict but they are warm Jews in whatever they do.
They also firmly believe that the shared interests between the two states are fundamental and permanently enduring. It is because of this deeply held belief that they made a huge contribution to the fact that the Clinton administration has fully adopted their approach on the issue of relations between the U.S. and Israel.
Perhaps because of that belief they claim that they are upset about the Israeli violations of human rights in the territories, and are even more upset when one or another Israeli minister takes an initiative concerning Iraq which does not accord with the American line. 'If Israel wants American support for all its interests, it also must coordinate its steps with us when this concerns the basic interests of the U.S.,' one of the senior officials told me this week, following the news of the initiative of ministers Moshe Shachal and Binyamin Ben‑Eliezer to add Iraq to the peace process.
The many Jews in Clinton's administration have been created by a design, their larger number is not due to chance. The American way of life supports the achievers. Despite the previous Jewish generation wish, perhaps, to assimilate, it gave its children the best education and not necessarily only in Jewish religion.
It was especially their achievements and ability which, while also preserving their Jewish roots, brought the present generation of Jews to their present positions of enormous influence and power. Dennis Ross, the founder of the theory of 'the confidence‑ building measures' between Israel and the Arab states, is a typical product of that Jewish generation in America. Their power might certainly boost the confidence of Israeli Jews in the eternity of the Jewish people and dull their sensation of loneliness among the Arabs...Incidentally, although the Jewish power in the current Democratic administration is so huge, there are also many warm Jews heading for the top positions in the Republican Party. I met Paul Wolfowitz, for example, who was the senior deputy of the American defense secretary in the Bush administration in the course of a visit to a Patriot missile base during the Gulf War. When he was received by the commander of the base, whose name was emblazoned over his chest, Lt. Col. Crimkowitz, his face glowed: 'You're Crimkowitz, I'm Wolfowitz. We both have relatives here.'
That does not mean that they are all like that. Even in America there are and will be people with Jewish roots who do not support Israel, to say the least. Such was the former American defense secretary, Caspar Weinberger, and such is Richard Haass, Martin Indyk's predecessor on the National Security Council. But now they are certainly exceptions."
|
How about that Folks; now you know why America is hated around the World, and why nothing Washington does is in favor of the United States and its people! |
In September, 1995, President Clinton awarded the "Congressional Medal of Honor" to a dead Jew, who was born in a foreign country and never served one single day in the armed forces of the United States; he never did one single thing which benefitted any American who was not a Jew; he never did a single thing which one could define as bravery under fire; nor did he ever do anything worthy of such a high honor.
He received it, simply because President Clinton is a coward, a draft dodger, and a traitor to the United States of America. Yet as long as the origin and evolution of American institutions are studied by free men, so long as the Mayflower, the Pilgrim Fathers and Colonial Puritanism abide as key influences, which no cynic or iconoclast can brush aside, Lord Bryce, Professor Ernest Barker and other renowned scholars, have repeatedly emphasized the close connection between the "little democracies" of the New England Congregational ("Independent") Churches, the winning of American Independence, and the overthrow of the old, corrupt Monarchy of France, Religious self-government among these Colonists, prepared the way for political self-government; and the success of the American War of Independence probably achieved more than all the writings of Rousseau, Voltaire and the Encyclopedists, in nerving the French people to break the yoke of their Bourbon oppressors.
The Contribution of the Pilgrim Fathers, moreover, to popular education was far-reaching. Puritanism was a book religion, demanding a first-hand knowledge of the Bible; while autonomous government in Church and community, demanded a trained intelligence: hence the necessity for schools. From the first, therefore, the Pilgrim Fathers established a system of "common schools."
And it is but emblematic of their thirst for knowledge, that within sixteen years of the sailing of the Mayflower, they had founded a College destined to be world famous. Within two years of its founding, came its first important legacy. Rev. John Harvard, dying childless (1638), bequeathed all his books and half his estate to this new college, which thenceforth bore his name. Nor did these builders of New England forget their debt to certain venerable institutions of Old England. The community cradling the infant Harvard University was called Cambridge, in memory of the alma mater of several of its founders; for not a few of the Pilgrims were University men, who cherished memories of youthful days at Cambridge and Oxford.
But not only did these fathers of a mighty nation lay the foundations of liberty, self-government and universal education. Though their existence was threatened, both by the Indians and the French, and though for many years they forced a rugged soil for scanty amount of food, they finally conquered a wilderness, as God had said they would in the Scriptures, and it bloomed as the Garden of Eden. They were courageous, adventurous men, these men of Israel, these pioneers; men of vision and moral rectitude, conscious of a destiny, and living for tomorrow rather than today.
Their task, however, was so titanic and they were so staunchly in earnest, that they had little appreciation of the subtler shades of life. Colors to them were white and black; moral problems, Yes! and No! As soldiers scaling a mountain citadel, they had little time for speculation or debate. Their theology, too, though singularly direct and sustaining, was over stern and legalistic; at some points indeed it was forbidding and threatening. The blacker shadows of Calvinistic logic had, for a long time, dominated their doctrinal outlook. Their conception of the Sovereignty of God tended to be rigid, predestinarian, over-powering, almost merciless; for too often it was little influenced by the compassion and love of Christ.
Hence the "witchcraft" obsession inflamed by Cotton Mather, and the persecution of Quakers. These New World Puritans had the faults of their qualities. Occasionally they were as obdurate and Old Testament minded as the later South African Boers. But this, despite the modern avalanche of cynicism, must in fairness be added. For all the iron in their blood, sufficient Gospel grace underlay their Legalism, to cause them, when once they perceived the horrors of persecution, to recant their cruel, mistaken attitude both towards "witches" and Quakers.
Only against the backgrounds of Colonial Puritanism, can the amazing impact of George Whitefield on America, be fairly gauged. True, the thirteen weeks of his first American sojourn, in 1738, though confined to Georgia, were successful. But it was not until his second Colonial tour (October, 1739, until January, 1741), when he came into contact with Pennsylvania and New England, that he began really to stir the New World. And how congenial he found the Promised Land of the Pilgrim Fathers, his own words make clear: "On many counts it certainly exceeds all other provinces in America; and for the establishment of religion all other parts of the world. Every five miles or perhaps less, you have a meeting House...I like New England exceedingly well."
Admittedly, too, it was in Georgia, despite the protestations of Benjamin Franklin, that Whitefield founded his famous Bethesda Orphanage, which for so many years was to offer a home for from 80 to 140 destitute or abandoned children. That Orphanage, however, was located in Georgia, because Georgia was the center of such need. Whatever the shortcomings of the Puritan settlements, they not only educated their children, but they left none of their orphans to suffer the pangs of starvation and nakedness.
The neighborliness of the Puritan parishes obviated such inhumanity. Nevertheless, all was not well with the Puritan commonwealths when Whitefield began his momentous mission. The influence of that great but austere theologian, Jonathan Edwards, radiating from Northampton, Massachusetts, was still considerable; but already reaction was at work.
The relentless predestinarianism of the man who could write, Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God, was certain to alienate many sensitive souls; while those who concluded they were damned, concluded, with equal consistency, that they might as well earn their damnation, by indulging the pleasures of sin while yet opportunity remained. The gigantic physical exertions, moreover, of the initial Pilgrim Fathers, now no longer were equally imperative; leisure was less scant; and not a few of the characteristic vices of Old England had become all too apparent in New England.
Drunkenness was on the increase; cock-fighting was becoming popular; gambling in some quarters approached an obsession; material standards of success were undermining the earlier fraternalism; and the tares (Jews) of monetary cupidity were choking the wheat (Israelites) of spiritual attainment.
The protracted impact of Whitefield on America was the very thing needful to save Colonial Puritanism from its legalism, its rigidity, its mounting individualism, and its increasing danger of self-righteousness. His gracious adaptability, his marvelous imagery and his spontaneous, overflowing eloquence went straight to the heart of the New World. The man whose pulpit appeal could extract from the then-hostile Franklin, all the copper, silver and gold in his pockets, was no ordinary preacher, no common mortal.
Whitefield was not a little influenced by what was best in New England, and some aspects of Edward's teaching left a permanent stamp on him; but he brought to the dominant religious outlook in America a complimentary message which was invaluable.
His enthusiasm and compassion, his universal charity and selflessness were as gentle, showers on parched soil. His central emphasis was not the majesty, but the Love of God; he proclaimed not divine wrath, judgment and retribution, but divine mercy and patience, divine pardon and grace. It is poignant that from Northampton, where so many souls were seared and scorched by the threatened fires of judgment, Whitefield reports: "I found my heart drawn out to talk of scarce anything besides the consolations and privileges of the saints and the plentiful effusion of the Spirit upon believers."
Whitefield's theology was cast in the mold of a mild Calvinism, but his ministry always was tender, healing, inspiring. In pressing the logic of theory, he knew where to stop; and if to the end his preaching implied "the decrees," that implication was merely an attempt to vindicate the omniscience of God. It was his friend John Wesley, the unflinching advocate of "free will," whom he desired to preach his funeral sermon in his great Tabernacle, London. To him, the conscious unity of heart and spirit superseded all disagreements on doctrine.
Not yet, has the historical importance of Whitefield's labors been duly appreciated. In Scotland, with its Calvinistic background, his influence was immense; in America, the land of his special devotion, it was strategic. Sir James Stephen, in his Essays in Ecclesiastical Biography, says: "If every philanthropy burned in the human heart with a pure and intense flame, embracing the whole family of man in the spirit of universal charity, it was in the heart of George Whitefield. He loved the world that hated him; he had no preferences but in favor of the ignorant, the miserable and the poor."
Again, the free-thinking Benjamin Franklin, who at first was annoyed with Whitefield because he could not persuade him to plant his Orphanage in Philadelphia, finally said of him: "I knew him intimately upwards of thirty years. His Integrity, Disinterestedness and Indefatigable Zeal in prosecuting every good work I have never seen equaled, and shall never see excelled."
Whitefield not only awakened the existing Churches in America to a new enthusiasm, a new vision and a new tolerance. His mission, being instrumental in establishing hundreds of new congregations within half a dozen communions, diffused a new evangelical unity; while thousands of those who, in religious things, could not previously "discern between their right hand and their left," began to hunger and thirst after righteousness and to seek diligently the things of the Kingdom of Heaven. Even provincial Governors "embraced him" in deep emotion, as he departed out of their midst. Franklin, to satisfy his curiosity, made a mathematical calculation of the size of the Philadelphia multitude hanging on Whitefield's words, and, to his amazement, determined that 35,000 souls were at one time listening to the Evangelist's message. The financing of Whitefield's Orphanage was itself, in those days of sparse money, no slight undertaking; yet this was but one of many Good Works for which Whitefield raised such voluntary collections as never before had been heard of on American soil.
Even in education, Whitefield's contribution to American development was phenomenal. With the origins of several now famous Universities, he was directly connected. Princeton University, wherewith the name of President Wilson is so closely connected, issued from the "Log College" built on the Neshaminy by William Tennet and his son, Gilbert. That humble institution, with the support of Governor Belcher, a devoted follower of Whitefield, soon was transferred to Princeton, New Jersey, where, as "Princeton College,"� it became the center for the training of Presbyterian ministers in six colonies, viz. New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia and Carolina; and in Princeton it expanded into the now world-known university. In the infant days of this center of learning, Whitefield was to the Tennents and Belcher a tower of strength. Gilbert Tennent often accompanied Whitefield on his preaching missions, and on both sides of the Atlantic the evangelist raised for the struggling College substantial support. Whitefield was one of the first men upon whom "Princeton" conferred its M.A. degree. But Princeton was not an "only child;" no less than sixty-two American Colleges "trace their origin to the Log College."
With the origin of the University of Pennsylvania, Whitefield's connection was even more intimate. In 1740, his "New Building" was erected in Philadelphia by warm supporters, including Franklin. To it the "Awakener" insisted on adding a Charity School, for "the instruction of poor children gratis, in the knowledge of the Christian religion and in useful literature." That Charity School evolved first into an academy, then into Philadelphia College, and ultimately into the University of Pennsylvania.
When, in 1914, on the Bicentenary of Whitefield's birth, a noble statue of the evangelist was raised at the University, this statement was read: "The inspirer and original Trustee of the Charity School of 1740, the forerunner of the University of Pennsylvania, he solicited the first donations to the Library of the University...guided the new school of learning by this godly counsel, heartened it by his masterful preaching, and inspired it with his noble life."
"Zealous advocate and patron of higher education in the American colonies," is one of the inscriptions on the pedestal of this memorial. But the man who, "taking two continents under his wing," spent more than two years of his life upon Atlantic crossings, fostered education on both sides of the water.
For Charity Schools in England, he raised such collections as never previously had been known; to Dr. Doddridge's Nonconformist Academy, he proffered yeoman assistance; Dartmouth College was equally indebted to him; while, after the destruction of Harvard's Library by fire, he secured fresh gifts of books from England. Nor did he forget the American Indians. The Boston Gazette reported an occasion when he collected �120 for Mr. Wheelock's Indian School, in Lebanon, New England. Whitefield was a man of heart and soul too big, to be understood by the swarm of little critics, who buzzed so busily to besmirch his name. Franklin's unvarnished tribute will stand the tests of time.
Dr. Abel Stevens, in his History of the Methodist Episcopal Church, says: "The Congregational Church of the New England, the Presbyterians and Baptists of the Middle States, and the mixed colonies of the South, owe their later religious life and energy mostly to the impulses given by Whitefield's powerful ministrations...the New England Churches received under his labors an inspiration of zeal and energy which has never died out. He extended the revival from the Congregational Churches of the Eastern to the Presbyterian Churches of the Middle States. In Pennsylvania and New Jersey...he was received as a prophet from God; and it was then that the Presbyterian Church took that attitude of evangelical power and aggression which has ever since characterized it...The stock from which the Baptists of Virginia, and those of the South and South West have sprung, was also Whitefieldian. And, although Whitefield did not organize the results of his labors, he prepared the way for Wesley's itinerants. When he descended into his American grave, they were already on his track. They came not only to labor, but to organize their labors; to reproduce, amid the peculiar moral necessities of the New World, both the spirit and the method of the great movement as it had been organized by Westley in the Old."
The post-Whitefieldian development of the Evangelical Movement in America is a subject too expensive in range, too epic in consequence, to permit even of outline here. Francis Asbury, Wesley's master-builder in America, was a characteristic product of the Revival. His "Theological College" as Dr. Curnock puts it, "was his mother's Class Meeting." From infancy he imbibed the Evangelical spirit; when eighteen he undertook the labors of a local preacher; when twenty-one, he was appointed by Wesley as an itinerant, and for five years (1766-1771) he labored zealously and effectively on four different circuits, in England. Then when twenty-six, in the year following Whitefield's death, he volunteered for America, where for forty-five years, till his demise in 1816, he toiled with a constancy and selflessness resemblance of Wesley himself.
Asbury was endowed with none of Whitefield's dramatic, spectacular gifts; but attaining a much riper age, he labored nearly four times as long on American soil, and being par excellence a conciliator, organizer and builder, he was singularly adapted to follow the fiery Awakener.
No sooner had Ashbury landed in America, when friends insisted he confine his labors to the more populous centers. They did not know their man; Ashbury, above all, was a trail-breaker, a frontiersman, a pioneer. From the first, he determined that the most isolated settlers must enjoy the privileges and inspirations of an organized religious life; his passion, like that of Wesley, was to serve the most neglected.
Hence, decade after decade, despite the perils of the Revolutionary War, despite extreme changes of climate and the fury of the elements despite the lurking dangers of untracked forests, quicksand bogs, turbulent torrents, bridge-less rivers and forbidding mountains, he rode regularly some 5,000 miles a year; winning wherever he went devoted followers who became local leaders; and creating wherever he went, Class Meetings, Societies, Sunday Schools, Circuits and finally Conferences.
This Staffordshire peasant became, perhaps, the most creative religious statesman the North American continent has yet known. Owing nothing to the schools of his day, he was entirely the product of religion: love, sympathy, vision, courage, faith and prayer made him great.
For thirteen years before Dr. Coke arrived to ordain him, he had been to the wilds of America their chief shepherd of souls. His ordination therefore but proclaimed him what already he was, a superintendent, a bishop, over the far-separated flocks of Christ, which his own ministrations had so largely led into the fold. Other of Westley's leaders, including Philip Embury, Barbara Heck and Captain Webb, were at work in America for long before Asbury arrived. Coke, his fellow "Superintendent," with his scholarly and executive powers, rendered memorable service. But to the saintly Bishop Asbury must go the honor of being "Father to God" to the largest Protestant Church the New World knows. His life was a marvel, almost a miracle, of consecration and attainment.
Like Wesley, he rose habitually at four a.m.; and like Wesley, too, he strove to account for every moment of every day. Self-taught, without fixed abode, a man of the roads, he made it his rule to read one hundred pages of good literature daily. He taught himself Latin, Greek and Hebrew. Always his saddle-bags were packed with books which he himself had mastered; and many of these he persuaded, not only his preachers and Class-leaders, but thousands of his humblest followers, to buy and read. House-to-House visitation, field-preaching, barn-preaching and camp-meetings in tents, were among his chief means of establishing contact with pioneer communities: and always his converts he organized into Classes and Societies, thus nurturing Local leadership.
Log schools and Churches, accordingly, reared by the co-operative "bees" of settlers who hungered for understanding and righteousness, rose up as beacon-lights wherever this holy man went. The salary of this peerless missionary, "for the greater part of his life was under �20 a year." Money to him, like time and life, was a trust from God: and this spirit he breathed into the whole heroic band of his "co-workers in the Gospel."
In the formative days of this young Republic, these apostolic missionaries outmarched the prospectors and gold hunters; they out-toiled the homesteaders and ranchers. What Lincoln came to mean to the social and political life of the United States, that, Asbury before him, meant to her moral and religious life. Indeed, apart from the Bible and spiritual influences mediated by Asbury and his fellow "Enthusiastis," there is no understanding Lincoln. Bishop Asbury could claim "Apostolic Succession" only through Wesley, the "Baptism of Fire" and the Gospel of Christ. Often his episcopal status had been ridiculed. Yet, if by their fruits they are known, he was a Bishop indeed! In the single decade, 1780-1790, the American Methodist circuits increased from 20 to 114, and their Church membership from 8,504 to 57,631. This amazing achievement represented the first harvest of Asbury's sowing; and it successively became the seed of mightier harvests ahead...
In the United States, as in Britain, popular charitable, benevolent and social-service organizations are very extensive, and have reached a creditable level of attainment: while, being of and for the people, they are loved by the people. Their close historical relationship to Evangelical Christianity, though unmistakable, is a subject beyond the compass of this study. In one sphere of social attainment, however, America easily leads Britain and all the rest of the world. Her great and numerous Colleges for the higher education of women, are without a peer: yet the heralds in that extensive emancipation movement, such as Mount Holyoke, Oberlin and Elmira, Vassar, Wellesley and Smith, together with Bryn Mawr and Goucher, were rooted and grounded in the soil of Protestant Evangelical Faith.
But Dr. Medford Evans concluded that it was not the Communists who ultimately silenced Senator McCarthy, rather: "A note is necessary on the relationship of the (Communist) Party ‑ McCarthy's declared enemy, as he was theirs ‑ to the American 'establishment,' which is presumably anti‑Communist, which McCarthy NEVER attacked, which (Eastern Establishment) attacked him and was indeed, more immediately the instrument of the destruction than was the Communist Party." 1118
Was it the Eastern Establishment of Wall Street, the Federal Reserve, and International Bankers and Corporations that destroyed Senator Joseph McCarthy for exposing their Agent ‑ International Communism? Senator McCarthy said the goal of Communism (The Eastern Establishment) was to destroy our will to win and resist militarily. Was he right? God said, "I will break the pride of their power." America will never win again unless wholesale repentance occurs. This was a direct fulfillment of Bible Prophesy 1119 , prophesied 2,000 years ago that the Kings of the East would be prepared militarily.
1950/1953: Korea. U.S. responded to North Korean invasion of South Korea by being ordered to go to its assistance by the United Nations; Congressional Authorization was not sought. The Korean fiasco aroused American voters who were offered, the Jew, Dwight D. Eisenhower for President, a soldier who they thought would surely win that ridiculous war. Eisenhower did end the war, but not by winning which could easily have been done, but by yielding to Communist terms and insults he provided the festering sore of a divided Korea; The beginning of "no win" engagements all over the world, which demonstrates to those who will stop and look: Those people who depend upon the United States Government in an alliance, is a kiss of death for their freedom. This because our American Government is under the control of the Jewish-communist-Zionists the Antichrist Children of Satan! This was also the first time in the history of the world, of any nation, when its military command was forbidden to defeat the enemy.
����������������������������������������� The First No Win war in History
In 1944, the Council on Foreign Relations prepared a confidential memorandum for the State Department that began the process of involving the United States in a war in Korea. It read, in part: "The sovereignty fetish is still so strong in the public mind that there would appear to be little chance of winning popular assent to American membership in anything approaching a super-state organization. Much will depend on the kind of approach which is used to further popular education..."
A review of the memorandum stated: "...a further difficulty was cited, namely that (difficulty) arising from the Constitutional provision that only Congress may declare war. This argument was countered with the contention that a treaty would override this barrier, let alone the fact that our participation in such police action as might be recommended by the international security organization need not necessarily be construed as war." 1120
That treaty was the United Nations Treaty, created in 1945, essentially by the CFR. The Korean War had a unique place in history: "...for the first time, a world organization voted to use collective force to stop armed aggression." 1121
The Korean War was made possible at the Potsdam and Yalta conferences, as World War II was ending, when the Allied Governments, represented by Churchill, Stalin and Roosevelt, divided Korea into a North and South. North Korea quickly created an army of 187,000 men, with Russia supplying the military equipment (the artillery, tanks and planes, etc.) necessary to wage the war.
The South only raised an army of 96,000 men, with sparse military equipment. One of the reasons for this inadequacy of their military equipment was the fact that, even though the United States had voted $10‑billion in military assistance for South Korea, only a small percentage of it reached that country. 1122 General Douglas MacArthur, who was later to command these forces, wrote in his book Reminiscences: "The south Koreans had four divisions along the 38th Parallel (the dividing line between North and South Korea). They had been well trained, and the personnel were brave and patriotic, but they were equipped and organized as a constabulary force, not as troops of the line. They had only light weapons, no air or naval forces, and were lacking in tanks, artillery, and many other essentials. The decision to equip and organize them in this way had been made by the State Department. The argument advanced by the State Department for its decision was that it was a necessary measure to prevent the South Koreans from attacking North Korea, a curious myopic reasoning that, of course, opened the way for a North Korean attack." 1123
But North Korea's attack should not have come as a surprise as General Albert Wedemeyer had warned President Harry S. Truman that the North Koreans were preparing for an invasion. And on June 25, 1950, they crossed the 38th Parallel and started the war. The Russians could have prevented the United nations from getting involved had they wished to do so by vetoing the U.N. efforts: "The Soviet, using the non‑membership of Red China in the U.N. as an excuse, walked out of the Security Council. The Council, with Russia absent, then voted U.N. intervention in Korea. After the vote, and with Red China still not seated in the United nations, the Soviet returned to the Security Council." 1124
Some have seen Russia's absence during this crucial vote as an intentional maneuver on their part: "...the Soviet started the war themselves. This means that they knew when it would start. If they wanted to keep us out, Stalin would have told his U.N. delegate, Jacob Malik, to forget the boycott, to take his seat at the Security Council, and vote nyet (no). The very fact that the Soviet didn't do this is proof, not just that they didn't want to keep us out of the Korean War, but that they wanted to trick us in." 1125
Two days after the invasion of South Korea, the Chinese on Taiwan, sensing that the time was ripe for them to move against the Communist Government on mainland China, got severely reprimanded by President Truman: "...I am calling upon the Chinese Government on Formosa (Taiwan) to cease all air and sea operations against the mainland." 1126
Not only did Truman declare it was against American policy for the free Chinese to reclaim Communist China, but he also ordered the American 7th Fleet into the Straits of Formosa to insure this.1127 General Douglas MacArthur later revealed that he saw this action as an intentional act on the part of the American Government to insure the entry of Red China into the war. He wrote: "The possibility of Red China's entry into the Korean War had existed ever since the order from Washington, issued to the Seventh Fleet in June, to neutralize Formosa, which in effect protected the Red China mainland from attack by Chiang‑Kai‑shek's forces of half a million men. This released the two great Red Chinese armies assigned the coastal defense of Central China and made them available for transfer elsewhere." 1128 ; "This meant that the Communist China leaders need have little worry about a possible Nationalist landing on the mainland opposite Formosa, and that they could move Red troops northward to the Manchurian country above the Yalu River with perfect safety. It gave their Korean war plans a tremendous impetus, because Red China could now enter the Korean War at any time she chose without fear of being attacked on her flank and rear by the nationalist troops on Formosa." 1129
But this action by the American government did not deter the Taiwanese Government of Chaing Kai‑Shek, who, less than a week after the North Koreans had crossed the 38th parallel, offered; "...the State Department an advance force of 33,000 troops that could be embarked for Korea within five days after the offer was accepted. The suggestion was refused." 1130
Formosa was, at the time, a member of the United Nations and therefore could have been represented in the United Nations Force, but the American Government would not tolerate such a move. It was a few months later that the results of the State Department's tactics began to show up. In October, 1950, General MacArthur began sensing that the Red Chinese were building up their troops in Manchuria, just north of the Yalu River. This intelligence report went unheeded by the State Department which advised MacArthur that there was no possibility of their intervening in the war. But the State Department had lied, as the Red Chinese crossed the Yalu river, the river separating North Korea and Red China, on October 15, 1950. As the war against Red China and the North Koreans continued, General MacArthur continued to feel that there had been a leak in his intelligence and that his strategy was known in advance to the enemy. One of MacArthur's senior field commanders, General Walton Walker: "...continually complained...that his operations were known to the enemy in advance through sources in Washington." 1131
The truth is that MacArthur's strategies were indeed falling into the hands of the North Koreans who were being commanded by Russian officers. The chain of command under the United States Constitution for any military officer leads upward through the Executive Branch of the government and ends with the President who is the ultimate authority for military decisions.
MacArthur was, of course, constitutionally required to obey the orders of his ultimate commander, but under the treaty binding the United States to the United Nations, the command chain went past the President into an office in the United Nations known as the under-secretary for political and security council affairs who reported directly to the Secretary General.
At the time of the Korean War, this post was filled by Constantine Zinchenko, of Russia. The North Koreans had Russian military advisors during the war, and it later became known just who was in charge of the North Korean War efforts. According to a Department of Defense press release dated May 15, 1964, high‑ranking Russian military officers were actually on the scene in North Korea directing military operations. The release stated: "A North Korean Major identified two of these Russian 'Advisors' As General Vasilev and Colonel Dolgin. Vasilev, he said, was in charge of all movements across the 38th parallel. Another prisoner...said he actually heard General Vasilev give the order to attack on June 25th." 1132
General Vasilev's chain of command went through the U.N. as well. He, "...had been the chairman of the U.N. Military Staff Committee which, along with the office of the Undersecretary General for Political and Security Council Affairs, is responsible for U.N. military action under the Security Council." 1133 That meant two Russians shared authority in planning the North Korean war efforts, and one of them planned the efforts of the United Nations. "In effect, The Communists were directing both sides of the war!" 1134
The Russians were not only controlling both sides of the war and supplying technical advisors for the North Korean war effort, they were actually supplying Russian pilots for flights against the Americans: "Lt. Gen. Samuel E. Anderson, commander of the Fifth Air Force, revealed that entire Soviet Air force units fought in the Korean War for over two and a half years..." 1135
General MacArthur, aware that the Red Chinese were about to enter the war, realized that one way to prevent their massive entry was to bomb the bridges crossing the Yalu River. He: "...ordered General Stratemeyer, (Chief of the air Force) to employ B‑29's on the following morning to destroy the Yalu bridges and cut this easy line of communication between Manchuria and North Korea. An immediate dispatch came from Secretary (of State George) Marshall countermanding my order and directing me to 'postpone all bombing of targets within five miles of the Manchurian border.'" 1136
In addition, MacArthur was ordered not to pursue aircraft fleeing North Korea into Manchuria, nor could he bomb the supply base in the town of Racin. MacArthur felt that of these decisions the: "...most incomprehensible of all was the refusal to let me bomb the important supply center at Racin. Which was not in Manchuria or Siberia (Russia) but many miles from the borders, in northeast Korea. Racin was a depot to which the Soviet Union forwarded supplies from ladivostok for the North Korean Army." 1137
On November 25, 1950, the Red Chinese Army commander, General Lin Piao, launched his full forces across the Yalu River and into North Korea. MacArthur felt: "...information must have been relayed to them, assuring that the Yalu bridges would continue to enjoy sanctuary and that their bases would be left intact." 1138 This was, unfortunately, the truth, as even General Lin Piao later admitted that he: "...would never have made the attack and risked my men...if I had not been assured that Washington would restrain General MacArthur from taking adequate retaliatory measures against my lines of supply and communication." 1139
General MacArthur would later write that the order not to bomb the Yalu bridges: "...was the most indefensible and ill‑conceived decision ever forced on a field commander in our nation's history." 1140
One of General MacArthur's general in the Air Force, George Stratemeyer, said: "We had sufficient air, bombardment, fighters, reconnaissance so that I could have taken out all of those supplies, those airdromes on the other side of the Yalu; I could have bombed the devils between there and Mukden, stopped the railroad operating and the people of China that were fighting could not have been supplied...But we weren't permitted to do it. As a result, a lot of American blood was spilled over there in Korea." 1141
House Minority Leader Joseph Martin also expressed his dismay at the administration's apparent desire not to win the war in Korea by such tactics as not allowing the bombing of strategic military targets: "If we are not in Korea to win, this administration should be indicted for the murder of thousands of American boys." 1142
During the same period of time will over one billion people have been enslaved by the Communists. The hypocritical U.N. has not prevented the enslavement of a single person and it hasn't liberated a single individual from Communist tyranny. It hasn't tried to; Liberty is not the goal of the United Nations! The U.N. Charter makes various references to "equal rights" and "self determination of peoples." Most Americans, unaccustomed to examining words for their exact meaning, have accepted these terms as synonymous with protection of rights and liberty. Merely to guarantee equal rights to everyone is no guarantee of rights at all.
If the rights of all the people were reduced to zero, all the people would have "equal rights" ‑‑ just like the slaves behind the Iron and Bamboo Curtains. When the U.N. Charter speaks about the "self‑determination of peoples" (Article 55) the word "people" means the people of a nation as a collective body: There is no place for individualism and real freedom in the world of the enlightened or illuminated insiders. "Free men are not equal, and equal men are not free."
You will, no doubt, see the direct parallel between the pious propaganda dispensed by the Jew Adam Weishaupt and his original followers and published by both the Communists and the United Nations. Edward Griffin in his book, The Fearful Master, p. 178, details the achievements the Communists were seeking from that Asian War and their success in those objectives.
������������������������������������������������������������� They Were
1). The war helped Red China solidify control of its people who were becoming ripe for revolt because of famine and harsh living conditions.
2). The United States lost considerable prestige by becoming the Paper Tiger that could not even defeat tiny North Korea.
3). The United States sacrificed tens of thousands of American lives and billions of dollars because other nations in the United Nations did not want American to fight back in earnest.
4). The United States further conditioned the people to the idea of having future control of America's military forces under the control of the United Nations.
5). For the first time in American military history, the United States was not victorious.1143
1951: Tibet was enslaved by Communist China. Disc jockey Alan Freed invents the phrase "rock & roll," which is a forerunner of rock music. Leading rock musician Paul Cantor of the Jefferson Airplane will later be reported saying: "The new rock music is intended to broaden the generation gap, alienate parents from their children, and prepare young people for revolution." Frank Zappa, leader of the rock group Mothers of Invention, would also later say that "the loud sounds and the bright lights of today are tremendous indoctrination tools."
1951/1955: China. Naval units evacuated U.S. Civilians and military personnel from the Tachen Islands.
1952: In 1952 the Jews had become so powerful at influencing Christian thinking into accepting Jewish teachings that they actually bragged about their power within the pages of the American Jewish Yearbook. Where they stated.
"Arrangements have been completed with the National Council of Churches whereby the American Jewish Congress and the Anti‑Defamation League will jointly...aid in the preparation of lesson materials, study guides and visual aids...sponsored by Protestant organizations. You can call these tactics anything you want to. You can even say smear. We prefer to say 'education.'"; "The Jew is not satisfied with de‑Christianizing, he Judasizes, he destroys Catholic or Protestant faith, he provokes indifference, but he imposes his idea of the world, of morals, and of life upon those whose faith he ruins; he works at his age‑old task, the annihilation of the religion of Christ." 1144
Aldous Huxley's The Devils of Loudun is published, in which he writes: "If exposed long enough to the tomtoms and the singing, everyone of our philosophers would end by capering and howling with savages...Assemble a mob of men and women...treat them to amplified band music, bright lights...and in next to no time you can reduce them to a state of almost mindless subhumanity. Never before have so few been in a position to make fools, maniacs, or criminals of so many."
1952: April 12: John Foster Dulles (who will later become secretary of state) in a speech before the American Bar Association in Louisville, Kentucky, says: "Treaty law can override the Constitution...Treaties can take powers away from Congress and given them to the President. They can take powers from the States and give them to the Federal Government or to some international body, and they can cut across the rights given to the people by their constitutional Bill of Rights."
A map is adopted by the World Association of Parliamentarians for World Government which shows how foreign troops would occupy and police the six regions into which the United States and Canada would be divided as part of a world government plan.
1953: East Berliners rise against Communist rule; and is subsequently quelled by Russian tanks, thanks to our American leaders inaction, compliancy and co‑operation. Foundations of the World Republic is written by G.A. Borgese, who was the chief architect of Preliminary Draft of a World Constitution, which was published in 1948 and authored by Robert M. Hutchins, Mortimer Adler, Rexford Tugwell and other notables. That the "progressive" (socialist and humanist) educational philosophy of John Dewey is spread far and wide is discernable from Lawrence Cremin et al's A History of Teachers College Columbia University (1954). Dewey has been perhaps the leading force within Teachers College; and in Cremin's book, one read that; "the single most powerful education force in the world is at 120th Street and Broadway in New York City. Your children's teachers go there for advanced training...With one hundred thousand alumni, TC has managed to seat about one-third of the presidents and deans now (1953) in office at accredited U.S. teacher training schools. Its graduates make up about twenty percent of all our public school teachers. Over a fourth of the superintendents of schools in the one hundred sixty-eight U.S. cities with at least 50,000 population are TC-trained."
1953/1954: Ben Gurion stated: "When a Jew in America or South Africa speaks of 'our Government' to his fellow Jews, he usually means then Government of Israel, while the Jewish public in various countries view Israeli ambassadors as their own representatives." 1145
1954: Agents of Israel's Mossad firebombed the U.S. Consulate and other facilities in Egypt. They planned to blame it on the Egyptians and thus drive a wedge between that country and America. One of the terrorists was Phillip Nathanson, who let an incendiary device go off in his pocket. That drew the attention of Egyptian authorities, and the resulting scandal was called the "Lavon Affair." Its political aftermath caused Israel's first Prime Minister (David Ben‑Gurion) to resign.
In Brown v. Board of Education the Supreme Court decided segregated schools were unconstitutional. The federal legal brigade aiding Brown and NAACP was heavily Jewish. And the result has been unending racial tension, mind boggling costs for bussing students and remedial programs for Blacks, and trillions of hours lost in the education of White children.
1954: February 23: U.S. Senator William Jenner of Indiana refers to the Supreme Court's Missouri v. Holland (1920) ruling regarding treaties, and to the High Court's Pink decision, as he speaks in support of the Bricker amendment which would prevent any treaty from overriding the U.S. Constitution (but the amendment fails to pass by one vote). Senator Jenner then says: "Today the path to total dictatorship in the United States can be laid by strictly legal means, unseen and unheard by Congress, the President, or the people...We have a well-organized political-action group in this country, determined to destroy our Constitution and establish a one-party state...(It has a) foothold within our government, and its own propaganda apparatus...One may call this group by many names. Some people call it socialism, some communism, some collectivism. I prefer to call it 'democratic centralism.'...The important point to remember about this group is not its ideology but its organization. It is a dynamic, aggressive, elite corps, forcing its way through every opening, to make a breach for a collectivist one-party state. It operates secretly, silently, continuously to transform our Government with out your suspecting the change is under way...This secret revolutionary corps understands well the power to influence the people...by an elegant form of brainwashing...We see this, for example, in the innocent use of words like 'democracy' in place of 'representative government'...It conducts tactical retreats but only the more surely to advance its own secret goal...I know...of the Alger Hisses who planned it that way...Dr. Wirt, of my State, told us in 1934 that the plans were all drawn, the timetable established...The revolutionary cabal and its allies...designed the overall strategy. They broke the whole up into precisely measured parts and carefully timed moves, which appeared to be wholly unrelated ...They will use every ally, to prevent the American people from guessing how far the transformation had gone..."
1954: April 5: Rene Wormser, general counsel for the U.S. House of Representatives Special Committee to Investigate Tax-Exempt Foundations, writes to former assistant secretary of state and ambassador Spruille Braden concerning the Carnegie Endowment, Rockefeller Foundation, Ford Foundation, and Rhodes Scholarship Trust. And on April 10, Braden replies in writing: "I have the very definite feeling that these various foundations you mention very definitely do exercise both overt and covert influences on our foreign relations and that their influences are counter to the fundamental principles on which this nation was founded and which have made it great."
The Bilderbergers are established by Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands, whose wife (Queen Juliana) will be among the first endorses of "Planetary Citizens" in the 1970s. Numerous leading Americans have attended Bilderberger meetings, including Dean Acheson, Christian Herter, Dean Rusk, Robert McNamara, George Ball, Henry Kissinger, Gerald Ford, George Bush, Dan Quayle, Lloyd Bentsen, and Bill Clinton.
1956: Encouraged and promised support by the U.S. Government. Heroic Hungarians and Poles struck for their freedom from the Communist rulers. Then with U.S. State Department assurance that America would not intercede, Russian tanks were dispatched to crush the rebellion. Then in 1978, the United States Government, under the orders of then President Jimmy Carter, added insult to injury, and returned the Crown of St. Stephen; given to the American Government for safe keeping when the Communist came to power in Hungary; The Crown was and is Hungary's symbol of sovereignty, to that hated Communist Government. And was directly against the wishes of the Hungarian People.
1956: Egypt. A marine battalion evacuated U.S. nationals and other persons from Alexandria during the Suez crisis. "The non‑Europeanization of America is heartening news of an almost transcendental quality." 1146
Only Whites are forbidden to "hang" race traitors, protect racial territory, or harbor racial pride. Pride implies prejudice, which is morally wrong ‑‑ or is it? H.S. Mencken1147 stated: Because a parasitic lifestyle depends on vulnerable host populations, any resurgence of racial pride and the healthy society that engenders would be dangerous to ZOG. Its web of conspiracies are designed to weaken Whites just as parasitic worms weaken, and eventually kill, sheep. At the same time our children are being shepherded into a kosher Melting Pot.
"What is commonly described as racial or religious prejudice is sometimes only a reasonable prudence. At the bottom of it is nothing more wicked than a desire to prevent dominance by a strange and more or less hostile minority."1148
Did he actually say "Heartening News?" If White Americans really favor integration and mongrelization, as "our" media insists we do and "our" (???) government says we must, then how does one explain White Flight? Easy: It is nothing more or less than people voting with their feet. Generation after generation Whites keep running away from the world ZOG is building, but the race is being lost ‑‑ our Race!
1957: The remarks by Israel Cohen (Jew), spokesman for the Communist Party in England in 1912: "We must realize that our party's most powerful weapon is racial tension...In America, we will aim for a subtle victory. While inflaming the Negro minority against the Whites, we will instill in whites a guilt compiled for their exploitation of the Negroes. We will aid the Negroes to rise in prominence in every walk in life, in the professions and in the world of sports and entertainment. With this prestige the Negro will be able to intermarry with the Whites and begin a process which will deliver America to our cause."
On November 18, 1957, Mao tse Tung, of China made a notable address in which he presented two theses. The first was the contention that, as he put it: "The east wind is prevailing over the west wind. That is to say, the forces of socialism are over‑whelmingly superior to the forces of imperialism."
Mao's second thesis has become one of the most celebrated facets of the Sino‑Soviet dispute. Mao asserted: "That if the worst came to the worst and half of mankind died the other half would remain while imperialism would be razed to the ground and the whole world should become socialist."
The Externalization of the Hierarchy by occultist Alice Bailey is published posthumously. In this book, she says, "...the new world order must be built...(And) the three main channels through which the preparation for the new age is going on might be regarded as the Church, the Masonic Fraternity and the educational field...In all of these three movements, disciples of the Great Ones are to be found and they are steadily gathering momentum and will before long enter upon their designed task...
The Masonic Movement...will meet the needs of those who can, and should, wield power. It is the custodian of the law; it is the home of the Mysteries and the seat of initiation. It holds in its symbolism the ritual of Deity, and the way of salvation is pictorially preserved in its work. The methods of Deity are demonstrated in its Temples, and under the All-seeing Eye the work can go forward. It is a far more occult organization than can be realized, and is intended to be the training school for the coming advanced occultists. In its ceremonials lies hid the wielding of the forces connected with the growth and life of the kingdoms of nature and the unfoldment of the divine aspects in man. In the comprehension of its symbolism will come the power to cooperate with the divine plan. It meets the need of those who work on the first Ray of Will or Power."
1958: Lebanon. Marines were landed in Lebanon at the invitation of its government to help protect against threatened insurrection supported from the outside. "We are one people despite the ostensible rifts, cracks, and differences between the American and Soviet democracies. We are one people and it is not in our interests that the West should liberate the East, for in doing this and in liberating the enslaved nations, the West would inevitably deprive Jewry of the Eastern half of its world power." 1149
1958: May 5: Time magazine publishes the following comment by the head of Princeton University's Institute of Advanced Studies, Dr. J. Robert Oppenheimer: "I believe that only a world council of wise men can assure peace on a scientific basis."
1958/1959: Dr. R. Swinburne Clymer wrote two great books, "The Age of Treason" and "Your Health and Sanity." In these two masterpieces, Dr. Clymer quoted from Fitche and the "Impact of Science on Society" by Bertrand Russell and gave other documentation as follows: "When the conspirators get ready to take over the United States they will use fluoridated water and vaccines to change people's attitudes and loyalties and make them docile, apathetic, unconcerned and groggy. According to their own writings and the means they have already confessed�ly employed, the conspirators have deliberately planned and developed methods to mentally deteriorate, morally debase, and completely enslave the masses.
Vaccinations will be used to produce the beliefs, attitudes, loyalties and kind of character the dictators want. They will prepare vaccines containing drugs that will completely change people. Secret Communist plans for conquering America were adopted in 1914 and published in 1953. These plans called for compulsory vaccination with vaccines containing change agent drugs. They also plan on using disease germs, fluoridation and vaccinations to weaken the people and reduce the population." 1150
1959: Cuba. With the connivance of the U.S. State Department and the American News Media. Fidel Castro overthrew the government of Cuba and installed a Communist dictatorship ninety miles from our Southern Coast.
1959: January: The New York Bar Association publishes a paper, "Peace Through Law," by Secretary of State (and World Brotherhood member) John Foster Dulles, in which he declares: "To accomplish peace through law will take patience and perseverance. It will require us at times to provide an example by accepting for ourselves standards of conduct more advanced than those generally accepted...There is no nobler mission (peace through law and world government) that our nation could perform." Is it coincidental that the leaders of the CFR have been nicknamed "Wise Men?"
���������������������������������������������������������� Chapter Seven
������������������������������������������������ The Middle East Crisis?
Our Israel people through out the United States of America and the other Israelite nations abroad, are watching with great interest the developing dilemma in the Middle East. A vast number of people will view this military crisis as a conspiracy of evil men in high places.
"For we [Christians] wrestle [fight] not against flesh and blood [alone], but against principalities [state offices and laws], against powers [any agent who exercises power], against the rulers [President ‑ members of Congress ‑ bureaucrats] of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness [false gods and religions] in high places." 1151
And those who follow this logic will see every step taken by the President of the United States as being controlled by one or more organizations behind the scenes of government. Those Christians who have their eyes focused on Almighty God, the Lord Jesus Christ and the Bible will surely see the unfolding crisis in the Persian Gulf as a judgement upon the nations of modern Israel, and that judgement is falling primarily upon America, the principal nation within the Birthright family of Israel people descended from Joseph-Israel.
����������������������������������� The New World Order War Conspiracy
In his September 11th speech, to the U.S. Congress, President George Bush claimed that it was necessary to send hundreds of thousands of U.S. troops to Saudi Arabia, in order to defend the "New World Order."
Few people who heard that speech understood that this "New World Order" concept means the transfer of vast amounts of America's wealth (derived from skyrocketing oil prices) to Saudi Arabia, which in turn, is depositing that wealth into Chase Manhattan Bank, Citicorp, and other big [Jewish] international banks that are allied with the Trilateral Commission. Under this sinister and complex conspiracy, these international banks will utilize their new Saudi deposits to make vast new loans to the Soviet Union.
Because it is politically impossible to send the tens of millions of U.S. taxpayer dollars, directly to the U.S.S.R. (as foreign aid), George Bush and the other Trilateralists arranged a clever, indirect foreign aid scheme.
�������������������������� Bush Administration Acts As Provocateur
��������������������������� To Encourage Iraq's Invasion Of Kuwait
In order to create their "New World Order," the Trilateralists have long planned to deliberately create a serious political and economic crisis. Iraq, because of its massive newly discovered oil fields, became a threat to the interest of the [International Jewish] bankers and at the same time the perfect target to Set Up as the so‑called "cause" of the
crisis. Iraqi President Saddam Hussein made repeated foreign policy blunders. It was relatively easy for the Trilateralists in the Bush Administration and the Soviet K.G.B. (which has a strong influence on all levels of the Iraqi Government) to encourage and Manipulate Saddam Hussein into invading Kuwait, so that invasion could then be used as an excuse to justify war against Iraq, skyrocketing oil prices, and the establishment of a New World Order.
The 9/23/90 New York Times carried a detailed transcript of U.S. Ambassador to Iraq, April Glaspie's official meeting with Iraqi President Saddam Hussein. The meeting was in Baghdad, on April 25, only days before the invasion. Saddam stated: "We Do not want too high prices for oil." Saddam reminded Ambassador Glaspie that Minister Tariq Aziz stated: "Our policy in OPEC opposes sudden jumps in oil prices." Saddam added: "Twenty five dollars a barrel is not a high price."
Ambassador Glaspie's answer showed The Bush Administration's Conspiratorial motivation in creating the war crisis. She stated: "We have many Americans who would like to see the price go above $25 a barrel, because they come from oil producing states." (a subtle reference to President Bush and his Secretary of State, James Baker).
Ambassador Glaspie then produced Bush's Green Light for the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait: "...We have no opinion on the Arab‑Arab conflicts, like your border disagreements with Kuwait. I was in the American Embassy in Kuwait during the late 80's. The instruction we had during this period was that we should express no opinion on this issue and that the issue is not associated with America. James Baker has directed our official spokesmen to emphasize this instruction. We hope you solve this problem using any suitable method..."
Ambassador Glaspie's meeting with Saddam took place five days After the CIA reported to the White House that Iraqi military mobilization on the Kuwait frontier, looked like preparation for invasion.1152
The 9/23/90 New York Times stated, "Interviews with dozens of Administration officials, lawmakers and independent experts and a review of public statements...show that, instead of sending Mr. Hussein blunt messages through public and private statements that invasion would be unacceptable, the State Department prepared equivocal statements...about the American commitments to Kuwait."
Ambassador Glaspie's boss at the State Department was John H. Kelly, Assistant Secretary of State for Near Eastern & South Asian Affairs. Two days Before the invasion he "repeated the same message" (as Glaspie gave Saddam) in open Congressional testimony. Later, at a September 18th hearing before a House Foreign Affairs subcommittee, Representative Lee Hamilton (D. Ind.) told Kelly: "You left the impression that it was the policy of the United States Not to come to the defense of Kuwait...I asked you (at the earlier hearing, Before the invasion) if there was a U.S. commitment to come to Kuwait's defense if it was attacked. Your response over and over was that we have no defense treaty relationship with any Gulf Country."
The 9/17/90 Washington Post described another Public signal that the Administration made Before Iraq's invasion:� "In the same week that Glaspie met with Saddam Hussein, Secretary of State Baker's top public affairs aid, Margaret Tutwiler...said that the U.S. was Not obligated to come to Kuwait's aid if the emirate were attacked."
The newspaper also carried an article by former U.N. Ambassador Jeane Kirkpatrick, who reported that both the U.S. Defense Department & the CIA had received repeated warnings of Iraq's impending invasion of Kuwait which were Dismissed by State Department Officials. Kirkpatrick said: "Because (these Administration officials) did not warn Saddam Hussein against aggression, but instead, Repeatedly affirmed that the United States had no alliance or commitment to Kuwait, Saddam Hussein had no opportunity to realistically assess the probable consequences of seizing Kuwait."
Despite Multiple warnings from intelligence agencies, The Bush Administration took no action to warn the thousands of U.S. citizens in Kuwait and Iraq. Even a few hours advance warning would have allowed, Americans in Kuwait, sufficient time to flee in their cars to the Saudi Border, a short distance away. The White House War Conspirators wanted plenty of U.S. Hostages to help generate anti-Iraq Propaganda Hysteria.
There is additional evidence that the Trilateralists planned to deploy U.S. troops around Iraq, Before Saddam's August 2nd invasion of Kuwait. The 9/9/90 Washington Post reported that a member of the Kuwaiti Sabah family "said he still remembered how the U.S. Ambassador had repeatedly asked the Kuwaiti Foreign Ministry for direct access to Kuwaiti facilities in 1987‑88." Kuwait refused these requests.
Long Before Saddam Hussein's invasion, President Bush ordered the U.S. military to begin special training for attacking Iraqi forces in Kuwait. The 9/9/90 New York Times described the "Secret War Game...barely two months ago" Before "some of the U.S. Army's top brass assembled at Ft. Levenworth, Kansas." This secret war game involved rehearsals for a U.S.‑Iraqi Military conflict.
The 9/18/90 issue of The Bulletin stated: "There is no question that the State Department; working together with Israeli (and Soviet) intelligence, laid a careful trap for Saddam Hussein, encouraging him to believe that he could seize Kuwait without any serious repercussions," while at the same time the Bush Administration "was engaged in feverish preparations to use the seizure of Kuwait as the pretext for an American Military occupation of the Persian Gulf States." The newspaper continued. "The very week that the U.S. State Department (gave the green light) to Iraqi territorial claims against Kuwait, the Pentagon's Central Command was conducting Operational Internal Look 90. This military exercise, according to a spokesman for General H. Norman Schwarzkopf, now Supreme U.S. Commander in the Middle East, was based on 'almost exactly the scenario' for an Iraqi invasion of Kuwait."
Because American military forces were preparing for Iraq's invasion of Kuwait, long BEFORE the event, the advanced guard of U.S. troops was able to deploy into Saudi Arabia at previously unheard of speeds. The August 6, 1990 Time Magazine reported that A few days before Iraq's invasion, "The U.S. Army in West Germany began moving 100,000 artillery shells loaded with nerve‑gas chemicals out of NATO storage dumps." These shells are allegedly going to be incinerated on Johnston Island, a U.S. atoll 825 miles southwest of Honolulu, but their real destination was apparently the Persian Gulf, where they could be used AGAINST IRAQ.
Immediately following Iraq's invasion of Kuwait, the Bush Administration sent falsified intelligence reports to King Fahd of Saudi Arabia, in order to convince him that his nation was about to be invaded by Iraq. In reality, Iraq Never made Any threatening moves against Saudi Arabia. Because King Fahd preferred an Arab solution in dealing with Saddam Hussein's invasion, President Bush had to exert heavy pressure on Fahd in order to get his permission to land U.S. troops.
The 10/16/90 New York Times carried an extremely revealing article about Jordan's King Hussein and his Repeated efforts to prevent the outbreak of war. King Hussein "said Saddam Hussein (no relation) told him that he never intended to invade Saudi Arabia, a threat that was originally cited by the United States in sending troops there. Furthermore, the King said, Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher had told him, during a meeting...that the U.S. troops were 'halfway to Saudi Arabia' before they were formally requested. The King said he confirmed this later through what he described as his own sources."
After the Iraqi invasion, President Bush exerted very strong pressure to prevent an Arab solution of the Iraq-Kuwait crisis. The September 21, 1990 New York Times reported that President Bush repeatedly turned his back on Jordan's continuing efforts to achieve a peaceful settlement of the conflict in the Persian Gulf. Jordan's Crown Prince Hassan stated: "'I say in the first weekend, an Arab solution was offered and undercut' by the United States...if war comes, he said, it will be largely because every Arab attempt to resolve the crisis has been thwarted by American (Bush) intransigence and ignorance of the Arab world...every time a group of leaders say they have a (peace) package, the first thing that happens is that the Americans knock it down..."
For all of President Bush's demands for the Iraqis to give up their conquest of Kuwait, he still continues to recognize Soviet dictator, Joseph Stalin's conquest of the Baltic Republics.
������������������������������������������� The Real Cause of The Crisis
President Bush and the U.S. media have spread the big lie that Iraq is the cause of skyrocketing oil prices. The truth is that Iraq wanted to steel as much of its oil as possible. Because oil with no market is as about as valuable as sand! It is President Bush who has driven up the price of oil by suppressing U.S. oil exploration and by setting up a military blockade around Iraq, which is preventing that nation from selling its oil on the World Market.
The Real purpose of President Bush's mobilization of a world embargo against Iraq is to prevent that nation from earning enough money from oil exports to pay the costs of opening up New, previously undeveloped oil fields. These massive new oil resources promise to make Iraq a serious Rival to the Economic Power of Saudi Arabia. From the very founding of modern Iraq (following World War I and the breakup of the Ottoman Empire), there has been A long-term conspiracy to suppress the amount of oil that Iraq is able to supply to the World Market.
The August 31, 1990 Washington Post carried an article about the history of the creation of Iraq and Kuwait by Imperial Britain. In 1922, "meeting in a tent in the Arabian desert, a British high commissioner, named Sir Percy Cox, drew what became the Kuwait‑Iraq border."
What the newly created Iraq "lacked was access to the sea, something the British War Office deliberately had chosen to deny the new country. To limit its influence in the Persian Gulf and to keep it dependent on Britain."� This British attempt to control Iraq continues down tot he present, with British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher being the first national leader to demand U.S. military actions against Iraq after the 8/2/90 invasion of Kuwait.
The Washington Post report that the 1922 British decision to deny Iraq access to the sea "'was intentional, and not by accident,' said a London‑based Iraqi political scientist who has studied British historical records on the making of Iraq...Iraqi King Ghazi ibn Faisal proposed a union with Kuwait in the 1930's, but was rejected by the Sabah's," (puppet ruling family of Kuwait installed and maintained by the British and the International Jewish Bankers).
After Iraq's monarchy was overthrown in 1958 there were several more Iraqi attempts to annex Kuwait (which had been a part of Iraq under the old Ottoman Empire). Saddam Hussein's invasion of Kuwait is only the latest of many repeated Iraqi attempts to gain access to a deep sea port. The recent Iraq‑Iran war was caused by Iraq's attempt to gain access to the sea by securing absolute control of the Shatt al Arab waterway. The Washington Post reported that the anonymous Iraqi political scientist is a political exile, who though strongly opposing Saddam Hussein, defended Iraq's access to the. The newspaper stated: "Depending on the outcome of the present crisis, the issue of Iraq's access to the sea could again go unresolved, making yet another conflict with Kuwait or Iran inevitable, according to the exiled scholar. 'Iraq has to export oil to live, and to export oil, we must have a port,' he said.' Even if Saddam died today, the source of the problem would not end. It will arise again and again until there is a settlement.'"
These continuing actions, by the [Jewish] International Bankers, to deny Iraq access to the sea and severely limit that nation's ability to export its oil, was one of the key reason's for President Bush's decision to send more than 400,000 Troops to the Persian Gulf area.
The September 9, 1990 Washington Post reported: "In the Persian Gulf crisis, attention is shifting to a decades‑old issue that appears to stand in the way of any peaceful deal: Iraq's long‑standing desire for a port at the northern end of the Gulf, through which it could import food & export oil. The issue of Iraq's access to the Gulf is widely seen as critical to any diplomatic solution...But there is little agreement among diplomats and Middle East specialists about how Iraq's maritime ambitions...can be reconciled with the interests of the United States, Iran and the Arab Gulf states."
The newspaper continued, "All of these countries are likely to resist any negotiated settlement of the present crisis that would boost Iraq's Maritime Power, diplomats and Arab officials say."
Thus, the Real reason for the crisis. Contrary to all the propaganda about Iraq's military threat to its neighbors, the truth is that Iraq's neighbors and their [Jewish] International Banking friends want to severely limit Iraq's ability to export oil. Saddam Hussein hired a Dutch firm to dredge out a channel to allow big, deep sea tankers and cargo ships to reach Iraq's port of Umm Qasr, located 20 miles inland from the Gulf. The Washington Post reported that the U.S. Government has put great pressure on the Dutch government to order its citizens to halt the dredging work ‑‑ so that Iraq will not obtain a port that can be serviced by large, ocean‑going tankers.
As soon as the Iran‑Iraq war ended in 1988, the International Bankers, Saudi Arabia and Kuwait began to wage various forms of economic warfare against Iraq. The September 3, 1990 New York Times reported that the big U.S. Trilateral‑allied oil corporations helped Kuwait develop a sideway oil drilling method, which helped that nation extract vast amounts of oil from the Rumaila oil field (most of which is inside Iraqi territory) ‑‑ in effect, stealing billions of dollars in Iraqi oil.
������������������������ Mammoth New Iraqi Oil Fiends Are A Sever
���������������� Economic Threat to the Trilateralists and the Soviets
The true economic reasons for the 1990 Middle East war crisis were described on the front page of the 8/26/88 Wall Street Journal, which announced in headlines: "Iraq moves up fast as a petroleum power with huge reserves: It will soon join Saudi Arabia as a key Mideast Player; many fields unexplored, prices may be held down."
The article appeared at the end of the Iran‑Iraq war. The newspaper stated: "The Saudis may be joined at the pinnacle of the world of oil. Peace in the Persian Gulf, if it sticks, may elevate Iraq as the new petroleum block over the long term," (which is Exactly what has just taken place, two years after that article appeared).
The Wall Street Journal reported that immediately after the 1988 cease fire was signed, the Iraqis resumed plans� "to exploit reserves that they had just begun to tap when the war erupted. And those reserves appear to be enormous. Even with many oil fields presumably still undiscovered, Iraq now claims recoverable reserves of 100 billion barrels, second only to Saudi Arabia's 169.5 billion barrels."
At the end of the war, Iraq had suffered $8 billion in damages to its oil facilities alone and owed as much as $90 billion in war‑related debt. Thus, the vast New oil fields could not be developed unless Iraq was able to export from the production of its older (undamaged by the war) oil fields. The newspaper report that Iraq "faces a huge rebuilding job with limited resources and Iraq's dream of becoming an oil Goliath could be thwarted for some time."
Before the war, Iraq was able to export 3.5 million barrels of oil per day. The newspaper continued: "how much oil does Iraq have today, and how rapidly can it be pumped? The answer will help determine the balance of supply and demand throughout the industry, world wide, as well as the long term diplomatic and strategic implications of the birth of a new oil power."
In addition to, its 100 billion barrels of proven petroleum reserves, the Iraqi oil minister Issam Abdul Al‑Chalabi "says a further 50 Billion barrels of reserves might be added. If it is, Iraq's known reserves would surely trail only Saudi Arabia." at the end of the war in 1988, Iraq was able to produce 2.8 million barrels a day. The newspaper reported that Iraq announced plans to open up these new fields and build new shipping facilities so that it could export as much as seven million barrels a day, which is large enough to constitute a severe economic threat to the Trilateral Bankers and their multinational oil companies and the Soviets as well.
The 8/26/88 Wall Street Journal, described the main cause of Saudi Arabia's new hostility toward Iraq: "The consequences of Iraq's emerging power...are intriguing political and energy experts. Neither Saudi Arabia, nor any other OPEC member is seriously inclined to curb its own output to make room for all the additional oil Iraq wants to pump. The World oil glut, that has kept gasoline prices low, will therefore be extended ‑ perhaps for years, but surely as long as it takes for world‑wide demand to absorb the NEW Iraqi production."
The 10/17/88 Business Week reported: "The Iraqis' aim to catch up with the Saudis...in production and capacity ‑‑ and eventually in OPEC quotas." As soon as the Iraq‑ Iran war ended, Saudi Araba & Kuwait suddenly began massive over production, in order to drive down the price of oil. Starting in the fall of 1988, "the Saudis drove the world oil price down by pumping nearly 1 million barrels per day above their OPEC quota of 4.3 million barrels."
������������������������ Saudi Arabia Wipes Out Small U.S. Oil Producers
At the same time that the Saudi Arabians flooded the world oil market, to prevent Iraq from developing its new oil fields, they also waged an all out war of destruction against small independent American oil producers.
The 10/9/88 New York Times correctly predicted the results of the Saudi‑Kuwaiti excess oil pumping war against Iraq and small U.S. companies. The newspaper warned that the resulting drop in oil prices to around $10 a barrel would cause domestic U.S. oil producers to "face collapse" which "Would lead to a surge in imports and higher prices in the long run," which is exactly what happened in 1990.
Even though the Savings and Loan crisis had been building for many years from the early 1980's, the 1988‑1989 Saudi‑Kuwaiti action to flood the world with oil & drive down prices to below U.S. production costs, served as The Trigger Mechanism to set off the U.S. savings and loan collapse. The Kuwait‑Saudi action also started the American real estate market collapse and destroyed many small American independent oil producers. The newspaper stated: "Hardest hit in the industry� were the thousands of independent oil producers, which produced 33 percent of all domestic oil and 41 percent of the total outside Alaska. Half the wells in Oklahoma cannot be operated at $13 a barrel...Southwestern banks faced another surge in energy‑loan defaults."
The 1988 Saudi oil war attack on small independent U.S. producers wiped out so many banks that by 1990, the Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation (FDIC) insurance fund that protects bank deposits has become severely threatened and could collapse at any minute without vast new amounts of U.S. Taxpayer dollars. The Truth is that 1990's economic crisis was a direct result of economic warfare against America by President Bush's close friends in Saudi Arabia & Kuwait. U.S. troops were sent to defend these ENEMIES of America.
The Saudis & the Kuwaitis have a very close working relationship with the Trilateral‑ allied oil giants. The 10/3/88 Wall Street journal reported: "Despite plunging prices, ARCO's profit was surging. So, in fact, were the profits of Exxon Corp., Mobil Corp., and nearly every multinational oil company. Despite the 1988‑1989 collapse of oil prices, profits of the nation's 18 BIGGEST oil companies leaped by about one third. The industry also eliminated excess refining capacity, Mothballing in this decade more than a third of its refineries. The resulting tight supplies now force the oil industry to import not just crude oil but also gasoline. As the big companies cut costs, they also cut prices, sometimes driving independent distributors out of business."
Once those independents were driven out of business, the big companies skyrocketed prices.
The September 5, 1990 Washington Post reported: "The United States is especially vulnerable (to shortages) because more than 100 refineries have closed in this country in the past decade, while no new ones have been built. The refineries that remain open are operating very close ‑‑ dangerously close, some experts believe ‑‑ to full capacity."
In 1981, America had a refinery capacity of 18 million barrels a day. By 1990, that refinery capacity had been Reduced to 15.5 million barrels a day. This shocking reduction is A threat to U.S. National security.
By June, 1990, so many small independent American oil producers and refineries had been closed down and driven out of business, that it was then safe for the Trilateral Bankers to unleash their long planned "New World Order" Monopoly conspiracy to close down the output of major oil producing nations (Such as Iraq & Kuwait). In this scheme, petroleum prices will go so high that the Soviets can earn much higher income on their own oil exports and the Saudis will double their sale: The profits of which go directly to the Big Trilateral Banks in New York.
The U.S. was importing 52.3 percent of its oil consumption. It was at this key point in time that President Bush ordered the near total cut off of U.S. Off Shore Oil Exploration. President Bush's subsequent embargo on all Kuwait and Iraq oil has driven world oil prices to their highest levels in history.
The August 6, 1990 Wall Street Journal reported "If the embargo (of Kuwaiti and Iraqi oil) is successful, it would leave the world short of oil within three to six months."
Tom Burns, director of economics for Chevron Corp., admitted, "We're creating an oil shortage, where one didn't exist."
This Bush Created Oil Shortage may get much worse. The 9/17/90 Wall Street Journal reported that U.S. oil companies have sharply increased gasoline exports: "If the outflow continues, it could mean continued high pump prices for U.S. motorists and tight supplies at the wholesale level in the months ahead. That, in turn, could create public‑policy headaches for the government, which is asking motorists to conserve gasoline...since the start of the Iraq-Kuwait Oil Embargo in early August, shipments of Gasoline out of the country have doubled or tripled...Gasoline is routinely imported into some major U.S. markets because domestic refineries can't always satisfy demand,"
A direct result of the big oil companies' earlier closures of vast numbers of American refineries.
����������������������������� Bush Suppresses U.S. Oil Production,
������������������� While Promoting U.S. Aid for Soviet Oil Production
The full extent of George Bush's treachery against America is visible to anyone who studies his order to suppress U.S. offshore oil exploration. On 6/26/90, Bush ordered a ban on all offshore drilling for huge areas of the United States, until the end of this century. The 6/30/90 Congressional Quarterly reported that Bush imposed a "moratorium through at least the year 2000 on these areas: almost 99 percent of California, all of Washington & Oregon, all of New England from Rhode Island North, & southwest Florida from about Marco Island South to the Keys. The Florida decision involves buying back 73 already‑sold leases at a cost of up to $200 million."
Demonstrating how Bush put America at severe economic risk in order to serve the interests of the Saudis and the Big Trilateral Banks, Congressional Quarterly stated: "The Combined effect of the decision: For at least the next eight years, a nation that is increasingly dependent on oil imports, will forgo a major portion of the estimated 10.8 Billion barrels of oil and 106 Trillion Cubic Feet of Natural Gas (the equivalent of nearly 18 billion barrels of oil) estimated to lie off America's coasts." At a time of severe U.S. budget deficits, "The decision also means the loss of substantial leasing revenues, which have generated upward of $80 Billion for the U.S. Treasury since 1970."
Further proof of Bush's Personal responsibility for skyrocketing oil prices appeared immediately After he placed an embargo on all Kuwaiti and Iraqi oil exports. The August 13, 1990 Washington Times reported: "The Bush Administration has no plans to change its policy restricting oil drilling off the U.S. coasts...despite the Mideast crisis threatening world supplies."
Bush actually signed Another formal order suppressing U.S. offshore oil exploration on August 18, 1990, more than two weeks after the start of the embargo on Iraqi and Kuwaiti oil. On that date, the President signed a bill that banned oil and gas exploration off North Carolina's Outer Banks.
������������������ Persian Gulf Crisis Brought Sharply Higher
�������������������������� Oil Export Earnings for the U.S.S.R.
At the same time President Bush was busy suppressing American Oil Production, he encouraged the big multinational Corporations to help the Soviet Union expand its oil production. The August 15, 1990 Washington Times reported that the U.S.S.R. has already signed agreements with Texaco and Chevron Corporation for "the development and production of vast Soviet oil reserves."
In September, U.S. Secretary of Commerce Robert Mosbacher led a large group of American corporate leaders (many of whom were members of the Trilateral Commission) to Moscow. The Washington Times described the meeting: "Mosbacher's delegation included: representatives from major energy companies who can supply 'Western know‑how and expertise,' to bolster Moscow's falling oil production almost immediately, the Commerce Secretary stated."
The September 24, 1990 Business Week Magazine reported: "Russia has the potential for more oil revenues than all the Persian Gulf put together." The U.S.S.R. produces some 12 million barrels of oil a day, "far more than any other producing nation. But output is down about 500,000 barrels a day since last year." When the Soviets helped Saddam Hussein invade Kuwait, they had a very devious economic motivation. The U.S.S.R. stands to make enormous export earnings from any Military hostilities in the Persian Gulf.
The September 5, 1990 Washington Post reported: "U.S. experts acknowledge that the Soviets are expected to gain hundreds of millions of dollars in additional hard currency in the coming months if the higher oil prices stand. It's estimated that every one dollar a barrel increase could mean $1 Billion a year in additional hard currency for the Soviet Economy."
President Bush's embargo on Iraqi and Kuwaiti oil can be thus seen as A Massive hike in indirect, Hidden U.S. Foreign Aid for the Soviet Union. And can be proven by the fact that every time a barrel of oil drops below $30 dollars a barrel, Bush will rattle the sabers again and up the price of oil goes again.
������������� Trilateral Bankers Bailed Out By Bush's Blockade of Iraq
By embargoing all Kuwaiti and Iraqi oil exports, President Bush transferred enormous NEW economic rewards to the Saudis. The 9/17/90 Business Week Magazine stated: "What's unfolding is much more than a boost in production of some 2 Million barrels a day, to 7.5 Million (to offset about half the oil lost from Kuwait & Iraq). Protected by American F‑15s, the Saudis say higher levels are here to stay. A 10‑year program by Saudi Aramco, the national oil company, to hike oil output to 10 Million barrels a day, is likely to be telescoped into four years." Thus, the Saudis have a powerful economic motivation to totally wipe out Iraq and that nation's serious competition.
Business Week reported: "The 50% boost in oil prices since August 2, helps. As output rises, Saudi oil income could hit $45 Billion ‑ $20 billion more than last year. If these prices persist through 1991, Saudi government revenues from oil could balloon to more than $65 Billion."
The August 26, 1990 Washington Post reported: "Should a stalemate give way to fighting in the Middle East, uncertainty will give way to much worse. The result could be A World economic realignment similar to that which occurred after the oil crisis of the early 1970's. This is the real meaning of President Bush's statement that American Troops were sent to Saudi Arabia to enforce the 'New World Order.'"
The newspaper continued: "The effects could include a shift of Billions of dollars to Saudi Arabia and other oil producers; a crippling blow for developing countries that don't produce oil; A drain of Billions of dollars from consumer spending and business investment in industrialized nations (such as the U.S.A.) to pay for steeper oil prices and higher interest rates; and a resurgence of inflation in the industrialized countries...those New Saudi Financial Reserves would flow largely back into the banking system in London and New York." In turn, as in the 1970's, these new deposits will be used by the big bankers, to loan out to the U.S.S.R. and other foreign nations, and in so doing spiral up the world debt crisis to even more dangerous levels.
The August 31, 1990 Wall Street Journal reported: "Middle Eastern investors have moved as much as $8 billion in capital outside the Gulf region since the August 2 invasion, bankers in Europe say...The main beneficiaries of the outflow of capital are such big U.S. Banks as Chase Manhattan Corp., Citicorp, Bankers Trust Co. and J.P. Morgan ‑ some of whose private client operations in the region have doubled since the invasion, bankers say." Because so many of their previous loans have gone bad, the giant Trilateral‑allied banks are close to collapse now and desperately in need of the Billions in new funds, which the Persian Gulf War Crisis can generate for their vaults. The big bankers utilized their fellow Trilateral Commissioner, George Bush to set off that crisis. David Rockefeller's own company, Chase Manhattan, is in such current financial trouble that it has just laid off 5,000 employees. The October 1, 1990 Business Week reported that Chase Manhattan had also had its credit rating downgraded in June, by both major credit rating agencies.
Business Week reported that "Chase and other money‑center banks such as Citicorp and Chemical Banking Corp. are the ones investors regard the most coolly." It is these banks that will receive the direct rewards from higher Saudi oil profits.
����������������������������������� Zionists Plans to Permanently
��������������������������� Station U.S. Troops in Persian Gulf Area
On September 4, 1990, Secretary of State James Baker told the U.S. Congress America and Arab nations should "establish a new regional security structure" for the Persian Gulf area to permanently "contain" Iraq. Baker's proposed security system would permanently restrict Iraq's access to the sea and sharply limit that nation's ability to export oil. Baker's scheme will thus insure that world oil prices stay artificially high.
It will also ensure that American Troops will be in a position so as to go to the aid of the Israelis in case of need. Which is the real reason behind the entire Persian Gulf crisis!
The 9/15/90 Washington Post reported that Secretary of State Baker's new Persian Gulf security system "may evolve into a long‑ term alliance, which means that Washington may have to become more involved in influencing the political future of Arab states, particularly those in the Gulf." Under Baker's devious new "security structure," Israel would be able to establish political dominance over (and possible military occupation of) the Persian Gulf Area. Israel's part in this new system was supposed to be kept secret, but a State Department official accidentally revealed the Zionist involvement in Baker's plan.
The 9/12/90 Washington Post reported: "A senior U.S. official...held out the prospect that the new Persian Gulf regional security system could include nations that have not been on good terms with one another in the past, and perhaps even those that have been mortal enemies, such as Israel & many Arab States."
The new organization would also have Soviet and U.S. membership and marks the first time that the Soviets will have achieved a significant political foothold into the Gulf region. Word of this projected Israeli involvement caused extreme embarrassment to the Arab Governments that are supporting Saudi Arabia in the present Gulf war crisis. The 9/18/90 Wall Street Journal reported: "Recent talk of stationing troops permanently in the Persian Gulf is backfiring in the Persian Gulf...It sounded alarm bells in certain quarters in countries near the conflict" and the word came back to Muzzle the U.S. State Department."
The newspaper added: "'Arabs wouldn't welcome a long‑term U.S. presence,' said an Egyptian official privy to foreign‑policy decision‑making," because they understand the truth about the Conspiracy behind the Gulf crisis. The establishment of a permanent U.S. presence would convince many Arabs that "The U.S. somehow contrived to create the Kuawiti controversy to win a toehold in the oil rich region."
The 9/24/90 Washington Post reported that if the old feudal Kuwaiti government is restored to power, it will invite a permanent American presence: "One senior U.S. official said he believed that Kuwait was ready to discuss granting the United States & perhaps other Western Countries (probably including Israel) military basing rights in Kuwait, as part of a new regional security system if the Iraqi army is driven out."
The Kuwaitis and the U.S. Government are extremely cautious about concealing Israel's role in this planned new occupation of Arab Territory.
The 9/20/90 Wall Street Journal reported: "Senior U.S. military officers are pushing to keep a permanent force of nearly 10,000 American troops in Saudi Arabia and to secure air bases throughout the Persian Gulf after the present crisis is resolved...The Army and Air Force are quietly drafting long-term plans to stay in the Gulf in force. The plans also call for leaving behind huge stockpiles of U.S. weapons and equipment for use in any future emergency. The U.S. Air Force hopes to win permanent bases in Oman, the United Arab Emirates and Kuwait, according to military planners. And the U.S. Marines are beating the drums to have more of their tanks and other weapons placed on permanent floating storage sites in the Middle East."
The September 23, 1990 New York Times carried an article by James Webb, former Assistant Secretary of Defense and Secretary of the Navy in the Reagan Administration. Strongly opposing the Bush Administration's decision to send massive numbers of troops and equipment to the Persian Gulf. Webb stated: "Bush Administration officials talk in vague terms (about the reasons for the huge U.S. military deployment in Saudi Arabia). Defense Secretary Cheney is telling us to prepare for a commitment that may take years. Others (in the White House) have been quoted as saying we may be there for a decade. At the same time, we are being reassured (amidst many loud calls to initiate a war with Iraq) that the U.S. Military commitment is 'wholly defensive.'" Webb added: "The huge buildup of U.S. forces began after it became clear that Iraq had no military designs on Saudi Arabia."
�������������������������� Soviets Directed Iraqi Invasion of Kuwait
From the very beginning, "Soviet and U.S. policy makers have been in daily contact by phone and telex on the Iraqi crisis, Soviet officials say," reported the 8/8/90 Wall Street Journal. The truth is that The Soviets are co-conspirators with the Trilateralists and the Zionists in creating the war crisis.
The 8/22/90 New York Times reported: "As longtime allies, Moscow and Baghdad cooperate closely in military and intelligence‑gathering operations. Including technical support personnel, the Soviet Union has between 3,000 and 4,000 Military Advisers in Iraq...Among these personnel are several senior officers who are reported to be members of the closest circle of military advisers to the Iraqi strongman, Saddam Hussein. K.G.B. activities in Baghdad are so extensive, says one U.S. intelligence officials who studies the Soviet agency, 'they have penetrated every aspect of Iraqi Government life to the highest levels.'"
Military observers of the invasion of Kuwait, reported that the Iraqi military conducted a carefully coordinated land, amphibious, and air mobile (helicopter troops) and air power and navy power ‑‑ combined offensive operation. The level of sophistication of this attack was unlike any previous offensive Iraqi Military Operations and is considered by experts to have been beyond the technical capacity of the Iraqi Military.
The New York Times stated: "Sources in the U.S. Defense Intelligence Agency contend that it would have been virtually impossible for Mr. Hussein to have launched his invasion of Kuwait without the technical and cooperation of Soviet Military advisers in Baghdad. They play a significant role in communications, logistics, and operational planning for Baghdad...Soviet arms sales to Iraq in the six months before the invasion were running at double the levels of the 1980's." (a period when Iraq was fighting for its life against millions of Iranians). "Iraq's arsenal of Soviet equipment would not survive long without the support of Soviet technical personnel. Soviet aircraft make up 11 of the 17 squadrons of the Iraqi air force, 4,000 of Saddam's 5,000 tanks are Soviet made. These systems are largely maintained by Soviet technical personnel."
Jed Snyder, a consultant to the Office of the Secretary of Defense stated "A withdrawal of Soviet Military advisers and technical support would cripple any sustained Iraqi Military effort."
The 9/10/90 Column of Rowland Evans & Robert Novak reported: "Since the invasion of Kuwait, the Kremlin has continued re‑supply operations & even signed some new military contracts. President Bush is well aware of that..."
The 9/3/90 Washington Times reported that after the invasion and the establishment of the embargo around Iraq (which the U.S.S.R. claims to observe), "the Soviets reportedly have supplied intelligence to the Iraqis on U.S. military deployments and have extended NEW financial credits worth more than $150 million to the Hussein Regime."
������������������� The Mysterious Role of Soviet General Makashov
The 8/14/90 Washington Times reported that a three star Soviet General arrived in Baghdad on July 17th, (two weeks Before the invasion) and stayed until August 13th (11 days After the invasion). The newspaper stated that Colonel‑General Albert Makashov's "presence in the Iraqi capital is seen by U.S. intelligence agencies as an indication that the Soviet Union may have helped to plan the Iraqi invasion."
The 8/24/90 Washington Times said: "General Makashov did not report to President Mikhail Gorbachev when he returned to Moscow, but to Soviet Military intelligence, the GRU...General Makashov is regarded as one of the toughest and most competent generals in the Soviet army."
The 8/14/90 Washington Times reported that General Makashov is a prot�g� of the (now retired) former Soviet Chief of Staff, Marshal Nikolai V. Ogarkov. The November, 1985 Youth Action News described Ogarkov's push for advanced, non‑nuclear, high tech armaments, such as the numerous types of Soviet electromagnetic Tesla weapons. In certain operational modes, these Tesla weapons can create the effects of a heat bomb ‑‑ a non‑nuclear blast, containing no radioactivity, with the power of nuclear weapons. The word is already out that the Iraqi's have a new kind of non‑radioactive "heat bomb" with the power of an atomic bomb.
The September 13, 1984 New York Times carried part of an interview that Ogarkov gave to a Soviet armed forces newspaper, Krasnaya Zvezka. That article provided evidence of Ogarkov's involvement in Soviet Tesla‑scalar weapons programs: "After noting that technical advance could produce 'even more destructive and previously unknown types of weapons,' Marshal Ogarkov stated: 'Work on these new types of weapons is already in progress...their development is a reality of the very near future, and it would be a serious mistake not to consider it right now. This in turn cannot fail to change established notions of the methods and forms of armed struggle.'"
To understand what General Albert Makashov was doing in Baghdad just before and just after the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait, it is vital to study the views of his close mentor, Marshal Ogarkov. The July 23, 1985 Washington Times stated,� "Marshal Ogarkov...has formulated and implemented a new, 'Grand Strategy' for the Soviet Union ‑ holding that...Soviet Union could achieve victory...without a single nuclear weapon being fired."� The newspaper also reported that OGARKOV IS A "Master of strategic deception, camouflage and concealment and is a believed in preemptive first strikes." Because of General Makashov's close working relationship with Marshal Ogarkov, the Soviet Military advisers, with the Iraqi Army, will utilize some of the tactical versions of their Tesla weapons against American troops if open warfare breaks out.
���������� Zionists Fear Peace and Worry that War Might Not Break Out
For more than a year, starting long before Saddam Hussein's invasion of Kuwait, there has been a rising crescendo of anti‑ Saddam hate propaganda in the pro‑Zionist press and mass media inside the United States. These media war‑agitators concentrated a large part of their propaganda against Iraq's attempt to gain nuclear weapons and its arsenal of poison gas. None of these media attacks on Iraq mentioned that its big weapons were developed as a Deterrent against Israel's massive nuclear and chemical arsenal. Not one of these news stories mentioned that Israel refuses to sign the nuclear non‑proliferation arms control treaty.
A new book by Louis Toscano, Triple Cross: Israel, The Atomic Bomb & The Man Who Spilled The Secrets (Published by Birch Lane), details the case of Mordechai Vanunu, the technician at the Israeli nuclear weapons factory who defected and gave his story to the London Sunday Times. Vanunu revealed that Israel how has more than 100 ordinary atomic bombs, and also has, since 1980, been assembling a number of mammoth hydrogen and neutron bombs which are Not For Defense, but are in fact dangerous Offensive Weapons: "To Vanunu, the Dimona program suggested that Israel might use its bombs to start a war, not defend itself against one."
The 8/30/90 New York Times reported: "The Israelis are deathly afraid that President Bush will persuade the Iraqi President to withdraw his forces from Kuwait without the Americans ever firing a shot...The Israelis want the United States to attack President Hussein and the sooner the better. From their point of view, nothing short of that will be adequate."
Typical of the pro‑Israeli position in the American press was the statement by Editor‑In‑Chief Mortimer B. Zuckerman in the 9/24/90 U.S. News & World Report: "A diplomatic settlement could be as bad as a defeat...(Saddam) Hussein will win unless America is prepared to go to war; with as many allies as will join us. No further provocation is needed...We cannot allow Hussein time to splinter our coalitions and exploit our distaste of force."
Former Assistant Secretary of Defense in the Reagan Administration, Richard Perle, is another strong U.S. supporter of Israel who is demanding an American attack on Iraq. In the 9/23/90 New York Times, Perle stated: "The chilling prospect of a diplomatic or political 'solution' to Iraq's aggression is the reason why it is dangerous for the U.S. to seek one out, or to hope that U.N. sanctions drive the Iraqis from Kuwait."
Perle (a Jew) demands the U.S. attack the Iraqi army, even if Saddam were to be killed or replaced: "A Coup could leave Iraq's Military power in place...President Bush should ready an attack on Iraq's Military." Perle's candid admission that Saddam Hussein's removal would not be enough, provides a look at the Zionist World Conspiracy's Hidden Agenda in its promotion of a U.S. war against Iraq.
The 10/12/90 column of Rowland Evans & Robert Novak reported: "Israel's publicly announced policy, that Saddam must be destroyed, can only be accomplished by Americans. 'We Jews are worried sick,' an American Jewish leader told us. 'It cannot be allowed to appear that Israel wants American boys to do its work against Saddam.'" Israeli, "Prime Minister Yitzhak Shamir...recently sent private word to a few highly placed American friends that Israel itself may have to attack Iraq before the end of the year, if the United States does not."
� The Hidden Agenda Behind Israel's Push For A U.S. War To Destroy Iraq
The rising anti‑Saddam propaganda campaign has cleverly covered‑up the Real reason that the Israel's want the U.S. to destroy Iraq. The Zionist hate‑campaign against Iraq started at the exact same time Israel made a deal with U.S.S.R. President Gorbachev to allow millions of Soviet Jews to emigrate to Israel. There is no room in Israel for such a humongous flood of new people. Only by pushing all the Palestinians out of the occupied West Bank and Gaza can Israel find the room for the incoming Soviet Jews. To accomplish such a genocidal removal of the Palestinians from their homes on a large scale, it will be necessary for Israel to "Destroy" the Government of Jordan's King Hussein.
Because Iraq's large military and advanced weapons are pledged to defend Jordan from Israeli attack, The Zionists want the United States to wipe out Saddam Hussein and his military before they can evict millions of Palestinians and move them to Jordan. This process represents Israel's part in the "New World Order" War Conspiracy.
The 8/24/90 Washington Post reported on a speech to the United Jewish Appeal by Yitzhak Modai, Israeli Finance Minister. Modai is demanding a massive increase in U.S. taxpayer foreign economic aid (on top of the gigantic military aid Israel already receives from America). In his speech, "Modai said Israel desperately needs help in covering the cost of absorbing up to 1 million Soviet immigrants expected to arrive in the country in the next five years." (The Israelis are deliberately underestimating the number of expected Jews to avoid additional political problems with the U.S. and Egypt. The real figure on expected incoming Jews is more likely to be 4 to 5 million). "Modai said the cost of the operation could reach $25 Billion." Because wealthy Zionists have literally bought off United States Political Leaders, with contributions, most of this $25 billion is new support for Israel will be paid for by the hard pressed American taxpayers, who are enslaved to support this nation's enemies, by a Traitor Congress.
The 10/6/90 New York Times carried an article by Uri Avnery, a former member of Israel's Parliament. Avnery said: "Private conversations in certain influential Israeli circles betray eagerness for an Israeli invasion of Jordan. 'Make our day. Give us a reason & we will move fast, as we did in 1967. This time we'll take Jordan over.' The desire for an Israeli takeover of Jordan fits in with the irredentist notion of 'Greater Israel.'...An Israeli‑occupied Jordan would feed into another notorious idea held by some Israelis, the notion of 'transfer,' which means the forcible expulsion of the Palestinians from the occupied territories."
There is increasing evidence that Saudi Arabia's Rulers have made a secret deal with Israel to overthrow Jordan's King Hussein. Because King Hussein's family once was the ruler of Mecca, the Islamic holy site, there has long been a strong rivalry from the Saudi royal family, who were themselves only able to take over Mecca, after first booting out King Hussein's grandfather. The 9/22/90 New York Times reported: "Saudi officials speak openly of their willingness to see Jordan's King Hussein tumble from power." To that end, the Saudis have recently cut off most commercial and oil shipments into Jordan ‑‑ thus helping to economically destabilize that nation.
The 9/17/90 U.S. News & World Report stated: "...In their anger, some (Saudi leaders) suggest that Jordan, (without) King Hussein, might be the building block of a new Palestinian Homeland."
The 8/26/90 Washington Post reported: "Prominent figures in the Present Israeli government have long argued that Jordan should be transformed into a client Palestinian state, into which Israel could 'transfer' Palestinians from the West Bank and Gaza."
No Iraqi (with or without Saddam) would tolerate such massive genocide against Jordan and the Palestinians, and for that reason, Israel is now promoting a full scale U.S. War against Iraq. Also it must be kept in mind that the Jews have never fought a war of their own, they always trick someone else into doing their fighting for them! Some Zionists call for Iraq's total dismemberment (a modern day Morgenthau Plan). President Bush is believed to have promised Turkey, Syria, and Iran, large sections of the present territory of Iraq. The Washington Post described what is to happen if Iraq is defeated in war: "Such a demography invites speculation about formal or informal arrangements for Partition. Neighbors like Iran, Turkey and Syria could well be interested in pursuing such a scenario; all of them have designs on Iraqi territory...But partition also implies occupation, and this could only be achieved at enormous military and political cost; it could leave our forces stranded in an endless desert Vietnam."
������������������������������������� Beware Of War Provocation
Zbigniew Brzezinski, the original founding director of David Rockefeller's Trilateral Commission, wrote in the 10/7/90 New York Times: "One cannot, preclude attempts at deliberate provocations, designed to inflame American Public Opinion and to precipitate a Military collision between America and Iraq...In view of reports of Israeli fears that America may opt for a peaceful outcome to the crisis...it is also quiet possible that outside parties may set in motion events that will derail a peaceful strategy." Because of extreme Israeli impatience with the U.S. over its delay in attacking Iraq, Americans can expect to soon see themselves targeted for terrorist attacks ‑‑ which are going to be immediately blamed on Saddam Hussein.
����������������������������������� With the forgoing Information
It is obvious that divine judgement is now coming upon America and the other Israelite nations of the Western World. We have forsaken God, broken His covenant, transgressed His Law, and worship at the shrine of other gods. The focus of millions of Christians is upon the gods of materialism and quick riches with no thought of God, eternal life, and a day of judgement. With total concern for the riches and pleasures of this life, millions of our Christian people are lost in the moral and spiritual blight of this nation. They have not yet come to a realization that God has told us that He would give our wealth to the wicked of the earth before the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.
"...Thus saith the Lord God; Because thine heart is lifted up, and thou hast said, I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, in the midst of the seas; yet thou art a man, and not God, though thou set thine heart as the heart of God: Behold, thou art wiser than Daniel; there is no secret that they can hide from thee: With thy wisdom and with thine understanding thou hast gotten thee riches, and hast gotten gold and silver into thy treasures: By thy great wisdom and by thy traffick has thou increased thy riches, and thine heart is lifted up because of thy riches..." 1153
All of the anchorman and women on prime time television were sounding the alarm of war in the Persian Gulf. They seemed to actually wish it to happen on their watch, so to speak! The President, members of his cabinet, and members of Congress talk as if military action in the Middle East is going to occur at any moment.
Many within the religious and political right believe that there is a conspiracy being run out of the Council of Foreign Relations, Trilateralists, Club of Rome, and the Jewish Cahilla, etc. Many see the conflict as a staged event to bring the nations into a global one world political state. A abundance of newsletters envision the President, members of his cabinet, and members of the Congress as part of a grand conspiracy to enrich the coffers of the International Jewish Bankers and personally profit from vested interests in the large multinational oil companies who own vested interests in the oil fields underneath the desert sands of the Middle East.
Christians who place their faith in Jesus Christ and the Bible have a duty before their God to be spiritually sensitive to the unfolding drama in the Middle East. CNN television ran news items stating that as a result of the United Nations co‑operation over the Iraqi crisis were witnessing the "New World Order." Why would Iraq absorb Kuwait?
���������������������� Leonid Brezhnev Gave Us The Answer In 1973
"Our [Soviet] aim is to gain control of the two great treasure houses on which the West depends: The energy treasure house of the Persian Gulf and minerals treasure house of Central and Southern Africa." This Middle East crisis, the created energy crisis, the New World Order, the recession-depression economy, the new Euro‑Currency and taking away of the boundaries and sovereignty of the countries of Europe, and States of America are just some of the "mischiefs" Almighty God is heaping upon His Israel people.
The following verses present several out‑growths of these end‑time calamities which have come upon the Christian Nations of the World. "They shall be burnt with hunger, and devoured with burning heat, and with bitter destruction: I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them, with the poison of serpents of the dust. The sword without, and terror within, shall destroy both the young man and the virgin, the suckling also with the man of gray hairs." 1154
Following is what we believe is meant by the phrases:
a) "burnt hunger" ‑‑ Famine, strong craving hunger pains.
b) "burning heat" ‑‑ Unusual weather patterns, and possible green house effect.
c) "bitter destruction" ‑‑ Riots, military wars, race wars, economic collapse.
d) "teeth of beast" ‑‑ Instead of helping take a "bite out of crime," this beast is a system which helps give crime/lawlessness more of a bite through usury, drugs, sex, and abortion. But the "teeth of beast" also represents the twisted legal and� judicial system which tears apart Christians, and though the teeth marks are not like those of the early day Christians who were torn apart in Caesar's lion dens/arenas, the destruction, loss of property, wages, and imprisonment this end time beast system inflicts can be quite painful and devastating to the Christian and his family.
e) "poison of serpent of the dust" ‑‑ Lies and deception which are based upon false promises and manipulating man into thinking that they are doing that which is right and good, when they take part in the evil devices of political, financial and religious snakes who are spreading their poison to the ignorant masses.
f) "the sword without" ‑‑ Wars, death and destruction, more specifically, the sword refers to the military might of Israel's� [America's] enemies and the threat they pose to Israel when they shun Gods Laws.
g) "terror within" ‑‑ The enemy within the nations of Israel who like the Trojan horse pose the greatest danger to our� national security and sovereignty. The two best examples of a present day Trojan horse are the United Nations� [America's tower of Babel], and the Federal Reserve Banking monopoly formed in 1913. The influx of illegal aliens,� many of which are agents of Israel's [America's] enemies, and who will begin terrorist raids as soon as the word is given by the conspirators.
������������ Why Was America Willing to Go to War in the Persian Gulf?
1) The original policy statement of President Bush was to protect Saudi Arabia from Iraq. But as we have previously stated, that policy changes almost every day. Newsletters ripe with discovery and exploration into the Middle East Crisis have more sobering ideas to share.
2) They believe that there is a conspiracy underway to build a "New World Order" or "One World Government."
3) They see Iraq being targeted for military invasion because;
a) Iraq is in possession of the only military machine that is equal to or greater than that of Israel.
b) Zionist occupation of Palestine by massive immigration of Russian Jews cannot take place under the well aimed� missiles of Iraq.
c) A chance to capture the Iraq oil fields and give it to the Zionists.
4) American armies are in Saudi Arabia to defend Israelis, the financial interests of the International Jewish Bankers and the vested interests of the multinational oil companies.
Consider the moral and spiritual rot that hangs like a cloud over America today. We have legalized the murder of our unborn children and slaughter them at the rate of over 4,500 babies per day in the abortion murder mills. Sodomites [Queers] proliferate throughout our land and are condoned by the pulpit, in the pew, and by the layman in the street. The sin of miscegenation [race mixing] runs like a scourge throughout our land. Race mixing has become a national mania among the American populace. The sin of fornication knows no limits in this land. Adultery, drunkenness, drug addiction, and profanity have become a way of life. Our fathers have turned from the covenant law of our God and have abandoned their children to the kingdom of Satan. The pulpits are filled with spineless feminine men who know neither God nor the Bible. We deny our children the joy of having the Bible in our public schools and jail teachers who dare lead the children in prayer. The United States of America stands guilty of covenant breaking, and now we are a nation under judgment. One of the penalties of covenant breaking is having the pride of our power broken before the heathen and having our sons and daughters scattered across the face of the earth running before our enemies. "Thy sons and thy daughters shall be given unto another people, and thine eyes shall look, and fail with longing for them all the day long: and there shall be no might in thine hand." 1155
And God has told us that He will give our people to the Negros (who are the Beast of the Field as spoken of in the Scriptures) in Jeremiah 31:27: "Behold, the days come, saith the LORD, that I will sow the house of Israel and the house of Judah with the seed of man, and with the seed of beast."
Thus, it is clear for all to see: God; not man, has placed American soldiers in the Persian Gulf. Mortal men are but the instruments of His divine sovereignty.1156
Yes! It is true that American soldiers have drawn a line in the Arabian sand to protect the vested interest of the big banks and to insure the future profits of Exxon, Mobile, Gulf, Standard Oil and other multinational corporations and the elite who govern them. It is also true that this has happened to the covenant people of the American Israelite nation because we have broken covenant with our Eternal God. "The stranger that is within thee shall get up above thee very high; and thou shalt come down very low. He shall lend to thee, and thou shalt not lend to him: he shall be the head, and thou shalt be the tail. Moreover all these curses shall come upon thee, and shall pursue thee, and overtake thee, till thou be destroyed; because thou hearkenedst not unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep his commandments and his statutes which he commanded thee."
When the Pilgrim and Puritan fathers arrived on the shores of North America, they carried the Holy Bible, built churches, and lived by the Laws of God and Scripture. The millions of white Caucasian Europeans who followed in their wake for the next two hundred years continued to fear God, live by the Bible, and govern this nation by the Laws of their God.
Project Monarch: This was a U.S. Defense department code name assigned to a subsection of the Central Intelligence Agency's Operation Artichoke later to become Project MK Ultra. Whereas Project Monarch was officially dedicated sometime in the early 1960s by the U.S. Army. It is a genealogical approach to define transgenerational (via genetic psychology) behavioral modification through trauma based psychological mind control.
Through the publication of declassified U.S. Government documents, in the 1990s, the U.S. Department of Defense (DOD) admitted that this ancient wizard's mechanism for control is so dangerous that most information pertaining to it must remain classified as Top Secret. Employees of a DOD subcontractor with exposure to mind-control research, are required to sign an oath of secrecy. Therefore, as long as they live they are restricted by law from revealing certain specific information that directly pertains to his/her employment as, among other sensitive exposures. This super secret technology is an evolved system of remote human physical and psychological manipulation that has only recently been officially recognized by accredited mental health physicians for what it is, absolute mind control. Much mind-control research is being done in Atlanta, Georgia on the Emory University campus at the Yerkes Primate Center.
Mind Control by Any Other Name: Sometimes words, or groups of words, found in the English language have many definitions or meanings. Within each meaning there may be different logical and literal perceptions of the application of a given word. However, the words mind control usually conjure up a single response. This is unfortunate due tot he vast differences of perception contained within the reference.
For example, if you have access to a late 1980s Random House or later Webster's New Collegiate Dictionary and reference mind control, you will notice there is a conspicuous absence of a listing. Should you go one step further and secure a college professor's teaching copy of Oxford's companion To The Mind (Oxford Press 1987), you can reference practically anything concerning research of the mind without a reference to mind control. Perhaps you may now realize that through Random House, Webster and Oxford Press omission, you are a victim of information control.
Mind Control is sometimes loosely defined as information control. This being one of many accepted ways to define the term should immediately raise questions of distrust towards your information sources. Since what we think is based on what we learn, manipulation of a mind, or a nation of minds, can be accomplished through control of information. With thought control being a result of information control, many avid researchers of mind sciences simply label it soft mind control.
Today, we live in a world in which the continued existence of multinational businesses and governments depend upon instant communications. However, with consideration to the so-called problem of information overload, it would appear to most people that we hear and see enough to make rational decisions concerning our individual lives. Unfortunately, this is not true. What we don't know, as evidenced by mind control atrocities, is quickly destroying society as we have known it.
The answer to this problem is glaringly apparent. We, as citizens of a supposedly free country, should not permit our government to restrict any information that protects criminal activity under the guise of National Security. Secret knowledge equals power, with the end result being control.
Therefore, despite the deliberate efforts of those persons in control of national secret mind-control projects gone awry have been leaking out for years through the media. People are literally waking up to the mind-control reality because there is an obvious lack of logical explanation for certain sensational news events. What really happened at Jim Jones' Jonestown and with Sirhan Sirhan, John Hinkley, and Lee Harvy Oswald? And, more importantly, why did it happen? The simple common denominator existing among these persons has been publicly stated by the media, based on research of their medical histories, is mind control.
In reality, information control is but one component of mind control. Whereas brain washing, a term coined by an investigative journalist writing about Korean War P.O.W.s about 1951, described the results of what the Chinese regarded as thought reform. The term brainwashing denotes to most people the destruction of a person's memory. This slang term continues to be used by the news media in place of the all encompassing term, mind control. In reality, applied brainwashing techniques are similar to those used in trauma-based behavior modification.
During the past three decades, a significant number of religious groups worldwide has been cited by the mainstream news media as destructive cults. An emphasis on the word destructive is necessary in defining these groups as cults. Random House Dictionary defines cult as a particular system of religious worship. By this definition, the word cult would encompass all religions. These so-called destructive cults have been publicly denounced by the news media for using brainwashing, thought reform, and mind manipulation tactics on their believers. However, there is an obvious lack of expressed concern by these same media as they fail to address the underlying issues of mind control, the power basis for abuse.
Perhaps the reporting news media can not, for some reason, publicly open the proverbial Pandora's Box. Is it plausible then to consider that closer scrutiny, by the media and the public, of these destructive cults' leadership could reveal a solid connection to government sponsored mind-control research? These are questions that, in themselves properly addressed, would provide important answers to this social epidemic involving physical and psychological abuse. The answers that an in-depth professional investigation would provide could be the first step in resolving the rash of problems that destructive cults, serial killers, and sexual child abusers, thrust upon society.
As consumers of national news media supplied information, we continue to accept half-truths which, in this case scenario, is seeing and hearing only what results from mass mind manipulation. Historians provide us with a glimpse into the future through recorded events of the past. It appears that throughout recorded history, man has, towards the end of each millennium, returned to a focus on certain types of bizarre human behavior. For example, there has been in the past 150 years a resurgence of wide spread interest in the occult black arts which include Satanism or Lucifarian religions. These constitutionally protected religions use trauma to control the minds of their followers.
Mind control practices within the occult groups (according to survivors adjudged credible and law enforcement officials) have been accredited with bridging the gap between applied science and Shamanism. Occultism as a manner of religious expression has been around for thousands of years. Only in the last 150 years has science aggressively pursued the truths regarding mind manipulation hidden with in the occult belief systems themselves. According to the Random House Dictionary, occultism "is the practice of alleged sciences claiming knowledge of supernatural agencies which are beyond the range of ordinary knowledge." Once again, it is a reminder that secret knowledge equals power.
In 1971, the New York Times reported a story on the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) and occult research, the basis of which was gained through a collection of documents released by the U.S. Government Printing Office under the Freedom of Information Act. This was a report to Congress and clearly showed that the CIA was interested in the cause and effect clinical findings that occult religious practices have on the Black Arts practitioner's and/or the observer's mind. Of particular interest to eh CIA were the heightened levels of suggestibility that certain occult rituals produced in the minds of the practioniers. Cannibalism and blood rituals were ranked highest in the order of importance to their research.
Behavioral psychology teaches us that control of human suggestibility is recognized as the fundamental building block for external control of the mind. This suggestibility factor alone potentially creates a human rights legal issue when we consider constructing laws to protect people from overt or convert mind control practices. Consideration to the human suggestibility factor could result in all forms of consumer oriented service and/or product advertising becoming illegal. Advertising and the marketing of services and/or products through communications can be justifiably defined as a type of psychological manipulation, thought reform and/or mind manipulation which results in a form of behavior modification. Steven Jacobson, published his book entitled Mind Control in America 1157 in 1985, eloquently exposing the science of mind manipulation through advertising. The basis for successfully modifying human behavior requires mind manipulation techniques that, when expertly applied through advertising media, become a form of soft mind control.
Factoring in suggestibility through the tactile senses as the Achilles' heel of the human race renders everyone vulnerable to becoming, on some level, a victim of soft mind control. The controversy of what is and what is not mind control rages on among scholars in the schools of law, human rights, and mental health, almost completely unknown to the masses. All� the while the confusion of issues provides a form of legal protection for practitioners of trauma based mind control, the only known form of remote human control that is absolute. All other forms of mind control, including chemical and electronic manipulations, are considered by mind control experts as temporary.
There are laws protecting U.S. citizens' rights to practice their religious beliefs and freedom of speech. There are no laws which specifically protect leaders of destructive cults and/or practitioners of trauma based mind control. However, because of the U.S. Government's use of mind control and the broad diversity of legal opinion concerning the accepted limits of free speech and religious practices, the legal loop holes for criminals employing mind control techniques on their flocks for personal gain remain open.
For every problem there exists a solution. The formula for problem solving rests firmly on the quality of the supporting research information concerning the nature of the problem. Legislating laws specifically to protect people from mind control abuses would be futile. Practically every civilized society in existence has some law and/or group of laws which would protect the people and punish the practitioners of mind control. Laws are enforced according to lawmakers' interpretations of the specific legal language. The lack of enforcement of laws already on the books that could protect us from mind control abuses stems from a;;lied legal interpretations and cover-ups of survivor testimony by the CIA and National Security Agency (NSA) For Reasons of National Security. "Every revolution, bloody or bloodless, has two phases. The first is the struggle for Freedom; the second the struggle for power. The phase of the struggle for Freedom is divine. He who has participated in it invariably feels, physically, that his best and most precious inner self has come to the surface. We know that being faithful to the Truth stands higher than our own participation in governing the country and that is why we must not have a society that would reject ethical norms in the name of political mirages." 1158
Mind control atrocities, if committed by anyone who could be linked to government sponsored projects, are typically ignored and covered up. Access to the courts by these hapless survivors is thus stonewalled by government paid so-called legal experts who receive their orders from the National Security Agency. Therefore, defining the term mind control is akin to defining the limits of the 1947 National Security Act. The basis for the solution to the National Security controversy is simple. It is known as: Truth logically applied.
It has become an obvious truth that the National Security Act has been interpreted, not to guard the integrity of military secrets, but instead to protect criminal activity of the highest order by government officers at the highest levels, up to and including the Presidency.
Repeal of this Act and replacement with the established rules of military conduct concerning National Security that do not infringe upon the constitutional rights of America's citizenry or the rights of its allies would result in compliance with the Constitution.
1960: February 18: Secretary of State CFR member Christian Herter delivers a speech in which he calls for disarmament "to the point where no single nation or group of nations could effectively oppose this enforcement of international law by international machinery." The United States in the World Arena by Walt Rostow is published. He's a CFR member who will become President Kennedy's National Security Advisor, and in this book he declares: "It is a legitimate American national objective to see removed from all nations, including the United States, the right to use substantial military force to pursue their own interests. Since this residual right is the root of national sovereignty and the basis for the existence of an international arena of power, it is, therefore, an American interest to see an end to nationhood as it has been historically defined."
������������������������������������������������������������� The Congo
Another example to demonstrate the monstrous gall and unfathomable hypocrisy of this organization which was sold to the American people as "the last hope of mankind." On June 30, 1960, in the wake of a massive world‑wide Communist/United Nations blitz of "colonialist," and "imperialist" charges against the European powers which still controlled parts of Africa, the Congo was granted independence by Belgium.
Immediately there emerged two main power blocks within the new African nation. One was led by Patrice Lumumba, a gin drinking, hashish smoking Communist thug who was called a "great African leader" by Nikita Khruschev. On the other side was a group led by, Moise Tshombe, the son of a successful businessman. Tshombe was a strong anti‑Communist and an ardent advocate of the concepts of limited government and free enterprise economy. He and his followers wished to establish a government in the Congo based on the "American model," a system of weights and balances.
Shortly after independence, the Congolese army mutinied against its Belgium officers. Lumumba immediately fired the officers and threw them out of the country. He promoted the mutineers and gave them huge increases in pay. Without professional military leadership, and incited by Lumumba and his Communist followers, the Congolese army went on a spree of plunder, rape and murder. European residents fled in terror, leaving behind everything that they had worked so hard to accumulate. Their bank accounts were frozen and the lucky ones managed to get out of the country alive with just the clothes they were wearing. The Belgian government ordered its troops back into the Congo to protect the lives and property of Belgians still in that country.
In a rage Lumumba declared war on Belgium and sought United nations aid in fighting the Belgians. Belgium, in turn, called on the United States for help so that it couldn't be accused by the Communists of perpetuating its influence in that nation. Washington, under the control of the Jewish‑Communist‑Zionists from behind the scenes, refused to help Tshombe, claiming that it would be best to call in the U.N. to help solve the problem.
On July 14, 1960, the United States representative at the U.N. sided with the Russians in a resolution condemning Belgium and demanding prompt withdrawal of her troops and authorizing the United Nations to send its own troops to aid Lumumba. Less than a week later, thousands of U.N. troops began pouring into the Congo. Belgium withdrew her troops immediately, leaving the nations to the not‑so‑tender mercies of Lumumba's pillaging rabble and the U.N. "peace‑keeping" forces.
The U.N. arrivals did little if anything to assist those in real need and to restore law and order. For the most part they stood to one side and watched the territory pillaged, and slip more and more under Communist control. It was during this period of virtual anarchy that Moise Tshombe led Katanga Province in its break with the Communist‑dominated central government with the famous declaration, "I am seceding from Chaos."
Tshombe requested and received Belgian assistance in subduing the mutineers and in restoring civil order. With Belgian aid he reorganized the army and peace was restored to the war‑torn province. Within a few days life in Katanga returned to near normal. The policy of the Katangan authorities was reflected in a statement by Interior Minister Godefroi Munongo when he said: "I want my country, Katanga, to be a bastion of anti‑Communism in Africa. I detest Communism and will not alter my opposition to it. Katanga will stay independent, no matter what. We shall not give in."
What happened next should made any sane American stop in his tracks and reflect deeply on the declarations and actions of the United Nations ‑‑ "the last hope of mankind." Hiding behind a thick wall of deceit an hypocrisy, the United Nations forces attacked peaceful Katanga, whose leaders were making efforts to unite the Congo along federal lines. If the United Nations command thought that subduing the anti‑Communist forces of Tshombe would be an easy task, they were sadly mistaken.
The Katangan leader's crash program to reorganize the army, though only in its early stages, had proved highly successful. After initial setbacks, the Katanga forces fought back and kept the "peace‑makers" from making further major gains. Frustrated by their lack of success, the U.N. mercenaries launched a campaign of Terror against the civilian population of Katanga: Murder, arson, rape and plunder were the order of the day. Ninety percent of the buildings destroyed by U.N. bombs were civilian structures.
Miraculously, the Katangans held the United Nations savages at bay and prevented their new country from capitulating. Then the tide began to turn in favor of the Katangans, who were being joined by their white neighbors who volunteered to fight against the U.N. forces who were murdering their friends and destroying their property (Now you know why Rhodesia had to be destroyed and a Communist Black guerrilla placed in charge.
And why the insane desire to destroy South Africa). A week after its unprovoked attack on Katanga, and as the result of demoralizing setbacks, the U.N. invaders agreed to a face‑saving cease‑fire. Katanga remained proudly free. As could be expected, the U.N. Organization put up a barrage of misleading statements, through the Jewish owned news media, and laid a thick smoke‑screen to cover up its atrocities in Katanga.
However, there were too many honest reporters on the scene and too many gruesome photographs and startlingly graphic newsreel footage smuggled out of Katanga for them to totally succeed in their work of deception. Close to a year had slipped by when top secret U.N. memorandum (to high officials) found its way into the hand of the American Committee for Aid to Katanga Freedom Fighters. The memorandum laid out a detailed plan for a second and decisive attack on the anti‑Communist province of Katanga. It also stated: "The U.S. will judge itself bound, as in the past, by U.N. deci�sions and will sup�ply the necessary transport aircraft and, later on helicopters...the State Department has based its policy on the U.N. and will in no circumstances disregard its obligations to the U.N."
On December 29, 1962, the "peacekeeping" barbarians from the U.N. freshly supplied with American dollars and war material, launched their second attack upon freedom‑loving Katanga. A month later, when the invaders were storming his final stronghold, Moise Tshombe told his gallant troops: "You have fought bravely against the enemy three times in the last two and one‑half years. The odds have become over‑whelming against you."
Shortly afterwards, the last flickering hope of an independent and free Congo died. You will note that the U.N. "peace‑keepers" didn't come to the aid of the Chinese Nationalists in 1949 nor to the assistance of the Hungarian freedom fighters in 1956; nor to the East Germans; the Czechs; the Tibetans; the Cubans; Poland; Latvia; Estonia; Lithuania; Vietnam; Angola; Goa; Malaysia, and the Dominican Republic? In some cases the causes of the violence were communist inspired and backed, as in Cuba and Tibet, or the actions were of an oppressed people attempting to break the chain of a communist slave state, as in East Germany and Hungary.
Where was the U.N.? NOWHERE! This double standard only reflects the absolute control of the U.N. by forces that do not believe in the freedom of the individual and look forward only to a world controlled by the Communists. Then some time in the 1970's, the U.N. under the guise of humanity, had the AIDS virus placed into the last batch of Small‑Pox vaccines sent to Africa. This was to kill off the black population, for two reasons:
1). To begin the implementation of their global 2000 plan, which is the elimination of 1‑billion people by the year 2000 A.D. And they are well on the way to success, because at the last report more than � of the black population of Africa has AIDS, and it is thought by some authorities that the rest of the population will become infected in the next 5 years.
2). To eliminate the threat of a united effort by the blacks to stop the Jews when they finally discover who is out to destroy their entire race from off the face of the world. Just as they are trying to destroy the entire White Race.
The Jews Planted AIDS Virus
The Jews planted the AIDS Virus in Vaccine at the U.N. World Health Organization to weaken and conquer the U.S. Most Americans know by now that there is no known cure for AIDS. Some of our medical men frankly state that there will never be a cure, except by isolation. They have found that the AIDS virus is so small ‑ It can pass through a condom. And so strong ‑ it can live six hours on a kitchen table!
But the most amazing news is that doctors have discovered that the AIDS' virus was prepared especially for ‑ The African Black Man by Jewish Communist agents working as scientists for the World Health Organization [They are trough with the Blacks, as they have served their purpose in destroying Civil Rights and other laws they did not like in America.
The Blacks never suspecting their role as they worked tirelessly for equality, they never, and still do not, realize; that instead of getting what they most wanted, the Blacks were instead losing ground until, today their condition in life has not become better - But has steadily grown worse. Therefore the so-called Black leaders like Jessie Jackson and the Rev. Sharp will lead them to total destruction like a Judas Goat, for it is now time to remove them because they are becoming increasingly harder to handle]. They decided that our conquest by AIDS would be easier and more effective than a nuclear holocaust.
Dr. William Campbell Douglass, an M.D. wrote an article for the September issue of "Health Freedom News," the journal of the National Health Federation entitled:
Who Murdered Africa
This is not a question. It's a statement. WHO, the World Health Organization, murdered Africa with the AIDS virus. Dr. Doubtless continues: Other suspects, the homosexuals, the green monkey and the Haiti and, were only pawns in this Viricidal attack on the non-Communist World. Many viruses grow in animals and many grow in humans, but most of the viruses that affect animals don't affect humans. There are exceptions, such as Yellow Fever and Smallpox. The World Health Organization, in published articles, called for scientists to work with these deadly agents and attempt to make a hybrid virus that would be deadly to the black man.1159
In the bulletin of the World Health Organization (WHO), Volume 47, pp. 251, 1972, they said, "An attempt should be made to see if Viruses can in fact exert selective effects on immune function. The possibility should be looked into that the immune response to the virus itself may be impaired if the infecting virus damages, more or less selectively, the cell responding to the virus."
That's AIDS. What the WHO is saying in plain English is, "Let's cook up a virus that selectively destroys the T‑cell system of man, an Acquired Immune Deficiency."
Why would anyone wish to do this? If you destroy the T‑cell System of man, you destroy man. Is it even remotely possible that the World Health Organization would want to develop a virus that would wipe out the Black Race? If their new virus creation worked, the WHO stated, then many terrible and fatal infectious viruses could be made even More terrible and More Malignant. Does this strike you as being a peculiar goal for a HEALTH organization?
What about the green monkey? Some of the best virologists in the world and many of those directly involved in AIDS research, such as Robert Gallo and Luc Montagnier, have said that the green monkey may be the culprit. You know the story: A green monkey bit a native on the rump and, bam ‑‑ AIDS all over Central Africa. There is a fatal flaw here. Gallo, Montagnier and these other virologists know that the AIDS virus doesn't occur naturally in monkeys. In fact, it does not occur naturally in any animal! AIDS started practically SIMULTANEOUSLY in the United States, Haiti, Brazil, and Central Africa. One would wonder, was the green monkey a jet pilot? Examination of the gene structure of the green monkey cells proves that it is not genetically possible to transfer AIDS virus from monkeys to man by natural means.
Dr. Theodore Strecker's research indicates that the National Cancer Institute in collaboration with the World Health Organization made the AIDS virus in their laboratories at Ft. Detrick (now NCI). They combined the deadly retroviruses, bovine leukemia virus and sheep visna virus, and injected them into human tissue cultures. The result was the AIDS virus, the first human retrovirus known to man and now believed to be 100% fatal to those infected. The momentous plague that the world now faces was anticipated by the National Academy of Sciences (NAS) in 1974 when they recommended that "Scientists throughout the world join with the members of this committee in voluntarily deferring experiments (linking) animal viruses."
What the NAS is saying in carefully‑guarded English is: "For God's Sake, stop this Madness!" Now that we've let the green monkey off the hook. How about the Communists (read that International Zionist Jews)? Well the Communists are saying AIDS is a "capitalist plot." This should make you suspicious because, as any student of the Jewish conspiracy knows, they always blame others for what they are in the process of doing. And what they are doing is conducting Germ Warfare from Fort Detrick, Maryland and Tel Aviv, Israel, against the Free World, especially the United States, even using foreign Communist agents within the United States Army's germ warfare unit euphemistically called the Army Infectious Disease Unit.
Carlton Gajdusek, an NIH executive at Fort Detrick, admits it: "In the facility I have a building where more Communist Scientists from the U.S.S.R. and mainland China work (with full passkeys to all the laboratories) than there are Americans. Even the Army's Infectious Disease Unit is loaded with foreign workers, not always friendly nationals."
Can you imagine that? A United Nations ‑ WHO Communist Trojan horse in OUR biological warfare center. There is absolutely no doubt that the creations of the AIDS virus by the WHO was not just a scientific exercise that got out of hand.
It was a cold‑blooded, diabolical, successful attempt to create a killer virus that was then used in a successful experiment in Africa. So successful that most of Central Africa may be wiped out, 75,000,000 Dead within the next few years. It was Not an accident. It was deliberate. In the Federation Proceedings of the United States in 1972, WHO said:� "In the relation to the immune response a number of useful experimental approaches can be visualized."
They suggested that a neat way to do this would be to put their new killer virus (AIDS) into a vaccination program, sit back and observe the results. "This would be particularly informative in sibships," they said. That is, give the AIDS Virus to Brothers and Sisters and see if they die, who dies first and of what, just like using rats in a laboratory. They used Smallpox Vaccine for their vehicle and the geographical sites chosen in 1972 were Uganda and other African states, Haiti, Brazil and Japan.
Dr. Strecker pointed out that even if the African green monkey could transmit AIDS to humans, the present known amount of infection in Africa makes it statistically impossible for a single episode, such as a monkey biting someone on the butt, to have brought this epidemic to the point it currently is. The doubling time of the number of people infected, about every 14 months, when correlated with the first known case, and the present known number of cases, prove beyond a doubt that a large number of people had to have been infected at the same time.
From 1972 to 1987 is 15 years. In 15 years, From a single source of infection there would be about 8,000 cases in Africa, not 75‑million. We are approaching World War II mortality statistics. Dr. Theodore A. Strecker is the courageous doctor who unraveled this conundrum, The Greatest Murder Mystery of All Time. He should get the Nobel Prize, but he'll be lucky not to be "suicided with a heart attack or accident of some sort."
Strecker has found that The AIDS Epidemic will in all probability bankrupt the nation's medical system. He became fascinated with the peculiar scientific anomalies concerning AIDS that kept cropping up. Why did "experts" keep talking about green monkeys and homosexuals being the culprits when it was obvious that the AIDS virus was a man‑made virus? Why did they say that it was a homosexual and drug‑user disease when in Africa it was obviously a heterosexual disease? If the green monkey did it, then Why did AIDS Explode practically simultaneously in Africa, Haiti, Brazil, the United States and Southern Japan? It performed in this way: Because it was deliberately planted, to destroy a people who has become too dangerous to be allowed to live.
As early as 1970 the World Health Organization was growing deadly sheep and bovine viruses in human tissue cultures. Cedric Mims said in a published article in 1981 that there was a Bovine Virus contaminating the culture media of the WHO. Was this an accident? If it was an accident, why did WHO continue to use the vaccine? This viral and genetic death bomb, AIDS, was finally produced in 1974. It was given to monkeys, and they died of pneumocystis carni, which is typical of AIDS. Dr. R.J. Biggar said in Lancet: "...The AIDS agent...could not have originated de novo."
That means it didn't come out of thin air. AIDS was engineered in a laboratory by Virologists. There are 9,000 to the fourth power possible AIDS viruses. There are 9,000 base pairs on the genome. So the fun has just begun. Some will cause brain rot similar to the sheep virus, some leukemia‑like diseases from the cow virus, and some that won't do anything. So the virus will be constantly changing and trying out new esoteric diseases hapless man. We're only at the beginning.
Because of the trillions of possible genetic combinations, there will never be a vaccine. If they could develop a vaccine, they would undoubtedly give us something equally bad as they did with the polio vaccine; cancer of the brain, the swine flu vaccine, a polio‑like disease, the smallpox vaccine (AIDS), and the hepatitis vaccine (AIDS). This is not the first time the virologists have brought us disaster. SV‑40 from monkey cell cultures contaminated polio cultures.
Most people in their 40's are now carrying this virus through contaminated polio inoculations given in the early 60s. It is known to cause brain cancer, which explains the increase in this disease that has been observed in the past ten years.
This is the origin of the green monkey theory. The polio vaccine was grown on green monkey kidney cells. Despite the fact that Polio was rapidly disappearing without any medical intervention, 64‑million Americans were vaccinated with SV‑40 contaminated vaccine in the 60s, producing an increase in cancer of the brain.
Primary multifocal leukoencpha-lopathy (PML), brain rot, has been added to the burden of homosexuals who have been given AIDS through Hepatitis-B Vaccine.
The AIDS virus didn't exist in the United States before 1978, What happened in 1978 to cause AIDS to burst upon the scene and devastate the homosexual and Black segments of our population? It was the introduction of the Hepatitis-B Vaccine which exhibits the exact Epidemiology of AIDS. A Doctor W. Schmugner, born in Poland and educated in Russia, came to this country in 1969. By an unexplained process, he became head of the New York City Blood Bank.
How does a Russian-Trained Jewish doctor become head of one of the largest blood banks in the world? Doesn't that strike you as peculiar? He set up the rules for the hepatitis vaccine studies. Only males between the ages of 20 and 40, who were not monogamous, would be allowed to participate in this study. Can you think of any reason, other than the desire to spread something among the population, for insisting that all experimenters be promiscuous?
Schmugner is now dead and his diabolical secret went with him. The hepatitis vaccine, unlike the AIDS vaccine, was not grown from human tissue culture. So accidental contamination didn't occur. The AIDS Virus was put in the Vaccine deliberately. it was no mistake. It affects, almost exclusively, Queers, Negroes, Jews and Mixed Breeds.
The Centers for Disease Control reported in 1981 that four percent of those receiving the hepatitis‑vaccine were AIDS‑infected. In 1984 they admitted to 60%. Now they refuse to give out figures at all because They don't want to admit that 100% of Hepatitis Vaccine receivers are infected with AIDS. Where is the data on the hepatitis vaccine studies? FDA? CDC? No, The Federal Government has it buried where you will never see it.1160
1959/1960: The Caribbean. The 2nd marine ground task force was deployed to protect U.S. Nationals during the Cuban crisis.
1961: The United States Government trained and transported Cuban exiles for the recapture of their homeland. Then were deliberately abandoned to Castro at the Bay of Pigs. This was just another of the psychological acts performed by our Jewish‑owned traitorous leaders to install, in the American's mind a feeling of helplessness against Communism.
1961: April, Our government understood that Castro would allow Russia to destroy us from Cuban bases. To avert this inevitable destruction, an invasion was planned, financed, and controlled by the United States State Department and Central Intelligence Agency.
The President of the United States approved the plan and promised air support to the invaders. Two United States carriers, loaded with fighter planes stood by in easy striking distance. Secure in the assurance of absolutely necessary air support, 1400 brave, armed men, landed on the shores of Cuba. In the ensuing battle Castro's forces suffered heavy losses. Castro's tanks coming into the battle could have all been completely destroyed by air support. Confidently, the little, patriotic, invading force waited for the promised air support to arrive. Our President had faithfully assured them of that support. It was part of the pre‑ invasion planning. A small but potent force of B‑26's was sitting in readiness on an airstrip 500 miles away waiting to take off to help the brave invaders at the Bay of Pigs. But those planes did not take off.
The brave young, freedom‑loving, patriot martyrs were lied to and betrayed and forsaken and allowed to die awful deaths by the most powerful and most highly respected nation on earth. At their darkest hour, our government broke its word, and its sacred honor and allowed those brave men to suffer, bleed and perish. This is one of the dirtiest blotches in American history.
|
Just before the planes took off: We were again informed by our CFR United Nations Communist bosses that: We were not a Sovereign Nation; that we were no longer living under the United States Constitution, but under the United Nations Charter; that we had no right to make any military move not even to defend ourselves from invasion or aggression, or even to put down internal rebellion and revolution except upon the orders or with the permission of the "Under Secretary of Political Security and Military Affairs" of the United Nations; and that he demanded the United States to stop the invasion and to be sure not to allow the planes to leave the ground. |
Here is the evidence unmistakable and irrefutable that this surrender and unilateral disarming has been progressively and uninterruptedly implemented since 1961: Our delegate in the United Nations said, "My government, the United States, will destroy over 2,000 B‑47 bomber‑�type aircraft. We destroy our B‑52 heavy strategic aircraft. The United States plans on discontinuing the production of advanced designed weapons."
����������������������������������������������������� Public Law 87-297
������������������������������������������������� 87th Congress, H.R. 9118
����������������������������������������������������� September 26, 1961
����������������������������������������������������������������� An Act
���������� To establish a United States Arms Control and Disarmament Agency.
���� Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress Assembled,
TITLE I -- SHORT TITLE, PURPOSE, AND DEFINITIONS
����������������������������������������������������������� SHORT TITLE
Section 1. This Act may be cited as the "Arms Control and Disarmament Act."
�������������������������������������������������������������� PURPOSE��
Sec. 2. An ultimate goal of the United States is a world which is free from the scourge of war and the dangers and burdens of armaments; in which the use of force has been subordinated to the rule of law; and in which international adjustments to a changing world are achieved peacefully. It is the purpose of this Act to Provide impetus toward this goal by creating a new agency of peace to deal with the problem of reduction and control of armaments looking toward ultimate world disarmament.
Arms control and disarmament policy, being an important aspect of foreign policy, must be consistent with national security policy as a whole. The formulation and implementation of United States arms control and disarmament policy in a manner which will promote the national security can best be insured by a central organization charged by statute with primary responsibility for this field.
This organization must have such a position within the Government that it can provide the President, the Secretary of State, other officials of the executive branch, and the Congress with recommendations concerning United States arms control and disarmament policy, and can assess the effect of these recommendations upon our foreign policies, our national security policies, and our economy. This organization must have the capacity to provide the essential scientific, economic, political, military, psychological, and technological information upon which realistic arms control and disarmament policy must be based. It must be able to carry out the following primary functions:
(a) The conduct, support, and coordination of research for arms control and disarmament policy formulation;
(b) The preparation for and management of United States participation in international negotiations in the arms control and disarmament field;
���� � The Dissemination and coordination of public information concerning arms control and disarmament; and
(d) The preparation for, operation of, or as appropriate, direction of United States participation in such control systems as may become part of United States arms control and disarmament activities.�
����������������������������������������������������������� DEFINITIONS
Sec. 3. As used in this Act: --
(a) The terms "arms control" and "disarmament" mean the identification, verification, inspection, limitation, control,� reduction, or elimination, of armed forces and armaments of all kinds under international agreement including the necessary steps taken under such an agreement to establish an effective system of international control, or to create and strengthen international organizations for the maintenance of peace.
�(b) The term "Government agency" means any executive department, commission, agency, independent establishment,� corporation wholly or partly owned by the United States which is an instrumentality of the United States, or any board, bureau, division, service, office, officer, authority, administration, or other establishment in the executive branch of Government.
(c) The term "Agency" means the United States Arms Control and Disarmament Agency.
������������������������������������������������� TITLE II - ORGANIZATION
���������������� UNITED STATES ARMS CONTROL AND DISARMAMENT AGENCY
Sec. 21. There is hereby established an agency to be know as the "United States Arms Control and Disarmament Agency."
�������������������������������������������������������������� DIRECTOR
Sec. 22. The Agency shall be headed by a Director, who shall serve as the principal adviser to the Secretary of State and the President on arms control and disarmament matters. In carrying out his duties under this act the Director shall, under the direction of the Secretary of State, have primary responsibility within the Government for arms control and disarmament matters, as defined in this Act. He shall be appointed by the President, by and the advice and consent of the Senate. He shall receive compensation at the rate of $22,500 per annum.
������������������������������������������������������ DEPUTY DIRECTOR
Sec. 23. A Deputy Director of the Agency shall be appointed by the President, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate. He shall receive compensation at the rate of $21,500 per annum. The Deputy Director shall perform such duties and exercise such powers as the Director may prescribe. He shall act, for and exercise the powers of, the Director during his absence or disability or during a vacancy in said office.
�������������������������������������������������� ASSISTANT DIRECTORS
Sec. 24. Not to exceed four Assistant Directors may be appointed by the President, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate. They shall receive compensation at the rate of $20,000 Per annum. They shall perform such duties and exercise such powers as the Director may prescribe.
��������������������������������������� BUREAUS, OFFICES, AND DIVISIONS
Sec. 25. The Director, under the direction of the Secretary of State, may establish within the Agency such bureaus, offices, and divisions as he may determine to be necessary to discharge his responsibilities under this Act, including, but not limited to, an Office of the General Counsel.
������������������������������������������ GENERAL ADVISORY COMMITTEE
Sec. 26. The President, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate, may appoint a General Advisory Committee of not to exceed fifteen members to advise the Director on arms control and disarmament policy and activities. The President shall designate one of the members as Chairman. The members of the committee may receive the compensation and reimbursement for expenses specified for consultants by section 41(d) of this Act. The Committee shall meet at least twice each year. It shall from time to time advise the President, the Secretary of State, and the Disarmament Director respecting matters affecting arms control, disarmament, and world peace.
��������������������������������������������������� TITLE III - FUNCTIONS
������������������������������������������������������������� RESEARCH
Sec. 31. The Director is authorized and directed to exercise his powers in such manner as to insure the acquisition of a fund of theoretical and practical knowledge concerning disarmament. To this end, the Director is authorized and directed, under the directions of the President, (1) to insure the conduct of research, development, and other studies in the field of arms control and disarmament; (2) to make arrangements (including contracts, agreements, and grants) for the conduct of research, development, and other studies in the field of arms control and disarmament by private or public institutions or person; and (3) to coordinate the research, development, and other studies conducted in the field of arms control and disarmament by or for other Government agencies in accordance with procedures established under section 35 of this Act. In carrying out his responsibilities under this Act, the Director shall, to the maximum extent feasible, make full use of available facilities, Government and private. The authority of the Director with respect to research, development, and other studies shall be limited to participation in the following insofar as they relate to arms control and disarmament:
(a) the detection, identification, monitoring, limitation, reduction, control, and elimination of armed forces and armaments, including thermonuclear, nuclear, missile, conventional, bacteriological, chemical, and radiological weapons;
(b) the techniques and systems of detecting, identifying, inspecting, and monitoring of tests of nuclear, thermonuclear, and other weapons;
� the analysis of national budgets, levels of industrial production, and economic indicators to determine the amounts� spent by various countries for armaments.
(d) the control, reduction, and elimination of armed forces and armaments in space, in areas on and beneath the� earth's surface, and in underwater regions;
���� (e) the structure of operation of international control and other organizations useful for arms control and disarmament;
(f) the training of scientists, technicians, and other personnel for manning the control systems which may be created by international arms control and disarmament agreements;
(g) the reduction and elimination of danger of war resulting from accident, miscalculation, or possible surprise attack,� including (but not limited to) improvements in the methods of communication between nations;
(h) the economic and political consequences of arms control and disarmament, including the problems of readjustment arising in industry and the reallocation of national resources;
(I) the arms control and disarmament implications of foreign and national security policies of the United States with a view to a better understanding of the significance of such policies for the achievement of arms control and disarmament;
(j) the national security and foreign policy implication of arms control and disarmament proposals with a view to a� better understanding of the effect of such proposals upon national security and foreign policy;
(k) methods for the maintenance of peace and security during different stages of arms control and disarmament;
(l) the scientific, economic, political, legal, social, psychological, military, and technological factors related to the prevention of war with a view to a better understanding of how the basic structure of a lasting peace may be�� established;
(m) such related problems as the Director may determine to be in need of research, development, or study in order to carry out the provisions of this Act.
��������������������������������������������������������������� PATENTS
Sec. 32. All research within the United States contracted for, sponsored, cosponsored, or authorized under authority of this Act, shall be provided for in such manner that all information as to uses, products, processes, patents, and other developments resulting from such research developed by Government expenditure will (with such exceptions and limitations, if any, as the Director may find to be necessary in the public interest) be available to the general public. This subsection shall not be so construed to deprive the owner of any background patent relating thereto of such rights as he may have thereunder.
��������������������������������������������������� POLICY FORMULATION
Sec. 33. The Director is authorized and directed to prepare for the President, the Secretary of State, and the heads of such other Government, agencies, as the President may determine, recommendations concerning United States arms control and disarmament policy: Provided however, That no action shall be taken under this or any other law that will obligate the United States to disarm or to reduce or to limit the Armed Forces or armaments of the United States, except pursuant to the treaty making power of the President under the Constitution or unless authorized by further affirmation legislation by the Congress of the United States.
��������������������������������� NEGOTIATIONS AND RELATED FUNCTIONS
Sec. 34. Under the direction of the Secretary of State:
(a) the Director, for the purpose of conducting negotiations concerning arms control and disarmament or for the purpose of exercising any other authority given him by this Act, may consult and communicate with or direct the consultation and communication with representatives of other nations or international organizations and (2) communicate in the name of the Secretary with diplomatic representatives of the United States in this country and abroad.
(b) the Director shall perform functions pursuant to section 2 � of Reorganization Plan 8 of 1953 with respect to� providing to the United States Information Agency official United States positions and policy on arms control and disarmament matters for dissemination abroad.
� the Director is authorized (1) to formulate plans and make preparations for the establishment, operation, and� funding of inspection and control systems which may become part of the United States arms control and� disarmament activities, and (2) as authorized by law, to put into effect, direct, or otherwise assume United States responsibility for such systems.
��������������������������������������������������������� COORDINATION
Sec. 35. The President is authorized to establish procedures to (1) assure cooperation, consultation, and a continuing exchange of information between the Agency and the Department of Defense, the Atomic Energy Commission, and National Aeronautics and Space Administration and other affected Government agencies, in all significant aspects of United States arms control and disarmament policy and related matters, including current and prospective policies, plans, and programs, (2) resolve differences of opinion between the Director and such other agencies which cannot resolve through consultation, and (3) provide for presentation to the President of recommendations of the Director with respect to such differences, when such differences involve major matters of policy and cannot be resolved through consultation.
������������������������������������������ TITLE IV - GENERAL PROVISIONS
���������������������������������������������������� GENERAL AUTHORITY
Sec. 41. In the performance of his functions, the Director is authorized to: --
���� (a) utilize or employ the services, personnel, equipment, or facilities of any other Government agency, with the consent of the agency concerned, to perform such functions on behalf of the Agency as may appear desirable. It is the intent of this section that the Director rely upon the Department of State for general administrative services in the United States and abroad to the extent agreed upon between the Secretary of State and the Director. Any Government agency is authorized, notwithstanding any other provision of law, to transfer to or to receive from the Director, without reimbursement, supplies and equipment other than administrative supplies or equipment. Transfer or receipt of excess property shall be in accordance with the provisions of the Federal Property and Administrative Services Act of 1949, as amended;
(b) appoint officers and employees, including attorneys, for the Agency in accordance with the civil service laws and fix their compensation in accordance with the Classification Act of 1949, as amended;
(c) enter into agreements with other Government agencies, including the military departments through the Secretary of Defense, under which officers or employees of such agencies may be detailed to the Agency for the performance of service pursuant to this Act without prejudice to the status or advancement of such offices or employees within their own agencies;
(d) procure services of experts and consultants or organizations thereof, including stenographic reporting services, as authorized by section 15 of the Act of August 2, 1946 (5 U.S.C. 55a), at rates not to exceed $100 per diem for� individuals, and to pay in connection therewith travel expenses of individuals, including transportation and per diem in lieu of subsistence while away from their homes or regular places of business, as authorized by section 5 of said Act, as amended (5 U.S.C. 73b-2): Provided, That no such individual shall be employed for more than one hundred days in any fiscal year unless the President certifies that employment of such individual in excel of such number of days is necessary in the national interest: And provide further, That such contracts may be renewed annually;
(e) employ individuals of outstanding ability without compensation in accordance with the provisions of section 710(b)� of the Defense Production Act of 1950, as amended (50 U.S.C. App. 2160), and regulations issued thereunder;
(f) establish advisory boards to advise with and make recommendations to the director on United States arms control� and disarmament policy and activities. The members of such boards may receive the compensation and reimbursement for expenses specified for consultants by section 41(d) of this Act;
(g) delegate, ad appropriate, to the Deputy Director or other officers of the Agency, and authority conferred upon the� Director by the provisions of this Act; and
(h) make, promulgate, issue, rescind, and amend such rules and regulation as may be necessary or desirable to the� exercise of any authority conferred upon the Director by the provisions of this Act.
�������������������������� FOREIGN SERVICE RESERVE AND STAFF OFFICERS
Sec. 42. The Secretary of State may authorize the Director to exercise, with respect to Foreign Service Reserve officers and Foreign Service Staff officers and employees appointed or employed for the Agency, the following authority: (1) The authority available to the Secretary of State under the Foreign Service Act of 1946, as amended, (2) the authority available to the Secretary under any other provision of law pertaining specifically, or generally applicable, to such officers or employees, and (3) the authority of the Board of Foreign Service pursuant to the Foreign Service Act of 1946, as amended.
������������������������������������������� CONTRACTS OR EXPENDITURES
Sec. 43. The President may, in advance, exempt actions of the Director from the provision of law relating to contracts or expenditures of Government funds whenever he determines that such action is essential in the interest of the United States arms control and disarmament and security policy.
������������������� CONFLICT OF INTEREST AND DUAL COMPENSATION LAWS
Sec. 44. The members of the General Advisory Committee created by section 26 of this Act, and the members of the advisory board, the consultants, and the individuals of outstanding ability employed without compensation, all of which are provided in section 41 of this Act, may serve as such without regard to the provisions of section 281, 283, 284, or 1914 or title 18 of the United States Code, or of section 190 of the Revised Statutes (5 U.S.C. 99), of any other Federal law imposing restrictions, requirements, or penalties in relation to the employment of individuals, the performance of services, or the payment or receipt of compensation in connection with any claim, proceeding, or matter involving the United States Government, except insofar as such provisions of law may prohibit any such individual from receiving compensation from a source other than a nonprofit educational institution in respect of any particular matter in which the Agency is directly interested. Nor shall such service be considered as employment or holding of office or position bringing such individual within the provision of section 13 of the Civil Service Retirement Act (5 U.S.C. 2263), section 212 of the Act of June 30, 1932, as amended (5 U.S.C. 59a), or any other Federal law limiting the reemployment of returned officers or employees or governing the simultaneous receipt of compensation and retired pay or annuities.
����������������������������������������������� SECURITY REQUIREMENTS
Sec. 45. (a) The Director shall establish such security and loyalty requirements, restrictions, and safeguards as he deems necessary in the interest of the national security and to carry out the provisions of this Act. The Director shall arrange with the Civil Service Commission for the conduct of full-field background security and loyalty investigations of all the Agency's officers, employees, consultants, persons detailed from other Government agencies, members of its General Advisory Committee, advisory boards, contractors and subcontractors, and their officers and employees, actual or prospective. In the event the investigation discloses information indicating that the person investigated may be or may become a security risk, or may be of doubtful loyalty, the report of the investigation shall be turned over to the Federal Bureau of Investigation for a full-field investigation. The final results of all such investigations shall be turned over to the Director for final determination. No person shall be permitted to enter on duty as such an officer, employee, consultant, or member of advisory committee or board, or pursuant to any such detail, and no contractor or subcontractor, or officer or employee thereof shall be permitted to have access to any classified information, until he shall have been investigated in accordance with this subsection and the report of such investigations made to the Director,� and the Director shall have determined that such person is not a security risk or of doubtful loyalty. Standards applicable with respect to the security clearance of persons within any category referred to in this subsection shall not be less stringent, and the investigation of such persons for such purposes shall not be less intensive or complete, than in the case of such clearance of persons in corresponding category under the security procedures of the Government agency or agencies having the highest security restrictions with respect to persons in such category.
(b) The Atomic Energy Commission may authorize any of its employees, or employees of any contractor, prospect-� tive contractor, licensee, or prospective licensee of the Atomic Energy Commission or any other person authorized to have access to Restricted Data by the Atomic Energy Commission under section 2165 of title 42,� to permit the director of any officer, employee, consultant, person detailed from other Government agencies, members of the General Advisory Committee or of an advisory board established pursuant to section 41(f), contractor, subcontractor, prospective contractor, or prospective subcontractor, or officer or employee of such contractor, subcontractor, prospective contractor, or prospective subcontractor, to have access to Restricted Data which is required in the performance of his duties and so certified by the Director, but only if (1) the Atomic Energy Commission has determined, in accordance with the established personnel security procedures and standards of the Commission, that permitted such individual to have access to such Restricted Data will not endanger the common defense and security, and (2) the Atomic Energy Commission finds that the established personnel and other security procedures and standards of the Agency are adequate and in reasonable conformity to the standards established by the Atomic Energy Commission under section 2165 of� title 42, including those for interim clearance in subsection (b) thereof. Any individual granted access to such Restricted Data pursuant to this subsection may exchange such data with any individual who (A) is an officer or employee of the Department of Defense, or any department or agency thereof, or a member of the Armed Forces, or an officer or employee of the National Pub. Aeronautics and Space Administration, or a contractor or subcontractor or any such department, agency, or armed force, or officer or employee of any such contractor or subcontractor, and (B) has been authorized to have access to Restricted Data under the provisions of section 2163 or 2455 or title 42.
������������������������������������������� COMPTROLLER GENERAL AUDIT
Sec. 46. No moneys appropriated for the purpose of this Act shall be available for payment under any contract with the Director, negotiated without advertising, except contracts with any foreign government, international organization or any agency thereof, unless such contract includes a clause to the effect that the Comptroller General of the United States or any of his duty authorized representatives shall, until the expiration of three years after final payment, have access to and the right to examine any directly pertinent books, documents, papers, and records of the contractor or any of his subcontractors engaged in the performance of, and involving transactions related to such contracts or subcontractors: Provided, however, That no moneys so appropriated shall be available for payment under such contract which includes any provisions precluding an audit by the General Accounting Office of any transaction under such contract: And provided further, That nothing in this section shall preclude the earlier disposal of contractor and subcontractor records in accordance with records disposal schedules agreed upon between the Director and the General Accounting Office.
���������������������� TRANSFER OF ACTIVITIES AND FACILITIES TO AGENCY
Sec. 47. (a) The United States Disarmament Administration, together with its records, property, personnel, and funds, is hereby transferred to the Agency. The appropriations and unexpended balances of appropriations transferred to the Agency. The appropriations and unexpended balances of appropriations transferred pursuant to this subsection shall be available to expenditure for any and all objects of expenditure authorized by this Act, without regard to the requirements of apportionment under section 665 of title 31.
(b) The President, by Executive order, may transfer to the Director any activities or facilities of the Government� agency which relate primarily to arms control and disarmament. In connection with any such transfer, the� President may under this section or other applicable authority, provide for appropriate transfers of records,� property, civilian personnel, and funds. No transfer shall be made under this subsection until (1) a full and� complete report concerning the nature and effect of such proposed transfer has been transmitted by the� President to the Congress, and (2) the first period of sixty calendar days of regular session of the Congress� following the date of receipt of such report by the Congress has expired without adoption by either House of Congress of a resolution stating that such House does not favor such transfer. The procedures prescribed in title II of the Reorganization Act of 1949 shall apply to any such resolution.
���������������������������������������������������������� USE OF FUNDS
Sec. 48. Appropriations made to the Director for the purpose of this Act, and transfers of funds to him by other Government agencies for such purposes, shall be available to him to exercise any authority granted him by this Act, including, without limitation, expenses of printing and binding without regard to the provisions of section 11 of the Act of March 1, 1919 (44 U.S.C. 111); purchase or hire of one passenger motor vehicle for official use of the Director without regard to the limitations contained in section 78� of title 5 of the United States Code; entertainment and official courtesies to the extent authorized by appropriation; expenditures for training and study; expenditures in connection with participation in international conferences for the purpose of this Act,; and expenses in connection with travel of personal outside of the Untied States, including transportation expenses of dependents, household goods, and personal effects, and expenses authorized by the Foreign Service Act of 1946, as amended, not otherwise provided for.
�������������������������������������������������������� APPROPRIATION
Sec. 49. (a) There are hereby authorized to be appropriated not to exceed $10,000,000 to remain available until� expended, to carry out the purpose of this Act.
(b) Funds appropriated pursuant to this section may be allocated or transferred to any agency for carrying out the purposes of this Act. Such funds shall be available for obligation and expenditure in accordance with authority granted in this Act, or under authority governing the activities of the agencies to which such funds are allocated or transferred.
�������������������������������������������������� REPORT TO CONGRESS
Sec. 50. The Director shall submit to the President, for transmittal to the Congress, not later than January 31 of each year, a report concerning activities of the Agency.
Approved September 26, 1961, 12:45 p.m.
���������������������������������������������������� PL 101-216 (HR 1495)
������������������������������������������������������ December 11, 1989
�������������� ARMS CONTROL AND DISARMAMENT AMENDMENTS ACT OF 1989
���������� AN ACT to amend the Arms Control and Disarmament Act to authorize
appropriations for the Arms Control and Disarmament Agency, and for other purposes.
� Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States
���������������������������������������� of America in Congress assembled.
����������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2551 NOTE>>
SECTION 1. SHORT TITLE.
This Act may be cited as the "Arms Control and Disarmament Amendments Act of 1989."
������������������������ TITLE I--ARMS CONTROL AND DISARMAMENT AGENCY
����������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA z 2589>>
SEC. 101. AUTHORIZATION OF APPROPRIATIONS FOR FISCAL YEAR 1988.
"Section 49. (a) To carry out the purposes of this Act, there are authorized to be appropriated--
"(A) $36,000,000 for the fiscal year 1990 and $37,316,000 for the fiscal year 1991; and
"(B) such additional amounts as may be necessary for fiscal years 1990 and 1991 for increases in salary, pay, retirement, other employee benefits authorized by law, and other nondiscretionary costs, and to offset adverse fluctuations in foreign currency exchange rates."
����������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2563>>
SEC. 102. DUTIES OF THE DEPUTY DIRECTOR.
Section 23 of the Arms Control and Disarmament Act (22 U.S.C. 2563) is amended in the second sentence to read as follows: "The Deputy Director shall have direct responsibility, under the supervision of the Director, for the administrative management of the Agency, intelligence-related activities, security, and the Special Compartmental Intelligence Facility, and shall perform such other duties and exercise such other powers as the Director may prescribe."
SEC. 103. DUTIES OF THE SPECIAL REPRESENTATIVES.
����������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2567>>
(a) IN GENERAL.--Section 27 of the Arms Control and Disarmament Act (22 U.S.C. 2567) is amended by striking out "who shall perform" and all� that follows through the period and inserting in lieu thereof the following: ",one of whom should serve as special representative for conventional arms control negotiations, and the other should serve as special representative and chief science advisor to the Director. The two Special Representatives shall perform their duties and exercise their powers under the direction of the President and the Secretary of State, acting through the Director."
����������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2567 NOTE>>
(b) APPLICATION.-- The Amendment made by subsection (a) shall apply with respect to individuals who are appointed as Special Representatives on or after the date of enactment of this Act.
����������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2565 NOTE>>
SEC. 104. ARMS CONTROL IMPLEMENTATION AND COMPLIANCE RESOLUTION.
The Director of the United States Arms Control and Disarmament Agency should study, and report to the Congress on, the advisability of establishing in the Agency an arms control implementation and compliance resolution bureau, or other organizational unit, that would be responsible for--
(1) managing the implementation of existing and future arms control agreements.
(2) coordinating the activities of the Special Verification Commission and the Standing Consultative Commission; and
(3) preparing comprehensive analysis and policy positions regarding the effective resolution of arms control compliance questions.
SEC. 105. ARMS CONTROL VERIFICATION.
���������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2577a>>
(a) ESTABLISHMENT OF WORKING GROUP.--The President should establish a working group--mp21
(1) to examine verification approaches to a strategic arms reduction agreement and other arms control agreements; and
(2) to assess the relevance for such agreements of the verification provisions of the Treaty Between the United States and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics on the Elimination of Their Intermediate-Range and Shorter-Range Missiles (signed at Washington, December 8, 1987).
���������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2577a>>
(b) INFORMATION AND DATA BASE.--
(1) The Agency shall allocate sufficient resources to develop and maintain a comprehensive information and data base on verification concepts, research, technologies, and systems. The Agency shall collect, maintain, analyze, and disseminate information pertaining to arms control verification and monitoring, including information regarding--
(A) all current United States bilateral and multilateral arms treaties; and
(B) proposed, prospective and potential bilateral or multilateral arms treaties in the areas of nuclear, conventional,� chemical, and space weapons.
(2) The Agency shall seek to improve United States verification and monitoring activities through the monitoring and� support of relevant research and analysis.
(3) The Agency shall provide detailed information on the activities pursuant to this section in its annual report to the� Congress.
����������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2588>>
SEC. 106. EXPENSES OF TRAVEL CONTINUING BEYOND THE END OF THE FISCAL YEAR.
Section 48 of the Arms Control and Disarmament Act (22 U.S.C. 2588) is amended by inserting after "personal effect" the following: "(including any such travel or transportation any part of which begins in one fiscal year pursuant to travel orders issued in that fiscal year, but which is completed after the end of that fiscal year)."
SEC. 107. REPORTING REQUIREMENT ON PROSPECTS FOR CONVERSION OF UNITED STATES DEFENSE INDUSTRIES.
The Director of the United States Arms Control and Disarmament Agency, in consultation with the Secretary of Defense and the Secretary of Commerce, shall study, and (not later than 180 days after the date of enactment of this Act) submit to the Congress a report, on concrete steps which should be taken to improve prospects for conversion of portions of United States defense industries to nondefense-related activities as opportunities are presented through the achievement of successful arms control agreements.
��������������������������������� TITLE II--ON--SITE INSPECTION ACTIVITIES
SEC. 201. ON-SITE INSPECTION AGENCY.
The Arms Control and Disarmament Act is amended by adding at the end of the following:
����������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2595>>
�������������������������������� "TITLE V--ON-SITE INSPECTION ACTIVITIES"
"SEC. 61. FINDINGS.
"The Congress finds that--
�(1) under this Act, the United States Arms Control and Disarmament Agency is charged with the formulation and� implementation of United States arms control and disarmament policy in a manner which will promote the national security';
"(2) as defined in this Act, the terms 'arms control' and 'disarmament' mean 'the identification, verification, inspection,� limitation, control, reduction, or elimination, of armed forces and armaments of all kinds under international� agreement to establish an effective system of international control';
"(3) the On-Site Inspection Agency was established in 1988 pursuant to the INF Treaty to implement, on behalf of the� United States, the inspection provisions of the INF Treaty;
"(4) on-site inspection activities under the INF Treaty include--
"(A) inspections in the Soviet Union, Czechoslovakia, and the German Democratic Republic,
"(B) escort duties for Soviet teams visiting the United States and the Basing Countries,
"(C) establishment and operation of the Portal Monitoring Facility in the Soviet Union, and
"(D) support for the Soviet inspectors at the Portal Monitoring Facility in Utah;
"(5) the personnel of the On-Site Inspection Agency include civilian technical experts, civilian support personnel, and members of the Armed Forces; and
"(6) the senior officials of the On-Site Inspection Agency include representatives from the United States Arms Control� and Disarmament Agency and the Department of State.
���������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2595a>>
"SEC. 62. POLICY COORDINATION CONCERNING IMPLEMENTATION OF ON-SITE INSPECTION PROVISIONS.
"(a) INTERAGENCY COORDINATION.--OSIA should receive policy guidance which is formulated through an interagency mechanism established by the President.
"(b) ROLE OF THE SECRETARY OF DEFENSE.--The Secretary of Defense should provide to OSIA appropriate� policy guidance formulated through the interagency mechanism described in subsection (a) and operational direction,� consistent with section 113(b) of title 10, United States Code.
"(c) ROLE OF THE DIRECTOR.--The Director should provide to the interagency mechanism described in subsection� (a) appropriate recommendations for policy guidance to OSIA consistent with sections 2(d), 22, and 34� of this Act.
���������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2595b>>
"SEC. 63. AUTHORIZATIONS OF APPROPRIATIONS FOR ON-SITE INSPECTION AGENCY.
"There are authorized to be appropriated $49,830,000 for fiscal year 1990 and $48,831,000 for fiscal year 1991 for the expenses of the On-Site Inspection Agency in carrying out on-site inspection activities pursuant to the INF Treaty.
���������������������������������������������������� <<22 USCA s 2595c>>
"SEC. 64. DEFINITIONS.
"As used in this title--
"(1) the term 'INF Treaty' means the Treaty Between the United States and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics on� the Elimination of Their Intermediate-Range and Shorter-Range Missiles (signed at Washington, December 8, 1987); and
"(2) the term 'OSIA' means the On-Site Inspection Agency established by the President, or such other agency as may be designated by the President to carry out the on-site inspection provisions of the INF Treaty."
Approved December 11, 1989
PL 101-216, 1989 HR 1495
End of Document
��������������������������������������������������� The Hidden Tyranny
The following is a manuscript published by the "Western Front" which was located in Hollywood, California a few years go. It has since gone the way of so many patriotic organizations, it is first infiltrated and then destroyed by those who are working to destroy, America, and thereby enable them, so they believe, to destroy Christianity and the name of Jesus Christ from the minds of men. Of course this will fail, but Satan's children and their minions never cease trying. We will present it as originally presented and you can draw your own conclusions.
"In a highly confidential interview with a Jewish administrative assistant to one of this nation's ranking Senators, he said: 'It is a marvel that the American people do not rise up and drive every Jew out of this country.' The Jew, Mr. Harold Wallace Rosenthal, made this statement after admitting Jewish dominance in all significant national programs. He said, 'We Jews continue to be amazed with the ease by which Christian Americans have fallen into our hands. While the naive Americans wait for Khrushchev to bury them, we have taught them to submit to our every demand.'Asked how a nation could be captured without their knowing it, Mr. Rosenthal attributed this victory to absolute control of the media. He boasted of Jewish control of all news. Any newspaper which refused to acquiesce to controlled news was brought to its knees by withdrawing advertising. Failing in this, the Jews stop the supply of newsprint and ink. 'It's a very simple matter,'
Asked about men in high political office, Mr. Rosenthal said that no one in the last three decades has achieved any political power without Jewish approval. 'Americans have not had a presidential choice since 1932. Roosevelt was our man; every president since has been our man.' When the U.S. foreign policy was mentioned, the bedroom confidence of the interview was all but set aside. With disdain and mockery he sneered at the American stupidity saying, 'It is Zionist‑Communi�st policy from beginning to end. Yet the citizens think this Jewish policy will benefit America.' He cited 'detente' and Angola as examples of Jewish diplomacy. The credulous nature of Americans drew only contempt from him. The interview continued on an almost omniscient plane. 'We Jews have put issue upon issue to the American people. Then we promote both sides of the issue as confusion reigns. With their eyes fixed on the issues, they fail to see who is behind ever scene. We Jews toy with the American public as a cat toys with a mouse. The blood of the masses will flow as we wait for our day of world victory,'
Looking back to the time of this interview and having had time to analyze Harold Rosenthal's candidness, we are compelled to think of him as a conceited, boastful yet knowledgeable person. I would classify him as an egotist and an egoist. At times his cruelty surfaced with a venom, especially as he describes the stupid Christians or 'goys' as he so often referred to us. His mind was thoroughly immersed in the one‑world plan of world Jewry. With arrogance, he boasted that the Jew's conquest of the world was almost complete ‑‑ thanks to Christian stupidity. When asked if he was a Zionist Mr. Rosenthal replied: 'That's a hell of a question! At the foundation of the issues is the traditional Zionist concept of aliyah, a Yiddish term meaning the 'in gathering' or return of Diaspora (dispersed Jews) Jews to the Palestine homeland. Every since 1948 and the creation of the state of Israel, aliyah has become a basic imperative of Israeli government.' What is aliyah? Will you please spell it for me, where in he did and I inquired as to the realistic meaning of aliyah. Mr. Rosenthal said: 'It is a permanent physical migration to Palestine, not just a visit.'
I asked, what is Zionism? Mr. Rosenthal replied: 'Our first leader, former Prime Minister David Ben‑Gurion said that Zionism without a 'return to Zion' is phony. Not many American Jews migrate permanently to Israel. Some say that all Jews, by definition, are Zionists. Others say that a Jew is not a Zionist unless he's a member who pays dues to an actively Zionist organization. Definitions have been tossed everywhere since the Jewish homeland became a reality.'
Millions of tax‑exempt American dollars are sent to Israel yearly and we true Americans do not like this. Mr. Rosenthal replied: 'The naive politicians in Washington are gullible. Most of them are not too bright so the powerful Jewish lobbyists influenced this practice years ago and there is no one strong enough to stop it. Some of that money is even returned to the United States and spent on Zionist propaganda efforts, much of it through the B'nai B'rith and the Conference of Jewish Organizations and the World Jewish Congress. The Jewish Agency is a funding arm ‑‑ a sort of body of B'nai B'rith officials. There is nothing wrong with sending American dollars to Israel tax‑free so long as we are smart enough to get away with it. Let's reverse this conversation for a minute. You made it clear and quite vociferously, that you don't like Jews. Why do you hate us?'
Mr. Rosenthal, I do not hate anybody. I said I hate what the Jews are doing to us and especially as it relates to any and everything related to Christianity. I hate their deceit, trickery, cunning, and their detestable dishonesty. Does that make me anti‑Semitic? If it does than I am anti‑Semitic! 'Anti‑Semitism does not signify opposition to Semitism. There is no such thing'. It is an expression we Jews use effectively as a smear‑word, used to brand a bigot like you, anyone who brings criticism against Jews. We use it against hate‑mongers.' 1161
It was made clear that I despised the Jews' corruptive influence on our Christian culture and on our properly Christ‑oriented American way of life to which Mr. Rosenthal said: 'During Christ's time, the Jews were seeking a material and earthly kingdom but Christ offered the Jews a spiritual kingdom. This, they couldn't buy, so they rejected Christ and had him crucified.' What do you mean ‑‑ had him crucified? Doesn't history prove that the Jews crucified Christ? 'Yes, I guess they did. I don't beat around the bush ‑‑ but 2,000 years ago your people would have done the same thing to a man who mistreated them as Christ did the Jews.' You speak of Jesus Christ as merely a man. 'That's all he was ‑‑ a man who walked on the earth like any other man and this myth about Christ rising from the dead and returning to earth to visit with his disciples is a bunch of crap. The Jews who drove the Arabs out of Palestine did so to disprove Christ's mission for a spiritual kingdom. You see, instead of a leader who would make an empire for the Jews, your kind of people gave the Jews a peaceful preacher called Christ who, instead of an eye‑for‑an‑eye, turns the other cheek. Rubbish! We are building and, in fact, have built an earthly empire without your kind and your disappointing Messiah.'
I can see that it is you and your kind who try to get Christ out of Christmas. I feel sorry for you. To which he quickly replied: 'Don't give me that shit I don't want your pity. I don't need it! Too many Jews don't have the guts to tell you how we live and plan, but I am not intimidated by anyone or anything. I know where I'm going.'
When asked why do Jews frequently changer their names, he said: 'Jews are the most intelligent people in the world so if it benefits them to change their names they do so. That's all there is to it. They mix in your society which is plenty corrupt, so while the Jews are benefitting themselves the dumb goy doesn't realize that these Jews with non‑Jew names are Jews. I know what you're thinking ‑‑ about Jews in the government who use non‑Jew names. Well, don't be concerned because in the foreseeable future there will be no Presidential power in the United States. The invisible government is taking strength in that direction.'
To your knowledge, are the Jews in Russia really persecuted or are they given any kind of freedom? To which he said: 'Most Jews throughout the world; I'd say more than 90% know what is really happening to our people. We have communication unequaled anywhere. It is only the jerks, the ignorant and misinformed and degenerates who can find peace in your society ‑‑ and you bastards hide your sins by donning sheeps�� clothing. You are hypocrites; not the Jews, as you say and write about. To answer your question; in Russia, there are two distinct governments, one visible and the other invisible. The visible is made up of different nationalities; whereas the invisible is composed of all Jews. The powerful Soviet secret police takes it orders from the invisible government. There are about six to seven million Communists in Soviet Russia. 50% are Jews and about 50% gentile; but the gentiles are not trusted. The Communist Jews are united and trust each other, while the others spy on one another. About every five or six years the secret Jewish Board calls for the purge of the party and many are liquidated.'
When asked ‑‑ WHY? He said: 'Because they begin to understand too much the Jewish secret of government. Russian Communists have a Secret Ground Order which consists of Jews only. They rule over everything pertaining to the visible government. It was this powerful organization that was responsible for the secret removal of the center of Communism to Tel Aviv from where all instructions now originate.'
Does our government and the United Nations have knowledge of this? He replied: 'The United Nations is nothing but a trapdoor to the Red World's immense concentration camp. We pretty much control the U.N.'
When asked why the Communists destroy the middle class or educated and their entire families when they invade a country, Mr. Rosenthal replied: 'It is an established rule to destroy all members of pre‑existing government, their families and relatives but never Jews. They destroy all members of the Police, State Police, Army officers and their families but never Jews. You see, we know when a government begins to search for the Communists within its borders, they are really attempting to uncover Jews in their area. We're not fooled! The invisible rulers in the Communist countries have a world control over the propaganda and the governments in free countries. We control every media of expression including newspapers, magazines, radio and television. Even your music! We censor the songs released for publication long before they reach the publishers. Before long we will have complete control of your thinking.'
The way you boast, if this is true, it is frightening to think about our future ‑‑ and that of Christianity ‑‑ to which Mr. Rosenthal said: 'There will be a forced class warfare here in the United States and many will be liquidated. You will unquestionably be among them. The Jews will not be harmed. I'm not boasting! I'm giving you the facts! And it is too late for your Christian followers to put up a defense. That time is long past. Long, long ago we HAD to become the aggressors! That is undoubtedly one of our GREAT purposes in life. WE are the aggressors!'
After reminding him that we thought...he doesn't know what he was talking about he replied: 'Judaism is the UNEQUALED culture ‑‑ with nothing, nothing anywhere in the world to compare with it...The cultural and intellectual influence of Judaism is felt throughout the entire world ‑‑ yes, throughout civilization.'
Asked whether he thought we faced a problem eventually with the Blacks because of their startling population increase he said that the Blacks are helping to serve 'our purpose' which might mean several things. We discussed the Black invasion of City, County and State jobs and their prominence now in television. also how ridiculous it is for Blacks to become converted to Judaism ‑‑ like Sammy Davis Jr. for instance. Mr. Rosenthal replied: 'That doesn't mean anything. We know that a Black cannot become a Jew and that Sammy Davis Jr. is still Black. It may have been to his advantage to become converted. In reality he still remains a nigger and not a Jew.'
I told him of my in‑depth study of the Jews and that there were few who have done more research on world Jewry than I, and about my unpleasant discoveries; reminding Mr. Rosenthal that there is no morality among Jews. He replied: 'Money is more important than morality. We can accomplish anything with money. Our people are proving that in Israel where its strength against attack is its permanent state of war readiness. Israel can now win in any encounter. The kibbutz‑raised intellectual elements are going to build that small country into a mid‑east wonderland. It will also eventually be the base for World Government headquarters.' We discussed the tragedy of Watergate and corruption at all levels of government and suggested that government representative practice more openness and candor in dealing with people. Mr. Rosenthal said: 'What good would it do? What the hell does the public know about the running of government. The great majority are asses ‑‑ horses asses!'
I said, May we quote you on that? He said: 'I don't care what you do, as I said, few have the guts to speak out. We would all have better understanding between each other, Jews and gentiles if we spoke out more openly. Your people don't have guts. We establish your thinking we even place within you a 'guilt complex,' making you afraid to criticize Jewry openly.'
In the quietness of this enlightening conversation it became clear that the understanding poured forth did not come from a novice. Mr. Rosenthal was asked how Jews gain acceptance so easily among the other races. His answer was long and thorough. 'At a very early date, urged on by the desire to make our way in the world, Jews began to look for a means whereby we might distract all attention from the racial aspect. What could be more effective, and at the same time more above suspicion, than to borrow and utilize the idea of a religious community?
We've been forced to borrow this idea from the Aryans. We Jews never possessed any religious institution which developed out of our own consciousness, for we lack any kind of idealism. The Talmud does not lay down principles with which to prepare the individual for a life to come, but furnishes only rules for a sumptuous life in this world. Our teachings are not concerned with moral problems, but rather with how to 'get.' Our life is of this world only and our mentality is as foreign to the true spirit of Christianity as our character was to the Founder of this new creed 2,000 years ago. The Founder of Christianity made no secret of his estimation of the Jews and the fact that he was not one of us. When he found it necessary he drove us out of the temple of God, because the, as always, we used religion as a means of advancing our Commercial Interest!
But at that time, we managed to nail Jesus to the cross for his attitude towards us; whereas, the modern Christians enter into party politics and in order to win elections, they debase themselves by begging for Jewish votes. They even enter into political intrigues with us against the interests of their own nation. We can live among other nations and states only as long as we succeed in persuading them that the Jews are not a distinct people, but are the representatives of a religious faith who, therefore, constitute a 'religious community,' though this be of a peculiar character.
As a matter of fact, this is the greatest of our false hoods. We are obliged to conceal our own particular character and mode of life so that we will be allowed to continue our existence as a parasite among the nations. Our success in this line has gone so far that many believe that the Jews among them are genuine Frenchmen, or Englishmen, or Italians, or Germans who just happen to belong to a religious denomination which is different from that prevailing in these countries. Especially in circles concerned with government, where the officials have only a minimum of historical sense, we are able to impose our infamous deception with comparative ease.'
When questioned about the ways in which the Jews have gained power, Mr. Rosenthal said: 'Our power has been created through the manipulation of the national monetary system. We authored the quotation, 'Money is power.' As revealed in our master plan, it was essential for us to establish a private national bank. The Federal Reserve System fitted our plan nicely since it is owned by us, but the name implies that it is a government institution. From the very outset, our purpose was to confiscate all the gold and silver, replacing them with worthless non‑redeemable paper notes. This we have done!'
Asked about the term 'non‑redeemable notes,' Mr. Rosenthal replied: 'Prior to 1968, the gullible goy could take a one dollar Federal Reserve note into any bank in America and redeem it for a dollar which was by law a coin containing 412 � grains of 90 percent silver. Up until 1933, one could have redeemed the same note for a coin of 90 percent gold. However, since 1968 the dollar Federal Reserve note is not redeemable. All we do is give the goy more non‑redeemable notes, or else copper slugs. But we never give them their gold and silver. Only more paper,' 'We Jews have prospered through the paper gimmick. It's our method through which we take money and give only paper in return.' Can you give me an example of this, we asked? 'The examples are numerous, but a few readily apparent are the stocks and bonds market, all forms of insurance and the fractional reserve system practiced by the Federal Reserve System, not to mention the billions in gold and silver that we have gained in exchange for paper notes, stupidly called money. Money power was essential in carrying out our master plan of international conquest through propaganda.'
Asked how they proposed doing this, he said; 'At first, by controlling the banking system we were able to control corporation capital. Through this, we acquired total monopoly of the movie industry, the radio networks and the newly developing television media. The printing industry, newspapers, periodicals and technical journals had already fallen into our hands. The richest plum was later to come when we took over the publication of all school materials. Through these vehicles we could mold public opinion to suit our own purposes. The people are only stupid pigs that grunt and squeal the chants we give them, whether they be truth or lies.'
Asked if the Jews felt any threat from the 'silent majority,' he laughed at the idea, saying: 'The only thing that exists is an UNthinking majority and UNthinking they will remain. By controlling industry, we have become the task masters and the people the slaves. When the pressure of daily toil builds to an explosive degree, we have provided the safety valve of momentary pleasure. The television and movie industries furnish the necessary temporary distraction. These programs are carefully designed to appeal to the sensuous emotions, never to the logical thinking mind. Because of this, the people are programmed to respond according to our dictates, not according to reason. Silent they never are; UNthinking they will remain.'
Continuing his thought of Jewish control over the goy, Mr. Rosenthal said: 'We have castrated society through fear and intimidation. Its manhood exists only in combination with a Feminine outward appearance. As all geldings in nature, their thoughts are not involved with the concerns of the future and their posterity, but only with the present toil and the next meal.' It was obvious that the excitement of Mr. Rosenthal was triggered when mention was made of the nation's industry. 'We have been successful in dividing society against itself by pitting labor against management.
This perhaps has been one of our greatest feats, since in reality it is a triangle, through only two points ever seem to occur. In modern industry where exists capital, which force we represent, at the apex. Both management and labor are on the base of this triangle. They continually stand opposed to each other and their attention is never directed to the head of their problem. Management is forced to raise prices since we are ever increasing the cost of capital. Labor must have increasing wages and management must have higher prices, thus creating a vicious cycle. We are never called to task for our role which is the real reason for inflation, since the conflict between management and labor is so severe that neither has time to observe our activities.
It is our increase in the cost of capital that causes the inflation cycle. We do not labor or manage, and yet we receive the profits. Through our money manipulation the capital that we supply industry costs us nothing. Through our national bank, the Federal Reserve, we extend book credit, which we create from nothing, to all local banks who are member banks. They in turn extend book credit to industry. Thus, we do more than God, for all of our wealth is created from nothing. You look shocked! Don't be! It's true, we actually do more than God. With this supposed capital we bring industry, management and labor into our debt, which debt only increases and is never liquidated. Through this continual increase, we are able to pit management against labor so they will never unite and attack us and usher in a debt‑ free industrial utopia.'"
Thus, we can see another prophecy being fulfilled by Mr. Rosenthal's statement: "Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem (America ‑‑ The United States), the holy city...Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: loose thy self from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion. For thus saith the Lord, Ye have sold yourselves for nought: and ye shall be redeemed with out money." 1162
���������������������������������������������������� An Incredible Story
'We are the necessary element since we expend nothing. We Jews glory in the fact that the stupid goy have never realized that we are the parasites consuming an increasing portion of production while the producers are continually receiving less and less.'
As the hours rolled on in this intense, but cordial interview, Mr. Rosenthal exposed his thoughts concerning religion. 'With our control of the text book industry and the news media, we have been able to hold ourselves up as the authorities on religion. Many of our rabbis now hold professorships in supposed Christian theological seminaries. We are amazed by the Christians' stupidity in receiving our teachings and propagating them as their own. Judaism is not only the teaching of the synagogue, but also the doctrine of every 'Christian Church' in America.
The Church has become our most avid supporter. This has even given us a special place in society, their believing the lie that we are the 'Chosen People' and that they, are gentiles. These deluded Children of the Church defend us to the point of destroying their own culture. This truth is evident even to the dullard when one views history and sees that all wars have been White fighting White in order that we may maintain our control. We controlled England during the Revolutionary War, the North during the Civil War and England and America during World War I and II. Through our influence of religion we were able to involve the ignorant White Christians in wars against themselves which always impoverished both sides while we (Jews) reaped a financial and political harvest. Anytime truth comes forth which exposes us, we simply rally our forces ‑ the ignorant Christians.
They attack the crusaders even if they are members of their own families. Through religion we have gained complete control of society, government and economics. No law is ever passed except its merits have previously been taught from the pulpits. An example of this is race equality which led to integration and ultimately to Mongrelization. The gullible clergy in one breath instruct their parishioners that we are a special, chosen people while in another breath proclaim all races are the same. Their inconsistency is never discovered. So we Jews enjoy a special place in society while all other races are reduced to common equality. It is for this reason that we authored the Equality Hoax, thereby reducing all to a lower level. We have been taught that our current economic practices are benevolent, therefore Christian. These pulpit parrots extol our goodness for loaning them the money to build their temples, never realizing that their own holy book condemns all usury. They are eager to pay our exorbitant interest rates. They have led society into our control through the same practice. Politically, they hail the blessings of democracy and never understand that through democracy we have gained control of their nation. Their book again teaches a benevolent despotic form of government in accordance with the laws of that book, while A Democracy is mob rule which we control through their Churches, our news media and economic institutions.'
���������������������������������������������� The Light Dawns
Their religion is only another channel through which we can direct the power of our propaganda. These religious puppets' stupidity is only exceeded by their cowardice, for they are ruled easily.'
Rarely does any man confess the intimacy of his soul as did Mr. Rosenthal. Hindsight suggests that there was a greater force compelling this man to reveal what has been written here, as taken verbatim from the taped interview. The remainder of the interview seems to confirm this. 'Since we do not believe in a life after death, all our efforts are directed to the 'now.' We are not as foolish as you and will never adopt an ideology that is rooted in self‑sacrifice. Whereas you will live and die for the benefit of the community, we will live and die only for our own individual self. The idea of self‑sacrifice is abhorred by Jews. It is abhorrent to me. No cause is worth dying for since death is the end. The only time we unite is to preserve our individual selves. As a group of wolves unite to attack a prey, but then disperse after each is filled, so we Jews united when peril is pending, not to preserve our community but to save our own skin.
This attitude permeates our entire being and philosophy. We are not the creators for to create would only benefit another. We are the 'acquirers' and are interested only in satisfying the 'self.' To understand our philosophy would be to understand the term 'to get.' We never give but only take. We never labor but enjoy the fruits of others' labor. We do not create, but confiscate. We can physically live within any society, but always remain spiritually apart. We would never work for anyones' benefit, only for what we can GET. We have used this Aryan attitude to achieve our greatest prosperity. You will work for the enjoyment you derive out of producing, while never being concerned about the pay. We take your productivity for a paltry fee and turn it into fortunes. Until recently, the pride of workmanship exceeded the quest for high incomes. However, we have been able to enslave society to our own power which is money, by causing them to seek after it. We have converted the people to our philosophy of getting and acquiring so that they will never be satisfied. A dissatisfied people are the pawns in our game of world conquest. Thus, they are always seeking and never able to find satisfaction. The very moment they seek happiness outside themselves, they become our willing servants. You have become addicted to our medicine through which we have become your absolute masters. On the first and fundamental lie, the purpose of which is to make people believe that we are not a nation, but a religion, other lies are subsequently based. Our greatest fear is that this falsehood will be discovered, for we will be stamped out the moment the general public comes into possession of the truth and acts upon it.
It is becoming apparent that an awakening is occurring even here in America. We had hoped that through our devastation of Christian Germany that any subject dealing with us would be a fearful taboo. However, there seems to be a resurgence here in the one nation that we so strongly control. We are presently making plans for a rapid exodus. We know that when the light begins to dawn, there will be no stopping it. All efforts on our part will only intensify that light and draw focus upon it.
We fear that light is coming forth in movements across this land, especially yours. It has amazed us how you have been successful in reaching the people after we closed every door of communication. This, we fear, is a sign of a coming pogrom that will take place in America. The American public has realized that we are in control, which is a fatal mistake on our part. This nation could never be the land of the free as long as it is the land of the Jew. This is the revelation that will be our undoing.
The American people have been easily ruled through our propaganda that the pen is mightier than the sword. If the Aryan would review history and apply those lessons of the past, then the pen will be thrown down in disgust and the sword wielded in the heat of passion. Thus far, we have escaped the sword, when the only reprisal is some periodical of no repute, or some pamphlet with limited circulation. Their pen is no match for ours, but our constant fear is that they may open their eyes and learn that no change was ever brought about with a pen. History has been written in blood, not with ink. We are safe to continually exploit, intimidate and disenfran�chise The White American as long as they are preoccupied with the illusion of educating the masses through printed material. Woe be unto us if they ever see the futility of it, lay down the pen and employ the sword. History confirms the fact that the passions of an aroused minority, no matter how small a group, have exerted enough power to topple the greatest empire. The movements that control destiny are not those that rest on the inactive majority; but on the sheer force of an active minority. Will is Power, not numbers, for a strong Will always rule the masses. Again, we are safe as long as our Will is stronger, or the Will of the people is misdirected, scattered and without leadership. We will never be deposed with words, only force!'
Mr. Rosenthal, a former influential Jew in his own right, prided himself in being a vital part of the admitted control of the media, of their invisible government, no political power without Jewish approval, the American people have no guts and the sneer at their stupidity, the Jews' power through their money and the money power affording them a 'master plan' for international conquest through propaganda. Let us remember Rosenthal's remarks about an 'unthinking majority,' the Jews' treachery of pitting labor against management and that Christ was just another man working on earth.
That they are admitted parasites who have gained control of our society, Government and Economics through their religion, also the 'Chosen People' Myth Exploded and the confessed 'big lie' that the Jews are A Religion and not a nation. and we must not forget what Mr. Rosenthal said about their fear of being discovered for what they are...As you have observed, the Jew conspiracy is to reduce our population to a subservant obedience, designed to groom us for a Jew‑controlled, international, money‑changing dictatorship designed by Zionists and Communists. This must not happen. The American public will not allow itself to be so subdued. These One World traitors who have been running our bureaucracy in Washington have permitted over 12‑million aliens to come into this country illegally from all the nations of the world, including China, Japan, Mexico and Cuba. They are holding jobs which amounts to more than the great number of the people we have unemployed...The Jewish Nation is the Enemy of all nations...
We must pray that God will save this nation. And that appeal to God is not an idle gesture. My Christian faith remains intact. 'God save our America,' even if at present we are prisoners of a propaganda monopoly by a handful of traitors and manipulators. We can, with His help, lift the yoke and break the bonds so that our majority by righteous representation, can assert itself in following the freedom of our United States Constitution...A few months after this interview with Harold Rosenthal, age 29, the administrative aide to Senator Jacob Javits, it was reported that Rosenthal was killed during an alleged sky‑jacking attempt on an Israeli airliner in Istanbul, Turkey, August 12, 1976...we had a report that Mr. Rosenthal might have been killed because he talked too much.
That theory seems to be correct because as passengers were preparing to board the Israeli airplane at Istanbul airport, with destination Tel Aviv, the terrorists sprayed all persons in the area with machine guns, as Turkish Police were thwarting the sky‑jacking. Numbers were wounded, a Japanese and two Israeli citizens were killed by what was described as explosive fragments which penetrated their bodies. Harold Wallace Rosenthal was also killed but allegedly from a different weapon; two bullets that left powder burns at point of entry into Rosenthal's body so the killer weapon had to be within inches of Mr. Rosenthal's body. The Governor of the Province which includes Istanbul was holding Rosenthal's body for investigation of murder. It has been alleged to this writer that Senator Jacob Javits used the pressure of the U.S. Government to have Mr. Rosenthal's body returned to the U.S. immediately, or, someone behind the scene issued such orders, prohibiting further investigation.
The Christ‑hating Jew who conspires against our Christian Heritage, enjoys nothing better than the conservative who protects the Jew and will talk about everything dangerous to our country except The Hidden Hand Jew conspirators, the root of all evil which threatens Christian civilization. This evil force is the 'Anti-Christ,' as revealed in the second general letter of St. John, who says: is the Anti‑Christ, that denieth the Father and the Son.' Whosoever forgets or omits the Jewish question, be it through ignorance, or fear, is unfit to be a preacher, teacher or official. This means that every Security Risk, one worlder, Atlantic Union plotter, CFR or Trilateralist and Alien Anti-Christ Zionist, whose loyalty is to another country, and all of their Traitor agents and stooges must be banished by 'Real' Americans from every position of power and influence in this nation, and instead, put none but 'real Americans on guard.'"
1961: August 16: The New York Times publishes an editorial pronouncing; "we must seek to discourage anti-communist revolts in order to avert bloodshed and war. We must, under our own principles, live with evil even if by doing so we help to stabilize tottering communist regimes, as in East Germany, and perhaps even expose citadels of freedom, like West Berlin, to slow death by strangulation."
An example of how the American government had adopted this attitude, had been evidenced July 14, 1960, when the U.S. along with the U.S.S.R. supported a U.N. resolution authorizing U.N. troops to be sent to murdering men, women, and children, as his forces fought against the devout Christian, anti-communist forces of Moise Tshombe who declared independence for Katanga from the Congo. Chicago Daily News reporter Smith Hempstone will describe in Rebels, Mercenaries, and Dividends (1962) how the U.N. "intended to make it more difficult for correspondents to let the world know what was going on in Katanga."
U.N. (including U.S.) planes intentionally bombed Katanga's churches, schools, and hospitals, while U.N. troops bayoneted school children, Red Cross workers, and others. In his book, Hempstone will describe a December 1961 U.N. attack, and will write: "A car pulled up in front of the Grand Hotel Leopold II where all of us were staying. 'Loot at the work of the American criminals,' sobbed the Belgian driver. 'Take a picture and send it to Kennedy!' In the backseat, his eyes glazed with shock, sat a wounded African man cradling in his arms the body of his 10-year-old son. The child's face and belly had been smashed to jelly by mortar fragments."
1962: Cuba. President Kennedy instituted a so‑called "quarantine" on the shipment of offensive missiles������������� to Cuba from the Soviet Union. He also warned the Soviet Union that the launching of any missile����������� from Cuba against any nation in the Western Hemisphere would bring about U.S. nuclear� retaliation on the Soviet Union. Thus, a negotiated settlement was achieved a few days later.
Issues in (Human Relations) Training is published by the National Training Laboratories, which has been part of the National Education Association since 1952. The editors of the book write that human relations or sensitivity training "fits into a context of institutional influence procedures which includes coercive persuasion in the form of thought reform or brainwashing..." The book also includes information about "change-agent skills" and "unfreezing, changing, and refreezing" attitudes. And in David Jenkins' essay in the book, he explains that the laboratories conducted by the NTL have recently moved from an emphasis on skill training to "sensitivity training," and he declares that "the trainer has no alternative but to manipulate; his job is to plan and produce behavior in order to create changes in other people."
1962: October: The Chicago Sun-Times publishes an editorial stating: "That the National Education Association... advocates Federal aid has surprised us at times. But no longer. For control - real control over the Nation's children - is being shifted rapidly to the NEA. That organization has about completed the job of cartelizing public school education under its own cartel. it is doing so under an organization known as the National Council for Accreditation of Teachers Education, an agency whose governing council is rightly NEA controlled...The manner in which the NEA is usurping parental prerogatives by determining the type of education offered...is...very simple: control the education and hiring of teachers...NEA has no apprehension regarding Federal control of public schools as a consequence of Federal aid. it has control itself. It is extending that control over colleges and universities. In the NEA scheme of things it will be a simple matter to extend control over whatever Washington agency handles the funds."
1962: October 10: Rep. John Ashbrook in the Congressional Record states that he's introduced H.R. 10508 to curb abuses of testing programs in schools. He records that HEW-funded counselors in schools are asking test questions like "Is it wrong to deny the existence of God?" and he notes Emily Cuyler Hammond's intensive study of testers in Germany in the 1930s "...using the Freudian art of motivation research to reach and manipulate young minds." Ashbrook warns that UNESCO's "right attitudes" can "lead our youth down the path to collectivism and internationalism whereby they gradually lose their loyalty to home and nation...their first loyalty will be to world government..." He says Dr. Brock Chisholm (former director general of the World Health Organization) hopes through re-education free from moralities, "a new world can be molded and children prepared for world citizenship," and Chisholm advocates "our close watch on each other and everyone in the world should not be relaxed for a moment." Ashbrook mentions HEW's 1960 "Project Talent," which "plans to check up for the next twenty years on the personality scores of those who took the exams."
And he describes HEWs 1961 publication, "A Federal Education Agency for the Future" as a "blue print for making American education Federal rather than local in nature." He quotes the author of a confidential report to the Office of Education Committee on a Federal Education Agency for the Future as referring to "the deliberate and planned effort to influence on an extensive, nationwide scale, thinking in American education."
1962: October 20: The New York Times publishes "McMurrin Insists He Quit to Teach" by Wallace Turner, in which he writes that before Sterling McMurrin resigned as U.S. commissioner of education, Dr. McMurrin told NEA head William Carr: "You and I head up the biggest bureaucracies in Washington. NEA has all of the bureaucratic shortcomings and is in danger of moving toward national control of education, not by the Federal Government but by the NEA."
Knowledge of the Russian missiles in Cuba, against pro‑Communist Congressional and Governmental desires, became public knowledge, so President Kennedy was ordered to make a show a military force against Russia. Then reassure the American public with photo displays of objects represented as missile crates allegedly being shipped back to Russia. And only recently have we learned the truth, "Not only were the missiles left in Cuba, but so were Russian troops, and that Cuba was building submarines for the Russians." This confirms Ezekiel 38 and 39 showing to those "who have ears" and "eye" to hear and see the truth of the Scriptures!
1962: Thailand. The 3rd marine Expeditionary Unit landed on May 17, to support that country during the threat of Communist pressure from outside. The Communist Bosch, with U.S. support, was elected president of the Dominican Republic.
1962: Algeria. Turned to the Communists.
"To the Embassy of the United States, Berlin: We became aware of the propaganda in your country about alleged cruelties against the Jews in Germany. We therefore consider it our duty, not only in our own interest as German patriots, but also for the sake of truth, to comment on these incidents. Mistreatment and excesses have indeed occurred, and we are far from glossing these over.
But this is hardly avoidable in any kind of revolution. We attach great significance to the fact that the authorities, where it was at all possible to interfere, have done so against outrages that have come to our knowledge. In all cases, these deeds were committed by irresponsible elements who kept in hiding. We know that the government and all leading authorities most strongly disapprove of the violations that occurred.
But we also feel that now is the time to move away from the irresponsible agitation on the part of so‑called Jewish intellectuals living abroad. These men, most of whom never considered themselves German nationals, but pretended to be champions for those of their own faith, abandoned them at a critical time and fled the country. They lost, therefore, the right to speak out on German‑ Jewish affairs.
The accusations which they are hurling from their safe hiding places, are injurious to German and German Jews; Their reports are vastly exaggerated. We ask the U.S. Embassy to forward this letter to the U.S. without delay, and we are accepting full responsibility for its content. Since we know that a large‑scale propaganda campaign is to be launched next Monday, we would appreciate if the American public be informed of this letter by that date (Of course we know that the Jewish owned American News Media did not so inform the American Public ‑‑ Just another of the traitorous actions which they have repeated time after time over the years)...The atrocity propaganda is lying. The Originators are politically and economically motivated. The same Jewish writers who allow themselves to be misused for this purpose, used to scoff at us veterans in earlier years." 1163
1962/1975: Laos. After years of subsidizing an anti‑Communist Laos, Kennedy abruptly ceased all aid. Landed troops which supposedly were to support the government, but were removed and aid restored "only after" the Troika Government was installed including one "Communist" and one so‑called "Neutral" who was favorable to the Communists.
1963: Dominican Republic. The military seized power from Juan Bosch, the United States immediately severed diplomatic relations.
1963: Summer: The first session of the North Carolina Governor's School for the gifted and talented, the first of its kind in the nation.1164
The school receives $75,000 ($225,000 over three years) from the Carnegie Corporation. Prior to the opening of the school, Professor George Welsh of the Department of Psychology at the University of North Carolina writes to the Psychological Corporation of New York on May 6 indicating that at the Governor's School, "we are planning to administer an extensive test battery including measures of aptitude, interest, and personality" (e.g., 771 true-false statements like "I believe in the worth of humanity, but not in God"). On May 10 the director of the Corporation's test division, Harold Seashore, replies that if� Welsh uses their test, "we would want a set of cards filed with us, so that we can accumulate information on groups like this over the years."
Michael Lewis' "Opening Windows Onto the Future" (1969), in which he indicates that the theory is "about some generalized aspects of fact, on the basis of which we may predict and thereby perhaps control what future facts (events) are likely to be." Students will be presented with, "a radically reformed world-view...(including) all sorts of strange new moral and theological doctrines (e.g., 'God is dead?')...Independence in thinking implies more strength of character..."
1963: September 30: President Kennedy addresses a meeting of the International Monetary Fund, and states: "Twenty years ago, when the architects of these institutions met to design an international banking structure, the economic life of the world was polarized in over-whelming, and even alarming measure, on the United States. So were the world's monetary reserves...Sixty percent of the gold reserves of the world were here in the United States...There was a need for redistribution of the financial resources of the world...All this has come about. It did not come about by chance but by conscious and deliberate and responsible planning...We are now entering upon a new era of economic and financial interdependence...Our gold reserves are... (now) forty percent of the world's holdings."
In his international best seller, Spycatcher, Peter Wright the former M15 Counterespionage officer, relates some of the information given by Anatoli Golitsin, a high ranking KGB officer who had worked inside the First Chief Directorate, responsible for operations against the United Kingdom and the United States, and the Information Department in Moscow.
Golitsin defected to the West in December 1961 and began to speculate that the Sino‑Soviet split was a Department D plan of deception or disinformation exercise on a strategic scale. He said that it was a ploy designed to mislead the West. Wright says that although strategic deception has become an unfashionable concept in Western intelligence circles, there is no doubt that it has a long and potent history. In 1963, he Informs, there was no doubt that the Soviet had the necessary conditions to begin a major disinformation exercise.
They had large‑scale and high‑level penetrations in the West, especially in Britain and the U.S.A., and had possessed them almost continuously since the Second World War, giving them very intimate knowledge of the organizations which needed to be deceived. Looking at M15 in the early 1960's, Wright says he was reminded of Lenin's famous remark to Feliks Dzerzhinsky: "The West are wishful thinkers, we will give them what they want to think."
In the mid‑1960's, Mr. Kilsoo Haan of the Chinese‑Korean Underground in the U.S. who warned the U.S. three times that the Japanese would attack Pearl Harbor, and whose warning went unheeded, as were others, was saying that the Sino‑Soviet split was a carefully worked out plan every bit as destructive as the Japanese plan for the surprise attack on Pearl Harbor. He was very specific in his information stating that the Soviet leaders and Mao went into a secret conference on November 2, 1962, to find ways and means by which Russia could obtain wheat and industrial machinery from the United States.
Mao suggested they should pretend their differences were deeper than they actually were, causing them to be on the verge of breaking up. The U.S. was warned, but as the years have passed the strategic deception concept has dropped more and more into the background and the U.S. has Supplied The wheat and the machinery to Russia it desired!
1963: State Department 7277 published.
���������������������������������������������������� FREEDOM FROM WAR
������������������������������������������� THE UNITED STATES PROGRAM
�������������������������������������������� FOR GENERAL AND COMPLETE
�������������������������������������������� DISARMAMENT IN A PEACEFUL
����������������������������������������������������������������� WORLD
������������������������������������������������� DEPARTMENT OF STATE
���������������������������� DEPARTMENT OF STATE PUBLICATION 7277
���������������������������������������������������� Disarmament Series 5
������������������������������������������������ Released September 1961
������������������������������������������������� Office of Public Services
���������������������������������������������� BUREAU OF PUBLIC AFFAIRS
������������������������������������������������������������ Introduction
The revolutionary development of modern weapons within a world divided by serious ideological differences has produced a crisis in human history. In order to overcome the danger of nuclear war now confronting mankind, the United States has introduced at the Sixteenth General Assembly of the United Nations a Program for General and Complete Disarmament in a Peaceful World.
This new program provides for the progressive reduction of the war-making capabilities of nations and the simultaneous strengthening of international institutions to settle disputes and maintain peace. It sets forth a series of comprehensive measures which can and should be taken in order to bring about a world in which there will be freedom from war and security for all states. It is based on three principles deemed essential to the achievement of practical progress in the disarmament field:
First, there must be immediate disarmament action: A strenuous and uninterrupted effort must be made toward the goal of general and complete disarmament; at the same time, it is important that specific measures be put into effect as soon as possible.
Second, all disarmament obligations must be subject to effective international controls:
The control organization must have the manpower, facilities, and effectiveness to assure that limitations or reductions take place as agreed. It must also be able to certify to all states that retained forces and armaments do not exceed those permitted at any stage of the disarmament process.
Third, adequate peace-keeping machinery must be established:
There is an inseparable relationship between the scaling down of national armaments on the one hand and the building up of international peace-keeping machinery and institutions on the other. Nations are unlikely to shed their means of self-protection in the absence of alternative ways to safeguard their legitimate interest. This can only be achieved through the progressive strengthening of international institutions under the United Nations and by creating a United Nations Peace Force to enforce the peace as the disarmament process proceeds. There follows a summary of the principal provisions of the United States Program for General and Complete Disarmament in a Peaceful World. The full text of the program is contained in an appendix to this pamphlet.
���������������������������������������������������� FREEDOM FROM WAR
��������������������������������������� THE UNITED STATES PROGRAM FOR
���������������������������������� GENERAL AND COMPLETE DISARMAMENT
��������������������������������������������������� IN A PEACEFUL WORLD
�������������������������������������������������������������� SUMMARY
������������������������������������ DISARMAMENT GOAL AND OBJECTIVES
The over-all goal of the United States is a free, secure, and peaceful world of independent states adhering to common standards of justice and international conduct and subjecting the use of force to the rule of law; a world which has achieved a general and complete disarmament under effective international control; and a world in which adjustment to change takes place in accordance with the principles of the United Nations.
In order to make possible the achievement of that goal, the program sets forth the following specific objective toward which nations should direct their efforts:
* The disbanding of all national armed forces and the prohibition of their reestablishment in any form whatsoever other� than those required to preserve internal order and for contributions to a United Nations Peace Force;
* The elimination from national arsenals of all armaments, including all weapons of mass destruction and the means for their delivery, other than those required for a United Nations Peace Force and for maintaining internal order;
* The institutions of effective means for enforcement of international agreements, for the settlement of disputes, and for the maintenance of peace in accordance with the principles of the United Nations;
* The establishment and effective operation of an International Disarmament Organization within the framework of the United Nations to insure compliance at all time with all disarmament obligations.
TASK OF NEGOTIATING STATES
The negotiating states are called upon to develop the program into a detailed plan for general and complete disarmament and to continue their efforts without interruption until the whole program has been achieved. To this end, they are to seek the widest possible area of agreement at the earliest possible date. At the same time, and without prejudice to progress on the disarmament program, they are to seek agreement on those immediate measures that would contribute to the common security of nations and that could facilitate and form part of the total program.
The program sets forth a series of general principles to guide the negotiating states in their work. These make clear that:
* As states relinquish their arms, the United Nations must be progressively strengthened in order to improve its capacity to assure internal security and the peaceful settlement of disputes;
* Disarmament must proceed as rapidly as possible, until it is completed, in stages containing balanced, phased, and� safeguarded measures;
* Each measure and stage should be carried out in an agreed period of time, with transition from one stage to the next� to take place as soon as all measures in the preceding stage have been carried out and verified and as soon as necessary arrangements for verification of the next stage have been made;
* Inspection and verification must establish both that nations carry out scheduled limitations or reductions and that they do not retain armed forces and armaments in excess of those permitted at any stage of the disarmament process; and
* Disarmament must take place in a manner that will not effect adversely the security of any state.
�������������������������������������������������� DISARMAMENT STAGES
The program provides for progressive disarmament steps to take place in three stages and for the simultaneous strengthening of international institutions.
����������������������������������������������������������� FIRST STAGE
The first stage contains measures which would significantly reduce the capabilities of nations to wage aggressive war. Implementations of this stage would mean that:
* The nuclear threat would be reduced:
All states would have adhered to a treaty effectively prohibiting the testing of nuclear weapons. The production of fissionable materials for use in weapons would be stopped and quantities of such materials from past production would be converted to non-weapons uses. States owning nuclear weapons would not relinquish control of such weapons to any nation not owning them and would not transmit to any such nation information or material necessary for their manufacture. States not owning nuclear weapons would not manufacture them or attempt to obtain control of such weapons belonging to other states.
A Commission of Experts would be established to report on the feasibility and means for the verified reduction of eventual elimination of nuclear weapons stockpiles.
* Strategic delivery vehicles would be reduced:
Strategic nuclear weapons delivery vehicles of specified categories and weapons designed to counter such vehicles would be reduced to agreed levels by equitable and balanced steps; their production would be discontinued or limited; their testing would be limited or halted.
* Arms and armed forces would be reduced:
The armed force of the United States and the Soviet Union would be limited to 2.1 million men each (with appropriate levels not exceeding that amount for other military significant states); levels of armaments would be correspondingly reduced and their production would be limited. An Experts Commission would be established to examine and report on the feasibility and means of accomplishing verifiable reductions and eventual elimination of all chemical, biological and radiological weapons.
* Peaceful use of outer space would be promoted:
The placing in orbit or stationing in outer space of weapons capable of producing mass destruction wold be prohibited.
States would give advance notification of space vehicle and missile launching.
* U.N. peace-keeping powers would be strengthened:
Measures would be taken to develop and strengthen United Nations arrangements for arbitration, for the development of international law, and for the establishment of State II of a permanent U.N. Peace Force.
* An International Disarmament Organization would be established for effective verification of disarmament program:
Its functions would be expanded progressively as disarmament proceeds.
It would certify to all states that agreed reductions have taken place and that retained forces and armaments do not exceed permitted levels. It would determine the transition from one stage to the next.
* States would be committed to other measures to reduce international tension and to protect against the chance of war by accident, miscalculation, or surprise attack:
States would be committed to refrain from the� threat or use of any type of armed force contrary to the principles of the U.N. Charter and to refrain from indirect aggression and subversion against any country. A U.N. peace observation group would be available to investigate any situation which might constitute a threat to or breach of the peace. States would be committed to give advance notice of major military movements which might cause alarm; observation posts would be established to report on concentrations and movements of military forces.
��������������������������������������������������������� SECOND STAGE
The second stage contains a series of measures which would bring within sight a world in which there would be freedom from war. Implementation of all measures in the second stage would mean:
* Further substantial reductions in the armed forces, armaments, and military establishments of states, including strategic nuclear weapons delivery vehicles and countering weapons;
* Further development of methods for a peaceful settlement of disputes under the United Nations;
* Establishment of a permanent international peace force within the United Nations;
* Depending on findings of an Experts Commission, a halt in the production of chemical bacteriological, and radiological weapons and a reduction of existing stocks or their conversion to peaceful uses;
* On the basis of the findings of an Experts Commission, a reduction of stocks of nuclear weapons;
* The dismantling or the conversion of peaceful uses of certain military bases and facilities wherever located; and
* The strengthening and enlargement of the International Disarmament Organization to enable it to verify the steps in State II and to determine the transition to State III.
����������������������������������������������������������� THIRD STAGE
During the third stage of the program, the states of the world, building on the experience and confidence gained in successfully implementing the measures of the first two stages, would take final steps toward the goal of a world in which:
* States would retain only those forces, non-nuclear armaments, and establishments required for the purpose of maintaining internal order; they would also support and provide agreed manpower for a U.N. Peace Force.
* The U.N. Peace Force, equipped with agreed types and quantities of armaments, would be fully functioning.
* The manufacture of armaments would be prohibited except for those of agreed types and quantities to be used by the U.N. Peace Force and those required to maintain internal order. All other armaments would be destroyed or converted to peaceful purposes.
* The peace-keeping capabilities of the United Nations would be sufficiently strong and the obligations of all states� under such arrangements sufficiently far-reaching to assure peace and the just settlement of differences in a disarmed world.
����������������������������������������� DECLARATION ON DISARMAMENT
������������������������������ THE UNITED STATES PROGRAM FOR GENERAL
������������������������������������������� AND COMPLETE DISARMAMENT
��������������������������������������������������� IN A PEACEFUL WORLD
The Nations of the world,
Conscious of the crisis in human history produced by the revolutionary development of modern weapons within a world divided by serious ideological differences;
Determined to save present and succeeding generations from the scourge of war and the dangers and burdens of the arms race and to create conditions in which all people can strive freely and peacefully to fulfill their basic aspirations;
Declare their goal to be: A free, secure, and peaceful world of independent states adhering to common standards of justice and international conduct and subjecting the use of force to the rule of law; a world where adjustment to change takes place in accordance with the principles of the United Nations; a world where there shall be a permanent state of general and complete disarmament under effective international control and where the resources of nations shall be devoted to man's material, cultural, and spiritual advance;
Set forth as the objectives of a program of general and complete disarmament in a peaceful world:
(a) The disbanding of all national armed forces and the prohibition of their reestablishment in any form whatsoever� other than those required to preserve internal order and for contributions to a United Nations Peace Force.��
(b) The elimination from national arsenals of all armaments, including all weapons of mass destruction and the means� for their delivery, other than those required for a United Nations Peace Force and for maintaining internal order;
� The establishment and effective operation of an International Disarmament Organization within the framework of the United Nations to ensure compliance at all times with all disarmament obligations;
(d) The institution of effective means for the enforcement of international agreements, for the settlement of disputes,�� and for the maintenance of peace in accordance with the principles of the United Nations.
Call on the negotiating states:
(a) To develop the outline program set forth below into an agreed plan for general and complete disarmament and to continue their efforts without interruption until the whole program has been achieved;
(b) To this end to seek to attain the widest possible area of agreement at the earliest possible date;
(c) Also to seek, without prejudice to progress on the disarmament program, agreement on those immediate measures that contribute to the common security of nations and that could facilitate and form a part of that program.
Affirm that disarmament negotiations should be guided by the following principles:
(a) Disarmament shall take place as rapidly as possible until it is completed in stages containing balanced, phased and safeguarded measures, with each measure and stage to be carried out in an agreed period of time.
(b) Compliance with all disarmament obligation shall be effectively verified from their entry into force. Verification� arrangements shall be instituted progressively and in such a manner as to verify not only that agreed limitations or reductions take place but also that retained armed forces and armaments do not exceed agreed levels at any state.
(c) Disarmament shall take place in a manner that will not affect adversely the security of any state, whether or not a party to an international agreement or treaty.
(d) As states relinquish their arms, the United Nations shall be progressively strengthened in order to improve its� capacity to assure international security and the peaceful settlement of differences as well as to facilitate the� development of international cooperation in common tasks for the benefit of mankind.
(e) Transition from one stage of disarmament to the next shall take place as soon as all the measures in the proceeding stage have been carried out and effective verification is continuing and as soon as the arrangements that have been agreed to be necessary for the next stage have been instituted.
Agree upon the following outline program for achieving general and complete disarmament:
���������������������������������������������������������������� STAGE I
A. To Establish an International Disarmament Organization:
(a) An International Disarmament Organization (IDO) shall be established within the framework of the United Nations upon entry into force of the agreement. Its functions shall be expanded progressively as required for the effective verification of the disarmament program.
(b) The IDO shall have: (1) a General Conference of all the parties; (2) a Commission consisting of representatives of all the major powers as permanent members and certain other states on a rotating basis; and (3) an Administrator who will administer the Organization subject to the direction of the Commission and who will have the authority, staff, and finance adequate to assure effective impartial implementation of the functions of the Organization.
(c) The IDO shall: (1) ensure compliance with the obligations undertaken by verifying the execution of measures� agreed upon; (2) assist the states in developing the details of agreed further verification and disarmament measures; (3) provide for the establishment of such bodies as may be necessary for working out the details of further measures provided for in the program and for such other expert study groups as may be required to give continuous study to the problems of disarmament; (4) receive reports on the progress of disarmament and verification arrangements and determine the transition from one stage to the next.��
B. To Reduce Armed Forces and Armaments:
(a) Force levels shall be limited to 2.1 million each for the U.S. and U.S.S.R. and to appropriate levels not exceeding� 2.1 million each for all other militarily significant states. Reductions to the agreed levels will proceed by equitable,� proportionate, and verified steps.
(b) Levels of armaments of prescribed types shall be reduced by equitable and balanced steps. The reductions shall be accomplished by transfers of armaments to depots supervised by the IDO. When, at specified periods during the Stage I reduction process, the states party to the agreement have agreed that the armaments and armed forces are at prescribed levels, the armaments in depots shall be destroyed or converted to peaceful uses.
(c) The production of agreed types of armaments shall be limited.
(d) A Chemical, Biological, Radiological (CBR) Experts Commission shall be established within the IDO for the purpose of examining and reporting on the feasibility and means for accomplishing the verifiable reduction and� eventual elimination of CBR weapons stockpiles and the halting of their production.
C. To contain and Reduce the Nuclear Threat:
(a) States that have not acceded to a treaty effectively prohibiting the testing of nuclear weapons shall do so.
(b) The production of fissionable materials for use in weapons shall be stopped.
(c) Upon the cessation of production of fissionable materials for use in weapons agreed initial quantities of fissionable� materials from past production shall be transferred to non-weapons purposes.
(d) Any fissionable materials transferred between countries for peaceful uses of nuclear energy shall be subject to�� appropriated safeguards to be developed in agreement with the IAEA.
(e) States owning nuclear weapons shall not relinquish control of such weapons to any nation not owning them and� shall not transmit to any such nation information or material necessary for their manufacture. States not owning� nuclear weapons shall not manufacture such weapons, attempt to obtain control of such weapons belonging to other states, or seek or receive information or materials necessary for their manufacture.
(f) A Nuclear Experts Commission consisting of representatives of the nuclear states shall be established within the�� IDO for the purpose of examining and reporting on the feasibility and means for accomplishing the verified reduction and eventual elimination of nuclear weapons stockpiles.
D. To Reduce Strategic Nuclear Weapons Delivery Vehicles:
(a) Strategic nuclear weapons designed to counter such vehicles shall be reduced to agreed levels by equitable and� balanced steps. The reduction shall be accomplished in each step by transfers to depots supervised by the IDO of vehicles that are in excess of levels agreed upon for each step. At specified periods during the Stage I reduction process, the vehicles that have been placed under supervision of the IDO shall be destroyed or converted to peaceful uses.
(b) Production of agreed categories of strategic nuclear weapons delivery vehicles and agreed types of weapons designed to counter such vehicles shall be discontinued or limited.
(c) Testing of agreed categories of strategic nuclear weapons delivery vehicles and agreed types of weapons designed to counter such vehicles shall be limited or halted.
E. To Promote the Peaceful Use of Out Space:
(a) The placing into orbit or stationing in outer space of weapons capable of producing mass destruction shall be� prohibited.
(b) States shall give advance notification to participating states and to the IDO of launching of space vehicles and� missiles, together with the track of the vehicle.
F. To Reduce the Risks of War by Accident, Miscalculation, and Surprise Attack:
(a) States shall give advance notification to the participating states and to the IDO of major military movements and� maneuvers, on a scale as may be agreed, which might give rise to misinterpretation or cause alarm and induce� countermeasures. The notification shall include the geographic areas to be used and the nature, scale and time span of the event.
(b) There shall be established observation posts at such locations as major ports, railway centers, motor highways, and air bases to report on concentrations and movements of military forces.
(c) There shall also be established such additional inspection arrangements to reduce the danger of surprise attack as may be agreed.
(d) An international commission shall be established immediately within the IDO to examine and make recommendations on the possibility of further measures to reduce the risks of nuclear war by accident,� miscalculations, or failure of communication.
G. To Keep the Peace:
(a) States shall reaffirm their obligations under the U.N. Charter to refrain from the threat or use of any type of armed� force - including nuclear, conventional, or CBR - contrary to the principles of the U.N. Charter.
(b) States shall agree to refrain from indirect aggression and subversion against any country.
(c) States shall use all appropriate processes for the peaceful settlement of disputes and shall seek within the United� Nations further arrangements for the peaceful settlement of international disputes and for the codification and� progressive development of international law.
(d) States shall develop arrangements in Stage I for the establishment in Stage II of a U.N. Peace Force.
(e) A U.N. peace observation group shall be staffed with a standing cadre of observers who could be despatched to� investigate any situation which might constitute a threat to or breach of the peace.
��������������������������������������������������������������� STAGE II
A. International Disarmament Organization:
The powers and responsibilities of the IDO shall be progressively enlarged in order to give it the capabilities to verify the measures undertaken in Stage II.
B. To Further Reduce Armed Forces and Armaments:
(a) Levels of forces for the U.S., U.S.S.R., and other military significant states shall be further reduced by substantial� amounts to agreed levels in equitable and balanced steps.
(b) Levels of armaments of prescribed types shall be further reduced by equitable and balanced steps. The reduction� shall be accomplished by transfers of armaments to depots supervised by the IDO. When, at specified periods during the Stage II reduction process, the parties have agreed that the armaments and armed forces are at prescribed levels, the armaments is despots shall be destroyed or converted to peaceful uses.
(c) There shall be further agreed restrictions on the production of armaments.
(d) Agreed military bases and facilities wherever they are located shall be dismantled or converted to peaceful uses.
(e) Depending upon the findings of the Experts Commission on CBR weapons, the production of CBR weapons shall� be halted, existing stocks progressively reduced, and the resulting excess quantities destroyed or conveyed to peaceful uses.
C. To Further Reduce the Nuclear Threat:
Stocks of nuclear weapons shall be progressively reduced to the minimum levels which can be agreed upon as a result of the findings of the Nuclear Experts Commission; the resulting excess of fissionable material shall be transferred to peaceful purposes.
D. To Further Reduce Strategic Nuclear Weapons Delivery Vehicles:
Further reductions in the stocks of strategic nuclear weapons delivery vehicles and agreed types of weapons designed to counter such vehicles shall be carried out in accordance with the procedure outlined in Stage I.
E. To Keep the Peace:
During Stage II, states shall develop further the peace-keeping processes of the United Nations, to the end that the United Nations can effectively in Stage III deter or suppress any threat or use of force in violation of the purposes and principles of the United Nations:
(a) States shall agree upon strengthening the structure, authority, and operation of the United Nations so as to assure� that the United Nations will be able effectively to protect states against threats to or breaches of the peace.
(b) The U.N. Peace Force shall be established and progressively strengthened.
(c) States shall also agree upon further improvements and developments in rules of international conduct and in���� processes for peaceful settlement of disputes and differences.
��������������������������������������������������������������� STAGE III
By the time Stage II has been completed, the confidence produced through a verified disarmament program, the acceptance of rules of peaceful international behavior, and the development of strengthened international peace-keeping processes within the framework of the U.N. should have reached a point where the states of the world can move forward to Stage III. In Stage III progressive controlled disarmament and continuously developing principles and procedures of international law would proceed to a point where no state would have the military power to challenge the progressively strengthened U.N. Peace Force and all international disputes would be settled according to the agreed principles of international conduct.
The progressive steps to be taken during the final phase of the disarmament program would be directed toward the attainment of a world in which:
(a) States would retain only those forces, non-nuclear armaments, and establishments required for the purpose of� maintaining international order; they would also support and provide agreed manpower for a U.N. Peace Force.
(b) The U.N. Peace Force, equipped with agreed types and qualities of armaments, would be fully functioning.
(c) The manufacture of armaments would be prohibited except for those of agreed types and quantities to be used by the U.N. Peace Force and those required to maintain internal order. All other armaments would be destroyed or� converted to peaceful purposes.
(d) The peace-keeping capabilities of the United Nations would be sufficiently strong and the obligations of all states� under such arrangements sufficiently far-reaching as to assure peace and the just settlement of differences in a� disarmed world.
1963: "Metro 1313" Global agenda of World Government? Absolute control by consent or conquest...with disruption of Constitutional checks-and-balances, with all "foreign" political power having communist or collectivist interests in the confiscation of all private property, rights and freedoms of the American People.
We have all been wrapped in a web of such massive deceit that it has been virtually impossible to see the complete picture. Many authors have gotten pieces of the puzzle over the years and one must comment their work and effort. Had it not been for the gathering of all these pieces it would not have been impossible to put the puzzle together.
To start one must go back to June 7, 1629 and the "Charter of Freedoms and Exemptions to Patrons." In the synopsis in Documents of American History it states in part: "Under this charter a few Patrons secured control of most of the land along the Hudson River, some of the land grants, such as those to Killian Van Rensselser, were enormous."
Article VI of this charter states, "They (the Patrons) shall forever possess and enjoy all lands lying within the aforesaid limits..." One of the possessions the Patrons were granted to "forever possess" is Manhattan Island, the financial center of the world.
The Patrons charter was granted by the "Company." It is our assertion that the "Company" was the Dutch East India Company, which is now known as BEIC, or the British East India Company. Remember it is the Dutch Robbels Bank of the Netherlands that holds the receivership of the United States Bankruptcy and it is also this banking entity that recently purchased the failed Baring's Bank of London. By right of this charter granted by the Dutch government the inheritors of the Patrons hold possession of the highest priced piece of real estate in the world. All of these historical threads tie together into the present
In a book entitled "Terrible 1313 Revisited" written by, Jo Hindman, published in 1963. This book put everything into clear focus and it revealed much. As the book states, "In the beginning was the National Municipal League in New York (founded in 1894)."
In the 1930s, part of the organization pinched off to colonize Chicago. The headquarters of the latter group at 1313 E. 60th Street, a four-story building on the University of Chicago campus became the Metro capitol, known around the world. The Cable address is PASHQ and nick-named 1313 by, Metro devotees themselves. This municipal organization known as "Metro" was and is funded by a Rockefeller Spelman Grant. See how the money powers are all right there?
* Governors Conference,
* Conference of Chief Justices,
* National Legislative Conference,
* National Association of Attorneys-General,
* National Association of State Budget Officers,
* National Association of State Purchasing Officers.
Many others since this date in 1963 have more than likely been created. The giant combine that conspires against you proceeds virtually unnoticed, while American attention is riveted in Communism in Cuba and abroad. Metro policy = collectivization; Metro program = "Metro" government. Under Metro, states would cease. Cities would become enormous satellites ruled by managerial Metro power. Zone space between cities would be strictly regimented according to arbitrary code.
It continues, "...infiltrants of Metro into traditional check-and-balance Federal government (and state government DN) have and are engineering conversion of the American Republic into a giant collectivized unit. And further: Gigantic expansion of irresponsible executive-staff administrative department of government is a key hashmark of Metro government. Down on the first-level Metro, dictatorial City managers introduce Metro programs of socialized urban renewal land use zoning, and Planning with a capital P. City managers agitate for city charter revision to elevate to supremacy Metro Managerial rule and to eliminate citizen self-government."
The last segments should serve to pull many things into focus for even the novice; to those who have tried to build room additions onto their houses, or expand their businesses and run square into the country or city zoning board. You see big business is given rights to build malls and subdivisions on county government granted land and bond issues. Yet the average citizen is precluded from using his own land as he sees fit.
The reason you can't use the land you "own" is because you don't own it! When the Federal United States corporate government went bankrupt in 1933 (for about the third or fourth time) FDR made the American people believe that the nation was bankrupt, not just the government corporation, which was all that the bankruptcy really entailed.
The Federal Reserve bank controls Wall Street. Through the Panics of 1894 and 1907 the Bankers and foreign money interests had put the majority of their competition out of business and set the stage for the introduction of the Federal Reserve Act which was passed in 1913.
Twenty years later the bankers pulled the plug on Wall Street, just as they are about to do again, and collapsed the Federal Government. Not the nation, mind you, the United States corporation, which is incorporated in Maryland!
By ruse and deception FDR, who was infinitely tied in with the Federal Reserve in New York, worked in collusion with them to declare the National Emergency which is still in place today. By lying to the American people, who were stunned by the market crash in 1929 and the resultant hard times FDR was able to convince the people that the "nation" was bankrupt. With this false belief the theft started. In the old days before FDR ran this greatest of scams all the records of deeds and property used to be filed in every state in what was known as "The Great Register." It was during the Roosevelt years that the Great Registers started to disappear from the keeping places in the State. Under the "Emergency" and the bankruptcy, the land of property holding citizens was claimed as collateral. All the Deeds and Titles were taken.
|
The Government holds all your property in trust because you have been deemed "incompetent" under their law to manage your personal affairs. You own nothing of major value that you think you do! |
Nowadays you either get a Certificate of Deed, Warranty deed, or Deed in Trust document when you get your property paid off. This is because you don't have true title to your land or your home. The government holds all your property in trust because you have been deemed "incompetent" under their law to manage your own affairs.
When you buy a new car the MSO, which is technically the Bill of Sale from the manufacturer, is sent to the State and the State issues you a Certificate of Title. The Certificate serves the same purpose for your cars as it does for your real estate. People, you own nothing of major value that you think you do.
Even you and your labor are nothing but collateral to the bogus bankruptcy. When did you stop being "personnel" and become a "human resource?" Folks, you don't even own the skin you live in! You are economic slaves, in the absolute truest sense of the word, to the Federal Reserve and the International Bankers, and Metro.
The Spotlight has done some reporting on the Conference of States. The COS, as it is known, is also manipulated by Metro. The objective of the COS was to try and alter the Fifth Article of the Constitution which is the section that governs the Amendment process of our government. The attempt was to be made to try and make the Amendment process easier so they could amend the Constitution out of existence.
The Constitution of the New States of America has already been written and lays waiting in the wings, paid for to the tune of $20-million of your tax dollars and Rockefeller Metro funding. Through research it has been revealed that at least 30 states no longer have their borders defined in their state Constitutions. With these border specifications gone the sovereign states cease to exist. This falls right into the designs laid out by Metro States when they signed and agreed to the State Compact Act.
When this occurred the states became nothing more than corporate subdivisions of the Municipal Corporation of the District of Columbia! The Metro plan for Municipal government is in full swing and practice. The question is whether the legislation for the State Compact Act was initiated on the Federal level or on the State level by the Governors' Conference controlled by Metro. Either way, it happened.
They used Miami/Dade county as their pilot program. The Miami area is commonly known as "Metro-Dade." How about Metro-Los Angeles, Metro-Kansas City, Metro-Houston, etc.? Is the light starting to come on? Home Rule on the county and city level is nothing but the implementation of Metro's designs.
Metro seeks government by "executive staff administrative departments." We are there folks. There is no judicial branch of government in Florida since the alteration of Florida's Constitution in 1968. Metro alleges that the present Governors' Conference grew out of a meeting set in 1908 with President Theodore Roosevelt. The President had "Conservation of National Resources" in mind as a conference topic; Metro bellwethers had "Uniform Laws" in mind. The conflict between the two purposes produced a sterile 1908 meeting which was the first and last of its kind. 1165
An historian of the era, William G. Jordan, pointed out that there was widespread feeling that the "problem" of unifying all law's in the United States could not proceed under official U.S. Government auspices, but should be steered by a group of governors working independently. In 1910 another meeting of governors, called by Metro leaders laid the groundwork for unifying all the laws in the United States. The vehicle was to be the group "House of Governors," a secret fourth branch of American government. From the view-point of executive vs. legislative (citizen-through-representatives) power, compare the HOG concept of Metro with the constitutional United States House of Representatives. The Metro group embodies executive power supreme, whereas the Congress, traditionally, has been the outlet for citizens' power over their government.
The agenda of setting Uniform Laws is highly relevant. If you go to the introduction of the Uniform Commercial Code (UCC) you will find that it was designed by the "governors" but never designates which governors they are. It should be indicative from this previous revelation that the undefined "governors" who created the UCC are/is the Metro controlled Governors' Conference.
The UCC is the only thing that governs all commercial transactions and for all intents and purposes is not law. It has never been codified either by state or federal government. It is the Code that binds a commercial transaction on an International basis. Although created by this Governors' Conference it has global impact. With the International Bankers behind Metro it should be obvious why they should want their own law called the UCC to manage their own affairs and yours through commercial contracting. They are a law unto themselves!
As evidenced by the names Metro gives its organizations such as "National such-and-such." Title 22 United States Code - Foreign Relations and Intercourse is where you find some real dirt on the International Monetary Fund and the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development. All of the following is set out in accordance in the Final Act of the United Nations Monetary and Financial Conference dated July 22, 1944. Quoting from Title 22 U.S.C. � 286b. National Advisory Council on International Monetary and Financial Problems (there's that title "National" again): "(a) Establishment and composition. In order to coordinate policies and operations of the representatives of the United States on the Fund and the Bank and of all agencies of Government which make or participate in making foreign loans or which engage in financial, exchange or monetary transactions, there is hereby established the National Advisory Council on International Monetary and Financial Problems, (hereinafter referred to as the 'Council'), consisting of the Secretary of the Treasury, as Chairman, the Secretary of State, the Secretary of Commerce, the Chairman of the Board of Governors of the Federal Reserve System, the President of the Export/Import Bank of the United States, and during such period as the Foreign Operations Administration shall continue to exist, the Director of the Foreign Operations Administration."
Here is the establishment of another "National Council." Remember that the "American Municipal Association" of Metro deals with the "collection and transmittal of money from the United States." As such that association, or whatever it may be renamed today, is governed by the IMF as well. The following will serve to illustrate the "Council's" power. Remember, this is directly out of the U.S.C.
Sec. 286(b)(3) The Council shall coordinate, by consultation or otherwise, by consultation or otherwise, so far as practicable, the policies and operations of the representatives of the United States on the Fund and the Bank, the Export-Import Bank of the United States and all other agencies of the Government to the extent that they participate in the making of foreign loans or engage in foreign financial, exchange or monetary transactions. This is clear evidence that Metro, through the "Council" controls any and all aspects of all agencies of Government that deal with foreign exchange or monetary issues.
� 286b(b)(4) Whenever, under the Articles of Agreement of the Fund or the Articles of Agreement of the Bank, the approval, consent or agreement of the United States is required before an act may be done by the respective institutions, the decision as to whether such approval, consent, or agreement, shall be given or refused shall...be made by the Council under the general direction of the President. So you see we have an administrative board, over which the President sits, as the head controlling, approving or disapproving the United States say in financial matters. No governor, executive director, or alternate representing the United States, shall vote in favor of any waiver of condition under Article V, section 4, or in favor of any declaration of the United States dollar as a scarce currency under Article VII, section 3, of the Articles of Agreement of the Fund, without prior approval of the Council.
There you have it friends. That is the shadow government that you've heard so much about but have been unable to find. The Metro organization is the find. The Metro organization is the financial head of the octopus that works in collusion with the United Nations, the RIIA, the CFR, the Bilderberg Group, the Committee of 300, City of London and on and on. The elusive "Governors" so liberally mentioned in the UCC and the IMF are the governors of the fifty States, under the direction and control of Metro's Governors' Conference. In other words Metro!
The government of this nation at all levels is held captive and in terror of these organizations. But there is one more aspect that must be looked at to put it all together once and for all. The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion have been called a forgery since their coming into public purview in 1905. The following are some excerpts. You decide what you think, after reading what has been presented here.
Protocol No. 5: What form of "administrative rule" can be given to communities in which corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities where riches are attained only by clever surprise tactics of semi-swindling tricks; where looseness reigns; where morality is maintained by penal measures and harsh laws but not by voluntarily accepted principles; where the feelings toward faith and country are obliterated by cosmopolitan convictions? What form of rule is to be given to these if not that of 'despotism' which I shall describe to you later?...Moreover, the art of directing masses and individuals by means of cleverly manipulated theory and verbiage; by regulations of life in common and all sorts of other quirks, in all which the goyim understand nothing, belongs likewise to the specialists of our "administrative brain."
Protocol No. 8: We must arm ourselves with all the weapons which our opponents might employ against us. We must search out the very finest shades of expression and the knotty points of the lexicon of law justification for those cases where we shall have to pronounce judgments that might appear abnormally audacious and unjust, for it is important that these resolutions should be set forth in expressions that shall seem to be "the most exalted moral principles cast into legal form." 1166
Protocol No. 9: We have got our hands into the "administration of the law, into the conduct of elections, into the press, into liberty of the person," but principally into education and training as being the corner stone of free existence...Above the existing laws without substantially altering them, and by merely twisting them into contradictions of interpretations, we have erected something grandiose in the way of results. These results found expression first in the fact that "the interpretations masked the laws; afterwards they entirely hid them from the eyes of the governments owing to the impossibility of making anything out of the web of legislation."
Does any of this make you feel uncomfortable yet? Do you still feel the Protocols are only a forgery? Look around you America!
Protocol No. 15: Under our influence the execution of the laws of the goyim has been reduced to a minimum. The prestige of the law has been exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this sphere. In the most important and fundamental affairs and questions judges decide as we dictate them, see matters in light wherewith we enfold them for the administration of the goyim, "of course, through persons who are our tools" through we do not appear to have anything in common with them...In these days the judges of the goyim create indulgences to every kind of crime, not having an understanding of their office, because the rulers of the present age in appointing judges to office take no care to inculcate in them a sense of duty and consciousness of the matter which is demanded of them.
Protocol No. 17: The practice of advocacy produces men cold, cruel, persistent, unprincipled, who in all cases, take up an impersonal purely legal standpoint. They have the inveterate habit to refer everything to its value for the defense, not to the public welfare of its results. They do not decline to undertake any, defense whatsoever, they strive for acquittal at all costs, caviling over every pretty crux of jurisprudence and thereby demoralize justice. For this reason we shall set this profession into narrow frames which will keep it inside this sphere of "executive" public service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be deprived of the right of communication with litigants; they will receive business only from the court and will study it by notes off reports and documents, defending their clients after they have been interrogated in courts on facts that have appeared.
Inasmuch as the legal system is concerned, we are there already. The foregoing partial cites from the Protocols are only the barest smidgen of the plan for global domination. This is the plan of the khazarian Ashkenazi Elite and their henchmen. The Khazarian Elite have coopted most all of the government of Europe and have taken over America through their agents provocateur and they have bought or terrorized whores in government. You will find certain names and families running all through this conspiracy toward world government. Rockefeller, Morgan, Vanderbilt, and many others. Most people are not aware of the fact that the Name Rockefeller is the Americanization of the name Roggenfeld, a direct "Jewish" lineage from Turkey, i.e. Khazarian 1167 .
The National Advisory Council on International Monetary and Financial Problems, which was a Metro formed organization, was abolished and its functions transferred to the President of the United States through Reorganization Plan No. 4 of 1965. Through Executive Orders 11269, 11334, 11808, 1197, 12164, 12188, 12403 and 12647 (August 2, 1988) a new Council was created called the "National Advisory Council on International Monetary and Financial Policies." The following relevant sections should bring to light more of what the Council does and the power it holds. It must be recognized the power of the President was delegated to the Secretary of the Treasury, who ultimately must "consult with the Council."
Section 3(1) states that the Secretary shall "instruct the representatives of the United States to international financial institutions." Here you see how the Secretary of the Treasury, who takes his marching orders from the Council made up of the Governors of the fifty states and controlled by Metro, "instructs" U.S. appointees to international financial institutions in matters of international finance, i.e., Foreign Aid.
The Council, i.e., the Governors' Conference (a metro creation) dictates to your government what it will and will not do in matters of international finance. You will also note that the Council also dictates in matters of international "exchange." In other words, the Council sets policy for international currency exchange rates for the dollar.
Please remember ex-President George Bush's references to the "Superfund." Remember we previously related to the Great Registers which held the registration of all deeds on property? Remember also that we illustrated how we are all, in reality, nothing but chattel property and collateral to the Federal Reserve for the bankruptcy of the United States of 1933? This is the "Corporate United States," not the Fifty States United into the United States of America.
Black's Law Dictionary relates the following about the United States: "This term has several meanings. It may be merely the name of a sovereign occupying the position analogous to that of other sovereigns in family of nations, it may designate territory over which sovereignty of United States extends, or it may be collective name of the states which are united by and under the Constitution. Hooven & Allison Co. v. Evatt, U.S. Ohio, 324 U.S. 652, 65 S.Ct. 870, 880, 89 L.Ed. 1252." 1168
There is an account opened in the World Bank under a fictitious name, wherein the Great Registers and yourselves, as chattel property, are the assets of the account. Every person in this nation, being chattel property and collateral to the bankruptcy, has been insured by the Federal Reserve. It is the Great Registers of allodial property and your persons, as insured chattel, that comprise the "Superfund."
The account number of this account is the same infamous bank account number which recently brought about the demise of the Baring's Bank in England. A little earlier it was the Credit Lyonaise in Paris. This same account number appears when these banks go down, or "moneys are lost." Participants in this monetary feeding frenzy into this World Bank account, number 88-8888888, are Goldman Sachs, et al, and others in contract with the U.S. Government, AKA Ariel Life Systems, DFG Inc., Palm Springs Baseball Club and other Baseball Clubs (this is in writing and safely secreted as hard evidence). Goldman-Sachs is securely enthroned in the White House and on the Council of the Governors' Conference of the IMF, through former Goldman-Sachs employee, Secretary of the Treasury and Khazarian, Robert Rubin.
The Governor of the Federal Reserve, currently (1995) the Khazarian Alan Greenspan, also serves on the Council, which is comprised of the Governors of the fifty States through the Governors' Conference, headed up by Metro. Metro, through the Council, is the IMF. The IRS works for the IMF and the Federal Reserve as collection agents for the debt incurred by the bogus bankruptcy of 1933.
The IRS was incorporated in Delaware in 1933. The Resident Agent of this corporation was the Capitol Trust Co. The IRS claimed authority to the "will, rights and property" of the citizens of the United States, here and "any other place in the world."
The IRS lost its incorporation in Delaware in 1937, for nonpayment of franchise taxes, but it still operates as a taxing agent, hiding behind its resident agent, the Company Trust of the "Capitol," or Capitol Trust Co., which is a holding company for either (a) the Bank of England and/or (b) the Robbels Bank of the Netherlands (which holds receivership of the United States from the 1933 bankruptcy), or Metro. If you read Title 31 U.S.C. which covers Banking and Finance, you will see that by "treaty" the IRS is an arm of the IMF and therefore tied to Metro.
It was through the rape of the S&L's during the 1980s that you heard of other "Capitol" organizations. The grand-daddy of all corrupt insurance companies, Old Republic (which is all one with the Founders Trust, Minnesota Land and Title, and Bankers Trust, all hidden within Capitol Truc Company, Inc.), is into Capitol Real Estate management, Capitol Investments, Consolidated 200, etc., all the way into the Federal Reserve Banking System Trust, back into the Capitol Trust Company, Inc., then out into the Agriculture Department, into the International Monetary Fund, then out into Agriculture loans. The "umbrella" works by keeping these transactions hidden behind one another, all the while being hidden behind one grand corporation or trust.
Metro government is the domestic application of the United Nations Charter government. The Metro attack upon the basic principles of American government is financed by you, an American taxpayer, directly by your tax dollars. One half of the entire radical Metro core, and perhaps more than half, is influenced by the Council of State Governments (CSG). CSG is supported by you through appropriations voted by your state representatives or assemblymen. It is common knowledge that influential Metro organizations, such as American Municipal Association, International Union of Local Authorities, in addition to Communistic linkage, also are members of UNESCO, the United Nations World Government propaganda arm.
How can such a thing as Metro happen in the United States? According to legal analysts, the situation is this: The United Nations Charter is a ratified treaty. A treaty is said to override domestic law. The U.N. Charter mandates social legislation exemplified by Metro. We are living under United Nations Charter law when we live under Metro law.
This is correct as far as it goes, but one must go back to the Founders and their writings to understand treaties. In order to have a valid treaty with a nation, that nation must have definable borders and a sovereign people. The United Nations meets neither of these criteria, and as such the "ratified" treaty is a nullity under the law. Also, a treaty only becomes the law of this nation if it does not conflict with the Constitution. When any organization works to establish and enact laws against the principles of Republican government, as defined and designed in the Constitution, it is, in fact, not law. The Supreme Court has ruled on this on many occasions, primarily in Marbury v. Madison.
The ADL of B'nai B'rith is nothing but the protection arm of Jewish Masonry. The Jewish Defense League, whose base is at 1500 Lakeshore Dr. in Chicago, is the terrorist enforcement arm of Zionism. The ADL has been caught spying on American citizens but there has been no prosecution of this seditious act to date. The ADL hides behind its false "Jewishness" and declares anyone an anti-Semite who gets too close to the truth.
The JDL is known by law enforcement agencies to have taken part in terrorist acts, such as bombings which have resulted in death. This used to be called murder! It is the ADL that are the "definitive experts" on "domestic terrorists," 1169 who are continually quoted in the papers and on TV. It is the Khazarian "Jews," Charles Schumer, Barbara Boxer, Diane Feinstein, Robert Rubin, Robert Reich, Alan Greenspan, Arlin Spector and a multitude of others, who hold your government in their "Administrative" terror.
1964: Congo. The U.S. sent four transport planes to provide an airlift for Congolese troops during a rebellion and to transport Belgian paratroopers to rescue foreigners.
1964: Communist China tested its first A bomb on October 16, 1964, and its first H bomb on June 17, 1967.
On the surface, the Treaty of Alliance between Russia and China appeared to have been nullified. neither Moscow nor Peking made any official declaration on the current validity of the Sino‑Soviet alliance. However, as late as October 1964, the same month that China exploded her first A bomb, Chou En‑lai assured a Japanese delegation that China was certain Russia would come to her assistance in the event of war and that the Sino‑Soviet alliance was "still very much alive." Old Myths and New Realities by Senate Foreign Relations Committee chairman (and Rhodes scholar) J. William Fulbright is published, in which he announces: "Indeed, the concept of national sovereignty has become in our time a principle of international anarchy...The sovereign nation can no longer serve as the ultimate unit of personal loyalty and responsibili�ty."
1964/1973: War in Vietnam. U.S. military advisers had been in South Vietnam for a decade (10 years); They were first sent to Vietnam by then President Eisenhower, and their numbers were increased as military positions of the Siagon Government became weaker. After the attacks on U.S. destroyers in the Tonkin Gulf, President Johnson asked for a resolution expressing U.S. determination to support freedom and protect peace in Southeast Asia. Congress responded with the Tonkin Gulf Resolution, expressing support for "all necessary measures" the President might take to repeal armed attack against U.S. forces and prevent further aggression. Following this resolution, and following a Communist attack on a U.S. installation in Central Vietnam, the U.S. escalated its participation� in the war.
1965: From his sanctuary in the United States, Juan Bosch directed a Communist rebellion. Then when it was clear that the rebellion would fail President Johnson dispatched American Marines, this was done, almost unknown to the people of America. Hidden under the cover of the Vietnam War, After a transparent show of fighting the Communists, Johnson threatened to use those same marines against the ruling anti‑Communist Junta, unless it would negotiate with the Communists. Finely the Junta, unable to resist the power of the Zionist Controlled American Government, surrendered power to a coalition government. Which, of course, included Communist Representation: then and only then did Johnson restore diplomatic relations.
1965: September 28: On the front page of The New York Times International Edition, Robert Doty writes: "The head of the powerful Jewish Order (Father Pedro Arrupe) charged today (Sept. 27) that atheism constituted a conspiracy that had infiltrated even the Roman Catholic Church and virtually controlled international organizations, finance and mass communications."
Doty quotes Father Arrupe as saying, "This new godless society operates in an extremely efficient manner, at least in its higher levels of leadership. It makes use of every possible means at its disposal, be they scientific, technical, social, or economic. It follows a perfectly mapped-out strategy. It holds almost complete sway in international organizations, in financial circles, in the field of mass communications: press, cinema, radio, and television."
Then Doty explains that, "Father Arrupe, as head of the 36,000 member Jesuit Order, is considered to be one of the half-dozen most influential churchmen in the world, as indicated by his informal title of 'Black Pope.'"
1966: Professor Carroll Quigley's Tragedy and Hope is published, in which he explains that based on the teachings of John Ruskin (Greatly influenced by Jean Jacques Rousseau and commune developer Robert Owen) at Oxford University, Cecil Rhodes (and journalist William Stead) "organized a secret society" (originally established in 1891) with a "Circle of Initiates" including Alfred (later Lord) Milner and Lord Rothschild, and an "Association of Helpers" (later organized by Milner as the Round Table organization). Quigley quotes Stead as relating that Rhodes' plan for Rhodes scholarships, "was that after thirty years there would be 'between two and three thousand men in the� prime of life scattered all over the world, each one of whom, moreover, would have been specially, mathematically, selected towards the Founder's purposes...'"
He then relates that they founded the Royal Institute of International Affairs and the CFR, "and hoped to federate the various parts of the empire, then confederate the whole of it, with the United Kingdom, into a single organization. They also hoped to bring the United States into this organization to whatever degree possible." (Does this sound like the current European Community and the North American Free Trade Agreement?) Quigley continues: "The chief backbone of this organization grew up along the already existing financial cooperation running from the Morgan Bank in New York to a group of international financiers in London led by Lazard Brothers...it was known that the CFR was a front for J.P. Morgan and Company in association with the very small American Round Table Group...The board of the CFR have carried ever since the marks of their origin...
Closely allied with this Morgan influence were a small group of Wall Street law firms, whose chief figures were Elihu Root, the Dulles brothers, [and] John J. McCloy...On this basis, there grew up in the twentieth century a power structure between London and New York which penetrated deeply into university life, the press, and the practice of foreign policy...For example, it set up in Princeton a reasonable copy of the Round Table Group's chief Oxford headquarters. The copy was called the Institute for Advanced Study and was organized by Abraham Flexner of the Carnegie Foundation and Rockefeller's General Education Board. The plans were largely drown by Tom Jones, one of the Round Table's most active intriguers and foundation administrators. The American branch of this 'English Establishment' exerted much of its influence through five American newspapers.� 1170
1966 May: Esquire magazine publishes "Mind Control Is Good (or) Bad?" in which Dr. James McConnell, professor of psychology at the University of Michigan, is quoted as stating: "I teach a course called The Psychology of Influence, and I begin it by stating categorically that the time has come when, if you give me any normal human being and a couple of weeks...I can change his behavior from what it is not to whatever you want it to be, if it's physically possible...I can turn him from a Christian into a communist and vice versa...Look, we can do these things. We can control behavior. Now, who's going to decide what's to be done?..."
1967: Tanzania. Enslaved by the Communist.
Congo. The U.S. sent three military aircraft with crews to provide the Congo Central Government, which has proven over the years to be Communistic ‑‑ with logistical support during a revolt.
The U.S.S. Liberty Was Deliberately Attacked in International Waters as it monitored communications during the Six‑Day War. Israel used U.S.‑donated equipment to jam the ship's S.O.S., hoping to sink it and murder all aboard before word could get out. 34 sailors were butchered and 170 wounded in this blatant Act of War. The Liberty was part of the Sixth Fleet, a powerful group of men and ships paid for by U.S. Taxpayers to protect the Israeli's.
What do the Jews think of our American Service Men, the descendants of the men who pulled their chestnuts out of the fire in World War II? Read the following for Just a sample of the many slaps in the face the Jews give our military every chance they get!
��������������������������������������� The Massacre of the USS Liberty
Even though the United States, beguiled by Zionist propaganda and fearful of domestic political pressures by the Israeli lobby in the United States, has been the major supporter of Israel and has become an accessory to Israeli crimes by providing the financial backing and sinews of war used by the Israelis, Americans, and even American servicemen, are not exempt from Israeli-perpetrated massacres if the highest Israeli authorities consider them to be in the way of their objectives.
During the June 1967 war of aggression unleashed by Israel against Egypt, Jordan and Syria, it was vitally important to the Israeli leaders that their plan for aggression against the Arab countries should not be monitored. They were exceedingly upset at the presence of an American intelligence ship, the USS Liberty, in the Eastern Mediterranean monitoring communications traffic in the area. According to CIA Intelligence Reports, General Moshe Dayan ordered the June 8, 1967, strafing by Israeli aircraft of the USS Liberty and the resultant massacre of her defenseless crew of American sailors. In the words of Admiral Thomas H. Moorer, United States Navy, "During this unprovoked attack, 34 U.S. Navy men were killed and 171 wounded."
The U.S.S. Liberty was deliberately attacked in International Waters as it monitored communications during the Six‑Day War. Israel used U.S.‑donated equipment to jam the ship's S.O.S., hoping to sink it and murder all aboard before word could get out. 34 sailors were butchered and 170 wounded in this blatant Act of War.
The Liberty was part of the Sixth Fleet, a powerful group of men and ships paid for by U.S. Taxpayers to protect the Israeli's. What do the Jews think of our American Service Men, the descendants of the men who pulled their chestnuts out of the fire in World War II? Read the following for Just a sample of the many murders of American military, the Jews have committed.
������������������������������ Israeli's Attempt to sink the U.S.S. Liberty
An eyewitness report from the U.S.S. Liberty, by John Hrankowski: "June 8, 1967, was a bright, sunny day in international waters off Egypt. A breeze tracked our electronic‑laden vessel, the U.S.S. Liberty, cruising under orders of the U.S. Navy. As an engineer I was not on deck, but when several jets began buzzing us I bounded to the main deck. My shipmates waved, laughed, and joked. Among the planes was a Piper Cub, clearly marked with the Star of David. The plane flew so low and so slowly that we could see its camera turret as it snapped our picture. Over our communications equipment we could hear the aircraft identify our ship as the U.S.S. Liberty. These were our allies, our friends, the Israeli's. Several hours later, about 2 P.M., the jets returned and made five to seven passes over us, machine‑gunning and rocketing our lightly‑armed ship. More planes arrived, this time Mirage Jets, and loosed bursts of bullets and cannon fire as well as napalm into the ship.
In the initial attack, nine of my surprised comrades died, scores more were lying everywhere, wounded, horribly burned, moaning, dead or dying. I was seriously wounded by rocket shrapnel. This, however, was not the end of the two‑and‑one‑half hour ordeal. Israeli torpedo boats streaked toward our stricken ship and fired five torpedoes. One hit home, bringing violent death to 25 more American crew members.
Preparing to abandon ship, some of my shipmates dropped rubber rafts into the sea. It seemed like a horrible, slow motion movie as we watched the (Israeli) Torpedo Boats Circle Back and Fire Machine Guns at the Helpless Survivors on Deck and in the Rubber Rafts Already in the Sea. One curious torpedo boat skipper even picked up an empty raft ‑‑ perhaps to keep as a souvenir.
To prevent the Liberty from communicating with other vessels and navy communication centers, our radio was jammed. This, we later learned, could only have been accomplished by a 'Friendly' nation who knew our radio frequencies...For 19 (This report was published in The Washington Report on Middle East Affairs ‑‑ December, 1986) my shipmates and I have been trying to get out the truth about the attack that killed 34 Americans and wounded 171 others. All of us agree that The Attack Could Not Possibly Have Been A Mistake. The Israeli aircraft that came within 200 feet, the messages giving the ship's name, the two large U.S. Navy Flags billowing in the breeze, the big GTR‑5 stenciled on the bow; characters well known to friend and foe as a U.S. Navy designation,� all clearly identified us.
For years our crew was puzzled, and incredulous, when Israeli authorities claimed our ship had been mistaken for an Egyptian freighter. Of it all I Believe it was no Coincidence that the Israeli Attack Took Place on June 8, and that the next day Israel invaded Syrian territory, capturing the Golan Heights, an area it still holds years later and which it now says it has annexed for permanent retention.
The Liberty was a navy electronic 'ferret' research vessel, listening to communications from both sides in the Six Day War...Very little of this information has ever reached the American public. Even Congress, importuned for decades by survivors to at least investigate the reasons behind the attack on a U.S. Military Vessel, up to now has refused to do so. After the attack, when the surviving crew members were still together aboard the ship, we were Officially Warned not to talk to Reporters. The Navy has Never been willing to release, even to us, a list of crew members so that we can mobilize them to tell our story...
I speak frequently in the upstate New York area, and I find people invariably shocked that they have been kept ignorant of this incident. The fact that the American public remains largely unaware of what happened at the hands of a so‑called ally proves that the press has failed to exercise its mandate to keep the American People informed. The American public will believe and support us, when they learn Americans like themselves who joined the Navy to serve their country, when we produce irrefutable evidence that the attack on June 8, 1967, could not have been an error. It was, in fact, an Attempt to Sink an American Ship that might have Alerted the World to an (Senseless and Murderous) Israeli Act of Aggression.
Americans should know the facts so they can judge the readability and reliability of a nation that wants us to believe it is 'our closest ally.' The American tax payers should know because they bought the planes, the boats, the bombs, rockets, torpedoes, and napalm that struck us. At one time we surviving crew members hoped official naval inquiries would elicit all the facts. But we have given up on that. Those inquires, we're convinced, were part and parcel of the American Government Coverup: Evidence was concealed, key crew witnesses were never interviewed; The Israeli Government's conclusions were never really queried or published...' I just cannot accept the explanation that the attack was a case of mistaken identity,' Admiral Thomas H. Moorer, said. 'I think, Without a Doubt, that those 34 men who were killed in the Sneak Attack on the Liberty were Killed (Murdered) Deliberately.'..."
Is it not strange that on June 8, 1967, Israeli Jews viciously attacked the American Ship U.S.S. Liberty, leaving 34 American Sailors dead and 171 injured, yet to this day the Jewish media has ignored it and the American Congressmen have wittingly forgotten about it. The attack was deliberate, lasting almost 2 hours, and due to political orders the U.S. Military would not come to the aid of the U.S.S. Liberty.
Even as you read this, the Israeli military is murdering Palestinian women and children with military equipment supplied by American taxpayers and churches.
General Dayan was a hero to the media in the United States. They never mentioned his complicity in such massacres as Kibya.1171 They swept under the rug his direct responsibility for the USS Liberty massacre. Even worse, the United States Government, for domestic political reasons, conducted a massive cover-up of the crime, making it an accessory after the fact to this slaughter of American servicemen.
If the same criteria were used to investigate and try those responsible for the USS Liberty massacre as has been used on German and Japanese war criminals, the entire Israeli War Cabinet and General Staff would have been convicted for the crime.
For his direct order of the massacre of defenseless sailors on an unarmed communications vessel sailing in neutral waters, General Dayan would have been hung, and then President of the United States Lyndon Johnson would have been sentenced to many years of incarceration in prison for obstructing justice in a criminal cover-up of the USS Liberty massacre.
������������������ President Johnson and the U.S.S Liberty Incident
The weekly newspaper "Christian News" is published by the Lutheran Church movement. In their issue of June 15, 1987, a very interesting article regarding the U.S.S. Liberty incident was published. The title of the article was "LBJ gave the order to let the USS Liberty sink and let all hands on board drown."
Some very important information was revealed in that article that is very relative to our survival today as a Christian Nation. The article revealed: "In a private interview of U.S.S. Liberty survivor Commander (Ret.) David Lewis, who was in command of the scientific mission of the ship which was the gathering and dissemination of intelligence data. He told me that the order to Abandon The USS Liberty and her crew to the attacking Israeli planes and Torpedo Boats came from President Lyndon B. Johnson. Two days after the rescue of the survivors, and after Commander Lewis had regained his eyesight, he was hit by an exploding torpedo ‑‑ Admiral and Commanding Officer of the Mediterranean Fleet Larry Geis called him into his quarters and said to him, 'Commander, we received your calls for help, and we attempted to send our planes to the rescue. But in the event that something happens to me, or if I am blamed for not answering your call for help, I want you to know exactly what happened. As soon as we received your radio call for help I deployed our fighter‑bomber planes and radioed the Pentagon of our action. A few minutes later I received a call from Secretary of Defense Robert S. McNamara ordering me to recall the planes because they were carrying nuclear arms. So I called them back. I immediately rearmed another squadron with conventional weapons, deployed it, and reported to the pentagon. A few minutes later I got another call from McNamara ordering me to recall these planes too. I was angry and mystified, and exercised my prerogative to go to the next highest level of authority so as to have McNamara's order reversed.
Seconds later President Lyndon Johnson was on the radiophone, and I made my case to him. I told him that the USS Liberty had been under attack for an hour, and had radioed for help, and that I had sent out a squadron of fighter‑bombers armed with conventional weapons to the rescue. Then the President said to me, 'I Don't Care If The Ship Sinks and Every Man On Board Drowns, we are not going to fight against our allies (Israel)'."
The article then discusses the holding of the 20th Anniversary reunion of the members of the USS Liberty Veterans Association in a Washington, D.C. hotel on 5, 6 and 7 June, 1987. The article then continues: "Besides us ordinary citizens and many other sympathizers and supporters at the banquet there were many retired naval officers, including three admirals, and a retired United States Ambassador. Admiral Thomas Moorer, former Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and former United States Ambassador to Egypt, Lucius Battle were the main speakers. Both told of their absolute belief that the one and one‑half hour air and sea attack by Israel was deliberate, that the official refusal to disclose all that is known about the attack is shameful, and that if the United States does not soon recognize that its interests are for the most part different from Israel's interests in the Middle East and in the world, there will be dire consequences. In our USS Liberty petition signing booth near the Vietnam Memori�al...twenty‑five hundred signatures have been collected. On Saturday, June 6, six of the USS Liberty survivors dropped by to add their signatures to the petition. While we were reminiscing another citizen identified himself as a member of AIPAC (American‑Israel Political Affairs Committee), and reminded us that AIPAC ‑‑ Controls the election or defeat of every member of Congress!"
As far as I know the "Only" so‑called national publication which is patriotic enough to print it was the Washington Report on Middle East Affairs, in their September issue. Isn't that something, our enemies so the Jews say, or would have to believe so, is the only ones who respect our American Service Men enough to publicize, what should have been a National Event; but it was not because of the almost absolute control over our government that ZOG has at the present time. It is an article by Paul Findley who served in Congress from 1961 to 1982.�����
�������������������������������������������� The USS Liberty Heroes Honored
"Thirty surviving crewmen of the USS Liberty, a US Navy reconnaissance ship nearly destroyed by Israeli forces 22 years ago (1967), gathered in Milwaukee the weekend of June 9‑11 for a reunion to recall that dreadful day and pay tribute to the 34 sailors Killed (Murdered) In the Assault. They have a lot to remember: The Liberty, an intelligence‑gathering ship, had only a pair of 50‑caliber machine guns for defense. But on the bright, clear afternoon of June 8, 1967, with its American Flag fluttering in a strong breeze, the ship came under a thundering, pitiless 75‑minute assault by air and sea forces. Israel, already victorious over Egypt and Jordan in the first three days of the Six‑Day War of June 1967, was planning a surprise ground offensive the next day against Syria (which for its part was calling a cease‑fire). The best explanation for what followed is that the Israelis feared the Liberty 'MIGHT' intercept messages revealing Israeli intentions, pass reports to Washington, and frustrate Israel's plans to scale and hold Syria's Golan Heights.
Whatever the motivation, the Liberty endured an assault so fierce and sustained that crew members were convinced that Israel wanted the ship and its entire crew destroyed. Who but the survivors can relive those awful moments, the cries of the wounded as lethal bursts of cannon fire swept the ship; the stench of burning flesh as napalm created instant infernos on the deck; the earsplitting thunder as a torpedo tore an immense hole in the ship's sides; decks made slippery with blood; the feeling of outrage as circling torpedo boats deliberately shot to pieces rubber life rafts launched in case the ship had to be abandoned.
Israel claimed the attack was a case of mistaken identity, apologized, and eventually paid reparations. President Lyndon Johnson, facing a crisis in Vietnam, accepted the apology warmly and did his best to keep from public knowledge the overwhelming conviction of crew members and their commanders, both the Navy and the National Security Agency, that the attack was deliberate. Why the cover‑up? For one thing, President Johnson feared publicity about the Liberty might alienate Jewish citizens he wanted to support the Vietnam war. Whatever the motivations, his cover‑up succeeded. Few Americans, even to this day, are aware of this tragedy, one of the worst in the Navy's peacetime history. As a consequence, the bravery of the Liberty crewmen has been little noted, and no Congressional investigation into the attack has occurred."
Although Minister of Defense General Moshe Dayan was principally responsible for the USS Liberty massacre, then Israeli Prime Minister Levi Eshkol also shared responsibility. Because the USS Liberty was an intelligence monitoring vessel, it is also certain that Meier Amit, head of Mossad (Israeli Intelligence) in 1967, and General Aharon Yariv, then head of Military Intelligence, had to give clearance for the attack. Amit had previously been a participant in the Kibya massacre. Further, the Chief of Staff of the Israeli Armed Forces in 1967, General Yitzhak Rabin, had legal responsibility to ensure that Israeli aircraft did not fire upon neutral vessels in neutral waters.
General Mordekhai Hod, then Commander of the Israeli Air Force, and later president of Israeli Aircraft Industries, Ltd., also was legally responsible for the crime committed by his pilots, as were the pilots themselves for carrying out obviously unlawful orders to strafe an unarmed neutral vessel in international waters. The same criteria of judgment rendered on the German and Japanese war criminals of World War II would have held these as well as other Israeli political and military leaders individually responsible and accountable for their acts of omission and commission regarding the USS Liberty massacre.
Following are details on the massacre recounted by the distinguished former U.S. Congressman from Illinois, Paul Findley: "The day of the attack began in routine fashion, with the ship first proceeding slowly in an easterly direction in the eastern Mediterranean, later following the contour of the coastline westerly about fifteen miles off the Sinai Peninsula. On the mainland, Israeli forces were winning smashing victories in the third Arab-Israeli war in nineteen years. Israeli Chief of Staff Yitzhak Rabin, announcing that the Israelis had taken the entire Sinai and broken the blockade on the Strait of Tiran, declared: 'The Egyptians are defeated.' On the eastern front the Israelis had overcome Jordanian forces and captured most of the West Bank.
At 6 a.m. an airplane, identified by the Liberty crew as an Israeli Noratlas, circled the ship slowly and departed. This procedure was repeated periodically over an eight-hour period. At 9 a.m. a Jew appeared at a distance, then left. At 10 a.m. two rocket-armed jets circled the ship three times. They were close enough for their pilots to be observed through binoculars. The planes were unmarked. An hour later the Israeli Noratlas returned, flying not more than 200 feet directly above the Liberty and clearly marked with the Star of David. The ship's crew members and the pilot waved at each other. This plane returned every few minutes until 1 p.m. By then, the ship had changed course and was proceeding almost due west.
At 2:00 p.m. all hell broke loose. Three Mirage fighter planes headed straight for the Liberty, their rockets taking out the forward machine guns and wrecking the ship's antennae. The Mirages were joined by Mystere fighters, which dropped napalm on the bridge and deck and repeatedly strafed the ship. The attack continued for over 20 minutes. In all, the ship sustained 821 holes in her sides and decks. Of these, more than 100 were rocket size.
As the aircraft departed, three torpedo boats took over the attack, firing five torpedoes, one of which tore a 40-foot hole in the hull, killing 25 sailors. The ship was in flames, dead in the water, listing precariously, and taking water. The crew was ordered to prepare to abandon ship. As life-rafts were lowered into the water, the torpedo boats moved closer and shot them to pieces. One plane concentrated machine-gun fire on rafts still on deck as crew members there tried to extinguish the napalm fire. Petty Officer Charles Rowley declares, 'They didn't want anyone to live.'" 1172
Paul Findley continues: "At 3:15 p.m. the last shot was fired, leaving the vessel a combination morgue and hospital. The ship had no engines, no power, no rudder. Fearing further attack, Captain McGonagle, despite severe leg injuries, stayed at the bridge. An Israeli helicopter, its open bay door showing troops in battle gear and a machine gun mounted in an open doorway, passed close to the deck and then left. Other aircraft came and went during the next hour.
Although U.S. air support never arrived, within fifteen minutes of the first attack and more than an hour before the first assault ended, fighter planes from the USS Saratoga were in the air ready for a rescue mission under orders 'to destroy or drive off any attackers.' The carrier was only 30 minutes away, and, with a squadron of fighter planes on deck ready for a routine operation, it was prepared to respond almost instantly. But the rescue never occurred. Without approval by Washington, the planes could not take aggressive action, even to rescue a U.S. ship confirmed to be under attack. Admiral Donald Engen, then captain of the America, the second U.S. carrier in the vicinity, later explained: 'President Johnson had very strict control. Even though we knew the Liberty was under attack, I couldn't just go and order a rescue.' The planes were hardly in the air when the voice of Secretary of Defense Robert S. McNamara was heard over Sixth Fleet radios: 'Tell the Sixth Fleet to get those aircraft back immediately.' They were to have no part in destroying or driving off the attackers.
Shortly after 3 p.m., nearly an hour after the Liberty's plea was first heard, The White House momentary approval to a rescue mission and planes from both carriers were launched. At almost precisely the same instant, the Israeli Government informed the U.S. naval attach� in Tel Aviv that its forces had 'erroneously attacked a U.S. ship' after mistaking it for an Egyptian vessel, and offered 'abject apologies.' With apology in hand, Johnson once again ordered U.S. aircraft back to their carriers." 1173
The cowardly and callous attempt by the Israeli air force to ensure that there would be no survivors to their crime constituted an offense in its own right. Lord Russell of Liverpool, who was legal adviser to the Commander-in-Chief in respect of all trials of German war criminals in the British Zone of Occupied Germany, reports a similar crime committed by German submarine U-i52's commander Kapitanleutnant Heinz Eck, who had ordered his crew to open fire on the rafts of the Greek vessel SS Peleus in 1943.
"The commander and four members of his crew were tried by a British Military Court in Hamburg in October 1945 for being concerned in the killing of members of the crew of the Peleus by firing and throwing grenades at them. All were found guilty of the charge and the commander and three others sentenced to suffer death by shooting." 1174
Details on CIA documents indicting the Israeli leadership for murder of the defenseless crew of the USS Liberty were uncovered through the painstaking research of James M. Ennes, Jr., an officer of the USS Liberty and an eyewitness to the massacre: "The CIA reported a conversation with a confidential Israeli source who strongly implied that the attack was no error. The message read in part: 'He said that 'you've got to remember that in this campaign there is neither time nor room for mistakes,' which was intended as an obtuse reference to the fact that Israel's forces knew what flag the Liberty was flying and exactly what the vessel was doing off the cost. (The source) implied that the ship's identity was known at least six hours before the attack but that Israeli headquarters was not sure as to how many people might have access to the information the Liberty was intercepting. He also implied that there was no certainty or control as to where the information was going and again reiterated that Israeli forces did not make mistakes in their campaign. He was emphatic in stating to me that they knew what kind of ship the USS Liberty was and what it was doing offshore. This report gains credibility when we recall that Israel did identify the ship six hours before the attack. Hence, the informant does indeed have access to inside information.
On November 9, 1967, a confidential source reported clearly and unequivocally that General Moshe Dayan ordered the attack. The message read: '(The source) commented on the sinking (sic) of the US Communications ship Liberty. They said that Dayan personally ordered the attack on the ship and that one of his generals adamantly opposed the action and said, 'This is pure murder.' One of the admirals who was present also disapproved the action, and it was he who ordered it stopped and not Dayan." 1175
1968: A classic example of how Americans thoughts and action are controlled is the infamous picture of a Viet Cong being shot point blank in Hue (1968). It appeared repeatedly in the media, and precipitated enormous outrage. Compare such intense coverage to that given another picture taken in September, 1978.
FreeRepublic.com "A Conservative News Forum" [ Last | Latest Posts | Latest Articles | Self Search | Add Bookmark | Post | Abuse | Help! ]
Disclaimer: Opinions posted on Free Republic are those of the individual posters and do not necessarily represent the opinion of Free Republic or its management. All materials posted herein are protected by copyright law and the exemption for fair use of copyrighted works.
The Uncensored Gordon Kahl Story ‑ IRS ‑ FBI
��� Crime/Corruption Opinion (Published) Keywords: GORDON KAHL, IRS, FBI, TAXES
��� Source: Sightings
��� Published: March 25, 2000 Author: Unknown
Posted on 05/29/2000 02:33:59 PDT by Uncle Bill
The Uncensored Gordon Kahl Story
Sightings
From: [email protected]
3‑25‑00
THE UNCENSORED GORDON KAHL STORY
In 1968, Tax Protestor Gordon Kahl stopped filing IRS 1040 Income Tax Returns. For 9 years thereafter, the IRS ignored him, but in 1977 after Gordon Kahl spoke on an evening radio talk show regarding the illicitness of the income tax, some 250 phone calls would come into the radio station over the next two days; either supporting Kahl in some aspect, or pledging never to file another tax return.
And with that, the IRS came down on Kahl like a ton of bricks. They quickly assembled a case against him and two weeks later threw a criminal prosecution against him for violating Title 26, Section 7203 ["Willful Failure to File"]. Gordon Kahl was a low‑income farmer not even meeting minimal statutory standards for threshold income levels achieved before being required to file 1040s, but that was not about to stop the IRS, who is good at changing the facts by creating facts.
Convicted and incarcerated, when out of Leavenworth Federal Penitentiary on parole, Kahl left the Texas judicial district he was confined to by claiming that some aspect of the Restriction Orders was defective. He soon moved to North Dakota ‑‑ and there, he met his fate. A criminal Summons issued from a Federal Court in Midland, Texas was served on Gordon Kahl on August 8, 1980, charging him with a misdemeansor. Gordon Kahl responded by informing the Court that he would not be appearing, and the matter was allowed to be deferred until March 31, 1982, when the Justice Department obtained a Federal Arrest Warrant citing his parole violation.
Then, that Warrant was held up again until July 26, 1982, some 16 months later, when it was sent to the U.S. Marshals Office in Fargo, North Dakota on February 13, 1983. The United States Marshals and the Federal Court in Texas knew of his whereabouts in North Dakota at all times. After a two and one half year delay in the case, the fact that there was a "problem" controlling the prosecution of the case is self‑evident.
If that chronology had been published in the New York Times in the context of discussing some other unfortunate incidents that had happened, it would be referred to, very defensively of the Government of course, as mere "bureaucratic bungling," in an attempt to discredit the obvious interposition of the "Lateness of the Hour" operating against the Government to bar the legitimacy of their management of the case.
Once again Gordon Kahl had attracted the attention of the United States Government. With the personality known as Ronald Reagan acquiescing indifferently as President, and with William French Smith sitting as Attorney General, the word came down the pipeline to GET RID OF GORDON KAHL, and the stage was set for the kind of confrontation the Feds wanted.
A violent attack was planned against Gordon Kahl at his farmhouse, and it was going to be well publicized. The attack would be in the form of a roadblock, it would be in the evening hours, and it would occur in a remote rural area. The timing of the attack in February of 1983 was selected to coincide with the trials of other related criminal prosecutions then going on that would be favorably tipped towards the Government, as the Juries were exposed to what would be surfacing visibly on the news as the Gordon Kahl "incident."
From his farm in Heaton, North Dakota, both Gordon Kahl, along with his neighbors, and the Chief of Police of Medina, North Dakota, Darrell Graff, all had received several advanced notices that the United States Marshals were planning a very unpleasant reception for Gordon Kahl, and in the case of Darrell Graff, he was told bluntly to stay out of it.
Rather than meet his adversaries face‑to‑face to settle the grievance at that lower level, Gordon Kahl improvidently ignored the gathering storm and tossed aside the Warrant, thus giving his adversaries the benefit of intensifying the impending confrontation into an elevated status ‑‑ a level that originates out of the barrel of a gun, where the Feds were quite likely to prevail. Although that did not give the United States Marshals the right to come out first and shoot Kahl, it does however require that other people in difficult positions with juristic authorities facing contemplated extermination itself, should not replicate Gordon Kahl's modus operandi.
On the 14th of February, 1983, Gordon Kahl, accompanied by his wife and son Yori, left a meeting in a Medina, North Dakota commercial district and headed home. Gordon Kahl was under surveillance and he knew it. He could have been picked up at the meeting, but the Feds had a surprise for him and wanted the remoteness of a rural environment. His son Yori detected something adverse and dangerous in the air, and so he took his father's jacket and cap and wore those on himself on the ride home that afternoon.
Not far from his farmhouse a roadblock had been set up by U.S. Marshal Kenneth Muir. It was a very unusual roadblock in that it had an ambulance and firetruck waiting there. Yes, there was going to be some trouble. The Marshal had not come to arrest, but to murder. Bringing neither the Arrest Warrant, nor any identification, Deputy Muir brought his gun and orders to terminate Gordon Kahl.
Arriving at the roadblock, Gordon's son, Yori Kahl, fled the pickup truck and ran to a nearby telephone pole for cover. Thinking that Yori was his dad Gordon, Marshal Muir opened the shooting by firing several shots at Yori.
Yori did not fall to the ground quick enough to satisfy the killer Marshal, so Marshal Muir kept on shooting until Yori fell. After spending a while at the hospital, Yori Kahl would actually survive to be charged with murder, and later convicted by a jury in a Star Chamber that was highly pressured by the U.S. Marshals and had numerous other fatal irregularities that would never survive reversal on appeal.
Back at the evening roadblock, after seeing his own son cut down by Marshal Muir, Gordon Kahl grabbed a gun and let Marshal Muir have it, killing him and Deputy Marshal Robert Chesire. Injured was Deputy Marshal James Hopson.
Staying in the background, looking at all of this shooting and profanity being thrown about, was Chief Darrell Graff of the Medina Police Department, who was told in advance that Kahl was going to buy the farm, and that he was to stay out of it. Gordon went over to the telephone pole, dragged his son Yori, white with blood loss and bleeding profusely, over to an unmarked police car, drove him to a hospital back in Medina, and then as a thick fog quickly settled in on the Fargo countryside, Gordon Kahl sped away into the night.
Soon, a swarm of military stormtroopers descended on Fargo, in military clothing and using military trucks [see Time Magazine ["Dakota Dragnet"], page 25 (February 28, 1983)]. They were on search and destroy orders. Gordon Kahl was immediately placed on the FBI's ten most wanted list, and was the subject of the most intensive fugitive search in the history of the FBI. It was a massive operation.
A tight clampdown was put out in North Dakota, accompanied with extensive random stops of motor vehicles, but nothing ever turned up. For Gordon Kahl, thousands of armed forces were called into search the surrounding North Dakota countryside. Every available private bounty hunter known to the FBI was hired and put on the case, but fugitive Gordon Kahl slipped through it all.
In comparison to what they can do when they feel like it, it is worthwhile noting how J. Edgar Hoover and the FBI never showed any such interest in capturing unknown fleeing killers when President Kennedy was shot in Dallas.
No roadblocks, no dragnets, no manhunts, no searching ‑‑ nothing but CIA agents carrying Secret Service credentials restraining people from approaching the grassy knoll for about 10 minutes.
For the next three months, Gordon Kahl had found a home with some friends, Mr. and Mrs. Ginter, and a Mr. Russell, who kept moving him quietly from house to house. It was rather obvious to anyone that if he was ever found, he would be killed immediately.
In time, Mr. Russell's daughter, Karen Russell Robertson, noticed that her father was hiding Gordon Kahl. Possessed with First Person evidence ["I saw...," "I heard..."], she in turn went to the FBI and spilled the beans. She was given $25,000 and the promise of immunity from prosecution [see the New York Times ["Arkansans Guilty in Tax Rebel Case"], page A19 (October 19, 1983)].
The rural house where Gordon Kahl was staying was placed under FBI surveillance; but the results were inconclusive. On the morning of June 4th, a special FBI team of animals and savage killers [which is no exaggeration], known as the FBI SWAT TEAM, left their home base in Washington, D.C. and flew into Lawrence County, Arkansas on a private FBI jet. There, they were met by local FBI agents, other FBI agents, the Arkansas State Police, the Sheriff of Lawrence County, Arkansas, his deputies, and a confluence of United States Marshals assembled from across the country. Several Marshals invited to the Kahl execution operation arrived too late and missed it.
Later in the afternoon, it all began. The quiet, isolated and remote house was cordoned off, roadblocks were set up, and all without Gordon Kahl detecting anything amiss. Soon that afternoon, Mr. Ginter left the house alone and he was stopped down the road. He claimed his wife, Norma Ginter, was in the house alone. Now, the house where Gordon Kahl was living was more closely surrounded, and Sheriff Gene Matthews went to the front door to remove Mrs. Ginter from the scene.
With her out of the way, the FBI started open shooting, and saturated the house with bullets; but the earth shelter house was made with concrete walls and Gordon Kahl survived through it all without a scratch. The 36 year old local Sheriff, Gene Matthews, was killed incidental to the FBI siege on the Gordon Kahl hideout.
After a while, as the firing stopped, the FBI cordoned off the house for themselves while the Delta Force animals converged on the house like starved panthers going for a piece of meat. They found Gordon Kahl alive and well inside the home, hiding behind the refrigerator. He was taken to the living room, thrown on the floor, and was worked over with the butt end of their rifles. While numerous bones were being fractured and his teeth were being smashed in, other members of Delta Force went on a rampage in the house, smashing pictures and the television set, over‑turning furniture, a copier, and taking a fireman's axe and chopping up a bookshelf.
While Gordon Kahl was pinned to the floor by the 6 to 8 Delta Force panthers, still under attack from the gun butts, the FBI agent with the fireman's axe turned to Gordon Kahl himself and chopped off his hand. Then he went around and chopped off Gordon Kahl's other hand, and then both of his feet were severed. While screaming with pain and with blood gushing out profusely over the floor where his hands and feet used to be, Gordon Kahl was shot in the head at close range, killing him.
A local Deputy Sheriff was given the honor of removing the bullet from Gordon Kahl's head [later that week, the deputy would tell a neighbor that he had not eaten in three days]. When local people viewed Gordon Kahl's dismembered body, they became nauseous and sick, stating that the man they just hacked apart was not Gordon Kahl, but Mr. William Wade, who was the owner of the land and resembled Gordon Kahl closely in age and appearance, and was well known to the Sheriff and others personally.
There was confusion; immediately there was trouble. A massive series of roadblocks were erected again, and the thorough searching of all automobiles over a wide radius was started; it was believed that Gordon Kahl had slipped out once again.
Local residents monitoring the operation on the police radio band heard a call made for some gasoline to be delivered to the house. Now that the murder of Gordon Kahl had been botched, the Feds were going to cover their own tracks and torch the place. The Delta Force animals left the place with extensive blood stains covering their clothes and took the private FBI jet back to Washington.
The roadblocks were called off when Mr. Wade, the owner of the land, showed up in town alive and well. The body of Sheriff Matthews was taken to a local hospital, while later in the evening after the fire the Feds had set had died down, the charred body of Gordon Kahl was taken to the local coroner.
The dismembered body was later identified as being that of Gordon Kahl. But the bodies and the house were only lightly charred, since the house was fabricated from cast concrete walls and the fire never got that intense. The corpse identified as being Gordon Kahl's was missing teeth, hands, and feet, had a bullet hole in the head (without a bullet), and was extensively covered with tissue bruises and fractured bones. It was very shocking and disgusting, as people who saw photographs of Gordon Kahl's charred remains, taken by the coroner, reported a stark and terrified look on his charred face; he had died in extreme terror, screaming violently from the pain. They had gotten their man.
The man who was Director of the FBI at the time that this murder operation was being performed, was William Webster. He personally supervised it. And when you get to know William Webster very well, you will become acquainted with a great murderer.
Gordon Kahl was later buried with military honors ‑‑ whatever that meant.
His wife back in North Dakota received several mean and ugly death threats from the Feds to keep quite or be murdered herself. Meanwhile, the rest of the country went on like Alice strolling through Wonderland; believing that all was well and that the Federal Government is your trusted friend, and that some little Tax Protestor over there got what he deserved.
Back in Arkansas, while shifting through the smoldering ruins in the kitchen, a reporter for the New York Times accompanied by Ray Wade, the land owner's son, found Gordon Kahl's left foot that had been severed off by the axe.
It was taken to the local coroner Dr. Fahmy Malak in Little Rock, confirmed as being Gordon Kahl's sliced off foot. However, this was news not fit to emphasize, and the reporter's story was blurred over when printed [see New York Times ["Gunfight Shatters Tranquility of Arkansas Hills"], page 14 (July 3, 1983)].
Mr. and Mrs. Ginter, who had been harboring Gordon Kahl, were charged not only with aiding and abetting a fugitive, but also were fraudulently charged with the murder of Sheriff Matthews. At Trial, the only evidence introduced against them, outside of the background story, was first person evidence from Art Russell's daughter, Karen Russell Robertson, who reported to the Jury what she had seen her father do. And with that eyewitness evidence, the Ginters and Art Russell were convicted and sentenced to protracted incarceration in a Federal Penitentiary [see New York Times ["Arkansans Guilty in Tax Rebel Case"], page A19 (October 19, 1983)].
In conclusion, note that a large volume of the continuous reporting that the New York Times and Time Magazine did on the story from February through October, was based, as usual, on the mere replication of whatever the FBI and wire services had told them, as the Government Billboards that they are ‑‑ and so their reporting is highly edited, inaccurate, and distorted news. Be advised that there are numerous inconsistencies in those articles between what they have reported [as the Feds are quite good at changing the facts], and what is reported herein. Until their own reporter J.C. Barden actually went to the torched house to dig at facts for himself on the case, some of the real facts never surfaced, and his reported factual details considerably change the character and color of the savage FBI animal attack on Gordon Kahl.
Incidentally, Mr. Ray Wade, who found Gordon Kahl's foot, was also threatened with being killed himself if he did not remain silent, as were other local residents who also saw different aspects of the bloody reign of FBI terror that went on during that fateful day ‑‑ as the FBI once again allowed itself to be defiled by acting ministerially, without and wanting jurisdiction, on behalf of those presiding in Washington who had handed down the extermination orders.
It's All About Power. ‑ A true and accurate eye witness account of the shoot‑out between Gordon Kahl and US Marshals at Medina, North Dakota By Former Medina Police Officers Darrell Graf and Steve Schnabel.
1 Posted on 05/29/2000 02:33:59 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | Top | Last ]
To: Jim Robinson, Joe Montana, Noumenon, Lurker,MadasHell, Senator Pardek, M. Thatcher, metalbird1
Bttt
2 Posted on 05/29/2000 02:40:23 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Lazamataz, Wallaby, AAPATRIOT, T'wit, Boyd, NDCORUP
Bttt
3 Posted on 05/29/2000 02:42:45 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
It IS always about power ‑ who's got it and who doesn't.
4 Posted on 05/29/2000 02:46:00 PDT by MadAsHell
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: MadAsHell
If any doubt the power, I'll bet there are folks on this site that are afraid to even post on this thread.
5 Posted on 05/29/2000 02:56:08 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 4 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
"The Gordon Kahl Story" is one of the most sobering videos I've ever seen. As a vet, it broke my heart. I viewed it shortly after seeing "Waco: The Big Lie Continues", and one about Ruby Ridge.
If we don't take back control of our government fellow Americans, we are headed straight to Fascism and Totalitarianism ... HELL!!!
6 Posted on 05/29/2000 03:02:39 PDT by CIBvet (WE MUST TAKE AMERICA BACK)
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 2 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
I got through most of the article, until I got to "Fahmy Malak", which led me to spit coffee all over my keyboard.
Thanks a lot, UB.
7 Posted on 05/29/2000 03:08:41 PDT by Senator Pardek
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
No, I don't doubt... But neither do I fear. Those who do this sort of "work" undoubtedly already know my name...
the infowarrior
SSG AUS 73‑87
8 Posted on 05/29/2000 03:51:27 PDT by infowarrior
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 5 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
We must Remember in November to cast our vote for honest people who are principled, moral and support and follow our Constitution and Declaration of Independence, without equivocation.
Power is with the people. If we the people chose to sit back and let others take charge and violate, the Declaration and Constitution and not vote in others in their stead then we deserve what we get.
Changes in candidates could be accomplished at the grassroots level and then support for those selected for the ballot should be vigorously supported and Voted for.
"REMEMBER IN NOVEMBER"
9 Posted on 05/29/2000 04:08:09 PDT by farmer
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
I went to school and worked with a friend who's Uncle and Dad were involved with the Posse Commitatus (sp?)which Kahl was associated with.
His Uncle was besieged by nearly 100 "law" enforcement agents ( including a tank!)and he finally surrendered when the agents held his 80 year old grandmother at gunpoint and threatened to shoot her if he didn't come out.
His Dad was found dead in his home and the local sherrif not only refused to investigate, but would not even come get the body. officers from a neighboring county were called in, but his death was labelled "mysterious" but dismissed (the officers had no jurisdiction).
Of course, none of this ever reached the media.
10 Posted on 05/29/2000 04:11:21 PDT by Razz
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
Rough story
11 Posted on 05/29/2000 04:50:27 PDT by metalbird1
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
I'm wondering when the feds will want to make another "example".
12 Posted on 05/29/2000 05:53:50 PDT by NDCORUP
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
say it ain't so flo
13 Posted on 05/29/2000 05:57:04 PDT by takenoprisoner
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
No IRS
14 Posted on 05/29/2000 07:30:44 PDT by Boomerang@no‑income‑tax.com
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill Joe Montana
Thank you both.
15 Posted on 05/29/2000 08:29:06 PDT by Askel5
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 2 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
Afraid to post on this thread? I think not. This is nothing unusual for the government since the early 1960's. The general public just doesn't have a clue.
16 Posted on 05/29/2000 08:57:09 PDT by TommyDale
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 5 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
It is my understanding that an attorney in Nebraska took up the case of Yori Kahl, and persuant to it, the body of Gordon Kahl was exhumed and shipped to Los Angeles, where Doctor Thomas Noguchi, famous forensic pathologist who performed the Marilyn Monroe autopsy, did a second post mortem. Noguchi, by then retired, found that the body of a dead Gordon Kahl was covered with a mattress, as fibers were found burned into the tissue, and subjected to high pressure flames.
In the inquest of the death, the supervisor of the raid, an agent Blasingame, tried to claim CS riot control agent accidentally set the building on fire. This testimony was later contradicted by an officer of the Arkansas State Police, who testified that Blasingame sent him to find gasoline, or some other kind of flammable liquid. The officer found some kind of heating oil, and someone climbed the roof and poured it down a vent. This was followed by some kind of grenade, the officer said a smoke grenade, but I heard from someone else who alleged it was a "willy pete."
Blasingame had to set fire to the place as the Arkansas National Guard refused to provide the FBI with an anti‑tank gun.
17 Posted on 05/29/2000 08:59:34 PDT by roughrider
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill and the rest of the Forum
A Memorial Day BUMP
because
"The general public just doesn't have a clue."
18 Posted on 05/29/2000 10:21:48 PDT by S.O.S121.500 (HUMAN‑Beings‑NEED‑Government‑As‑Badly‑As‑Snakes‑Need‑Teats!!)
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
Helluva story and the first I've seen of it.
19 Posted on 05/29/2000 10:22:15 PDT by Boyd
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 5 | Top | Last ]
To: Boyd, Michael Rivero
If you look closely, you can see many similarities to Waco sprinkled throughout.
Texas/Arkansas.
Rural Area.
Feds tell local law enforcement to back off.
Roadblocks.
He could have been picked up, but no, the goons had to make an example.
Ambulance and firetruck waiting, on hold, knowing what is going to happen in advance.
They did not come to arrest, but to murder.
Brought no arrest warrant.
FBI Swat Teams,Military stormtroopers, Delta Force
Open fire on home, bullet ridden doors, etc.
Fires, burn it down, hide the evidence.
Charred bodies.
Death Threats.
Lies, cover‑up, media propaganda and suppression.
Etc., etc.
20 Posted on 05/29/2000 12:28:46 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 19 | Top | Last ]
To: Boyd, Michael Rivero
"The suppression of unnecessary offices, of useless establishments and expenses enabled us to discontinue internal taxes. These covering our land with officers and opening our doors to their intrusions, had already begun that process of domiciliary vexation which, once entered, is scarcely to be restrained from reaching successively every article of produce and property."
Thomas Jefferson: 2nd Inaugural, 1805. ME 3:376
"Our country is too large to have all its affairs directed by a single government. Public servants at such a distance, and from under the eye of their constituents, must, from the circumstance of distance, be unable to administer and overlook all the details necessary for the good government of the citizens; and the same circumstance, by rendering detection impossible to their constituents, will invite public agents to corruption, plunder and waste."
Thomas Jefferson to Gideon Granger, 1800. ME 10:167
21 Posted on 05/29/2000 12:48:08 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 19 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
Rumormill is a good name for this poorly written and bogus story. It's trash journalism without merit.
22 Posted on 05/29/2000 12:54:36 PDT by sakic
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 1 | Top | Last ]
To: Senator Pardek
Yes, good old Malak is always on top of things isn't he.
1. Raymond Albright ‑ Murdered 1992 ‑ Actual cause of death was murder. Albright was shot 5 times in chest and Malak ruled the cause of death "suicide".
2. James Dewey Milam ‑ Murdered ‑ Milam had information on the deaths of Ives and Henry. Malak's initial ruling was an ULCER. Milam was decapitated. Malak concluded that the family pet had eaten the entire head and regurgitated the head later on. Unfortunately for Malak, the entire head was later found intact in a trash bin just a couple blocks away from the initial area where the body was found. Malak made up the entire story.
23 Posted on 05/29/2000 12:55:15 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 7 | Top | Last ]
To: sakic
Point out the bogus parts please.
24 Posted on 05/29/2000 12:57:07 PDT by Uncle Bill
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 22 | Top | Last ]
To: Uncle Bill
That "Dog Allegedly Eats Head" tale is my favorite from the World of Arkansas Corruption.
25 Posted on 05/29/2000 13:13:08 PDT by Senator Pardek
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 23 | Top | Last ]
To: Boyd
Read, weep, remember, get MAD!
SHEEPLE (NO MORE)
America you've been HAD.
MEMORIZE
BUMP
26 Posted on 05/29/2000 13:13:52 PDT by S.O.S121.500 (HUMAN‑Beings‑NEED‑Government‑As‑Badly‑As‑Snakes‑Need‑Teats!!)
[ Reply | Private Reply | To 19 | Top | Last ]
To: sakic
Death and Taxes
Gordon Kahl and wife Joan
Gordon Kahl in Military
"There are many problems in America today. It's All About Power is a stimulating account of the disaster at Medina, N.D. in 1983 which was the first in a series of similar shocking events that have rocked our nation. I would highly recommend everyone from politicians to distressed farmers and government agents to militia members read and learn from this fabulous book!"
Senator John DeCamp, Lincoln, NE
"The authors...have dealt with Post Traumatic Stress Disorder for the past 16 years. This text should be a significant contribution to the education of other law enforcement officers."
Dr. Allen Koss, PhD, Sitting Bull College, Ft. Yates, N.D.
"This book is a compelling 'must read' for students of North Dakota history. The book puts Gordon Kahl's actions in the context of the farm crisis of the early 1980s. The mentality and anger then are informative now as we enter another period of foreclosures and bankruptcies in the Midwest. The book also protrays a searing account of the mistakes that were made, the betrayal and blame within the ranks of law enforcement and the long‑lasting effects of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder on the officers. It is unsettling to read this book. It shakes the credibility of official accounts of the tragedy and invokes the specter of abuse of power, deceit, and cover‑up."
Dr. Val Farmer, Farm PsychologistTrade journalist
Don L. Richards, who became aware of Libertarianism through reading Karl Hess and others in the seventies, formally joined the LP in New York in 1980.
His son David, a student at New York Polytechnic Institute, took him to a Libertarian dinner meeting in Brooklyn in honor of David's economics instructor, Prof. Murray Rothbard. There he met Prof. Rothbard, New York LP Chairman Gary Greenberg and other party officials.
Mr. Richards cast his first Libertarian vote in November 1980: Ed Clark for President and David Koch for Vice‑president. (Clark drew almost 1 million votes nationwide running in a race with Reagan and Carter. No Libertarian Presidential candidate has come anywhere near that since).
In those days the New York Libertarians had to call themselves the Free Libertarian Party because the Liberal Party, a misnomered socialist organization headquartered in New York City, objected to the nearness of "Libertarian" to the sound of "Liberal."
In 1981 Mr. Richards worked for, ran advertising in local newspapers and contributed to the New York mayoral campaign of Judith Jones.
He authored an article for the April, 1994 issue (No. 6) of FLP News of New York , "Death and Taxes," the story of farmer and oilfield wildcatter Gordon Kahl, who had refused to pay his income taxes, and for that, was ambushed by federal marshals near Medina, ND, on February 13, 1983.
Kahl killed two marshals, wounded three other lawmen and escaped. Kahl died in a shoot‑out near Smithville, AR on June 3, 1983 after taking out an FBI agent. Note: FBI agents shot tear gas into the place where Kahl was hiding. There was an explosion and fire. Sound familiar?
Kahl's body could only be identified later by dental records and old scars. During his flight from the federal police, Kahl wrote a letter containing these words: "I would have liked nothing other than to be left alone so I could enjoy life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness, which our forefathers willed to us."
1968: North Korea seized the U.S.S. Pueblo, because Washington ordered our fleet commander not to interfere after all the Jewish/Masters in America had to see to it that their brother Jews in Russia had access to the latest in electronic communication equipment. Which resulted in the capture of one of our most advanced technology and classified ships equipment. Another slap in the face of our military.
1968: The Congo Republic and (32) Syria turned to Communist Russia and away from the United States, thus were brought under Communist influence.
1968: Rhodesian gorillas shot down a civilian airliner, then murdered all crash survivors. One White woman was repeatedly raped before being killed. A picture of that dead White Woman and her bayoneted White Baby was NOT deemed newsworthy by the Jewish owned Media. WHY? The reason is: They remember well what America's most famous yellow journalist; William Randalph Hearst, stated in March, 1898: "You furnish the pictures and I'll furnish the war."
Had that photo been given the same wide publicity, it would have awakened latent fears in tens of millions of Whites, rallied them to the cause of their racial kin, and delayed if not destroyed for decades the impending Jewish‑inspired genocide of South Africa's Whites. Speaking of genocide, aren't those who perpetrate holocausts the world's most evil, loathsome creatures? Don't the Jews and their puppets remind us of that every single day in every way possible? Then what are they as they attempt the genocide of the Palestinians???
"Our Fathers reached the frontiers which were recognized in the Palestine Partition Plan. Our generation reached the frontiers of 1949. Now the Six‑day generation has managed to reach Suez, Jordan, and the Golan Heights. This is not the end. After the present cease‑fire lines there will be new ones. They will extend beyond Jordan; perhaps to Lebanon and perhaps to central Syria as well." 1176
They also tell us racism is bad. Millions of Whites believe it, and small wonder. Jewish propaganda has been constantly pounded into our thoughts from the day each of us watched our first Sunday morning cartoon. Remember this wonderfully true statement by President Theodore Roosevelt: "The man who loves another country as much as his own, stands on a level with the man, who loves another woman as much as his own wife."
Transforming perception into reality. Walter Cronkite said shortly after Tet: "You know, I think that maybe its time somebody goes out there and says what it looks like to a reasonably informed and astute person."
Walter then selected himself, and after looking around said: "I didn't think we were winning in Vietnam."
So said America's most trusted journalist, and America believed him ‑‑ but in fact the Communists lost more than 40,000 men in that campaign, and the Viet Cong infrastructure was totally shattered. It was the biggest single Allied victory of the entire war!
But Walter Cronkite led the media in a fantastic lie to the American people to help their Communist Friends get the time to recover from an almost fatal defeat. Unfortunately these revelations only came to light months later. The Jewish Network reaction was typified by NBC News when it rejected a proposed special in late 1968 to correct the misconception. Said one producer: "Tet was already established in the public's mind as a defeat, and therefore it was an American defeat." 1177
So who was responsible for that catastrophically‑false perception of an Allied defeat? "Vietnam and Watergate were victories of the press." 1178
Your Jew Owned News Media At Work Helping to Destroy America! Elected in 1968, Richard Nixon continued the Johnson strategy of restrictions and frustrations to our military, It's alright to kill a Communist only after he has killed American soldiers, in some other part of the world ‑ but here inside the United States, due to rulings from anti-American Federal Judges, we must not only coddle these traitors but we must hire them in the Federal Government, and in our schools, thanks to the Communist Prostitutes in our Federal Courts!
And by confining the bulk of the fighting to South Vietnam, this insured that maximum damage would be inflicted on our ally; while at the same time our military leaders were restricted from attacking certain strategic targets in North Vietnam which would have forced the enemy to surrender. Further our soldiers, were not allowed to fire upon the enemy unless first being fired upon, thus insuring the maximum in casualties on our American Military men. Then Henry Kissinger (Jew) started the long "negotiating" process with the North Vietnam and Red China, while our sons, brothers and dads died in Vietnam jungles; Killed with weapons bought and paid for by our income tax money! Kissinger leisurely wined and dined with his Communist friends, while President Nixon "wound down" the war by surrendering billions in our most sophisticated war equipment to the enemy.
1969: South Yemen and Libya fell under Communist influence. The British Humanist Association discussion document, "Marriage and the Family," is published, in which one reads that, "some opponents of humanism have accused us of wishing to overthrow the traditional Christian family. They are right. That is exactly what we intend to do."
Blueprint for Burial. The following appeared in the Courier, the local Newspaper in Grants Pass, Oregon. An article of timely significance has come across the editorial desk, a set of steps toward the burial of democracy whose implications and source should be pondered by every American. The Following "rules" were first printed 60 years ago.
(a) Corrupt the young; get them away from religion. Get them interested in sex. Make them superficial; destroy their�� ruggedness.
(b) Get control of all means of publicity, and thereby get people's minds off their government by focusing their attention� on athletics, sexy books, plays and other trivialities.
(c) Divide people into hostile groups by constantly harping on controversial matters of no importance.
(d) Destroy the people's faith in their natural leaders by holding the latter up to contempt, ridicule and obloquy.
(e) Always preach true democracy, but seize power as fast and as ruthlessly as possible.
(f) By encouraging government extravagance, destroy its credit; produce fear of inflation, rising prices and discontent.
(g) Foment strikes in vital industries; encourage civil disorders and foster a lenient and soft attitude on the part of the government toward these disorders.
(h) By specious argument cause a breakdown of the old moral virtues; honesty, sobriety, continence, faith in the pledged word, ruggedness.
(I) Cause the registration of all firearms on some pretext, with a view to confiscation of them and leaving the population helpless.
Where did these cynical rules come from? They were seized in a raid in Dusseldorf, Germany, in 1919. The captured files were labeled, "Communist Rules for Revolution." Today, in 1969, you might wish to read them again. Communists have promised to preside over the burial of the Free World. Are we going to follow their blueprint in the digging of our own grave? Written by Philip N. Bladine, President of Associated Oregon Industries.
1970: A document 178‑7 marked "Held for release until 4 P.M. EST, Friday, March 6, 1970," Announced that in just 1 year, 371 missile sites, military installations, military training centers, radars and air force bases were closed. This process has been going on since 1961. There is very little defense left.
We import 87 of the 93 strategic defense materials that we must have. Russia can right now completely and instantly block our every port and make it absolutely impossible for us to import anything. These are the words of Admiral Chester Ward, one of the ablest and best‑informed military men in the world: "Our strategic surrender has been delivered to Russia. The Kremlin is working on it." Here are some facts from Admiral Chester Ward: "The strategic significance of what Kissinger has done is simply staggering." He has deliberately, intentionally, premeditatedly and treasonably deprived the entire population of the United States of all defense and protection against complete and total nuclear incineration. McNamara planned and Kissinger implemented and engineered the SALT Talks for the specific and avowed purpose of giving Russia such a tremendous military superiority over the United States that we would, in response to Russia's ultimatum have no other alternative but unconditional surrender.
In May 1972, Summit Kissinger guaranteed the Soviet Union and China missiles a free ride against United States cities and our entire population. He abandoned and forfeited all rights to defend ourselves against incoming nuclear missiles. Following is the foreign policy of the State Department since 1961:
1). The United States must converge her institutions and resources gradually with the Communists in order to attain an intricate state of interdependence with the Soviet Union.
2). The United States must contribute and loan money to develop Russian agriculture and industry.
3). The United States must set up Communist parties in all countries that do not at present have a Communist threat.
4). The United States must always retreat or surrender when threatened or confronted by Russia.
5). An elite of super‑intellectuals must secretly conspire with the Soviet to completely and unilaterally disarm the United States regardless of the wishes of the people. "It is our policy to put an end to National Sovereignty...We must seek to discourage anti‑Communist revolts, even if by so doing we help to stabilize tottering Communist regimes and expose citadels of freedom to slow death by strangulation...If any Communist Government in any country would be overthrown, the United States would supply the resources to re‑establish another communist regime."
1972: Somalia brought under Communist control. "I know I don't have to say this, but in bringing everybody under the Zionist banner we never forget that our goals are the safety and security of the state of Israel foremost. Our goal will be realized in Yiddishkeit, in a Jewish life being lived every place in the world and our goals will have to be realized, not merely by what we impel others to do. And here in this country it means frequently working through the umbrella of the President's Conference (of Jewish organizations), or it might be working in unison with other groups that feel as we do. But that, too, is part of what we think Zionism means and what our challenge is." 1179
Would anyone want to cancel out our Bill of Rights?? Yes!!! Following is a newspaper item which was published in the New York Times on July 22, 1979, when the plan was only an idea. Now the plan is no longer "Theory." It is now a plan that is being implemented by the so‑called "Human Rights Treaties," New Constitutions for the United States, Treaties for Disarmament, etc. He Labels It "Ridiculous."
����������������������������������������������� Link Agnew With Plan to Cancel Elections
New York (UPI) ‑‑ Scanlan's Monthly today published a section of a memo allegedly linking the office of Vice President Spiro T. Agnew with a purported plan to cancel the 1972 elections and Repeal the Bill of Rights. Agnew, according to the New York Times, denied the memo as "completely false" and "ridiculous." The memorandum, published without comment is marked "page 2 of 4 pages" and dated March 11. It is marked "Confidential" and is headed "The Vice President, Washington." It picks up half way through a sentence, saying; "And the Rand team agree that a judicious leak of a general nature concerning segment Alpha of their study for the C-E, that relative to holding no national elections in '72, to the media selected, of course at the right time to test the water so to speak is a vital step in the implementation of their scheme. However, under no, repeat no, circumstances is any information regarding segment Beta of their study, The Bill of Rights Repeal, to be made public."
It also goes onto suggest that they call "This one operation U.S.A. all the way" and speaks of a series of "Spontaneous" demonstrations by labor groups, "publicizing their support of this administration's Indo‑China policies and their discontinuance of any silent indulgence of the excesses of peace groups will take place in the target cities of New York, Pittsburgh, Chicago, St. Louis and Seattle" in late April or early May.
The Times quoted Agnew as saying, "...my denial is unequivocal not only for that document but for anything else concerning that subject in writing, in conversation or in thought. You can't get much more unequivocal than that."
Scanlan's editors, Warren Hinckle III and Sidney E. Zion, said: "The Vice President's denial is as clumsy as it is fraudulent. The document came directly from Mr. Agnew's office and he knows it."
International banks barely acknowledge national boundaries. The Rockefeller's of Chase‑Manhattan are reportedly descended from Marrano Jews, Portuguese Jews who professed conversion to Catholicism to escape the Inquisition. Abraham Feinberg (Jew) was chairman of American Bank and Trust Co. and was lobbyist‑consultant to Presidents Kennedy and Johnson.
"The world Zionist movement is big business. In the first two decades after Israel's precarious birth in 1948 it channeled an estimated four billion dollars in donations into the country. Following the 1967 Arab‑Israeli war, the Zionists raised another $730‑million in just two years. This year, 1970, the movement is seeking five hundred million dollars. Gottlieb Hammar, chief Zionist money raiser, said, 'When the blood flows, the money flows.'" 1180
In the mid‑70's many international banks had huge loans to Panama, which was on the verge of financial collapse. Sol Linowitz of Marine‑Midland Bank negotiated the Panama Canal giveaway, thereby freeing Canal revenues for Panama to pay its bank debts. (The Truth About the Panama Canal, by Denison Kitchel).
1972: March: As a result of a grant from HEW, Michael Springer writes "Social Indicators, Social Reports and Social Accounts: Toward the Management of Society," in which he describes how to manage society and, "the overall guidance of our social order," implying that "we can, in the foreseeable future, develop macroscopic assessments of our social order, predict our future, and put social processes under control." He then describes the "emergence of a new ruling class," managers of planned social change, who will advise the "rulers" of society.
1972: April 22: Saturday Review editor and CFR member Norman Cousins says on "Earth Day" that, "humanity needs a world order. The fully sovereign nation is incapable of dealing with the poisoning of the environment...The management of the planet, therefore...requires a world-government."
Between Two Ages by Zbigniew Brzezinski (CFR member who became the first director of the Trilateral Commission and President Carter's National Security Advisor) is published in which he states that, "In the technetronic society the trend seems to be toward...effectively exploiting the latest communication techniques to manipulate emotions and control reason...Human beings become increasingly manipulable and malleable...the increasing availability of biochemical means of human control...the possibility of extensive chemical mind control...A national information grid that will integrate existing electronic data banks is already being developed...The projected world information grid, for which Japan, Western Europe, and the United States are most suited, could create the basis for a common educational program, for the adoption of common academic standards...Today we are again witnessing the emergence of transnational elites...[whose] ties cut across national boundaries...it is likely that before long the social elites of most of the more advanced countries will be highly internationalist or globalist in spirit and outlook...The nation-state is gradually yielding its sovereignty...Further progress will require greater American sacrifices. More intensive efforts to shape a new world monetary structure will have to be undertaken, with some consequent risk to the present relatively favorable American position."
A Skeleton Key To The Gemstone File
The Gemstone File was written in many segments over a period of years ‑ by an American man named Bruce Roberts. Parts of the file were released to certain Americans beginning in 1969. The number of handwritten pages is well over a thousand, of which I have read about 400. I have been able to verify some of the statements made in the file, but do not have the time or the research facilities to verify the entire story. Perhaps others can help. Since the scope of the work is so large, and the events described so complex and interlocking, it may be more easily understood with this skeleton outline of the Gemstone Thesis.
Individual papers can then be road with greater comprehension. The following dates are out of order because they came into our possession only recently and too late to put into proper order, and because of the possibility of government agents coming in and destroying the work. So the time is not going to be devoted to place them in their proper place now. If you care to rearrange things then do so whenever you wish.
1932: Onassis, a Greek drug pusher and ship owner who made his first million selling "Turkish tobacco" (opium) in Argentina, worked out a profitable deal with Joseph Kennedy, Eugene Meyer and Meyer Lansky: Onassis was to ship booze direct into Boston for Joseph Kennedy. Also involved was a heroin deal with Franklin and Elliott Roosevelt.
1934: Onassis, Rockefeller and the Seven Sisters (major oil companies) signed an agreement, outlined in an oil cartel memo: Screw the Arabs out of their oil, ship it on Onassis' ships; Rockefeller and the Seven Sisters to get rich. All this was done. Roberts, studying journalism and physics at the University of Wisconsin, learned those things via personal contacts. His special interest was in crystallography ‑ and the creation of synthetic rubies, the original Gemstone experiment.
1936‑1940: Eugene Meyer buys the "Washington Post" to get control of news media; other Mafia buy other papers, broadcasting, TV, etc. News censorship of all major news media goes into effect.
1941‑1945: World War II: Very profitable for Onassis, Rockefellers, Kennedys, Roosevelts, I.G. Farben, etc. Onassis, selling without losing a single ship or man.
1949: Onassis buys U.S. War surplus "Liberty ships" in questionable (illegal) purchase. Burke Marshall helps him.
1956: Howard Hughes, Texas millionaire, is meanwhile buying his way toward control of the U.S. electoral process ‑ with a view toward his own personal gain. He buys senators, governors, etc. He finally buys his last politician: Newly elected V.P. Nixon, via a quarter‑million dollar non‑repayable loan to Nixon's brother, Donald.
Early 1957: V.P. Nixon repays the favor by having IRS/Treasury grant tax free status (refused twice before) to "Hughes Medical Foundation," sole owner of Hughes Aircraft, creating a tax‑free, non‑accountable money funnel or laundry for whatever Hughes wanted to do. U.S. Government also shelved anti‑trust suits against Hughes's TWA, etc.
March 1957: Onassis carries out a carefully planned event: He has Hughes kidnaped from his bungalow at the Beverly Hills Hotel, using Hughes' own men (Chester Davin, born Cosaro in Sicily, et al). Hughes' men either quit, get fired or stay on in the new Onassis organization. A few days later, Mayor Cannon of Nevada (now Senator Cannon) arranges a fake "marriage" to Joan Peters, to explain Hughes' sudden loss of interest in chasing movie stars. Hughes, battered and brain‑damaged in the scuffle, he is taken to the Emerald Isle Hotel in the Bahamas, where the entire top floor has been rented for the "Hughes party." There he is shot full of heroin for 30 days and later dragged off to a cell on Onassis' island, Skerpiog. Onassis now has a much larger power base in the U.S. (the Hughes Empire), as well as control over V.P. Nixon and other Hughes‑purchased politicians. L. Wayne Rector, "Hughes" double since 1955, becomes "Hughes."
September 1957: Onassis calls the Appalachian meeting to announce to U.S. Mafia heads his grab of Hughes, and his adoption of Hughes' game plan for acquiring power: buying U.S. senators, congressmen, governors, judges, en masse to take control "legally" of the U.S. Government. Onassis' radio message to Appalachian from a remote Pennsylvania farmhouse intercepted (reluctantly) by FBI's J. Edgar Hoover on the basis of a tip‑off from some Army Intelligence guys who weren't in on the plan.
1957: Joseph Kennedy takes John F. and Jackie to see Onassis on his yacht, introduce John, and remind Onassis of an old Mafia promise: the presidency for a Kennedy. Onassis agrees.
1958: Hordes of Mafia‑selected, purchased and supported "grass roots" candidates sweep into office.
1959: Castro takes over Cuba from dictator Battista, thereby destroying cozy and lucrative Mafia gambling empire run for Onassis by Meyer Lansky. Castro scoops up $8‑million in Mafia casino receipts. Onassis is furious. V.P. Nixon becomes operations chief for CIA‑planned Bay of Pigs� invasion, using CIA Hunt, McCord, etc., and Cuban ex‑Battista strong‑arm cops ("Cuban freedom fighters") Martinez, Gonzales, etc., as well as winners like Frank Sturgis (Fiorini).
1959: Stirring election battles between Kennedy and Nixon. Either way, Onassis wins, since he has control over both candidates.
1960: JFK elected. American people happy. Rose Kennedy happy. Onassis happy. Mafia ecstatic.
1960: Roberts brings his synthetic rubies ‑ the original "Gemstones" ‑ to Hughes Aircraft in Los Angeles. They steal his rubies, the basis for Laser Beam research, laser bombs, etc., because of the optical quality of the rubies. One of the eleven possible sources for one of the ingredients involved in the Gemstone experiment was the Golden Triangle area. Roberts was married to the daughter of the former French consul in Indo‑china. In that area, Onassis' involvement in the Golden Triangle dope trade was no secret.
1960: Roberts' investigation revealed the Onassis‑Hughes connection, kidnap and switch. "Gemstones" (synthetic rubies and sapphires) with accompanying "histories" (Gemstone papers) more gold or given away to foreign consular officials in return for information. A world‑wide intelligence activities of many countries. This intelligence network is the source for much of the information in the Gemstone File.
1961: Joseph Kennedy had a stroke, ending his control over John and Bobby. The boys decided to rebel against Onassis' control. Why? Inter‑mafia struggle? Perhaps a dim hope of restoring this country to its mythical integrity? They began committing Mafia no‑no's: Arrested Wally Bird, owner of Air Thailand, who had been shipping Onassis' heroin out of the Golden Triangle (Laos, Cambodia, Vietnam), under contract with the CIA (Air Opium); arrested Teamster Mafia Jimmy Hoffa, and put him in jail. Declared the $73‑million in forged "Hughes" land liens, deposited with S.F.'s Bank of America, as "security" for the TWA judgment against Hughes, to be what they are: forgeries.
April 1961: CIA Bay of Pigs fiasco. Hunt, McCord, CIA, Battists's Cubans and Mafia angry about JFK's lack of enthusiasm. Mafia Onassis has his U.S. right‑hand man, "Hughes' top aide" ‑ former FBI and CIA Robert Maheu (nicknamed "IBM" for Iron Bob Maheu) ‑ hire and train a Mafia �assassination team to get Castro. The team of a dozen or so includes John Roselli and Jimmy (the Weasel) Frattiano, expert Mafia hitmen, assisted by CIA Hunt and McCord and others. This was reported recently by Jack Anderson, who gets a lot of his "tips" from his friend Frank (Fiorini) Sturgis ‑ also on the Castro assassination team. The team tries five times to kill Castro with everything from long‑range rifles to apple pie with sodium morphate in it. Castro survives.
1963: Members of the Castro assassination team arrested at Lake Pontchartrain, La., by Bobby Kennedy's justice boys. Angered, Onassis stops trying to kill Castro. He changes targets and goes for the head: JFK, who, according to Onassis, "welches" on a Mafia deal.
1963: JFK sets up "Group of 40" to fight Onassis.
August 1963: Two murders had to occur, before the murder of JFK, of people who would understand the situation and might squawk.
1963: Senator Estes Kefauver, whose Crime Commission investigations had uncovered the 1932 deal between Onassis, Kennedy, Eugene Meyer, Lansky, Roosevelt, et al. Kefauver planned a speech on the Senate floor denouncing Mafia operations. Instead, he ate a piece of Apple Pie laced with� sodium morphate (used in rat poison), and had a sodium‑morphate‑induced "heart attack" on the Senate floor.
1963: Phillip Graham, editor of the "Washington Post." Phillip had married Katherine Meyer, Eugene Meyer's daughter, who had inherited the "Washington Post" and allied media empire. Graham put together the Kennedy‑Johnson ticket, and was Kennedy's friend in the struggle with Onassis. According to Gemstone, Katherine Meyer Graham bribed some psychiatrists to certify that Phil was insane. He was allowed out of the nuthouse for the weekend, and died of a shotgun wound in the head, in the Graham home in Washington. Death ruled "suicide."
November 1, 1963: The hit on JFK was supposed to take place in true Mafia style: a triple execution, together with Diem and Nhu in Vietnam. Diem and Nhu got theirs, as scheduled. Onassis invited Jackie 1181 for a cruise on the Cristina, when JFK got tipped off that big "O" planned to wipe him out.
"JFK called Jackie on the yacht, if you have to swim," and canceled his appearance at a football stadium in Chicago, where the CIA‑mafia assassination team was poised for the kill. Jackie stayed on board, descended the gangplank a few days later on Onassis' arm in Turkey, to impress the Turkish Bay, Mustapha. Madame Nhu, in the United States, bitterly remarked "Whatever has happened in Vietnam will see its counterpart in the United States." One of the assassination team (Tom Vallee, a double for Oswald) was picked up in Chicago, with a rifle, and quickly released by the police. Three weeks later the Mafia's alternate and carefully arranged execution plan went into effect: JFK was assassinated at Dallas. A witness, who recognized pictures of some of the people arrested in Dealey Plaza as having been in Chicago three weeks earlier, told Black Panthers Hampton and Clark.
The JFK Murder: Onassis' "Hughes" man, Robert Maheu, reassigned the Mafia‑CIA Castro assassination team to the murder of JFK, adding Eugene Brading, a third Mafia hitman from the Denver Mafia Smaldones "family." Two months earlier, Brading, on parole after a series of crimes, applied for a new driver's license, explaining to the California DMV that he had decided to change his name ‑ to "Jim Braden." Brading got his California parole officer's permission for two trips to Dallas in November on "oil business" ‑ the first time, to look things over, and the second time, when JFK was scheduled for his Dallas trip.
Lee Harvey Oswald, CIA, with carefully planted links to both the ultra left and to the Communists, was designated as the patsy. He was supposed to shoot at Governor Connally, and he did. Each of the four shooters ‑ Oswald, Brading, Frattiano and Roselli ‑ had a timer and back‑up man. Back‑up men were supposed to pick up the spent shells, and get rid of the guns. Timers would give the signal to shoot. Hunt and McCord were there to help. Strugis was in Miami.
Frattiano shot from a second‑story window in the Dal‑Tex building, across the street from the Texas School Book Depository. He apparently used a handgun; he is an excellent shot with a pistol. Frattiano hit Kennedy twice, in the back and in the head. Frattiano and his back‑up man were "arrested," driven away from the Dal‑Tex building in a police car, and released (without being booked). (The Dallas Police office is in the Dal‑Tex building).
Roselli shot Kennedy once, hitting the right side of his head and blowing his brains out with a rifle, from behind a fence in the grassy knoll area. Roselli and his timer went down a manhole behind the fence and followed the sewer line away from Dealey Plaza.
The third point of the triangulated ambush was supplied by Eugene Brading, shooting from Kennedy's left, from a small pagoda at Dealey Plaza across the street from the grassy knoll. (Brading missed, because Roselli's and Frattiano's shots had just hit Kennedy in the head from the right and the rear, nearly simultaneously). Brading's shot hit the curb and ricocheted off. Brading was photographed on the scene, stuffing his gun under his coat. He wore a big leather hat, its hatband marked with large conspicuous X's. (Police had been instructed to let anyone with an X‑marked hatband through the police lines; some may have been told they were Secret Service).
After his shot, Brading ditched his gun with his back‑up man and walked up the street toward the Dal‑Tex building. Roger Craig, a deputy sheriff, rushed up to Brading, assuming he was "Secret Service," and told him he had just seen a man come out of the Book Depository and who jumped into a station wagon. Brading was uninterested. Brading walked into the Dal‑Tex Building to "make a phone call."
There he was arrested by another deputy sheriff, showed his "Jim Braden" driver's license, and was quickly released ‑ without being booked. Oswald shot Connally twice from the Texas School Book Depository. He split the front door. His backup‑man was supposed to take the rifle out of the building (or so Oswald thought); instead, he "hid" it behind some boxes, where it would be found later.
Three men dressed as "tramps" picked up the spent shells from Dealey Plaza. One was Howard Hunt. Then they drifted over to an empty boxcar sitting on the railway spur behind the grassy knoll area, and waited. "A pick up the tramps."
The three "tramps" paraded around Dealey Plaza to the Police Department, in the Dal‑Tex Building. They were held there until the alarm went out to pick up Oswald; then they were released, without being booked. In all, ten men were arrested immediately after the shooting; all were released soon after; none were booked; not a word about their existence is mentioned in the Warren Report.
Regarding Lee Harvey Oswald: Officer Tippitt was dispatched in his police radio car to the Oak Cliff Section, where Oswald had rented a room. Tippitt may have met Oswald on the street. He may have been supposed to kill Oswald, but something went wrong. Tippitt was shot by two men, using two revolvers. The "witness" Domingo Benavides, who used Tippitt's police car radio to report "We've had a shooting here," may have been one of the men who shot him. (A Domingo Benavides appears in connection with the Martin Luther King shooting also).
Oswald went to the movies. A "shoe store manager" told the theater cashier that a suspicious‑looking man had sneaked in without paying. Fifteen assorted cops and FBI charged out to the movie theater to look for the guy who had sneaked in. Oswald had a pistol that wouldn't fire. It may have been anticipated that the police would shoot the "cop‑killer for resisting arrest." But since that didn't happen, the Dallas police brought Oswald out for small time Mafia Jack Ruby to kill two days later.
Brading stayed at the Teamster‑Mafia‑Hoffa‑financed "Cabana Motel" in Dallas. Ruby had gone to the Cabana the night before the murder, says the Warren Report. The rest, as they say, is history. Onassis was so confident of his control over police, media, FBI, CIA, Secret Service and the U.S. judicial system that he had JFK murdered before the eyes of the nation; they systematically bought off, killed off or frightened off all witnesses, and had the evidence destroyed; then put a 75‑year seal of secrecy over the entire matter.
Cover‑up participants including (among many): Gerald Ford and Leon Jaworski of the CIA‑front Anderson Foundation, representing Texas before the Commission to see that the fair name of Texas was not besmirched by the investigation, CIA‑Dallas Chief John McCone; his assistant, Richard Helms; and a passel of police, FBI, news media, etc.
Where Are They Now?
Johnny Roselli received part of his payoff for the head shot on JFK in the form of a $250,000 "finder's fee" for bringing "Hughes" to Las Vegas in 1967. Jimmy Frattiano's payoff included $109,000 in "non‑repayable loans" from the S.F. National Bank (President: Joe� Alioto). Credit authorization for the series of loans, from 1964 to 1965, came from Joe Alioto and a high Teamster official. Dun and Bradstreet noted this transaction in amazement, listing the loans in their 1964‑1965 monthly reports, and wondering how Frattiano could obtain so much "credit," as his only known title (listed in D&B) was "Mafia Executioner." Frattiano went around for years bragging about it: "Hi there, I'm Jimmy Frattiano, mafia Executioner..." A bank V.P. told the whole story in the California Crime Commission, where Al Harris heard it, and it was hidden in the file folder there. Al Harris, who later shot off his mouth a little too much, "heart attacked."
When last seen (March 1975), Frattiano was testifying before a S.F. Grand Jury in regard to his participation, with East Coast Mafia Tony Romano, in the Sunol Golf Course swindle (which cost S.F. somewhere between $100,000 and $500,000), with the active help of Mayor Joe Alioto. In between, Frattiano used his $109,000 in "non‑repayable loans" to start a trucking company in the Imperial Valley, where he engaged in a lot more swindling ‑ involving U.S. Government construction contracts. As one California Crime Commission member explained, "The Mafia is doing business directly with the U.S. Government now."
Brading was questioned by the FBI two months after his arrest ‑ and released at Dallas ‑ as part of the Warren Commission's determination to "leave no stone unturned" in its quest for the truth about the JFK assassination. In spite of the fact that Brading was a known criminal with an arrest record dating back about twenty years, the FBI reported that Brading knew nothing whatsoever about the assassination.
Brading became a charter member of the La Costa Country Club, Mafia heaven down near San Clemente. He also became a runner for the skim money from the Onassis ‑ "Hughes" Las Vegas casinos to Onassis's Swiss banks.
Gerald Ford: Of the Warren Commission, went on to become President ‑ by appointment of Nixon, then in danger of even further and more serious exposure‑from which position of trust Ford pardoned Nixon one month later, for "any and all crimes he may have committed." That covers quite a lot ‑ but Ford is good at covering things up.
McCone: The head of CIA‑Dallas, went on to become a member of the ITT Board of Directors ‑ sitting right next to� Francis L. Dale, the head of CREEP (Committee to Re‑elect the President).
Richard Helms: Mccone's assistant at Dallas, ultimately was rewarded with the post of CIA Director. Leon Jaworski,� CIA attorney, became the Watergate prosecutor, replacing Cox, who was getting too warm. Jaworski turned in a sterling performance in our "government‑as‑theater" ‑ the honest, conscientious investigator who "under‑ covered" not a bit more than he had to ‑ and managed to steer everybody away from the underlying truth.
Dr. "Red" Duke: The man who dug two bullets out of Connally and saved his life, was shipped off to a hospital in���� Afghanistan by a grateful CIA.
Jim Garrison: New Orleans D.A. who tried to get Eugene Brading out of L.A. (but used one of Brading's other aliases,� Eugene Bradley, by mistake), had his witnesses shot out from under him, and was framed on charges of� bribery and extortion.
FBI Officers "Confiscated" Photos of Brading Taken on the Scene.
After JFK's death, Onassis quickly established control over Lyndon Johnson through fear. On the trip back to Washington, Johnson was warned by radio, relayed from an air force base: "There was no conspiracy. Oswald was a lone nut assassin. Get it, Lyndon? Otherwise, Air Force 1 might have an unfortunate accident on the flight back to Washington."
Onassis filled all important government posts with his own men. All government agencies became means to accomplish an end: rifle the American Treasury, steal as much as possible, keep the people confused and disorganized and leaderless; pursue world domination. JFK's original "Group of 40" was turned over to Rockefeller and his man, Kissinger, so that they could more effectively screw over South America. (Onassis was one of the first to console Jackie when she got back from Dallas with JFK's body). Silva, a S.F. private detective hired by Angelina Alioto to get the goods on philandering Joe, followed Joe Alioto to Vacaville, to the Nut Tree Restaurant, where Joe held a private meeting with other Mafioso to arrange the details of the JFK‑assassination pay‑off to Frattiano.
������������������������������������������������� Another Viewpoint of the Assassination
On November 22, 1963, The Jewish Mossad Killed President Kennedy!
Who or what is the Mossad? Most Americans have never even heard of it, and even fewer even know of its existence. It is therefore cogent that we expand this footnote here, briefly, to explain the nature of the Jewish Mossad. The Mossad is, in a way, the Israeli equivalent of our CIA, but it is much more. It is the Jewish intelligence gathering arm, whose headquarters are in Tel Aviv, Israel, but their vast armies are spread into every country of the world.
�Mossad can go to any distinguished American Jew and ask for help." 1182 , but they also ruthlessly murder people they deem a threat to the Jewish conspiracy. They foment revolutions, hatch political plots, overthrow governments, assassinate key figures, stage commando raids where necessary, or organize revolutionary movements, all in the cause of the Jewish race. The CIA, or the Russian KGB do all these things also, but with this difference.
Since the Jews control practically all the never centers of power throughout the United States and the world, so do the intelligence agencies of the United States collaborate with the Mossad. In short, the CIA and the KGB are, in actuality, adjuncts of the Mossad, with the Mossad firmly in control of all. The CIA feeds all important information it gathers not only into its own computers in Washington, but also into the huge bank of computers in Tel Aviv. So does the KGB, so does the British Intelligence, the German and the French. The Mossad gathers all, but it does not give any back. It is a one‑way street. In fact, the CIA and FBI are heavily infiltrated by, and staffed with Mossad agents. The Mossad also makes sure that their own agents are in every agency of the government, on the staff of every congressman and senator, and, in fact, every important nerve center of power.
In short, the Mossad is purely Jewish, loyal ONLY to Israel and the Jewish race and the world wide Jewish conspiracy. It is the world's most powerful, most efficient gang of murderers. Although, historically speaking, the name Mossad is of recent vintage, under other names the roots of these murderous brigades go far back in history. When the Jews describe the killing of 75,000 of their enemies in the Book of Esther, they were describing a typical Mossad operation, and they have been celebrating their Purim every year ever since [This was broadcast to the nation on May 1, 1989 when a Jewess revealed on the Ophra Wenfray show on NBC that she had participated in the killing of young (Christian) children, and preparing their blood for Jewish religious rituals. And that the police in many cities knew this, but would not act upon it because of the power of the Jews].
Killing their enemies is what they men by the saying "having a good day." These killers run rampant throughout every county in the world, including, and especially, the United States. Our congressmen are acutely aware, and also deathly afraid of them, and for good reason, as are most of the personnel in the government's employ.
With a study of the existing, written material, on the assassination of John Kennedy, it becomes very clear that it was the Mossad which actually did the job. They had their professional triggermen carry out the execution and do it right.
They had their sharpshooters set up behind a stone wall on the grassy knoll in front of the motorcade and when Kennedy was in the proper range they let him have it from front and back; blowing his brains out. That is why the Warren Commission repeatedly ignored eyewitness reports, about the shots from and the activities on the grassy knoll. At the same time they placed Oswald in the School Book Depository building to play the part of the fall guy, but you can be sure they did not leave the real killing job to a third rate bungler like Lee Harvey Oswald.
Thus, on November 22, 1963, John Kennedy, in the company of his wife Jacqueline, was riding in an open motorcade through the streets of Dallas, Texas, ostensibly to shore up his sagging political image. As he was riding by the Dealey Plaza and past the Texas School Book depository Building, at 12:30 PM, shots suddenly rang out. Governor John Connally, who was riding in the same car in a seat in front of Kennedy was severely wounded. John Kennedy, whose brains were blown out by one of the shots, was pronounced dead on arrival at the Parkland Hospital, to which the car was rushed.
Lee Harvey Oswald, a drifter and nonentity without means, had evidently been carefully coached and set up by the conspirators to play the part of the fall guy. He was seen running out of the Texas School Book Depository Building, and a Dallas policeman by the name of J.D. Tippit, who tried to arrest Oswald shortly thereafter, was shot and killed. Presumably he was killed by Oswald, but even this conclusion is questionable. Shortly thereafter Oswald was captured and taken into custody.
|
The Kennedy assassination cover-up is undoubtedly the most complex and pervasive Jewish Hoax since the Holocaust Hoax was fostered upon the World! |
He was promptly questioned by seven FBI agents for 12 hours. Forty‑seven hours after Kennedy was shot, while in the custody of Federal agents and being transferred in a passageway beneath the Dallas police building, Oswald himself was gunned down by a Jewish night club operator named Jack Ruby (A Jew whose real name was ‑ Jacob Rubenstein).
This was done in broad daylight in full view of the television cameras, and thereby instantly was destroyed a highly visible but unstable key witness who could have shed considerable light on the conspiracy. He was, however, only one of 29 people who were connected with the conspiracy that were to die prematurely and violently under mysterious circumstances, as we shall see.
Lyndon B. Johnson, then Vice‑President under Kennedy, was quickly sworn in as President during the flight back from Dallas to Washington. Contrary to all legal procedures and to the laws of Texas, Kennedy's body was also flown to Washington and taken out of the jurisdiction of the Texas authorities. So too was the investigation of this crime. Then President Lyndon Johnson quickly curtailed the investigation and bypassed independent Texas authorities who had prime legal jurisdiction by appointing the Warren Commission as the sole authority to do the job.
Supposedly this was done because the crime was of such magnitude that the usual authorities who should have had legal jurisdiction (the Dallas police, the Texas Rangers) were too minor to be entrusted with such a major crime. Actually, the real reason, as we shall see, was so that the cover‑up could be contained and controlled in one highly selective package, a package carefully stacked so that it could be trusted to do just what it did do: Not to investigate the crime at all, on the contrary, to cover it up.
The Warren Commission, headed by Supreme Court Justice Earl Warren, took over all aspects of the investigation and barred all other authorities who had prior and legal right to do so. In this it was backed up by the controlled Jewish press, by the FBI, and by the CIA. In fact, it became a willing tool of these latter two federal agencies and did exactly as it was instructed.
There is more, much more, thousands of pages of garbage, that is the story put out by the Warren Commission. It was the conclusion they were determined to foist on the public before they ever even started gathering "facts" and "information," and they stuck with it to the bitter end, either ignoring or twisting any evidence that did not fit their preconceived "conclusion." The story is so wild that it could easily fit into "The Wildest Stories Ever Told." No wonder. The authors have a common mentor, the Jewish power establishment.
Also, no wonder that after 25 years and massive doses of lies and propaganda the overwhelming American public will not buy the lone nut, no conspiracy story, it still remains hopelessly confused as to who did do it, and as to why Kennedy was assassinated. Following are some of the strange and bizarre antics and episodes that occurred during this blatant crime and fraudulent cover‑up.
1). Although the alleged key culprit, Lee Harvey Oswald, was questioned by seven FBI operatives for 12 hours, the transcripts of the interrogations were burned and destroyed forever.
2). Oswald was murdered within 48 hours of the assassination, by Jack Ruby, a sleazy Jewish pimp and a paid operative of the FBI. This he was ostensibly able (allowed) to do while Oswald was in the custody and "protection" of Federal agents.
3). None of Oswald's fingerprints were found on the Mannlicher‑Carcano rifle with which he was accused of shooting the president. Since he rushed out of the Depository building immediately after the president was shot, he would hardly have had the time to clean it up.
4). Although Oswald was known to be a poor marksman with a rifle (several months earlier, April 6, 1963, to be exact, he had taken a shot at Maj. Gen. Edwin Walker and missed) yet the Warren Commission credited him with the miraculous feat of inflicting eight different wounds on President� Kennedy and Governor John Connally within six seconds from a distance of more than 200 feet and at an angle that would have taxed the professional skills of even the world's most expert marksmen. Plus the fact that he would have had shoot through the limbs of a tree.
5). One of the bullets was credited by the Warren Commission as having followed this most amazing route: It supposedly went through President Kennedy's back and came out of his neck, then went through Gov. Connall's back and out of his chest, into the Governor's wrist and out of his wrist into his leg. Now, man, that is some shooting! Strangely, this same alleged bullet was then accidently found lying on the floor of the Parkland Hospital where the victims were taken. When "discovered," this magic bullet was found to be clean as a whistle, unscarred and unmashed, even though it supposedly had traversed and shattered ribs, wrists and other bones in its most remarkable trajectory. Would you believe that?
6). The Warren report blandly stated that "no credible evidence suggests that the shots were fired from...any other place than the Texas School Depository Building."� This despite the fact that the commission knew the names of at least 266 witnesses present at the scene of the crime. Of these 259 were able to testify before the Dallas police, the Dallas Sheriff's Dept., the FBI or the Secret Service. In the case of 68 persons interviewed or called as witnesses, the law enforcement interrogators "forgot" to ask where they thought the shots came from.
Of the 90 who were asked this important question 58 said that the shots came from the grassy knoll (in front of the motorcade) and not from the Texas Book Depository Bldg. (behind the motorcade). Strangely, most of the 32 who disagreed about the shots coming from the grassy knoll were government officials., their wives, or aides. Nevertheless, even ignoring coercion affirmed they believed the shots came from the grassy knoll in front of the motorcade, a very important piece of evidentiary information the commission chose to completely ignore.
7). There was one individual spectator, a man by the name of Zapruder who happened to film the motorcade at the time of the shooting, using an 8mm movie camera. Since this was hard evidence that could refute the conclusions desired by the conspirators, the CIA moved quickly to appropriate the film.
8). Life Magazine in its October 2, 1964, issue ran an article by then Rep. Gerald R. Ford (R‑Michigan) who was a member of the Warren Commission. In this article, it ran eight pictures of the critical frames from the Zapruder film.
In one issue frame No. 6 showed blood and brains spurting upward from the head of Kennedy. Evidently Life had committed an unforgivable error that could have run counter to the establishment's directive. The presses were stopped in mid‑run and a new No. 6 picture was submitted, which merely showed the president slumped over.
Someone from higher up evidently gave the order. When a keen Report (who had a copy of both issues) years later tired to obtain an explanation from Life, the management blandly denied that there had been a switch or that there had been two versions. Allen Dulles, CIA Director during the Kennedy investigation is quoted as saying the CIA would lie about anything, at anytime and to any one! That the conspirators were determined to suppress the real information at all costs was evidence by the fact that it was apparently dangerous to know too much about the crime, should such people not be subject to control in cooperating in the cover‑up.
We have already mentioned that two people, Lee Harvey Oswald and Jack Ruby (Jacob Rubenstein), met violent and untimely deaths. Both of them were part of the conspiracy, and neither apparently could be trusted not to blow the whistle. But they were only two out of a string of at least 29 people who had some knowledge of the conspiracy and who, over a period of years, died under mysterious and violent circumstances. These murders, too, had to be covered up in an ever widening circle of complications. That the conspirators, whoever they were, or are, have been able to successfully do so over the last 25 years proves more than anything else that the conspiracy is not only determined and pervasive, but also tremendously powerful. Here are that met with an untimely death because they knew too much.
A). Dorthy Kilgallen, a nationally known syndicated columnist and television personality interviewed Jack Ruby (Rubenstein) during the latter's trial for killing Oswald. She then made the mistake of telling her make‑up man that she was going to "break the Kennedy assassination wide open within five days." Three days later, November 8, 1965, she was found dead in her apartment.
B). Gary Underhill, a CIA agent, told friends he knew who killed Kennedy, and that he was sure that they would soon get him (Underhill) also. On May 8, 1964, Underhill was shot to death in Washington.
C). William Pitzer, a lieutenant in the U.S. Navy had photographed the military‑performed autopsy of JFK's body. He told friends he had been ordered to keep quiet about what he saw, and, did so for years. Nevertheless, he was found dead with a bullet in his head on October 29, 1966.
D). Carlos Prio Socarras, formerly a sometime president of Cuba and at one time a business associate of Jack Ruby, died on April 15, 1977, of what was declared "a self‑inflicted" gunshot wound to the chest.
E). Joseph A Milteer, who was identified by Miami Police as a "right‑wing extremist" was secretly taped by the Florida lawmen in which he accurately describe how Kennedy would be assassinated. He died 13 days before the event. On February 9, 1974 a Coleman stove blew up in his bathroom. He died two weeks later, but the mortician who saw the body said the burns were not sufficient to cause his death.
F). David Ferrie was a CIA contract pilot who flew secret missions into Cuba. New Orleans D.A., Jim Garrison, in a trial, questioned the flier, implying that Ferrie had flown the real killers out of Dallas and into Cuba immediately after the assassination. On February 21, 1967, a month after the questioning, David Ferrie was found dead in his apartment, shot in the heart.
There are more detailed stories easily available of people who knew too much and consequently died an untimely, violent death under mysterious circumstances. However, we do not have the space here to further pursue each case.
We believe, however, that we have cited sufficient examples, to show that the conspirators, whoever they might be, are powerful, are ruthless killers, and will leave no stone un‑turned in suppressing any evidence which they suspect might surface to blow their conspiracy. We now come to the heart of the story. Who might these conspirators be? We have clearly established that there was a widespread conspiracy, planned long before its execution on November 22, 1963.
There are any number of individuals or groups who would have had motives to kill Kennedy, and perhaps would also have had the means to do so. After all, any man, no matter how well protected, is vulnerable to the assassin's bullet, as has been proven more recently in that President Reagan was shot at and hit, as also was Pope John Paul II and a number of other highly protected individuals. From time to time, a considerable number have been mentioned as possible suspects of killing Kennedy, people and parties who had both the means and the motive:
a). Fidel Castro, because there was information out that the U.S. was going to liquidate him.
b). The Anti‑Castro groups, because Kennedy betrayed them at the Bay of Pigs fiasco.
c). The Kremlin and the KGB because of the missile crisis and other frictions, had both motive and means.
Who could possibly have the power to do this? Who could command the whole news media to consistently support a blatant and transparent lie claiming that there was no conspiracy? Who could tell the Mannlicher‑Carcano Corporation and its employees, even in Italy, to keep their mouths shut? Who could possibly murder at least 29 other people who knew too much and get away with it?
When we started this presentation, we stated, it was our belief that the Mossad were the ones responsible. Therefore, we now come to the question of motive. Why would the Jews want to kill Jack Kennedy? When it comes to motives, we confess we do not claim to be mind readers. We can only speculate, look at the ensuing events of history and come up with cogent reasons as to why they did what they did. With that as a basis we can think of several important reasons why they would want to see John Kennedy dead, and will list them in what we believe to be their order of importance.
1). According to the Canadian Intelligence Service of September, 1988, Kennedy committed the most deadly of all crimes in the eyes of the Jewish bankers. He by‑passed the Jewish Federal Reserve and issued government notes. He committed the same unforgivable sin as did President Abraham Lincoln a hundred years earlier and for which he, too, paid the ultimate price. In the complex cover‑up of the Kennedy murder, history repeated itself and a strangely similar modus operandi was used as in the cover‑up of the Lincoln crime some 98 years earlier.
On June 30, 1963, Kennedy signed Executive Order No. 11110, and further amended E.O. No. 10289 of September 19, 1951, thereby giving the President authority to issue the currency. He thereupon ordered the issue of $4,292,893,815.00. This was almost ten times as much as the $450,000,000.00 printed by Lincoln during the Civil War. He evidently forced then Secretary of Treasury, C. Douglas Dillon, another name changing Jew (whose real name was/is Lapowski?), to sign the United States notes. Shortly thereafter, on November 22, 1963, Kennedy paid the ultimate price and was shot, as was Lincoln. So John Kennedy was murdered, we believe, by a brigade of professional killers, the Jewish Mossad. Both the execution and the cover‑up were planned months in advance by the only force in the world that had the pervasive power to draw on all its resources in the news media, the government and the judicial agencies, namely the worldwide Jewish network. Why, who else but the Jewish establishment and the Jewish powerhouse itself.
It is they who have the power to not only suppress any information they deem deleterious or harmful to their cause, but they can also spread wholesale all over the world any lie or set of lies they deem beneficial to their cause, and this they blatantly have done for centuries (under other names). The cover‑up of the Kennedy assassination is one major example, but by no means the only one. That the Jews planned the murder, and had their murderous band of bloodthirsty killers, the Mossad pull the trigger or triggers that killed Kennedy, is beyond question!
1967: Onassis has always enjoyed the fast piles of money to be made through gambling (in Monaco in the 50's, and in Cuba under Batista). Onassis took over Las Vegas in 1967, via the "Hughes" cover. U.S. Government officials explained that it was all right because "at least Hughes isn't the Mafia." (Ha, Ha).
Note: L. Wayne Rector was hired around 1955 by the Carl Byoir P.R. agency (Hughes' L.A. PR Firm) to act as Hughes' double. In 1957, when Onassis grabbed Hughes, Rector continued to act as his stand‑in. Rector was the Hughes surrogate in Las Vegas. Robert Maheu actually ran the show; Maheu got his orders from Onassis. The six "nursemaids," called the "Mormon Mafia," kept Rector sealed off from prying eyes.
June 17, 1968: Bobby Kennedy knew who killed his brother; he wrote about it in his unpublished book, The Enemy Within. When he foolishly tried to run for President, Onassis had him offed, using a sophisticated new technique: hypnotized Sirhan Sirhan shooting from the front, "security guard" (from Lockheed Aircraft) Thane Ceasar shooting from two or three inches away from Bobby's head ‑ from the rear. Sirhan's shots all missed; Ceasar's couldn't possibly miss. Evelle Younger, then the Los Angeles D.A., covered it all up, including the squawks of L.A. Coroner, Thomas Noguchi. Younger was rewarded with the post of California Attorney General later. His son, Eric Younger, got a second‑generation Mafia reward: a judgeship at age 30. 1183
After Bobby's death, Teddy knew who did it. He ran to Onassis, afraid for his life, and swore eternal obedience. In return, Onassis granted him his life and said he could be President, too, just like his big brother, if he would just behave himself and follow orders.
September 16, 1968: Hit‑and‑run accident on Roberts' car, parked in front of the Russian consulate in S.F. ‑ who routinely take pictures of everything that goes on in front of the consulate. Their photos showed the license plate of the hit‑and‑run car: UKT 264, on a blue Cadillac belonging to Mia Angela Alioto, Joe's daughter, being driven by Tom Alioto, Joe's son ‑ whose driving license had been revoked. His license, and the car's license, were both fraudulent. To cover up the hit‑and‑run circumstances, S.F. MP's from the Presidio quickly staged a few more hit‑and‑runs on the same corner ‑ all duly filmed by the Russians. Kathryn Hollister, the Alioto family nurse, was "persuaded" to take the rap for the hit‑and‑run. Roberts threatened to spill the whole story ‑ in court ‑ with photos.
Next evening, Brading and Frattiano showed up in the black Magic Bar ‑ Brading wearing his X‑marked hat from Dallas ‑ to see whether Roberts recognized it, how much he knew, etc. An S.F. MP from the Presidio piped up from the end of the bar: "I heard they let everyone with an X‑marked hatband through the police lines at Dallas."
������������������� Cover-up Support for Alioto and The Hit-and-Run Was Complete.
Mafia Joe Alioto, Mayor of San Francisco, had Presidential ambitions, shored up by his participation in the Dallas payoff. Everyone who helped kill JFK got a piece of the U.S. pie. But J. Edgar Hoover, FBI head, blew his cover by releasing some of the raw FBI files on Alioto at the Democratic National Convention. Joe was out of the running for V.P. and Humphrey had to settle for Muskie. Humphrey planned to come to S.F. for a final pre‑election rally, sparked by Joe Alioto; Roberts threatened to blow the hit‑run story plus its Mafia ramifications open if Humphrey came to S.F.; Humphrey didn't come; Humphrey lost San Francisco, California and the election.
October 1968: Jackie Kennedy was now "free" to marry Onassis. An old Mafia rule: If someone welshes on a deal, kill him, and take his gun and his girl (in this case, Jackie and the Pentagon).
July 1969: Mary Jo Kopechne, devoted JFK girl, and later one of Bobby's trusted aides, was in charge of packing up his files after his assassination in L.A. She read too much ‑ learned about the Kennedy Mafia involvement, and other things. She said to friends: This isn't Camelot, this is murder. She was idealistic American Catholic. She didn't like murdering hypocrites. She died trying to get off Cappaquiddick Island, where she had overheard (along with everyone else in the cottage) Teddy Kennedy's end of the D.H. Lawrence cottage telephone calls from John Tunney, and to Joe Alioto, and Democratic bigwigs Swig, Shorenstein, Schumann and Bechtel.
Teddy's good friend John Tunney called to complain that Alioto's friend Cyril Maguin and others had tried to bribe Jess Unruh to switch from the Governor's race to run for the Senate ‑ for the seat John Tunny wanted so that Alioto would have an easier run for Governor. Teddy called Alioto, who told him to go to hell; then Teddy called the rest to arrange for yet another Mafia murder. Mary Jo, up to there with Mafia shit, ran screaming out of the cottage on her way to Nader. Drunken Teddy offered to drive her to the ferry. Trying to get away from curious Sheriff Look, Teddy sped off toward the Bridge, busted Mary Jo's nose when she tried to grab his arm from the back seat, and bailed out of the car as it went off the bridge. Mary Jo, with a busted nose, breathed in an air bubble in the car for more than two hours, waiting for help, while Teddy, assuming she was dead, ran to set up an alibi. Mary Jo finally suffocated in the air bubble, diluted with carbon dioxide from her exhalations.
It took her 2 hours and 37 minutes to suffocate, while Teddy had Joseph Kennedy III, steal a boat and ferry him across to Edgartown. Mary Jo was still pounding on the upturned floorboards of Teddy's car while Teddy called Jackie and Onassis on the Cristina. Teddy also called Katherine Meyer Graham, lawyers, Cardinal Cushing to help. The next morning the first person Teddy tried to call after deciding he'd have to take the rap himself was: Lawyer Burke Marshall, Onassis' friend in the U.S. Liberty Ships deal back in the '40's; and, also, the designated custodian for JFK's brains after Dallas (the brains have since disappeared).
Cover‑up of the Chappaquiddick murder required the help of:
(1) Massachusetts Highway Patrol, which "confiscated" the plates from Teddy's car after it was fished out of the pond;
(2) The Massachusetts Legislature, which changed a 150‑year‑old law requiring an autopsy (which would have revealed the suffocation and broken nose);
(3) Coroner Mills, who let Kennedy's aide, K. Dun Gifford, supply him with a death certificate, already prepared, for Mills' signature, listing cause of death as drowning;
(4) Police Chief Arenas; Cardinal Cushing's priests, who appeared before the Kopchnes "direct from God," with personal instructions from Him that Mary Jo was not to be disturbed;
(5) A Pennsylvania mortuary where Mary Jo's broken nose was patched up;
(6) East and West Coast phone companies, which clamped maximum security on the records of calls to and from the cottage (S.F. Police Chief Cahill was reassigned to a new job: Security Chief for Pacific Telephone);
(7) The U.S. Senate, who never said a word about Teddy's (required equipment) plug‑in phone;
(8) The judge who presided over the mock hearing;
(9) James Reston, editor of Martha's Vineyard's only newspaper, who never heard a word about Teddy's phone at the cottage, though residents called in to tell the newspaper;
(10) The "New York Times," "Washington Post," etc.
John Tunney's sister, Joan, heard her brother's end of the phone call, made from her house in Tiburon, to the Chappaquiddick cottage. The next day, after Mary Jo died, Joan ran away to Norway, where she was kidnaped by mafia hoods Mari and Adamo.
They locked her up in a Marseilles heroin factory for 60 days, where the heroin fumes turned her into a junkie (no needle marks); then they turned her loose outside the factory. Joan's husband complained, so she chopped his head off with an ax, and was subsequently locked up in a nuthouse belonging to the Marqueas of Blandford, then Tina Livanos Onassis' husband.
Mari and Adamo got pressed into scrap metal in a New Jersey auto junkyard. In the panic of trying to cover up Teddy's guilt at Chappaquiddick, many things came unglued. The JFK murder threatened to creep out of the woodwork again; Black Panthers Hampton and Clark were murdered (the Chicago cops fired over Attorney Charles Garry's head), because of what they knew about the JFK murder squad's presence at Chicago on November 1, 1963.
September 1969: "Gemstones," with histories, had been released around the globe for several years. In 1969, Roberts gave a Gemstone, with history, to Mack, head of California CREEP, for Nixon, with the proposition: the Presidency, in return for wiping out the Mafia. The "history"� included Teddy's phone calls to, and from, the Lawrence cottage on Chappaquiddick ‑ billed to Teddy's home phone in Hyannisport. Nixon, being Mafia himself, wasn't interested; but kept the information to use on Teddy whenever it seemed advantageous.
May 4, 1970: Charlotte Ford Niarchos called her ex‑husband, Stavros, worried about them Ford Foundation's involvement in the Chappaquiddick cover‑up. Eugenie Livanos Niarchos, in bed with her husband, overheard the conversation. Stavros was forced to beat her to death; he ruptured her spleen and broke the cartilage in her throat. Cause of death was listed as "overdose of barbiturates," though autopsy showed these injuries.
End of 1970: Howard Hughes' presence on earth was no longer required. His hand‑writing could be duplicated by a computer. His biography ‑ all the known facts about his life ‑ had been compiled and a computerized biography issued to top Hughes executives. His double, Rector, had been doing "Hughes" for years. And Hughes was ill.
Clifford Irving, author of Hoax, about an art forger, became interested in "Hughes." Living on Iblzza, he heard the Mediterranean gossip that "Hughes" was a hoax, too. He went to "Hughes'" so‑called "Mormon Mafia," the six "nursemaids," for information. One of them, Merryman, perhaps tired of the game, gave Irving the computerized Hughes biography, and from it Irving wrote his "autobiography." Hughes' death was expected shortly. Preparations were being made so that it would not interfere with the orderly continuation of his empire. Irving wrote his book, and the publishers announced it. Onassis knew someone had given Irving the information. He thought it was Maheu, and fired him in November 1970. On Thanksgiving Eve, 1970, in the middle of the night, "Hughes" (Rector) made a well‑publicized "secret departure" from Las Vegas to the Bahamas.
1971: Guinea brought under Communist control.
Through the support of the United States, the President, with the complacency of Congress; Communist China was admitted to the United Nations and Free China, one of our most staunch allies, was expelled. "A National Strategy to Reduce Crime."
National Advisory Commission on Criminal Justice Standards and Goals. The Document: Declaration of Feminism is published calling for "feminist-socialist revolution," and saying: "We must go back to the matriarchies...to ancient female religions (like witchcraft)...In order to break the tyranny of class oppression, it is necessary to establish a socialist order...In the final hours of capitalism we will dance on the grave of corporate America...Marriage is the key institution that has failed us and we must work to destroy it...The nuclear family must be replaced with a new form of family where individuals live and work together to help meet the needs of all people in the society...With the destruction of the nuclear family must come a new way of looking at children. They must be seen as the responsibility of an entire society rather than individual parents."
The women who publish The Document also publish a newspaper called Gold Flower, and on its December 1971/January 1972 cover is a pregnant female as a crucified Christ.
���������������������������������������������������������������� Prohibition on Handguns
The Commission believes that the violence, fear, suffering, and loss caused by the use of handguns must be stopped by firm and decisive action. The Commission therefore recommends that, no later than Jan. 1, 1983, each State should take the following action:
(a) Private possession of handguns should be prohibited persons other than law enforcement and military� personnel.
(b) Manufacture and sale of handguns should be terminated.
(c) Existing handguns should be acquired by States.
(d) Handguns held by private citizens as collector's items should be modified and rendered inoperative.
The recommendations of the Commission apply only to handguns, a term which for the purposes of this chapter refers to a firearm designed to be fired with one hand. The term also includes the personal possession or control of a combination of parts from which a handgun can be assembled.
The term includes both pistols (sometimes referred to as automatic) and revolvers, but does not include antique firearms. The Commission believes that laws currently in force regarding rifles and long guns require no change. The Commission does not wish to curtail the use of rifles and long guns by hunters and other legitimate users. Further, the Commission makes recommendations for State and local units of government only, not for the Federal Government. Congress is on record on the subject of firearms; it has passed some controls and has encouraged States and local units of government to enact their own laws and adopt their own ordinances. It remains for the State and local governments to address the problems surrounding the public possession of handguns.
In an effort to prohibit possession of handguns, the Commission encourages States to examine and implement all recommendations are intended to be an operative package. Some States, however, may want to implement the recommendations in stages. They are urged to do so in the order in which they are presented in this chapter. Further, some States may already have taken steps proposed in the recommendations.
In keeping with these local variances, the Commission urges each State to work out a combination of steps best suited to complete control of handguns. Toward this end, it is the recommendation of the Commission that States study their present laws regulating handguns and take measures to insure that existing laws are enforced fully and are adhered to scrupulously by their citizens.
Next, the Commission recommends that the penalties attached to committing a crime with the use of a handgun be increased. Further, to safeguard the lives of police officer, States should enact stop-and-frisk laws to authorize search of persons and automobiles when the officer has reasonable suspicion to believe that he is in danger due to a suspect's possession of and access to a weapon (They are advocating a stop‑and‑frisk laws and makes an innocent person subject to being referred to as a suspect without having committed a crime).
As an additional step, the commission recommends that states prohibit the manufacture, importation, or sale of all handguns other than those for use by law enforcement or military personnel. States should also establish agencies authorized to purchase handguns from private individuals for a just price, and further authorized to modify rare and valuable guns that owners wish to retain as collector's items. Finally, States should prohibit the private possession of all handguns other than those which have been designated as collector's items and rendered inoperative.
���������������������������������������� Why Handguns Must Be Controlled By The States
To maintain an orderly society, a government must regulate certain of its citizens' acts. Rights and freedoms cannot exist without recognition that one person's rights exist only to the degree they do not infringe on those of another. Such a balance must be maintained in the possession and use of handguns. The Commission believes that private use and possession of handguns infringes on the right of the American public to be free from violence and death caused by the use of handguns. Public welfare does not permit the civilian possession of machine‑guns, flame throwers, hand‑grenades, bombs, or sawed‑off shotguns; neither can it any longer tolerate the private possession of handguns.
Removing the handgun from American society will not eliminate crime and violence, but documentation shows there is a strong correlation between the number of privately owned handguns and the corresponding use of guns in crimes of violence (There is documentation to prove anything one wishes to prove). Nationally, the handgun is the principal weapon used in criminal homicide. Reported crime statistics for 1971 indicate that 51 percent of all murders and non‑negligent manslaughters were committed with the use of a handgun.
�������������������������������������������������������� How To Lose Your Guns For Sure
It is very clear that the mission of the Law Enforcement Assistance Administration to destroy the Second Amendment of the Bill of Rights. The L.E.A.A. worked in tandem with the above mentioned National Advisory Commission on Criminal Justice Standards and Goals. Using the excuse that moving control of handguns to the level of the state would help to eliminate violent crimes, because therein the state could prohibit the possession of handguns by a target date, the L.E.A.A. set out to achieve that mission. Strangely, others have helped in their efforts to destroy the amendment. No mention was made of the fact that if handguns were not yanked out of the protective, confirming custody of the Second Amendment of the Bill of Rights, there wouldn't be a chance to confiscate them at all! Oh! Heavens No! L.E.A.A. would not admit THAT to the American Public! Yank, they must! Confiscate, they must!
The director of the L.E.A.A., Professor Dean Morris testified years ago before the National Commission on the Causes and Prevention of Violence, and said: "I am one who believes that as a first step, the U.S. should move expeditiously to disarm the civilian population, other than police and security officers, of all handguns, pistols and revolvers...no one should have a right to anonymous ownership or use of a gun. that is not a right that we can safely allow anyone...I think the truth is that we will ultimately have a police force NOT equipped with guns...There can be no right of privacy in regard to armament...we seek a disarmed populace."
L.E.A.A. for all of its active years thereafter, did seek to abolish your right to any handgun, including antiques. It comes as no surprise that L.E.A.A.'S mission is being realized, but it just IS surprising to note who has become the rallying forces who have helped to put it over! There are some questions to be asked. They are urgent and come at the eleventh hour. Why hasn't a direct ruling been made on the Second Amendment by the Federal Supreme Court, instead of the obiter dictum decisions and utterances that come from the Court?
That amendment has never been officially tested in court action. Why didn't the National Rifle Association take the State Supreme Court ruling, re: Morton Grove, Illinois' gun ban, before the FEDERAL Supreme Court to put an end to the threat of gun prohibition? After all, there is no repository that can more closely guard; that can more permanently secure; that can more accurately define; or that can more thoroughly resolve the rights of gun owners than the Second Amendment in the Bill of Rights with its attachment of historical aggregates. Not to take this action by the major gun clubs who are constantly receiving the outpourings of money from worried gun owners, appears to be lost opportunity. So, do we lose the game by not showing up? Because time has been lost, we must now stop the treaties. Why did all the big gun associations fall in line with the unwise move to make the right to keep and bear arms a state-controlled right??? That was L.E.A.A.'s Mission!!
L.E.A.A.'S mission was to transfer the right to keep and bear arms to a state level! All gun rights then could be abolished by treaty action (Or so they hoped!). Whereas, IN the BILL OF RIGHTS, the right to keep and bear arms would be untouchable by a treaty and beyond the grasp or reach of treaty-power. That's not so on a state level. A treaty can wipe out any right on a state level.
Legitimate treaties don't try to do such things, however. Why was the state ever asked to take over this right and reduce it down to a state conferred privilege, so dreadfully endangering us? Why does the N.R.A. Boast that this action is Pro-Gun? It is not! It has been reported that nearly 40 states have followed this direction with these "state pre‑empt bills." Why did the N.R.A. accept this L.E.A.A. shift? States are vulnerable and not the appropriate instrumentality for the protection of civilian‑owned firearms against treaty action.
1972: Iraq came under Communist influence.
"I am devoting my lecture in this seminar to a discussion of the possibility that we are now entering a Jewish century, a time when the spirit of the community, the non‑ideological blend of the emotional and rational and the resistance to categories and forms will emerge through the forces of anti‑nationalism to provide us with a new kind of society. I call this process the Judaization of Christianity because Christianity will be the vehicle through which this society becomes Jewish." 1184 ; "The image of the world...as traced in my imagination ‑‑ the increasing influence of the farmers and workers, and the rising political influence of men of science, may transform the United States into a welfare state with a planned economy. Western and Eastern Europe will become a federation of autonomous states having a socialist and democratic regime. With the exception of the U.S.S.R. as a federated Eurasian state, all other continents will become united in a world alliance, at whose disposal will be an international police force. All armies will be abolished, and there will be no more wars. In Jerusalem, the United Nations (A truly United Nations) will build a shrine of the Prophets to serve the federated union of all continents; this will be the seat of the Supreme Court of mankind, to settle all controversies among the federated continents." 1185
While Americans were dying in Vietnam, President Nixon paid a "Friendly" visit to Communist China. Which constituted "Treason" as defined in the U.S. Constitution.
Treason: "Shall consist...in adhering to their enemies, giving them aid and comfort." 1186
UNESCO bestseller Learning to Be: The World of Education Today and Tomorrow is published. In this edited work, the authors say they're in search of a, "...new educational order...based on scientific and technological training, one of the essential components of scientific humanism."
The book claims that religion and belief in the Divine are the real reason for "...many of the hierarchical forms and discriminatory practices for which current educational systems are blamed."
Instead of God and religious standards, in the book one reads that "...relativity and dialectical thought would appear to be fertile ground in which to cultivate the seeds of tolerance...An individual should avoid systematically setting up his beliefs and convictions...his behavior and customs as models or rules valid for all times..."
���������������������������������������������������������������� Rejoice Farmers Rejoice
Remember? President Richard Nixon appeared to climb to the top of the political ladder by stating, among others, his opposition to Communism. However, just a few months after his election, he not only admitted changing his hostility toward that ideology, but began a program to establish trade with the enemy and recognize Communist China and abandon Taiwan. While, at that time, our American soldiers were being killed by Chinese troops disguised as Viet Cong Regulars. The Communist countries had been experiencing a growing shortage of food, which was causing a lengthening in the food lines. To forestall a possible revolt, the Communist regimes began tremendous grain purchases.
In the past they were heavily supplied by Canada, but that country's surplus had become fully committed. As a result, the Cook Co., Cargill, Continental Grain and the other two large grain companies, through the then Secretary of Agriculture Butz and the Department of Agriculture made some tremendous grain sales to the Soviet Union.
Grain merchants: Five companies control the Free World's grain. Of these the Fribourgs own Continental Grain, the Louis Dreyfus family owns a second, and the Hersch family controls a third (Bunge Company). All three families are Jewish, or of Jewish ancestry. In the Great Grain Robbery of 1971‑72 Henry Kissinger (Jew) was at the heart of secret dealings that gave Russia U.S. grain at bargain prices and from which American farmers received little profit. 1187
1971: November: Michael Fribourg completed a deal with the Soviet Union, through Nickolai Belousou, the Chief of Exportkhelb, the Russian grain‑purchasing agency; for 900,000 tons of American surplus barley and oats, 2‑million tons of corn, and 282‑million bushels of wheat. The total figure was something in excess of 18‑million metric tons of grain sold to the Soviet Union. This tremendous sale was financed by a combination of U.S. guaranteed credits and U.S. subsidized prices. So the farmers and the taxpayers had been ripped off again. President Carter and his Administration later announced it would permit the Soviet Union to purchase up to 25‑million metric tons of wheat and corn in 1979. Nixon, Carter and other Presidents before and after them, permitted such action because the Communist system is unable to grow enough grain to feed its own people and depends on the United States to bail it out again as we have time and time again.
In the grain announcement, no mention was made about how the Soviet Union will pay for this 25‑million metric tons of grain. But now we know that once again our government leaders failed to live up to the trust our American People had in them by electing them in office, and let the Soviet Union have the Grain free through credits, issued by the United States Government, for the Soviet to purchase the grain at American Taxpayer Expense.
1973: Afghanistan, Zambia and Equatorial Guinea were brought under virtual Communist Control.
The United States abandoned Vietnam, Cambodia and Laos to the Communist for slaughter. Millions were massacred, with not one single peep from those responsible for this, the Jane Fondas,' Tom Haydens and other TRAITORS who were/are directly responsible for this mass murder of millions, by the Communists after they took control.
Col. Arch E. Roberts says: "The United States Senate without any constitutional sanction whatever, without referring the matter to the states or to the people illegally ratified the United nations Charter as a treaty. The United Nations Charter is not a treaty at all, but a constitution for one‑world dictatorship, designed to replace by deceit and subterfuge the constitution of the United States. The machinery of the United Nations is being used by enemies of the United States to undermine our way of life, to take away our accustomed liberties, to embroil our armed forces in local wars all over the world; Korea, Vietnam, and Africa with neither purpose nor hope of victory, and finally to transfer our armed forces to the United nations under command of foreigners and our enemies, leaving us disarmed and without defense." Therefore, our men in Korea and Vietnam were fighting under the command of their enemy. No wonder MacArthur was fired. Senator J. William Fulbright said in 1973: "Israel controls the Senate...around 80 percent are completely in support of Israel; anything Israel wants. Jewish influence in the House of Representatives is even greater." 1188
1973: February 10: In The Saturday Review of Education, National Education Association (NEA) president Catherine Barrett writes that, "...dramatic changes in the way we will raise our children in the year 2000 are indicated, particularly in terms of schooling...We will need to recognize that the so-called 'basic skills,' which currently represent nearly the total effort in elementary schools, will be taught in one-quarter of the present school day...When this happens, and it's near, the teacher can raise to his true calling. More than a dispenser of information, the teacher will be a conveyor of values, a philosopher...We will be agents of change."
The Change Agent's Guide to innovation in Education by Ronald Haveclock is published. Portions of the book have been developed under federal Office of Education (within HEW) contract number OEC-0-8-080603-4535(101), and in the book, one reads: "It must be admitted that sometimes collaboration just will not work and, when it fails, there are a number of alternatives [e.g., a 'fait accompli' strategy] that should be considered, ranging...to complete deception."
1973: November: The Harvard Educational Review publishes Hillary Rodham's (wife of Bill Clinton) radical views of children's rights in "Children Under the Law." In her article, Mrs. Clinton states that some children "may have interests independent of their parents or the state." She bemoans"the belief� that families are private, non-political units whose interests subsume those of children," and feels that the right of parents to control the upbringing of their children could even go "to the point of depriving them of an advanced worldly education."
She deplores the "consensus romanticism about the family." And she says "the state should no longer be allowed to assume the rationality of regulations based upon age, and should at least be required to justify its action on the basis of modern legislative or administrative findings."
In other words, if individuals can vote at eighteen years of age, drive at sixteen, and have sex and abortions at a particular age, then the state should have to justify why they're not allowed to do those things at earlier ages. Hillary Rodham Clinton will also be a board member of the Children's Defense Fund (she also became First Lady Hillary Rodham Clinton when her husband was elected President in 1992), which nationally syndicated columnist Don Feder has characterized as a "liberal" organization furthering a "Welfare State" mentality. The head of the CDR will be Marian Wright Edelman, a CFR member.
Banker David Rockefeller organizes the Trilateral Commission. He chooses Zbigniew Brzezinski as the commission's first director. Jimmy Carter becomes a funding member and chooses Brzezinski to be his National Security Advisor during the Carter presidency. George Bush will also be a member of the commission as well as the CFR.
1973: December 10: National Security Council Memorandum 200, titled "Implications of Worldwide Population Growth for U.S. Security and Overseas Interests," is marked "classified" and "confidential." Only declassified fifteen years later, the document reveals the role the U.S. government has been playing in the population control movement, as it states: "If future numbers are to be kept within reasonable bounds, it is urgent that measures to reduce fertility be started and made effective in the 1970s and 1980s...Food and agricultural assistance is vital for any population sensitive development strategy...Allocation of scarce resources should take account of what steps a country is taking in population control...There is an alternative view that mandatory programs may be needed...With assistance from the U.S. Agency for International Development, a number of private family planning organizations [e.g., International Planned Parenthood] have significantly expanded their worldwide population programs...No country has reduced its population growth without resorting to abortion..."
1974: General George Brown was Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff in 1974. President Ford publicly reprimanded him for statements regarding excessive Jewish influence in the media, banks and Congress. Manachem Shalev, member of the Israeli Consulate: "Journalists, editors, and politicians for that matter, are going to think twice about criticizing Israel if they know they are going to get thousands of angry calls in a matter of hours. The Jewish lobby is good at orchestrating pressure...Israel's presence in America is all‑pervasive...You don't want to seem like you are blatantly trying to influence whom they (the media) invite. You have to persuade them that you have the show's best interests at heart...After the hullabaloo over Lebanon (cluster bombing civilians, etc.), the press doesn't do anything without calling us for comment."
Evacuation from Cyprus. U.S. naval forces evacuated U.S. civilians during hostilities between Turkish and Greek Cypriot forces. New Flag for U.S.A. Regions. Metro News, by Jo Hindman: With all the talk about merging the 50 states and renaming the new regions, the inevitable has happened: Someone has designed a New Flag to replace Old Glory. Who did it? Here is the answer in the words of an iconoclast, "Smithsonian asked for a new design from Whitney Smith of the Flag Research Center in Winchester, Massachusetts."
The quote comes from an article in the December 1973 issue of a magazine copyrighted by Smithsonian Institution. Well‑known persons are connected with the federally assisted Institution. First, the Establishment (The U.S. President and his Cabinet). Then the Board of Regents: Warren E. Burger, Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States, heads the list as Chancellor.
Following are J. Wm. Fulbright, Henry M. Jackson, and Huge Scott, all U.S. Senators appointed by the President of the Senate to the Smithsonian board. By the speaker of the House, Congressmen George H. Mahon, Wm. E. Minshall and John J. Rooney. Nine other individuals are appointed by a Joint Resolution of Congress. The name of Spiro Agnew, ex‑U.S. Vice President was dropped after the November 1973 issue of Smithsonian Magazine...The 3‑page article carries no byline although most of the articles in the issue do display the names of their authors. The article is a take‑off on "A Thirty Eight State U.S.A.," 47‑page booklet by Dr. G. Etzel Pearcy, California State University, Los Angeles, copyrighted by Plycon Press 1916 North Gilbert, Fullerton, California.
The new flag appears in color in the Smithsonian, a zig‑zag of red‑white‑blue that only a drunk in a souse (tank) would enjoy saluting...Numerologists might make a case out of it. But to students of Metro regional governance, the symbolism of 13 would suggest 1313's upheaval in American government ‑‑ the forcible implementation of regional governance by political syndicate 1313. Established by the Rockefeller family, maintained by Ford and Carnegie using tax exempt foundation funds, one of the syndicate's key addresses is located at 1313 E. 60th St., Chicago, on Rockefellers' University of Chicago campus...It may be that the Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, S. Dillon Ripley, might supply some answers. Who, or what tax‑supported fund, for instance, paid the vexillogoist's fee for designing the unauthorized flag to replace the Flag of the United States of America? "I believe that the active Jews of today have a tendency to think that the Christians have organized and set up and run the world of injustice, unfairness, cruelty, misery. I am not taking any part in this, but I have heard it expressed, and I believe they feel it that way. Jews have lived for the past 2000 years and developed in a Christian World. They are a part of that Christian World even when they suffer from it or be in opposition with it, and they cannot dissociate themselves from this Christian World and from what it has done. And I think that the Jews are bumptious enough to think that perhaps some form of Jewish solution to the problems of the World could be found which would be better, which would be an improvement. It is up to them to find a Jewish answer to the problems of the world, the problems of today." 1189
1975: While Guinea‑Bissau, Cambodia, Laos and South Vietnam were being enslaved, President Ford, flanked by Henry Kissenger, signed the Helsinki Accord agreeing to permanent Communist enslavement of all Eastern Europe.
1976: January 2, the Boston Globe exposed the still "Top Secret Forward Plan" drafted by the HEW Department which would demand the nation‑wide compulsory fluoridation of water and vaccination of everybody. News releases were prepared to brainwash and convince the people into believing that fluoridation and vaccination would improve the health and save billions of dollars in doctor and hospital expenses. This plan received so much exposure that it was replaced by the Swine Flu Hoax.
1976: January-February: The Humanist publishes an article by Prof. Sheila Schwartz in which she expresses her thankfulness that "the crazies (e.g., fundamentalists) don't do all that much reading. If they did, they'd find that they have already been defeated."
1976: February: John Martin Rich of the University of Texas writes in the journal Theory Into Practice: "Formal education has been a contributory role to play in providing needed information and promoting changed attitudes toward a new world order...Democracy in education, then, would mean the teaching of those values, attitudes, and abilities most likely to contribute to the development of such a world order...The type of democratic education essential is one that would contribute, even if only indirectly, to the development of an international world order under law. A healthy international world order is not only one that has learned to cope successfully with world crises in order to survive; it is also one that has developed a basis for mankind pursuing common ideals and goals."
1976: March-April: The Humanist publishes an article by humanist Paul Blanshard in which he pronounces: "I think the most important factor leading us to a secular society has been the educational factor. Our schools may not teach Johnny to read properly, but the fact that Johnny is in school until he is sixteen tends to lead toward the elimination of religious superstition. The average child now acquires a high school education, and this militates against Adam and Eve and all other myths of alleged history."
1976: May 10: The Atlantic Council approves a formal policy statement which states that a changing world "can no longer be accommodated by political forms and sovereignties developed in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries" and needs institutions "to deal adequately with problems with which no existing nation-state can cope successfully alone." George Bush is CIA director at this time and becomes an Atlantic Council director from 1978-79.
1976: November 22, Soviet scientists have developed Micro‑Wave techniques which can be sent great distances and directed to groups or even individuals. They cause dizziness, irritability, emotional instability, and destroy a person's judgment and power to think and to make proper responses to given situations. For some time, they have been tested on vessels in or near American waters.
1976: December 15, A tanker containing 7 and � million gallons of oil was wrecked and all oil lost near Cape Cod. Trouble was attributed to the unusual and unexplained behavior of the crew. Soon after this, the Taiwan tanker, "Grand Zenith" and its crew of 38 and cargo of 8 million gallons of fuel oil were lost in American coastal waters. This has been followed by a large number of similar incidents. The Pentagon has reported that the Soviet can employ Micro‑Waves to cause heart attacks and change the behavior patterns of military and diplomatic personnel. "Federation play a major part in Jewish life throughout the world. There is a federation in every community of the world where there is a substantial number of Jews. Today there is a central movement that is capable of mustering all of its planning, financial and political resources within twenty‑four hours, geared to handling any particular issue. Proportionately, we have more power than any other comparable group, far beyond our numbers. The reason is that we are probably the most well organized minority in the world." 1190 ; "A Jew is anyone who says he is." 1191
Countless American politicians who refused to become puppets have been targeted by the Zionists for defeat including Congressmen Findley and McClosky, Senators Joe McCarthy and Charles Percy, presidential aspirants John Connally and Jesse Jackson, and even presidents themselves. "President Ford [made] known his displeasure with Israel ‑‑ something he was to regret the following year (1976)." 1192 ; "I spent weeks on the Hill testifying about the Pueblo in the most detail [1 U.S. sailor killed], but nothing like that's ever been done for the Liberty. The difference in the way these two events were handled is mindboggling...I think that those 34 men who were killed on the Liberty were killed deliberately...in a preconceived operation." 1193 ; "Yet I have a clever touch And pander to your vices, While looking on in exultation. And so I play my game, with the exuberance of experience, the strange and terribly subtle final aims of my Asiatic Blood that remain a mystery to you." 1194
1977: January 3, According to "Midnight" Vol. 23, No. 28, pp. 4‑5, (1440 Catherine St. West Suite 625, Montreal, Canada) The Soviet have built a "Powerful Laser Beam Base" in Cuba; the highest development of electrical technology in the world and that it can bring death and destruction to the Eastern Coast of the United States.
1977: January-February: The Humanist publishes an article by Sidney Hook (signer of the 1973 Humanist Manifesto), in which he states that "human beings can be influenced to examine critically their religious beliefs only by indirection, (by which) I mean the development of a critical attitude in all our educational institutions that will aim to make students less credulous to claims that transcend their reflective experience."
The new Bank for International Settlements (BIS) is completed in the shape of a "boot" in Basel, Switzerland, and becomes known as the "Tower of Basel." Remember that in George Orwell's 1984, a description of the future under "Big Brother" is given as "a boot stamping on a human face -- forever." Pertaining to the BIS, which began under the Hauge Agreement of 1930, Carroll Quigley in Tragedy and Hope (1966) wrote: "The powers of financial capitalism had [a] far-reaching nothing less than to create a world� system of financial control in private hands able to dominate the political system of each country and the economy of the world as a whole. This system was to be controlled in a feudalist fashion by the central banks of the world acting in concert, by secret agreements arrived at in frequent meetings and conferences. The apex of the systems was to be the Bank for International Settlements in Base, Switzerland, a private bank owned and controlled by the world's central banks which were themselves private corporations. Each central bank ...sought to dominate its government by its ability to control Treasury loans, to manipulate foreign exchanges, to influence the level of economic activity in the country, and to influence cooperative politicians by subsequent economic rewards in the business world."
In the future, the powers behind the New World Order planning a world economic system will promote the use of the debit card as a means of monitoring everyone's financial transactions. Governor Bill Clinton in his July 16, 1992 acceptance speech for the Democratic presidential nomination will pay tribute to his "hero," Carroll Quigley, who also said in Tragedy and Hope regarding the intellectual elite who strive to direct the future: "There does exist, and has existed for a generation, an International Anglophile Network which operates, to some extent, in the way the Radical Right believes the Communists Act. In fact, this network, which we may identify as the Round Table Groups, has no aversion to cooperating with the Communists, or any other groups, and frequently does so. I know of operations of this network because I have studied it for twenty years and was permitted for two years, in the early 1960s, to examine its papers and secret records. I have no aversion to it or to most of its aims and have, for much of my life, been close to it and to many of its instruments. I have objected, both in the past and recently, to a few of its policies...but in general my chief difference of opinion is that it wishes to remain unknown, and I believe its role in history is significant enough to be known."
Intelligence sources report that the Soviet Laser Beams have already destroyed two of our vital early warning satellites. This report was confirmed by "Arizona Republic" of November 23, 1976 and the "Los Angeles Times" of December 26, 1976.
1977: April 9, President Carter's deferral of Plutonium reprocessing in the United States will dangerously if not fatally, increase the nation's radioactive garbage heap. It will create a volume of unutilized radioactive waste that will remain deadly for centuries. This action not only creates a hazardous accumulation of deadly poison, but it also totally rejects a powerful source of energy currently desperately needed. This action represents a continuation and acceleration of the unilateral disarmament and downgrading and destruction of the United States which has been the consistent policy of the traitors in our government since 1961.
1977: President Carter signed the Panama Canal giveaway treaty.
1977: The latest to frustrate hope of finding a document authorizing the massacre of Jews is Professor David Irving's Hitler's War 1195 .
1978: Nicaragua. With the help of the U.S. State Department fell to the Communist.
In total disregard of the overwhelming citizen objections, more than two‑thirds of our Senators, whose oaths of office promise loyalty to the United States of America and obedience to the provisions of our Constitution, sanctioned the unconstitutional disposition of sovereign American Territory, well knowing that their deed provided a tremendous boast to the Communist aim of encircling and isolating our nation, setting the stage for conquest of our Latin Neighbors.
Terrorizing White patriots: Joseph Schacter, chief of the local Jewish Defense League chapter, put a bomb on the doorstep of a Canadian White activist. The terrorist's lawyer observed that his client could have left a far bigger bomb, but wanted to keep it "small and symbolic." (1978 Canada) Dr. Nahum Goldmann, for many years was the president of the World Jewish Congress and the World Zionist Organization, wrote: "As president of the largest Jewish organization, I disposed of budgets of hundreds of millions of dollars; I directed thousands of employees, and all this, I emphasize again, not for one particular state, but within the frame work of International Jewry." 1196
Snapping: America's Epidemic of Sudden Personality Change by Flo Conway and Jim Siegelman is published, in which the authors describe "snapping" as "the way in which intense experience may affect fundamental information-processing capacities of the brain...The experience itself may...render the individual extremely vulnerable to suggestion. It may lead to changes that alter lifelong habits, values, and beliefs..."
Pertaining to television's effects, the authors note that "TV trains the mind through repetition...in the...assault of momentary images upon vision...Television may also be a potent neutralizing force of human thought and feeling. Its incessant transmissions of information physically trains an individual to hear and observe without stopping to think...Advertisers have long know that this rapid-fire kaleidoscope of consumption may make television viewers more vulnerable to their suggestions."
One will notice in the coming years a great increase in the number of TV adds that use flashing or quickly changing images. Researcher Bill Strittmatter explains the psychological principle involved in terms of the body's involuntary reaction to "high lighted moments or events" (e.g., a gun shot). Man's survival instinct causes him to immediately absorb critical sounds and images which are not common in daily living. If, therefore, TV adds fill thirty-second or one-minute time periods with quickly changing images (e.g., a product coming at you on the screen) which one does not ordinarily experience in daily life, then the body is in constant absorption mode rather than engaging in thoughtful analysis.
1979: The House of Representatives bowed to the dictates of the Consortium of World Jewish Bankers and Communists by approving the funding of the Panama Canal giveaway, actually agreeing to pay Panama's Marxist rulers to accept our gift. That gift, by the way, was used to pay off the International Jewish Bankers whose loans to Panama financed the installation and maintenance of their Communist Regime.
Marlon Brando: "You've seen every single race besmirched, but you never saw an unfavorable image of a kike because the Jews are ever watchful for that. They never allowed it to be shown on the screen!" 1197
1979: "[Israel's Mossad spy agency] has penetrations all through the U.S. Government. They do better than the KGB" said a U.S. intelligence expert. "Mossad can go to any distinguished American Jew and ask for help." So said an ex‑CIA official.1198
Holocaust stories are printed and promoted incessantly. Why? Because of the money involved, some call it Shoah Biz [Shoah = Holocaust in Hebrew]. Others think its a bloodless expression of masochistic wish‑fulfillment by Jews for the monstrous crimes their race has committed against other peoples [such as instigating World Wars I and II]. Or it may simply be "The Guilt Ploy."
1980: Friendly Fascism: The New Face of Power in America by Bertram Gross is published and contains a section titled "A Good Neighbor in a New World Order." In another section titled "Womb-To-Tomb Dossiers," Gross describes how "high-grade intelligence on individuals" is now possible through, among other means, "the new statistical data banks being set up in the fields of education, health, and mental health...As of early 1980 detailed plans were worked out to register the county's young people without their knowing what is known as 'passive' or 'faceless' registration. This would be done by compiling a computerized list of names and addresses by assembling the information from school records, the Internal Revenue Service, the Social Security systems, and state driver's license bureaus."
Gross proceeds to explain how information could be used to "direct character assassination and defamation...The creative assembly of unrelated sounds is now possible thorough electronic means...Through 'tape-recording,' a person's own voice may be used to say anything that the tape recorders want him to say.' He describes how this might also be done in the editing of film and video tapes by 'the use of RAVE methods (Random Access Video Editing).'"
Gross continues: "With the growth of a computerized dossier network, and enough R&D investment in its perfection, it will be possible to keep up-to-date inventories on all employees in America...Outcries against misinformation in the files could be met by procedures for providing fuller information...The central thrust of those demanding protection of individual rights to privacy and due process could be deflected by developing complicated devices for the purging or destruction of incriminating files -- device that the oligarchies themselves could easily utilize for their own protection and that of their most trustworthy managerial and technical aides."
Humanist Ethics by Morris Storer (director of the American Humanist Association from 1975-1980) is published in which he declares: "A large majority of the educators of American colleges and universities are predominantly humanists, and a majority of the teachers who go out from their studies in colleges to responsibilities in primary and secondary schools are basically humanist, no matter that many maintain a nominal attachment to church or synagogue for good personal, social, or practical reasons."
In his book "My Life as a German Jew," Dr. Nahum Goldmann describes the "phenomenal rise of German Jewry" as follows: "German Jewry, which found its temporary end during the Nazi period, was one of the most interesting and for modern Jewish history most influential centers of European Jewry. During the era of emancipation, i.e. in the second half of the nineteenth and in the early twentieth century, it had experienced a meteoric rise...It had fully participated in the rapid industrial rise of Imperial Germany, made a substantial contribution to it and acquired a renowned position in German economic life. Seen from the economic point of view, no Jewish minority in any other country, not even that in America could possible compete with the German Jews. They were involved in large scale banking, a situation unparalleled elsewhere, and, by way of high finance, they had also penetrated German industry. A considerable portion of the wholesale trade was Jewish. They CONTROLLED even such branches of industry which is generally not in Jewish hands. Examples are shipping or the electrical industry, and names such as Ballin and Rathenau do confirm this statement. I hardly know of any other branch of emancipated Jewry in Europe or the American continent that was as deeply rooted in the general economy as was German Jewry. American Jews of today are absolutely as well as relatively richer than the German Jews were at the time, it is true, but even in America with its unlimited possibilities the Jews have not succeeded in penetrating into the central spheres of industry (steel, iron, heavy industry, shipping), as was the case in Germany.
Their position in the intellectual life of the country was equally unique. In literature, they were represented by illustrious names. The theater was largely in their hands. The daily press, above all its internationally influential sector, was essentially owned by Jews or controlled by them. As paradoxical as this may sound today, after the Hitler era, I have no hesitation to say that hardly any section of the Jewish people has made such extensive use of the emancipation offered to them in the nineteenth century as the German Jews! In short, the history of the Jews in Germany from 1870 to 1933 is probably the most glorious rise that has ever been achieved by any branch of the Jewish people 1199 . The majority of the German Jews were never fully assimilated and were much more Jewish than the Jews in other West European countries.1200 My work in those years was essentially of a propagandist nature. I was too young and unknown to play a part in the leading circles of Germany, let alone of world Zionism, which was controlled from Berlin." 1201 Unfortunately, Nahum Goldmann did not mention the real influence of Jews in Germany's political life and administration during the Weimar period. Probably because it would hinder the Jewish propaganda which has been presented to the world before and after WW II.
Reagan unmasked! Camouflaged to look like a "Conservative," Ronald Reagan was able to pull off hundreds of activities needed for the conversion of the United States away from being a Constitutional Republic and into being an "International Democracy" under the control of and operated by the Communist United Nations. This is the Communist World Government, desired for so long by the International Jewish Conspirators.
�������������������������������������������������������������������������� Reagan Expose
The following is an expose printed in the Valley Times, Central Valley, California, October 23, 1980, written by columnist K.M. Heaton. (He is a direct descendant of John Hart, a signer of the Declaration of Independence).
|
The Holocaust instills a guilt complex in those said to be guilty and spreads the demoralization, degeneration, eventually the destruction of the national elite among a people. Transfers effective political control to the lowest elements who will cowtow to the Jews. |
The Seditious Cover‑Up: DEJA VU, by K.M. Heaton. "Watching Ronald Reagan stand on the Republican Platform of 1980, fervently expounding his support of the treasured precepts of American political philosophy, brings a sense of having experienced it before.
Like stepping back in time to the 1932 presidential campaign, and hearing once more the dulcet tones of Franklin Roosevelt, as he supported the 'conservative' Democratic Platform of that year. One desperately wants to accept the apparent sincerity of Reagan, just as the assurance Roosevelt offered was needed then. The spurious nature of Roosevelt's promises was not long in surfacing, and shadows of the past belie the sincerity of Reagan's promises, portending a similar disillusionment. Nor is it Reagan's record as Governor alone, which warns of a betrayal of the philosophy he so eloquently enunciates, should he become the occupant of the White House in January. His choice of running mate, of his close advisors, and, most recently, the members of his Women's Advisory Council, all are portents of the future. If there is one thing above the others, which exposes Reagan as a counterfeit (conservative) candidate, it is surely the commercial which purports to be a clip of the former Governor of California signing a tax reform measure, which was actually the most liberal abortion bill passed in any state.
The evil men do lives after them, but Ronald Reagan is haunted by his past, while he yet lives. He rode to the Statehouse in California on the strength of 'The Speech,' in which he castigated the forces destroying America. He warned against 'people for whom we have never voted' over whom we have no control, but who are usurping our rights of decision.
One of his first acts as Governor was to appoint a mammoth group of 'experts' to make just such decisions...A commission for whom the people had not voted, and over whom they had no control. Later, he appointed another such Commission, to do for the schools what the first did for the State.
His office, over which he did have control, participated in producing the most heinous document of any put out by government, which this writer has seen. Titled 'The Politics of Change in Local Government Reform,' it was a basic text in mass mind control. Included in it were three examples of three California districts where the recommended techniques were being used.
Reagan personally initiated and led the massive attempt to replace local elected government with 'substate redistricting' ‑‑ A euphemism for instilling regional machinery throughout the state. He reorganized the Governor's Office to accommodate the regional superstructure, and the management and control system required to regulate the regional authority. That organization became the pilot model for other states, and the federal executive. He caused the reorganization of the licensing bureau into the massive bureaucracy now known as the Department of Consumer Affairs. He reorganized an auxiliary of the Department of Finance into a super‑agency, a teeming bureaucracy now called the Office of Planning and Research, (OPR). The former California Council on Intergovernmental Relations, which became a target for citizen resistance, because of its promotion of 1313 plans and programs, was quietly folded into the vast recesses of OPR, where its nefarious activities could no longer be monitored and protested.
Even before his election, Candidate Reagan supported the oppressive 1313 constitution revisions. Many Californians voted for these revisions, because they believed Ronald Reagan was a 'conservative,' and that the revisions must be alright, or he wouldn't support them. Proposition 1A, far from being the boon Reagan represented it to be, was a necessary preliminary to centralization, and the socialization which accelerated with his election. One of the first bills he signed after taking the oath of office approved the infamous sex 'education' program in the schools. His appointments to the State board of Education were predominantly 'liberal,' his most conservative appointment resigned in protest against the Regan policy of 'making the board a rubber stamp for progressive socialism.' Not only did Reagan not resist the federal Omnibus Crime Control Act of 1968, he encouraged full implementation of its oppressive provisions. The California Council on Criminal Justice (CCCJ) became the prototype for the most dangerous tampering with the system of jurisprudence ever witnessed in a supposedly free country. The CCCJ mushroomed into the most expensive and expansive bureaucracy in the State.
The programs it instituted ranged from promotion of gun control (Which Reagan says he opposes), to the incredible EIPP, which presumed to determine which infants would grow up to be criminals. Threatened by vocal adverse citizen reaction, the CCCJ was allowed to quietly expire, but not before Reagan had prepared a substitute bureaucracy to replace it. Without fanfare, he created yet another unelected body, the Select Committee on Law Enforcement Problems (SCLEP), to 'identify, analyze, and examine' another course of action. While the citizens were still storming the CCCJ meetings, the SCLEP was already developing the future of 'law enforcement.' It was Reagan's SCLEP which originated the State Office of Criminal Justice Planning, and prepared the way for the 'prestigious' Commission on project safer California, and the Public Safety Agency, which, again, served as pilots for other states.
From these interventions with the legal processes came the merging of all 'peace-keeping forces,' including the military, which reached its ultimate effect in the mind-bending facility at San Luis Obispo, which has supplied troops nationwide, who are prepared physically and mentally to overcome 'insurgents,' who might attempt to resist the de facto government which has replaced the de jure government of the United States of America. This necessarily limited list of duplicity of the Reagan record is offered in sorrow, and without malice, to attempt to prepare Americans for the future, whatever it brings. Unless the citizenry recognizes that, when it comes to candidates of either major Party for the executive office, 'the conservatives get the rhetoric and the liberals get the action,' the helix of disillusion will inevitably result in a diminishing of citizen participation in the election process, to the detriment of the Republic.
The restoration of constitutional government lies in the representative office, not in the administration. It is to THAT contest the people must apply their energies, their time, their money, and their concerns. The promises Reagan has made, even granting their sincerity, require legislation. And only Congress can supply that." End of article.
Mr. Heaton has certainly proven to be a prophet, because the Reagan Administration has done everything he has predicted it would do, moving America further toward Socialism and Communism! America's next "Good War" (i.e. ZOG‑approved) will probably be against Bosnian Christians. In the gusto of killing honkies, U.S. Blacks might voluntarily incur disproportionate casualties. Contrary to what the media insists, excessive Black losses in Vietnam did not result from patriotic zeal. Their losses resulted from being drafted, forced, into combat situations due to unsuitability for other assignments. 1202 . We are in the final phase of true genocidal war, far surpassing the enormous White holocausts of America's Civil War, WW I and II, and 60 million babies dead from abortions (babies are murdered at the rate of 4.5 thousand per day in the abortion murder mills of America). This is the culmination of a racist campaign spanning many centuries and all national boundaries. Every tactic available ‑‑ fair or foul, insidious or plain as day ‑‑ is being used by Zionists in concert with their foreign allies and domestic puppets. Yet most Whites are only vaguely aware of this remorseless race war. How can this possibly be????
Israel was caught stealing U.S. technology for cluster bombs and chrome‑plating cannon barrels. Subpoenas against Israeli citizens were dropped by "our" (???) government after Israel pledged to "co‑operate." 1203 . In his book Gulag Archipelago, Alexander Solzhenitsyn revealed that Stalin preferred Jewish thugs for running his security forces and concentration camps. The Soviet NKVD was a killing machine that consumed twenty million Soviet Christians.
It was first headed by Henry Yagoda (Jew). He was liquidated in 1937, after which Yezhov (Jew) took over. After him came Beria, who looked extremely Jewish but claimed he was not. (Name‑changing is common among Jews. Witness Hollywood Jews like Kirk Douglas (Isadore Demsky), Tony Curtis (Bernie Schwartz), Joan Crawford (Lucille le Sueur), Michael Landon (Mike Orowitz), Jerry Lewis (Joseph Levitch) and Charles Bronson (Charles Buchinsky). Referring to the millions of Christians killed in Soviet concentration camps run by Jews, Solzhenitsyn asked: "Who will count these millions? They died unknown, casting only in their immediate vicinity a light like a candle." He also revealed that a Turkish‑born Jew, Naftaly Frankel, was in charge of building the Balomar Canal, which cost 180,000 Christian lives.
1981: Yet another step in scrapping the United States Constitution was enacted, with the adoption of a treaty known as Treaty 97‑19. The enemies of Christ and America are destroying our country through the use of the Treaty Power. Treaty 97‑19 is titled "Constitution of the United Nations Industrial Development Organization." President Reagan signed it into law in 1983. It has been ratified by the United States Congress. It calls for a "new social order" and a "new economic order" for the United States. The Children's Story by James Clavell (author of Shogun) is published and depicts how in just a short period of time, young school children's thinking could be so manipulated they would consider cutting into pieces the American Flag a wonderful thing.
1982: The Massacres of Sabra and Shatila Camps by the Israelis! The massacres, the King David Hotel, the Semiramis Hotel, Deir Yassin, Dawayma, Kibya, Kafr Kassem, the USS Liberty and the Libyan Boeing 727 Airliner; practically pale into insignificance compared the carnage perpetrated at the Sabra and Shatila Palestinian Refugee Camps in Beirut, Lebanon, during the Israeli invasion of Lebanon in 1982. The mass murder of more than 2,750 men, women and children (according to a body count taken in the camps by the International Committee of the Red Cross on September 23, 1982) whose only "crime" was to be homeless exiles from their native land; by the Phalangist puppets of the Israelis has been studied exhaustively. The Israelis ordered the Phalangist Military forces to conduct the genocide attack against helpless Palestinians.
������������������������� How Begin Conned Galtieri Into Occupying The Malvinas
For the most part, the source of the information being presented here is the intelligence apparatus of an Arab country which has spared no expense to gather it. It was first provided to the Board of Policy, of the Liberty Lobby with the request that members make the best possible use of it. Independent investigation of the subject matter herein leads the Liberty lobby to conclude that the information is accurate.
During World War II Menachem Begin was an officer in the Communist forces invading his native Poland from the Soviet Union. He excelled in throwing hand grenades into polish farm houses and machine‑gunning unarmed Polish prisoners with a ferocity that amazed even the most hardened of his fellow commissars. At the time Begin said he enjoyed taking revenge on Poles because, "Poles did not like Jews and they were worse than Germans."
The Kremlin must have thought highly of Begin's performance because they took the unprecedented step to discharge him ‑‑ honorably and with medals ‑‑ and spirited him away from the country. A few months later Begin is found strutting in one of His British Majesty's uniforms. From a Communist soldier he had become a Royal soldier with the full approval of the Kremlin. Apparently the British did not provide Begin with enough people to massacre so Begin deserted Britannia and resumed his murderous career in Palestine.
With the help of the Soviet Union Begin gathered a gang of Zionist terrorists known as the Irgun and others, such as the Stern Gang. The Soviet poured arms through its satellite of Czechoslovakia and soon Begin was able to embark on a rampage of bombings, torture and hangings of British soldiers and wholesale massacre of the defenseless natives of Palestine. The wave of mass terror resulted in the imposition of the Zionist regime on Palestine and the expulsion of most of the Palestinians. The U.S. which had backed Begin with money and the Soviet with arms immediately recognized the new regime as a state and both worked frantically for its admission to the U.N.
���������������������������������������������������� Terror Gangs Become A Government
Since these heady days, Begin's terror gangs have grown and prospered into a world‑wide net‑work of aggression and subversion fully backed by the outlaw state of Israel. The ADL, JDL and Mossad are but three of the Israeli terror enforcement agencies operating around the world.
Begin's obsession with killing people "who don't like Jews" has become official Israeli policy. Successive Israeli prime ministers and officials have repeated that Israel "reserves the right to deal with anyone, anywhere who is hostile to Jews or Israel," a license covering Palestinians who object to being massacred and thrown out of their country, to critics of the New York Times. The Mossad has a blank check to implement this policy. Such a policy practiced by any other country would raise world outrage. The only reason it does not is due to the tight Zionist control of the news media and deluded "Christians."
������������������������������������������������������������ Argentina On Begin's Hit List
It was this policy that had earmarked Argentina as a target to be destroyed by the Mossad. For years the Israeli regime felt that Argentina's half million Jews did not run enough of the country and that was in itself a hostile act against Israel.
International Jewish agencies whipped up a storm of odium against Argentina. It was violating human rights; it was anti‑Semitic; it was harboring Nazis; it was ready to make atomic bombs; it was a threat to the world! This familiar litany of complaints, faithfully echoed in the world press, is usually accompanied by sanctions from the "world's democracies" on both sides of the Iron Curtain and a frown from the international banks.
Generally it is enough to bring down "hostile" governments. Somehow it did not work in the case of Argentina. The Israelis had misjudged the Argentineans, a proud people unaccustomed to knuckling under foreign pressure of blackmail. The country is rich and can withstand international sanctions from the world's headmasters.
������������������������������������������������������������������� Begin's Kiss of Death
The Palestinian policy of not "making deals" with Israel is based more on experience and survival than intransigence. After years of observing all those who made deals with Israel coming to grievous ends, from Somoza to the Shah of Persia (Iran), the Palestinians decided a long time ago it was much safer to fight than to deal. The Palestinian experience was apparently lost on President Leopolodo Galtieri of Argentina. He, who successfully resisted internal and external pressure to bring him down, could not resist cheap flattery and trickery.
When Begin saw that the Argentinean government was just not falling apart under the repeated blows of "world castigation," he opted for his "kiss of death tactic." Instead of attacking his enemy he made friendly overtures full of deals and promises.
DeGaulle got them; Batista got them; so did Somoza; the Shah and half a dozen so‑called right‑wing leaders around the world who rushed to the Israeli embrace for the privilege of not being called anti‑Semitic. Begin sent emissaries to Galtieri with a special message that the Israelis were in full sympathy with Argentinean struggle against British colonialism. Begin reminded Galtieri in a telephone conversation in February 1982 that he too was a fighter of British imperialism and had personally hanged many British imperialists (a reference to Begin's hanging of British soldiers in Palestine in the 1940's).
Galtieri could not believe his ears, and his initial suspicion was overcome by the elation of hearing a sympathetic voice. Begin waxed heavily on Argentina's honor and urged Galtieri to "fulfill Argentina's glorious destiny in the Malvinas." Begin said his emissaries would work out a deal to help Argentinean achieve this destiny.
Begin placed three more phone calls to Galtieri during March 1982. Begin told Galtieri he had been responsible for the sudden friendly contacts made by the State Department as far back as January. Begin said he would keep "America on the Argentinean side." Argentinean diplomats in the U.S. confirmed they had been wooed by the State Department and wined and dined by Jeane Kirkpatrick who Begin bragged would do anything for Israel.
Begin promised he would provide arms and spare parts for Argentinean Air Force; support Argentina's territorial dispute with neighboring Chile; provide reliable intelligence regarding British reaction to the Malvinas occupation as the Soviet and American stance in the event (a veiled reference to Begin's times with the Kremlin). The Arab lobby in Argentina got wind of the deal and vainly attempted to persuade Galtieri to reject any proposals made by Begin. An Islamic delegation warned Galtieri that Begin was leading Argentina to, "...dangerous waters which may prove to be the sea grave of your government."
The delegation warned that Islamic and third world countries could not support Argentina's legitimate claims to the Malvinas if Galtieri went along with the Begin scheme. Galtieri dismissed these warnings as sour grapes and continued to be enraptured by Begin's siren song. Those members of the junta who expressed reservations were removed to distant posts or fired altogether.
In an April junta meeting Galtieri proclaimed that Israel's support made it inevitable that Argentinean would recover the Malvinas "without any British reaction." Israeli intelligence kept feeding Argentinean diplomats in London that Britain's economy was in such a perilous state that not even a brigade could be sent to the South Atlantic. And as far as America was concerned, Mossad agents in the U.S. set up an elaborate situation to dupe the Argentineans.
During numerous lavish dinners, Argentineans were verbally assured by State Department agents of Israel, posing as loyal American diplomats, that the U.S. was bound to Argentina, not only by the Monroe Doctrine but by the Rio Treaty. What would Argentina have to do for all these favors?
Simply give a larger share of power to the Jews living in Argentina, and join the other right‑wing regimes of Latin America to support Israel at the U.N. Galtieri and other junta members thought it was a small price to pay for a victory that would entrench them in power for life.
True to his word Begin managed to get newspapers to stop printing horror stories about Argentina. Leading Argentinean critics such as Jacob Timmerman and the British‑based Amnesty International suddenly and obligingly kept quiet.
They apparently got the word. The junta was exhilarated. They had regained respectability, thanks to the dispensers of respectability, the Zionist controlled press. In a special profile of junta members prepared by the Mossad Begin was informed among other things that, "Right‑wingers generally and Latin rightists particularly crave respectability; they will do absolutely anything to get it."
Unknown to Galtieri and his colleagues was Begin's tailor‑make package deals, offered to the junta's enemies, considerably at variance with the promises made to the junta. The British government was fed vital information about every aspect of the Argentinean military capabilities; several diplomatic and military codes were secretly passed on to the British by Zionist agents within the Argentinean government.
The deal was, that Margaret Thatcher could well use a little no‑risk war to regain some popularity, which was at its lowest ebb ever. There would be a lot of money to be made by the fat cats supporting the Thatcher government and she liked the idea of being the heroic maiden slaying the un‑British fascist monster.
In return for these favors Begin wanted the head of Lord Carrington, the British foreign minister who had persistently criticized Israel in order to get Arab trade for Britain. Although Begin had repeatedly been told that Carrington's criticisms were a sham to get Arab dollars, Begin feared that Carrington's attitude could be catching and should be stopped.
So Carrington was fed different intelligence than Thatcher. He was told that the Argentineans were full of Latin macho and bluff and the invasion threat was just a sideshow to distract the masses from their problems. Carrington, being well acquainted with British expertise in providing the British masses with pompous sideshows, readily accepted the Mossad‑inspired intelligence. Thatcher had agreed to sacrifice Carrington to further her own ends.
In Spain exiled Peronist leaders were contacted by Mossad operatives and were given, in somewhat cryptic terms, the glad tidings that their return to power could be near and to remember they owed one to Israel when they did. In fact the Israelis had already formed a hand picked team, which was ready to move in after the junta's demise, far removed from Peronist policies. Begin thought it did no harm to stir the pot in the troubled waters of Latin American politics for confusion's sake. The stage was prepared, and the trap was set.
On the eve of Argentina's occupation of the Malvinas; Haig, Thatcher and Begin shared one common fear: That the Argentineans would get cold feet and abandon their expedition. Begin called Haig urging him to reassure the Argentines of U.S. support or at the very least U.S. neutrality. Secretary of State Haig obliged as he always does to all Israeli demands and personally assured the junta of America's support. No sooner had the last Argentinean soldier landed in the Malvinas than Haig quickly changed his tune to Galtieri's amazed dismay.
But the die was cast. It was too late to change course and the junta nervously awaited the consequences of their action. As Begin's promises became unstuck Galtieri frantically called Begin to ask him to keep his word. Begin soothed the troubled Galtieri in the manner that medical practitioners address dying patients; with a jovial, "...you'll be OK, Leo."
A growing number of junta supporters had the uneasy feeling they had been set up. This was bad news for both Thatcher and Begin; the south Atlantic war was indispensable to both. Begin was so worried that Galtieri would be toppled before the British made it to the islands that he ordered the entire Jewish population to take to the streets of Buenos Aires and demonstrate in favor of the junta, the occupation and the war against the British. Galtieri used the demonstration to convince his skeptical colleagues that he had not been set up. "But the Jews...moved with envy, took unto them certain lewd fellows of the baser sort, and gathered a company, and set all the city on an uproar..." 1204 ; "And all the city was moved, and the people ran together..." 1205
When an intelligence colonel presented proof that Begin had ordered the demonstration and made the demonstrators suspect of dual loyalty and their motives highly questionable, Galtieri fired the colonel and his subordinates. To ensure the war Begin urged Haig to put on a shuttle show a la Kissinger and put on an act as honest broker and to keep it up long enough to allow the British armada to get to the scene. Haig engaged in this charade with great gusto, while simultaneously delivering sophisticated material to the British war department with data acquired by U.S. satellites and spy planes over the Malvinas.
A humiliating defeat would topple the junta and make room for a Trilateral‑oriented regime. Haig saw this scenario as quite a feather in his cap. He called his lurking mentor Kissinger for approval. The Rockefeller Secretary of State verbally patted Haig on the head. Later in the day Haig received a phone call from the boss himself. David Rockefeller complimented him for his statesmanship and hinted he would make a fine president sometime. Haig was so chocked with emotion his wife thought he was going trough another heart attack. Haig's subsequent resignation was meant to delude Latinos and Arabs that there had been a change of heart in the Rockefeller‑Reagan administration, in order to make it easier to re‑establish Rockefeller influence. By his resignation, Haig has earned the undying gratitude of the Trilateralists and Zionists. There is now doubt the world will be hearing more from Alexander Haig in the future.
If Thatcher desperately needed a Gilbert and Sullivan interlude in the South Atlantic to rescue her from the pits of unpopularity, Menachem Begin had a more pressing reason to make sure the war started on schedule. For three months he had carefully prepared for the invasion of Lebanon and the organized genocide of the Palestinian refugees he had kicked out 30 years before, from Palestine. The South Atlantic war, in conjunction with the president's absence from the White House, would provide the necessary diversion to minimize any fallout the invasion might trigger around the world.
Everything happened on schedule. Thatcher got some points in the polls, Haig got a pat on the head from Rockefeller and Begin massacred more Palestinian refugees. Begin's chosen successor, Ariel Scheinerman‑Sharon, known in the Mideast as the "fat butcher of Galilee," relished his task to slaughter the refugees and bragged at a press conference that when "they tread on our foot we chop their heads off," an inflationary version of the eye for an eye doctrine.
������������������������������������������������������������������������������ The Losers
The American taxpayers are the major losers in all of Begin's murderous theatrics. Their hard‑earned bucks paid for it all. America will has lost more and more influence throughout Latin America and Begin will be able to steer Latin America toward his friends in the Kremlin. Once more Syria got its Soviet‑supplied air force wiped out by superior American aircraft. Strangely, while the Kremlin's "client state," Syria, begged for arms to fight the Israelis as they invaded Lebanon, Brezhnev sat on his hands, refusing to offer any help whatsoever, even in spite of a "mutual assistance pact" signed by Syria and the U.S.S.R. the year before. This leads old‑line Kremlin‑watchers to conclude that the highly‑vaunted U.S.S.R.‑Israeli diplomatic coolness is a myth concocted by the two countries to mislead the world, and that the old conspiracy between political Zionism and Communism to conquer the World is as viable as ever.
The Soviet‑Israeli agreement includes a secret clause specifying that Arabs will always be supplied with inferior weapons, the list of which will be approved in advance by the Israelis. The agreement explains why the Arabs have never won a war against Israel. Indications are, however, that the Arabs are slowly learning. Saddam Hussein, president of Iraq, relied on Mossad intelligence when he launched his invasion of Iran.
Similarly Began assured the Iraquis of American support ("in revenge for the hostage crisis"). Hussein fell into a deadly trap. Begin's aim was to get Iraq out of commission for his planned invasion of Lebanon. To make sure, he then bombed the Iraqi nuclear plant ‑‑ with planes marked as Iranian. These facts are widely known in the Mideast and have not been lost on the emerging new generation of Arabs, far more sophisticated about Israeli practices than their predecessors.
1983: Three Israeli tanks tried to barge past U.S. Marine positions in Lebanon. White marine Captain Charles B. Johnson stopped them with only his bravery and a Colt pistol. The U.S. media dutifully reported Zionist‑supplied rumors that alcohol was smelled on Johnson's breath. Character‑enhancement of White anti‑heroes, including outright traitors: Instead of men such as Captain Johnson held up as a role model for White boys, they get faggots such as Jamie Farr ‑‑ Mash's QUEER pacifist soldier in drag. Look at the Communist Bitch, Jane Fonda, who actually sang with North Vietnamese soldiers in foxholes, but "our" Jewish media did not howl for her arrest for giving aid and comfort to the enemy. Because North Vietnam was not an enemy of Israel.
Character assassination is used in countless situations where a White has accomplished something that might elevate him to hero status. This is a modern version of "regicide," a tactic that helps destabilize a society and thereby profits the Jews who are waiting to rush in and fill the resulting leadership vacuum with their traitors, men such as Jonathan Pollard and Walker, both Jewish spies.
Convicted spy Jonathan Pollard (Jew) was an important part of this operation. His "handler" escaped back to Israel. Regarding Mossad agent Pollard's spying, Senator Danny Monyihan (D‑NY), said: "They've offered us a very handsome apology. We can straighten this out in no time."
Disarming Whites: The wife of Zionist spy Pollard (both Jews) worked as a secretary for the National Rifle Association. The Jews just naturally want its host people to be disarmed as its policies and strategies bear ever more bitter fruit. (Witness the Palestinians, with only rocks to fight the well‑armed Jewish troops).
Al Gore, who became vice-president of the United States in 1993, is chairman of the Congressional Clearinghouse on the Future and arranges for a number of members of Congress to participate in sessions of the Fourth General Assembly of the World Future Society. Gore welcomes attendees at the assembly and moderates a session including New Age networkers Barbara Marx Hubbard (she has written about needing to destroy her adversaries, "We are the riders of the pale horse, Death," referring to Revelation 6:8.
Interestingly a naked rider and, with no corn or bow therefore riding on a pale rather than white, horse is the symbol on the front of the CFR's Foreign Affairs) and Willis Harman (will be a consultant to the National Goals Research Staff of the White House) speaking on transformation, governance, and networking.
One panel discussion theme at the assembly is "Networking Toward a New Age," and among the assembly'[s speakers are New Age networkers Marilyn Ferguson (author of The Aquarian Conspiracy) and Jean Houston, along with CFR member and Worldwatch Institute president Lester Brown, CFR member Harlan Cleveland (author of The Third Try at World Order), Donella Meadows (co-author of the Club of Rome's The Limits to Growth), and Lt. Col. James Channon who heads the "First Earth Battalion." The assembly is held July 18-22, and Gore will also be a plenary speaker July 14, 1986 at the World Future Society Conference.
1983: Jack Kemp described himself as "a de facto member of AIPAC."
1983: AIPAC: The American‑Israeli Public Affairs Committee ‑‑ has 50,000 members and is by far the most powerful lobby in Washington. Thomas Dine (Jew) runs this organization which in effect reviews candidates seeking Jewish support. Dine is considered by many to be head of America's Zionist Occupational Government (ZOG). His most famous remark: "We (Jews) are like an elephant, we don't forget." He claims American Jews and their contributions defeated Charles Percy in 1984.
1983 January-February: The Humanist publishes an essay (which won a third place prize in their North American essay contest) by John Dunphy, in which he proclaims that "the battle for humankind's future must be waged and won in the public school classroom...between the rotting corpse of Christianity...and the new faith of humanism...[and] humanism will emerge triumphant."
1984: In his science fiction classic 1984, George Orwell stated: "Those who control the past, control the future. Those who control the present, control the past."; "Step by step, I have arrived at the conviction that the aims of Communism in Europe are sinister and fatal. At the Nuremberg Trials, I, together with my Russian colleague, condemned Nazi Aggression and Terror. I believe now that Hitler and the German People did not want war. But we, (England), declared war on Germany, intent on destroying it, in accordance with our principle of Balance of Power, and we were encouraged by the 'Americans'(Jews) around Roosevelt. We ignored Hitler's pleading, not to enter into war. Now we are forced to realize that Hitler was right. He offered us the co‑operation of Germany: instead, since 1945, we have been facing the immense power of the Soviet Empire. I feel ashamed and humiliated to see that the aims we accused Hitler of, are being relentless pursued now, only under a different label." 1206 .
The Jerusalem Post (11/22/84) revealed that (former) Prime Minister Peres and his underlings formulated the U.S. sale of weapons to Iran. It's all a "misunderstanding" according to Zionists. Peres was unhappy about the spy revelations: "Allowing NBC to televise this matter is evidence that some U.S. agencies are undertaking a private crusade against Israel. That's very severe, and is something you just don't do to a friend." 1207 Yes, he actually had the "chutzpah" to say "friend!"
"Our" (???) FBI declined to include the Institute of Historical Review fire-bombing in its annual report on terrorist incidents, and has not found the vermin responsible. Compare this ho‑hum attitude to FBI actions against White patriots. Suppression: The Institute of Historical Review has proven beyond a reasonable doubt that the Jews instigated U.S. involvement in WW I, WW II, and that the so‑called "Holocaust" is for the most part a gigantic hoax. The IHR was fire bombed and ransacked on the 4th of July, 1984, culminating a terrorist campaign that includ�ed death threats, computer sabotage, demonstrations by Jews, assaults on IHR members, and gunshots at office windows. The FBI never made any arrests in this case. Free speech on campus: Jews routinely suppress anti‑Zionist events or speakers. Suggestion #8 is titled "Attempt to prevent" #10 is "Creative packaging," which suggests handing out biased and false literature.1208
|
The finest Senate money can buy: Jews claim the Congress of the United States is "One of the occupied areas of Israel" that Ronald Reagan and Walter Mondale were Negroes |
Mid 1980's: Richard Perle was Assistant Sec. of Defense for International Security Policy in the mid‑1980's. Stephen Byren was a Deputy Assistant Secretary. He and Perle were responsible for overseeing U.S. technology transfers ‑‑ who gets it and who doesn't. At last report Byren was under investigation for espionage on Israel's behalf. Perle is accused of accepting a $150,000 fee from an Israeli armaments firm seeking U.S. Army contracts. Now former Navy Secretary Lehman is under the Pentagon contracts cloud. All are Jews. "Will the Americans pay the huge amounts of money Israel is demanding to help alleviate the economic holocaust it has brought upon itself? There is no doubt that the U.S. will pay. Why, because politically they have no choice.
���� Take, for example, the story of Clarence Long, a member of the U.S. Congress and the Chairman of the Foreign Relations Sub‑Committee and also of sections of the Aid Committee in the U.S. Congress. He is the 'man in charge' of paying the allocations granted to Israel. This man is well known to hundreds of thousands of Israelis who watched him on their TV screens when Ely Millikh Ram, the Israeli TV correspondent, interviewed him regarding Israel's economic problems. Like other U.S. diplomats, one expressed the view that Israel must take 'steps and measures' ‑‑ most important of which are austerity measures and the raising of interest rates. Listening to him, I came to the conclusion that the man did not know what he was saying, nor was he saying what he really felt. But the coup de grace came when, concluding his interview Long hinted, not very subtly, that Israel would get all it had asked for, as a result of the careful and very positive spirit in which the U.S. had considered its demands. This will come as a surprise to no one.
In order to comprehend fully the meaning of what he said, we have to add one very small thing to what Long did Not say in his TV interview: that he, Clarence Long, has received, this year alone, the total of $97,500 from Israel to support his election campaign, which means that the Above named (Clarence Long) is no more than a paid agent employed by Israel. Israel has not paid the amount directly to him; it has been transferred to him, in the manner of all such transactions, by the so‑called 'Political Action Committees,' which play a very important role these days in the Israeli foreign affairs system.
Where did I get my information? I have not hired spies or detectives, there was no need for that as there is, in the U.S., a law which makes it a compulsory duty for all candidates for public office to submit detailed and public statements showing all the donations they receive. Such a law does not exist in Israel. The New York Times has published a detailed press investigation on the methods used by pro‑Israeli lobbies to influence presidential elections in the U.S. The study revealed that pro‑Israeli institutions have allocated $4.25 million to be spent buying the minds and votes of Senate and Congress Members.
It is the usual practice to spend such sums according to a very precise and carefully calculated procedure, and to invest them in the most lucrative shares on the American stock exchange, so that every single dollar spent in this respect is guaranteed maximum return. The sum of $576,000 was handed to the members of the Senate foreign relations committee which backed, without any reservation, every single act by the Israeli Government. It has also been paid to new candidates, usually running against committee members who have not submitted to the instructions of the Israeli Embassy in Washington.
Other pro‑Israeli sums have been spent in 29 of the 33 Senate constituencies scheduled to have had elections this past year, as well as in 154 Congress constituencies of the total 435. The largest sum spent in this direction was paid to Paul Simon, a new figurehead who got away with $147,870 from Israel's supporters in the U.S. because he had decided to run in the elections against Charles Percy, the former chairman of the Congress Committee who has been consistently critical of the Israeli government and was courageous enough to say that the Palestinians also have their own legitimate rights. Another sum of $140,063 was paid to one Carl Levin, not because he is a good Jew, as his name indicates, but because he is a member of the Congress Military Committee. Also, conservative Senator Jesse Helms provoked Israel's wrath because he discussed the Palestine issue while he was a member of the Foreign Affairs Committee. This motivated the pro‑Israeli lobby to pay $130,350 to his rival James Hart.
On one occasion, while on a visit to the U.S. and during the outbreak of war in Lebanon, I was advised to hold a meeting with Senator Roddy Posvic to relate to him what happened and what was said during my meeting with Yasser Arafat in Beirut. Small wonder, for Senator Posvic is vice‑chairman of the Foreign Affairs Sub‑Committee on the Middle East. The senator's behavior and attitude were a surprise to me, but I have since come to know the reasons for his indifferent attitude: from the pro‑ Israeli lobby in the U.S. He had already received $95,100 to help him get re-elected.
What are the mysterious pro‑Israeli circles that buy and sell members of the Senate and Congress in the U.S.? The best‑known is 'The National Political Action Group,' known as the 'Israeli Lobby.' Side by side with this openly publicized group, there are many secret bodies active in the field under pseudonyms like 'The San Francisco People's Committee for a Better Rule,' 'The Joint Action Committee for Political Affairs,' 'Desert Conference,' and 'The Political Conference of Disciplined Citizens.'
In order to conceal the truth, none of these pro‑Israeli groups identify themselves by any names that might point to Israel, Jews or Zionists, in a clear attempt to avoid antagonizing non‑ Jews. Nor do they stir the issue of anti‑Semitism, because non-Jews may realize that a small gang of Jews is trading in the American people's votes. The aforementioned sums, small as they might appear, are not small at all considering the state of affairs in the U.S., for elections in that country cost far less than they do in Israel. A $50,000 donation to any candidate is considered substantial in the U.S., considering the far greater advantages and returns the donor hopes to receive from the influence of the fortunate candidate. For after the Israeli Lobby in the U.S. Grants a Congress member $100,000, such a member will never dream of backing a motion which contravenes the interests of the Government of Israel.
When Prime Minister Shimon Peres arrives in the U.S., he will expect, of course, to receive a warm welcome. He will meet members of the Congress and the Senate, who will urge him to take austerity measures, to reduce bank interest rates, to reduce spending and to impose new taxation. But Peres, on the other hand, can laugh up his sleeve, having already received a secret report from the Israeli embassy in Washington specifying, in great detail, the sums already paid to every one of those Congress and Senate Members who met him, to satisfy the wishes of the Israeli Government.
Israel will no doubt receive the most generous increase in aid from the U.S., in its history. In fact, the U.S. grant to Israel has already exceeded any U.S. grant ever given to any other country anywhere in the world. A simple calculation shows that every single American family pays Israel well over $40.00 annually, and that every Israeli family receives $2,500 (How would you like to receive ‑‑ a free gift of $2,500 to spend on your family) every year. This would be very natural if Israel were a superpower and the U.S. were one of its colonies. Had there been, in a far‑off planet, an intelligence agency monitoring what was going on on planet Earth, and had its researchers 'listened' to the U.S.‑Israeli transactions, they would have undoubtedly believed that the U.S. was no more than an Israeli Satellite and that the population of Israel was surely greater than that of the U.S.
A few weeks ago the 'Voice of America,' a U.S. government radio service, arranged an interview with a PLO leader. Israel protested in the strongest possible terms, which forced the U.S. Government to apologize publicly to Israel, and promising never to let such an event happen again. This has been the usual practice of occupying powers: to rebuke countries under their occupation. �����
In the U.S. presidential election campaign, competition between candidates is at its fiercest when trying to win Israel's approval and support. Ronald Reagan and Walter Mondale lost their breath in that competition, behaving as if they were African Colonial Chieftains of the last century, who used to compete to win the favors and sympathies of the British or French High Commissioner.
In the U.S. Congress they talk, not only of granting Israel the money it asks for, but also of exciting initiatives of goodwill as, for example, the transfer of the U.S. embassy from Tel Aviv to Jerusalem. Such steps are bound, of course, to undermine the U.S. position and prestige in all the Islamic States; but such considerations do not worry most Congress and Senate members over‑much, as their sole aim is to be re‑elected.
The paying of donations (Bribes) to U.S. Administration Officials is considered one of the most vital sections of Israeli expenditure. Once having paid these tributes to U.S. Officials, Israel is thus guaranteed, in return, huge sums of money in the form of U.S. Grants. For the $4.25 million Israel has paid to prime the U.S. Congress, Israel will receive a U.S. grant totaling $2.6 billion.
For its money, therefore, Israel will have struck the bargain of the century, receiving an interest of 60,000 per cent on its original investment! The extra grant to Israel will increase that interest even more. Had it been possible to cure the Israeli economic disease with this flood of U.S. dollars, there would have been no problem. The problem is that all this cash flow is to no avail for, according to many economic experts, such arrangements make the situation even more complicated. One thing, however, is quite clear: Israel is not the 51st state of the United States of America, as some would like to think; rather, the U.S. Congress is one of the occupied areas of Israel." 1209
1985: Jerry Falwell said: "I am a Zionist." 1210
Ex‑Senator Percy grumbled: "A U.S. Senator should have the same right as a member of the Knesset...to disagree with any government when its actions may not be in the United States' interest." 1211
For two days in 1985, the lead news story on all three national networks was the burning down of Winnie Mandela's home. By concentrating on this "story," attention was diverted from the observation of the Enemy's of America as they instigated the mega‑billion gifts to Israel, the take over of Mex‑America, the Genocide Treaty and etc. The Genocide Treaty will allow the World Court to extradite, and punish ANY American who criticizes Israel or the Jewish race.
On 12/12/85 248 American soldiers and 8 civilians died in a plane crash while on duty in the Sinai desert guarding the truce line separating Israel and Egypt. What government and whose cause did those troops die for without knowing why? Hint: The same answer apply's to the Marines who died in the Beirut barracks bombing. Malcomb X, leader of the Black Muslims: "All I had held against the Jews was that so many Jews actually were hypocrites in their claim to be friends of the American black man...At the same time I knew that Jews played these roles for a very careful strategic reason: the more prejudice in America that could be focused upon the Negro, then the more the white Gentile's prejudice would keep...off the Jew." 1212 In other words, as White society is mesmerized by the theatrics of enraged Blacks, Zionists slip a few hundred thousand more Orientals and Hispanics in, slip a few billion dollars more to Israel.���
Contemporary Living is published. It is a "Family Life" textbook used in schools around the U.S., and states that "if you follow the guidance of your parents, you might risk the criticism of your peers. The best� approach is to try to combine family and peer influence."
1986: A Japanese educator explained why their students consistently score higher. One factor he briefly mentioned was that Japanese education was easier by not having the ethnic, linguistic, religious, and racial diversity that Americans are so proud of.
Verbal Flatulence; New York Times News Service (1986): In her article deriding claims of a ZOG in the U.S., Flora Lewis (Jew) called it "a symptom of a murderous bigot's disease." She recommended that "bigots should look to Lebanon." Apparently Flora is bigoted against looking at Israel and its treatment of the Palestinians. "Our" FBI reported 7 terrorist incidents in 1985, with 2 dead and 10 injured. Of those, Jewish extremists accounted for 4 incidents, 2 murders, and 9 injured. (7/5/86, Washington Post). Not one Jew has yet been prosecuted in connection with any of these incidents. Such bombings are samples of "Kosher Justice."
Jewish Defense Organization founder Mordechai Levy "approved (the bombing) 100%." 1213 He added: "Whoever did it did a righteous act." Also: "Obviously we can't claim credit...(but) there are Jews who will administer Jewish justice." 1214 Why was the victim killed? For allegations of WW II war crimes that have since been disproved (as they usually are). More Kosher Justice: Statements of New York City Jewish Defense League commander Victor Vancier to the Village Voice in April, 1986 include: "...The (Jewish) underground will strike targets that will make Americans gasp."� He went on to say that a prominent Palestinian‑American professor had been marked for "liquidation." Less than a month later Temple University professor Ismail Faruqi and his wife were murdered. (Gee, our (???) FBI can't find those terrorists either).
Gun grabber Senator Howard Metzenbaum (Jew) stated: "Do not let the forces of evil take over to make this a Christian America." 1215
"Evil," huh? Speaking of evil, why is it that all (mythical) vampires shun and hate the Cross? They react much like Jews do if a Christian prayer is uttered in school.
Five men meet in London twice daily and decide the world price of gold. They represent Mocatta & Goldsmid, Sharps, Pixley Ltd., Samuel Montagu Ltd., Mase Wespac Ltd. and M. Rothschild & Sons. 1216
Fringe Politics: The American Communist Party was co‑founded by Armand Hammer's father and Gus Hall, both Jews� In 1986 several Lyndon LaRouche associates were rounded up for among other things credit card fraud.� They included Paul Goldstein, Jeffrey and Michelle Steinberg, Michael Gelber, and Elliot Grenspan. All� were Jews.
International politics: "Our" (???) chief negotiator at the Geneva arms talks is Max Kampleman, a Jewish WW II conscientious objector with Communist links. He's in charge of negotiating away our security in��� return for getting Jews out of Russia (as if real Russians don't want to see them long gone anyway).� A (???) recent ambassador to Russia was Arthur Hartman (Jew).
During his tenure the new embassy building was found to be laced with electronic bugs, yet HE INSISTED IT BE USED. Meanwhile Hartman let security at the old building become so sloppy that KGB agents had free run of the place at night. Clayton Lonetree's attorney is William Kunstler, a Jew. Tennessee teacher Murray Nelson (Jew) objected to a legal victory by Christian fundamentalist parents who wanted to pull their children from classes they considered offensive: His fear: "The development of Marxist thought and systems of economics would be off limits." 1217
Lawyers want U.S. taxpayers to pay for sending people into Mexico to look for Hispanic invaders that President Reagan has reawakened an American sense of nationalism, so bigotry and racism can't be far behind. Outgoing New Mexico Governor Toney Anaya declared the whole State of New Mexico a sanctuary for Central American political refugees. 1218 Attorneys are outraged because some illegal aliens might have been deported without knowing they were eligible to stay here pending new immigration rules. (11/15/86)
Truman Capote, 20th Century American writer, assailed the "Jewish Mafia" monopoly over U.S. publishing, and protested their suppression of writings that did not meet with Jewish approval. 1219 Five of six books reviewed were authored by Jews. Apparently 83% of all books worth reading are written by 3% of the population. 1220
A Georgia State economist said banks are telling these people: "You can't pay off the old loan, so we're not going to loan you more." 1221 The show was then followed by an "educational" program on prejudice starring Bill Cosby. 1222 Wayne Dick was put on two years probation for disseminating anti‑gay (Queer) information at Yale. While the University was preparing for a "gay" symposium of lectures, poetry, readings and films.
1986‑87: Smear Campaigns: Throughout 1986‑87 Kurt Waldheim was vilified by unhappy Jews and the media for alleged war crimes. Yet the following headline appeared in the Jewish Post, 11/24/86: "No Evidence On Waldheim." The 1986‑87 insider trading scandal was an almost Jew‑only affair.
1987: The 1987 British Encyclopedia says not a single word about Israel's Act of War when it attacked the U.S.S. Liberty. We have seen that Jews thoroughly control American television: "...the most powerful tool at hand to shape public opinion." 1223 "Really, I think few people will miss you." 1224
Breaking with tradition in not reporting anything in opposition to the Israeli's the U.S. television networks provided day in and day out coverage on the evening news of the brutality and ruthless atrocities carried out against the Palestinians who were attempting to regain their country. The resistance known as the Intifadeh, broke out in 1987, Yitzhak Rabin was the Defense Minister. As such, he ordered the deportation of large numbers of Palestinians never to be able to return to their families, confiscated assets and ran tens of thousands of Palestinians off of their homeland, in some cases inherited from four or five generations who had owned them previously.
It was visible on U.S. television, that middle age women were routinely beaten and the men involved in the Intifadeh were to suffer broken legs and arms for their resistance. This is all directly attributable to the utterly ruthless instincts of Yitzhak Rabin.
In 1987 Senators Inouye (D‑Hi) and Kasten (R‑Wisc) introduced a bill forgiving the half‑billion dollars in interest that Israel owes the U.S. To give credit where due, it should be noted that a liberal Senator (Hatfield of Oregon) blew the whistle and temporarily scotched the bill. ZOG moves in mysterious ways and the battle is surely not over (unlike Hatfield's career), but with 76,000 American farmers wiped out in 1987 alone conditions were not ripe for the Zionists to heap more burdens on U.S. taxpayers' backs.
"Our" (???) State Department agreed to accept 26,000 refugees annually from Cuba, and 36,500 from Southeast Asia. This is demographic manipulation by fiat. How many White Americans would vote for "Open borders" in an open referendum? Then why don't we have one, and prove it once and for all? Former House Speaker Tip O'Neill (puppet) stubbornly delayed legislation that would have limited immigration reform.
Aliens in the tens of millions made use of the time and opportunities he provided them, with a cost to Whites beyond measure. One example: AIDS. The people most heavily infected with AIDS are immigrant Blacks (Haitians and Africans). Jimmy Carter's open arms to Cubans in the Mariel Boatlift brought us another treasure trove of AIDS carriers. Many of these creatures were prisoners, homosexuals (Queers), or veterans of Cuba's military escapades in Africa where AIDS was already rampant but unreported. From these immigrant communities the virus spread among dope addicts, Queers, prostitutes, then to mainstream America. Coming to your neighborhood soon.
The Communist ACLU vigorously defends the rights of infected Queers and criminals of all sorts in its efforts to bring justice (???) to this land. Commentary editor Norman Podhoretz (Jew): "The role of Jews who write in both the Jewish and (American) general press is to defend Israel."
New Republic editor‑in‑chief Martin Peretz (Jew): "Much of what you have read about the war in Lebanon, and even more of what you have seen and heard on television, is simply not true."
Is the same thing remotely possible about media reporting in general?) He also felt that anyone in the media who criticized Israel's action in the Lebanon War was betraying: "...the interests of the United States and indeed...the values of Western civilization as a whole."
ZOG's campaign against Nicaragua is explained by New Republic's associate editor Jefferson Morley: "A friend of my enemy is my enemy." 1225 Zionists break any law that doesn't suit them. Amy Carter was arrested in an anti‑CIA demonstration on the U. of Massachusetts. For a key witness she wants Daniel Ellsberg (a Jew who illegally leaked classified documents). She was arrested along with her very close friend Abbie Hoffman, a Jew agitator who hid 6 years to evade drug‑dealing charges. (Jan. 1987)
U.S. Martial Law Plans Revealed. This was the heading for an article which appeared in the Santa Cruz Sentinel ‑‑ Tuesday, March 11, 1986. San Francisco (AP) ‑‑ A lawyers' group says it has received government documents outlining a plan that would allow military commanders to declare martial law in areas of the United States.
The documents, made public Monday, were provided by the Federal Emergency Management Agency in response to a Lawsuit, said the Bay Area Lawyers Alliance for Nuclear Arms Control. The suit, filed in June 1983, sought disclosure of any Government plans to declare Martial Law, Seize Property or suspend Constitutional Rights in the event of a nuclear war.
In response, FEMA had previously revealed documents mentioning a plan by the Join Chiefs of Staff for military support of civil defense, including possible imposition of Martial Law by a Senior Military Commander if local civilian authority has broken down.
The new documents, also provided by FEMA, did not expressly link the military authority to assistance of civil defense. A spokesman for FEMA in San Francisco, Verne Paule, could not be reached for immediate comment. One document, on which the word "secret" had been lined out and replaced by "unclassified," contained two pages devoted to the possible Imposition of Martial Law. "Conditions may arise necessitating the imposition of Martial Law over specific areas," the document said. It said the decision would be made by the President "in most instances," with a proclamation containing instructions on the exercise and limitations of Martial Law.
It said: "However, the decision to impose martial law may be made by the Local Commander if circumstances demand immediate action and time and available communications facilities do not permit obtaining prior approval from higher authority. Whether or not a proclamation of martial law exists, commanders must weigh every proposed action against the threat to public order and safety so that necessity may be ascertained."
The document said Federal Armed Forces ordinarily would exercise police powers that were not operating in the area; would restore and maintain order; and provide distribution, transportation, communications and relief. "In every case, control will be returned to civil authorities upon receipt of notification from a recognized civilian authority, at an authorized level, that civil authorities are prepared to exercise control," the document said. It also said that even without a declaration of martial law, the military may be authorized to perform law enforcement functions "that are necessary to prevent loss of life and the wanton destruction of property." End of article.
�It Is Important to Remember: When the United States transfers its Armed Forces to the Communist‑domina�ted Security Council of the United Nations, a military system will operate what is left of the Former "United States." That system will need to be triggered off by an Excuse. A civil disturbance is the main excuse for military government to be imposed. But once it become activated, it has historically been a permanent military government contrary to claims being made that the military will return control to public elected officials. Such has "Never" happened in the past, and there is no reason to believe it would happen in the future. Because once evil men come into power, they will not relinquish it except by force of arms. The present day reports from the former Communist Countries notwithstanding.
As the treaties for total and complete disarmament proceed, and the confiscation of all civilian‑owned firearms is called for (Either in stages, or all‑out at once), if civil disturbance and unrest ensues, military government will be installed as a permanent way of life. One of the reasons for arresting citizens at the present time is if those citizens state that they are "protecting the legitimate government of the U.S." That should tell you what Washington and FEMA really think! You think I do not tell you the truth, then check out the training sessions of the "California Specialized Training Institute" which teaches the "Civilian Emergency Management Course." This course is for Martial Law, and is, today March, 1986 being conducted in San Luis Obispo, California. But as for queer whites: "In order to treat Jodie as a gay (Queer) character, his portrayal must at all times be handled without 'limp‑wristed' actions or other negative stereotyping." 1226 Why such concern for a Queer's image? Homosexual men do not reproduce ‑‑ they must recruit. Recruit from whom? Children ages 2 to 5 spend an equivalent of 40 school days a year watching TV adds. Also, children do not discriminate between advertising and shows.1227 "As the twig is bent, so grows the tree."
Israel instituted a policy of breaking bones of Palestinian patriots. Said Defense Minister Yitzhak Rabin: "The use of force, including beatings, undoubtedly has brought about the impact we wanted ‑‑ strengthening the (occupied) population's fear of the Israeli Defense Forces."
���� Court‑ordered censorship: Zionist puppet Theodore Sorensen threatened court action to force ABC to drop the mini‑ series Amerika.1228 Character assassination of potential White heroes: A 1987 "docudrama" smeared the memory of Henry Ford (an anti‑Zionist). J. Edgar Hoover met the same fate because of his strong anti‑communist career and exposure of Martin Luther King's communist links.
Bernadine Chrnstein Dohrn (Jew) was once a leader of the violently‑ revolutionary Weather Underground. She went into hiding in 1969, surfaced in 1980, fined $1,500 and granted probation. In 1982 she refused to reveal what she knew of a Brinks robbery in which 3 White men were killed. She was given just 7 months in jail. Compare this slap on the wrist to the 150 years plus sentences meted out to White Patriots.
Newscaster Tom Brokaw's reply to Jewish concerns about whose side the American media was on: "You have nothing to worry about." 1229
A Gallup Poll revealed 8% of U.S. Whites supported sanctions despite an intense, unrelenting media propaganda campaign for the destruction of White South Africa. For instance Oliver Tambo of the terrorist (ANC) refers to bombings against "soft targets" (civilians) as armed propaganda. For his efforts, he was named "Person of the Week" on ABC News. Peter Jennings gushed: "Oliver Tambo is the brightest symbol of resistance to White domination." (1/30/87).
Gestapo tactics: In referring to what Israel felt was unkind media coverage of its war in Lebanon, a spokesman for the Israeli embassy wailed: "If we'd like to launch a war against the Washington Post, we'll pick the time and place." Also regarding alleged threats of reprisal against the Post for revealing a "rating" system Israel uses to evaluate American newspapers: "The whole story is off the record, including our conversations. If I know you are going to quote me, we will take measures against you." 1230
Our (???) government remained silent about this trampling on American press freedoms by a foreign government. Therefore, a logical question is: If Zionists control the American media, why does Israel get so unhappy with it at times? Answer: "We Jews are an unusual people. We fight over anything."
So says Philip Klutznick, past president of B'nai B'rith as quoted in They Dare to Speak Out, p. 276. They also want to stifle even mild criticism early‑on because "a stitch in time saves nine." Otherwise ZOG's (alleged) web of conspiracies can unravel, as in the Pollard spy case; or ZOG's true nature may be exposed, such as breaking the bones of (Palestinian) patriots, then burying them alive.
Israel's interest payments on loans made to them, at taxpayer expense, were "FORGIVEN" by at least $200,000,000. While at the same time 76,000 American farmers were removed from their homes because they were unable to pay their loans. 60% of new American jobs in the past decade pay less than $7,000/year. Real average weekly earnings of factory workers has dropped 10% since 1979. (Reported 1/29/87).
Distorting the picture: From 1/1/87 to 10/11/87, 9% of the victims in AIDS stories on nightly TV news programs were� identified homosexuals, whereas they actually constitute 73%. 9% of those seen were black or Hispanic, vs. an actual 39%. 1231
"Pre‑emptive Journalism" To counter "Amerika" (a mildly anti‑Soviet mini‑series), Ted Turner authorized� programs on WTBS favorable to the Soviet image. No images of Afghan child‑victims of Russian toy bombs were shown. 1232 Several business, including Mabelline, threatened to boycott Ted Turner's CNN if it continued running an ad about former Representative Paul Findley's book "They Dare to Speak Out." In it Findley said Israel: "...is able to stifle free speech, control our Congress, and even dictate our foreign policy."
Jews demanded and got free equal time because Findley's ad was allegedly a political message. This is not only a sample of Media control, but also Economic control ‑‑ in this particular case control of advertising revenues which is the media's lifeblood. Dr. Norman Cousins (Jew) is a medical professor at UCLA, and editor of the Saturday Review. Cousins' fondest hope for the future is a global government, because nations have no place in a modern world. 1233 Jews want to be considered Caucasian in every respect, or they wail even louder than usual. They also want and now get protection under civil rights laws originally passed to protect non‑�Caucasians. 1234
A Significant Pattern of Timing
On November 2, 1987, there took place a remarkable coincidence of timing in the reform of affairs of both Russia and China. If the intelligence reports, by Peter Wright, are correct, it was 25 years TO THE DAY from November 2, 1962, when the Soviet leaders and Mao went into secret conference and prepared a plan to deceive the West.
In China, the 13th Party Congress was brought to a climax when the elderly revolutionaries who fought their way to power four decades ago retired. The fading of these men has coincided with the advance of modern communications and the penetration of Western economic wealth to bring China to the threshold of a new age. But an important question remains ‑‑ the transferring of power in the future. Deng Xiapoing is exclusively the architect and pioneer of China's present reforms.
When he goes as the de facto leader of China, will his successors carry on the reforms? Will they build on them and prepare for their own succession in time? Deng himself has exercised ruthless power brokerage to achieve these reforms and in the past, has turned the blind eye, when it suited him, to the persecution of intellectuals and dissidents. Constitutional stability, like that of the great Christian Israel Nations, is not going to be achieved for a very long while, if ever. Perhaps the 13th Party Congress should be a signal to warn the West rather than to make it relax its defenses.
In Russia, on the same day of November 2, 1987, Mr. Mikhail Gorbachev railed on Kremlin extremists in a keynote speech to launch the 70th anniversary of the Bolshevik Revolution. On the surface of things he appeared to be facing his most serious political crisis to date in achieving reforms of the Soviet system. The important thing to remember is something similar happened in Russia during the first half of the 1920's under Lenin, and then under Khruschev in the second half of the 1950's.
Both lasted only a few years. But it was time enough to deceive the Western Nations and give the Russian's and Chinese time to consolidate their holding with chains of steel. Mr. Gorbachev's marathon 3‑hour speech that day to 6,000 delegates in the Kremilin was also marked by his announcement that a committee is to be set up to look into what the attitude of the Soviet Union should be towards Stalin. As was said the following day by The Times, London: "What kind of Soviet Union is it in which committees are still required to determine the merits and demerits of one of the great mass‑murderers of history? Perhaps a Soviet Union with whose present leader the West should deal very cautiously."
The period November 2nd‑7th, 1987, with reform taking place in Russia and China, 70 years from the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917 ‑‑ a perfected period of warning! With the Soviet withdrawal from Afghanistan and the beginning of the Vietnamese withdrawal from Cambodia, there remains only the reduction of Soviet forces on the Sino‑Soviet border, to provide a new and real potential for the Treaty of Alliance between the two Asian giants and the global balance of power. Which will give them the potential for the invasion of the Christian Israel Nations of the west. Most of all the United States of America, in fulfillment of Ezekiel Chap. 38 and 39.
Whether or not the Sino‑Soviet split was real or false, we should be in no doubt that satanic forces in this world will always converge to destroy the servant people in their task of bringing the light of Christian civilization to all nations. This is confirmed by the Psalmist when he issued a warning to the nation‑state and Kingdom of His creation, The United States of America: "For, lo, thine enemies make a tumult: and they that hate thee have lifted up the head. They have taken crafty counsel against thy people, and consulted against thy hidden ones. They have said, Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation: that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. For they have consulted together with one consent: they are confederate against thee." 1235
North made plans to call martial law! The following news article published in the News Sentinel of Fort Wayne, Indiana on July 5, 1987, explains. By Alfonso Chardy, Of Our Washington Bureau
Washington: Lt. Col. Oliver North helped draft a plan in 1984 to impose martial law in the United States in event of an emergency, inspiring a sharp protest by then ‑‑ Attorney General William French Smith, according to government officials. The secret plan called for suspension of the Constitution, turning control of the government over to the little-known Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA), appointment of military commanders to run state and local governments and the declaration of martial law in the event of such a crisis as nuclear war, violent and widespread internal dissent or national opposition to a U.S. military invasion abroad. Investigators now believe that from 1983 to 1986 North's office in the old executive office building adjacent to the White House, was the heart of an informal secret structure involved in far more than the sale of arms to Iran and the funding of the undercover war in Nicaragua.
North's influence within the secret structure was so great, the sources said, that he was able to have the orbits of sophisticated surveillance satellites altered to follow Soviet ships around the world, call for the launching of high‑flying spy aircraft on secret missions over Cuba and Nicaragua and become involved in sensitive domestic activities. Some of Reagan's closest friends and advisers, including former national security adviser William Clark, the late CIA director William Casey and attorney general Edwin Meese, were part of that informal secret structure, according to several congressional investigators and government officials who released the information on the condition they remain anonymous.
North's involvement in a proposal to radically alter American government by executive order in a time of crisis is evidence that he was involved in a wide range of secret activities, foreign and domestic, for beyond the Iran-Contra affair, according to the officials. Arthur Liman, the chief counsel of the Senate Iran‑ Contra committee, has declared in an unreleased memo that North was at the center of what amounted to a "secret government-within-a-government."
North, a staff member of President Reagan's national security council until his dismissal last November, begins long awaited testimony Tuesday before the Senate and House Iran‑Contra committees. Liman wrote prior to the current hearings that he expected to show that "a policy decision was made at the highest levels" to transfer U.S. support of the Nicaraguan Contra rebels to the NSC, where North operated. Thus, Liman wrote, "...we favor examining how that decision was implemented...this is the part of the story that reveals the whole secret government-within-a-government, operated from the executive office building by a lieutenant colonel, with its own army, air force, diplomatic agents, intelligence operatives and appropriations capacity."
North helped draft the plan to impose martial law while serving as the NSC's Liaison to FEMA, an executive agency with responsibility for the government's management of national crises. Alarmed at the plan, Attorney General Smith dispatched a letter to William McFarlane, North's NSC boss at the time. The August 2, 1984, letter expressed fear that FEMA was establishing itself as an "emergency czar." "I believe that the role assigned to FEMA in the revised executive order exceeds its proper function as a coordinating agency for emergency preparedness," Smith wrote. "This department and others have repeatedly raised serious policy and legal objections to the creation of an 'emergency Czar' role for FEMA."
The contingency plan was being written as part of an executive order or legislative package that Reagan would sign and hold within the NSC until such time as a sever crisis arose, an administration official said. It is not known whether Reagan signed the plan. Officials consulted for this article; members of the CIA, State Department and Pentagon, said they do not have a full record yet of the Secret Government. The White House has rejected Liman's notion of a secret government.
1987 Fall: Free Enquiry, published by the Council for Democratic and Secular Humanism, prints an article by Kathy Collins (legal consultant to the Iowa Department of Education), in which she criticizes "the Christian fundamentalists who want the� freedom to indoctrinate their children with religious education" and "any law that would allow Christians to teach their children without oversight or interference from the state." She states that "allowing parents to teach children at home is no less than a giant genuflection backward...While the Religious Right carries the Christian flay into battle, the state must steadfastly hold high the banner of the child."
1988: Executive Order 12628; United Nations Industrial Development Organization March 8, 1988. This completed the work began in 1981 and known as the Treaty No. 97‑19. With the signature of then President Ronald Reagan it became "in force" and was recognized as in effect on an international basis with the United Nations.
Executive Order 12628: United Nations Industrial Organization Development March 8, 1988: By virtue of the authority vested in me as President by the Constitution and laws of the United States of America, including Section 1 of the International Organizations Immunities Act (22 U.S.C. 288), and in order to facilitate United States participation in the United Nations Industrial Development Organization, it is hereby ordered as follows:
Section 1. The United Nations Industrial Development Organization, whose constitution was ratified by the United States on August 2, 1983, and entered into force on June 21, 1985, is hereby designated as a public international organization entitled to enjoy the privileges, exemptings, and immunities conferred by the international organizations immunities act. This designation is not intended to abridge in any respect the privileges, exemptions, or immunities that such organization has acquired or may acquire by international agreements of by Act of Congress...1236
���������������������������������������������������������������������� Liberty! What Is It?
"I pledge allegiance to the flag of the United States of America, and to the republic for which it stands, one nation Under God, indivisible, with Liberty and justice for all."
There are many forms of liberty. Liberty of conscience, civil liberty, moral liberty, national liberty, personal liberty, political liberty, religious liberty, and natural liberty are some of the main forms of liberty. But without God there can be no liberty: "Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the spirit of the Lord is, there is Liberty." 1237
Liberty means that you are in control of your own life and your goals. While rights are most important, they can not be enforced without liberty. Freedom is a condition but it can not be realized without liberty. Liberty is a form of force which is linked to justice and self‑preservation, whether of an individual or a country. It is control. It is with the use of liberty that an individual or a country can interpose and arrest an abuse directed against it. It is freedom from power to control your own direction, or choose and make decisions. It is freedom from despotic government or other rule. It is independence.
It is freedom from external control or interference from external forces. It is freedom from restraint. Liberty is legitimate resistance. Put another way, Liberty is a limitation on power. In political liberty, wherever a limitation for the restraint of government is removed, there liberty is lost! Liberty limits the power people can exercise over you while at the same time it limits the power you can exercise over others.
Since the turn of the century, more and more liberty has been lost through slow and gradual usurpations by government. Our Bill of Rights and the Constitution of which it is a part are examples of Liberty because they are repeatedly full of restraints upon power. Liberty is a birthright. "Those who would give up essential liberty to purchase a little temporary safety deserve neither liberty nor safety." 1238 ; "The Founders of the Republic breathed into the Constitution a living principle whose soul is vibrant with the largest measure of human liberty consistent with orderly government, but it is a Government of Liberty, not of license." 1239 ; "The God who gave us life gave us Liberty at the same time." 1240 ; "Can the liberties of a nation be thought secure when we have removed their only firm basis...a conviction in the minds of the people that these Liberties are...The Gift of God...that they are not to be violated but with his wrath?" 1241 ; "(Liberty) It is something never established for the future, but something which Each Age must provide for itself." 1242 ; "Liberty cannot be preserved without a general knowledge among the people." 1243 ; "God grants liberty only to those who live it and are always willing to defend it." 1244 ; "It is the common fate of the indolent to see their rights become Prey to the active. The condition upon which God hath given liberty to man is eternal vigilance, which condition, if he break, Servitude is at once the consequence of his crime and the punishment of his guilt." 1245 ; "A well regulated militia, being necessary to the security of a free state, the right of the people to keep and bear arms, shall not be infringed."
The absolute right the second amendment in the U.S. Constitution is an absolute right. In a general sense, the Second Amendment does these things: It states a natural right. It states the Common Law. In so stating, it certifies the right to keep and bear arms and shelters it within an irrevocable repository. The Second Amendment does NOT give us the right to and bear arms, but it confirms that it is an absolute and natural right. It is a God Given right that governments have tried to suppress and deny but a right which they can never erase. It is written in the construction of an absolute right. It insures the people's right to a Militia.
Call it "necessary." It requires that the people always be prepared to defend the security of their free state. It ties the relationship of a Militia to being that of the "whole people!" It is a declaration to require adherence to the common law for the benefit of individual and collective preservation. It acts as a prohibition, a restraint, and a barricade which has been erected against the abuses and the tyranny of government. It is the only amendment which contains sustaining force. It is the culmination of the most supreme of all remedies ever conceived to cure the tyranny of governments. It is unaffected by the domineering power of treaties. Is beyond that jurisdiction. Admittedly, it is the keystone right that backstops all the other nine amendments, which, with a view to their existence, depend heavily upon the second amendment to support them. You could not divest yourself of this right, even if you so chose to do so. It is the palladium of your liberty.
There is no repository that can more closely guard; There is no repository that can more permanently secure; There is no repository that can more accurately define; There is no repository that can more thoroughly resolve the rights of gun owners than the second amendment in the Bill of Rights with its historical aggregates. Reaffirmation of the Second Amendment has become a duty, and a challenge we must meet. But, powerful as it is, it depends upon your willingness to sustain it from usurpation and desecration. You, see, IT gets it charge from you!
Our elected leaders in Washington, in Industry, in Labor, in Transportation and in the Church yearn for the curtailment of America's national defense systems! While a majority of Congress is keenly aware of the defense required for national security, they are stymied because of the pressure groups and commitments made for support, in their efforts to be elected and to remain in office once the elections are over.
There is the other body of influential people, namely the Senate, who is eager to toss national security out of the window in order to appease the Jews and the Communists. If their campaign is successful, the United States and the few allies left to it, will be stripped naked and completely exposed to Communist aggression in the very near future. Even now they are planning a war to further weaken us.
President Carter, the liberals and the ultra‑liberals spent hundreds of thousands of your tax dollars to push for ratification of Salt II. Which, along with Salt I and the other Agreements and Treaties the United States have made with the Communists: which are, "Agreements with Hell and a Covenant with Death." Therefore, there is but one conclusion one can reach: As long as the American People stand by and do nothing about the sellout of our great country, our liberal leaders will continue to make these "Agreements with Hell and Covenants with Death" until we have lost our nation and Freedoms.
��������������������������������������������������������������� USSR/USA Merger Process
���������������������������������������� Started Under Truman Administration!
It sounded preposterous back in 1953 when militant patriotism was still in style. Nobody believed the White House was planning any kind of gradual surrender to the Soviet Union. Still, when the president of the Ford foundation spilled the beans to a congressional committeeman, it did sound believable ‑‑ barely. Rowan Gaither, then 44, admitted to Norman Dodd, chief counsel of the Congressional Reese Commission investigation of subversion in tax free foundations: "I have news for you. Most of us at the executive level here were, at one time or another, active in either the O.S.S., the State Department or the European Economic Administration. During those times, and without exception, we operated under directives issued by the White House, the substance of which were to the effect that we should make every effort to so alter life in the United States as to make possible a comfortable merger with the Soviet Union. We are continuing to be guided by just such directives." Most Americans old enough to remember the report have long since shrugged it off because the press has not relayed any more such news since then. In light of today's revelations, however, Gaither's words sound prophetic. After 35 years, the muzzle is still on the press, and the "comfortable merger" is at hand. A new center of power, christened the "Washcow Axis," now runs between Washington and Moscow. 1246 Pat Robertson is "unabashed pro‑Israeli," 1247
The New Sino-Soviet Detente
Gerald Segal, a research fellow at the Royal Institute of International Affairs, in an article which appeared in The Times, London on December 1, 1988, states that the process of intercommunist detente that has been building over the past five years has been seriously underestimated in the West. He claims, that while relations are not returning to the close alliance of the 1950's there is a new agenda. Segal continues: "Both Mr. Deng Xiaoping (China's senior leader) and Mr. Mikhail Gorbachev see their detente in part as providing a breathing space by reducing the need for military spending.
Neither side now speaks openly about the other as a real threat and both claim there is no tension along their lengthy frontier. Over the past six years both sides have reduced the number of troops along the frontier by more than a quarter. The great fear of Western military planners, that Soviet troops would be transferred from east to west to challenge our own interests, have proved unfounded. It is already clear that Sino‑Soviet detente may shake the regional balance of power in Asia and may have repercussions in Europe.
It was Sino‑Soviet detente that made possible the successful Chinese naval operations in the Spratly Islands of the South China Sea in March (1988). China's seizure of strategic islands and waterways from Vietnam was not only a challenge to members of the Association of South‑East Asian Nations, but may also have scared Japan. The Japanese economy can be shut down in a matter of weeks if its fuel and food supplies, many of which pass through the South China Sea, are cut.
Japan's new, longer‑reach navy already stretches to the South China Sea. The increased hostilities in the region will encourage those in Japan urging the lifting of restrictions on Japanese military spending. Japan now has the world's third largest military budget and, as its economy grows faster than that of any other great power, its military potential is bound to increase.
The problems, on top of the worsening Japanese‑American trade rows, have been pushing Japan towards redefining its international role. Will Sino‑Soviet detente encourage it to seek increased co‑operation with both its powerful Asian neighbors?
The complex balancing act between these three powers has been the primary concern of Japanese defense planners for over a century. The inevitable worry in the West is that Japan may some day slip its already uncertain moorings as an ally and thus help tip the global balance of power."
Censorship: In 1988 our (???) government moved to shut the PLO information center in New York ‑‑ but let's quit persecuting Israel. Referring to television's coverage of the 1968 Communist Tet Offensive, Linda Ellerby said on ABC's Our World (2/4/87): "The young were seeing history being made before it was censored by their elders." (She actually said that with a straight face.) As always the Pulitzer Prize‑winning photograph of Hue's police chief shooting a captured Viet Cong was, featured. Ellerby didn't mention that the Communists had just butchered the entire family of that police chief's brother. In 1988 a panel of historians composed of one socialist and five Jews found Waldheim guilty ONLY OF KNOWING ABOUT "war crimes." Meanwhile, "our" media steadfastly declines to hound Israeli leaders for war crimes against the Palestinians. David Lamb, reporter for the L.A. Times: "If there is anything in the paper that smacks of criticism of Israel, my editor's phone starts ringing off the hook in the morning." Hype: Jews constitute about 3% of America's population. Compare that percentage to the time and space reserved in "our" media for subjects hyping Jewish achievements, wailing, personalities, more wailing, demands, still more wailing, the Holocaust, etc.
In 1988 Senator Inouye authorized U.S. tax dollars to educate North African Jews as a favor for his pal, Zev Wolfson. Arizona Governor Ed Meachum got into trouble because of his pal Barry Wolfson; Ed Meese because of his pal Robert Wallach. All three pals were Jews. Jewish influence at the congressional staff level: Nathan Voloshen and Martin Sweig were assistants to former Speaker John McCormick. They were also accused of influence peddling. Jewish influence with presidential candidates: 11 out of Hubert Humphrey's top 11 campaign contributors were Jews.
1988: February: In Phylis Schlafly's Education Reporter, CFR member and president of the Carnegie Foundation for the Advancement of Teaching Earnest Boyer, is referred to as saying that schools should no longer be seen as academic centers but should be turned into "social service centers," that school-based health clinics should be combined with day-care facilities, and that schools should assume the responsibility for feeding students all three meals a day since they would be in school from 7:00 a.m. to 6:30 p.m. Bill Clinton is inducted into the DeMolay International Hall of Fame. He had readily participated in the DeMolays in high school (as had Rhodes scholar Sen. Bill Bradley, and CBS news anchor and CFR member Dan Rahter).
DeMolay is a Masonic youth organization engaged in leadership training, and according to Masonic publication, "more than three million young me have knelt at the altars of DeMolay around the world" since its founding in 1919. It was named for Jacques DeMolay, Grand Master of the Knights Templar, which was a powerful military and religious organization established around nine hundred years ago, and which was accused of plotting to control the existing civilized Western World.
1989: The following story appeared in the April 17, 1989 newspaper Spotlight issue, page 12‑13:
Israeli Prime Minister
Offered Services to Adolf Hitler
"Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Shamir offered to put himself and a terrorist gang under his leadership at the service of Germany's National Socialist government during World War II. I have found confirmation of the long rumored links between Shamir and Nazi Germany in suppressed documents unearthed in wartime German archives. They reveal that the Israeli leader professed enthusiasm for Hitler's policies and volunteered to support them in the Middle East with terrorist and espionage operations against the Allied powers, the United States and Britain. I have recently decided to reveal what I have discovered about this unexpected historic episode while working as a journalist and historian in Israel during the 1960's and '70's. I fear that Shamir is setting up the west for another unexpected historic alliance: a new 'relationship' between the USSR and Israel. The wartime documents I have unearthed will help us understand The coming Israeli turn around. They reveal that Shamir and his inner circle of veteran terrorists have always despised America's democratic system and its values, despite their claims of being an 'ally' of the United States. At heart, Shamir and his friends have always been totalitarians, committed to violence, deceit and military expansion. They were drawn in the 1930's to Benito Mussolini and his Fascist regime in Italy.
A number of Irgun and (subsequently) Lehi gunmen received their first training in Italy before World War II. They repaid Mussolini by participating in terrorist strikes against the opponents of Fascism.
����������������������������������������������������������������������� Offer Documented
After the outbreak of World War II, Shamir and his men offered their services to the German high command. The documents detailing these contacts were seized by British troops and shipped to London, along with tons of other German archives, in 1945. In 1955, Moshe Sharett, then Israel's Prime Minister, received permission from the British Government to inspect the captured records and to copy some of them. An Israeli researcher was dispatched to London. When he returned, months later, he brought back a dozen crates of files he had duplicated in England. Soon afterward, I became one of the researchers granted permission to review these records. I was stunned and excited to discover among them documents describing Shamir's wartime affinity for Fascism and national Socialism. But my excitement was short‑lived. Shamir was chief of operations of the Mossad, the Israeli secret service, at that time ‑ a powerful, shadowy figure. He was soon tipped off that the German documents copied in London contained embarrassing details of his past activities. Accompanied by Mossad agents carrying submachine guns, he marched into the archives where I was studying the wartime records, and seized every file containing a reference to him. These papers were never seen again in Israel. But I did get a second look at them. After 1982, I decided to leave Israel in protest against the inhuman atrocities committed by Israeli troops in Lebanon. In exile, I tracked down the originals of these revealing papers and managed to obtain my own copies of key documents. They show that in 1941, acting as head of what he called the underground Jewish National Military Organization (NMO), Shamir sent the German government a secret memorandum. It declared that: 'Shamir and the NMO shared Nazi Germany's interests and supported its policy of establish�ing in Europe a 'New Order' under German guidance. Shamir's militants were ready to do their part to help Hitler win the war by launching an underground campaign of terrorism and sabotage against Britain and her wartime allies ‑‑ i.e., the United States. In return, Shamir asked that Germany consider 'solving her Jewish problem' by expelling European Jews to Palestine and placing them under the control of Shamir's NMO.'
As an accompanying wartime German document reproduced here indicates, Shamir's secret memorandum was hand delivered by his emissary, Nathan Yelin‑Mor, to the German Embassy in Ankara. It was routed to the naval attach�, Cmdr. Hantik, who sent it on to Berlin with an official routing slip. The German government had doubts about allying itself with a gang of Jewish terrorists in the Middle East. Shamir did his best to convince Hitler of his sincerity: He launched an underground war of murder and bombings against British and Allied soldiers and installations wherever he could reach them (Do you see now what the Jews really think of America and its people????) But Germany still proved reluctant. Shamir's designs for a Greater Israel built on terrorism, military force and deception had to wait another decade, until they finally got under way with the support of another major power: the United States." 1248
��������������������������������������������������������������� Jewish Economic Control
"Jewish storekeepers have already learned the advantage to be gained from this (unlimited credit); they lead on the farmer into irretrievable indebtedness, and keep him ever after as their bondslave hopelessly grinding in the mill." 1249
President John F. Kennedy, shortly before his untimely death, introduced United States Notes, in the amount of $5‑Billion Dollars, which were, as with Lincoln's "Greenbacks," non‑interest bearing. Again as history records, Lincoln was, assassinated in Dallas, Texas.
The first act of President Lyndon Johnson following Kennedy's assassination was to roll back the law regarding "United States Notes." While the United States Notes are not "lawful money of the United States," at least they did not feed the International Jewish Bankers. Prince Otto von Bismarck: "The division of the United States into two federations of equal force was decided long before the Civil War by the High Financial Power of Europe. These (Jewish) bankers were afraid that the United States, if they remained in one block and as one nation, would obtain economical and financial independence, which would upset their financial domination over the world...Therefore they started their emissaries in order to exploit the question of slavery and thus dig an abyss between the two parts of the Republic." 1250
Thomas Jefferson said: "If the American people ever allow private banks to control the issue of their money, first by inflation and then by deflation, the banks and corporations that will grow up around them will deprive the people of their property until their children will wake up homeless on the continent their fathers conquered."
Obviously he was far sighted, although we do hear a lot about homeless people these days, and a 1987 Archer Daniels Midland advertisement did state that 76,000 farmers would go bankrupt that year. Hundreds of thousands more were in risky financial shape. Farmers get loans in the form of Federal Reserve "notes." To be negotiable, a "note" must promise to pay something. Federal Reserve "notes" promise to pay absolutely nothing, yet to secure loans these "notes" farmers must offer collateral in the form of real things like land and crops.
Who says you can't get something for nothing? The FHA made $5.4‑million available in loans to drought‑stricken farmers, but they had to show evidence that they could repay. Said one official: "I hope it is not the case that we cannot help the farmers because they are unable to qualify for these loans (because of high debt loans already)..." 1251
While this was happening to the American Farmer: The United States Government Sent over $5 Billion to the State of Israel in the form of grants; which do not have to be paid back. American farmers are being systematically destroyed, Israel continues to get billions in grants and forgiven loans every year from American taxpayers ‑‑ including farmers! Israel is allowed to repay unforgiven U.S. loans over 30 years, while other countries must repay in 12. Also, Israel pays only interest for the first ten years, expecting that in time the principal will be forgiven, and/or ZOG‑engineered U.S. inflation will ease the strain of repayments. This transfer process is eerily similar to bloodsuckers and other parasites draining their victim's blood. Think about it, what does it take to convince the American people, as is clearly shown by the above, almost everything our leaders have done since President Taft, has promoted Communism. Look a consolidation of the facts: Washington:
A). Through Lend Lease saved Russia during World War II at the expense of thousands of American service men's lives.
B). Deserted and disarmed Chain Kai‑Shek, thus enabling Communist forces to take over China.
C). Prevented General Douglas MacArthur from winning the war against a Communist enemy in Korea.
D). Denied United States forces a victory against a Communist enemy in Vietnam.
E). Broke its word to the Taiwanese and has virtually deserted 17 million anti‑Communist Chinese to the Communist� gangsters on the mainland of China.
F). Ignoring the Monroe Doctrine, surrendered Cuba to the Communist and under the control of a foreign government:� Russia.
G). Gave up the Panama Canal to the Communist terrorists and paid a Marxist (Jew) Dictator to take it.
H). Boycotted Rhodesia and would settle for nothing less than to have a known Communist as the President.
I). Permitted Communists to gain control of the Horn of Africa and over strategic places that control the shipping lanes,� from the Mideast oil fields, to Europe, Japan and the United States.
J). Aided and abetted the fall of the Shah of Iran, which has placed major oil supplies in danger of a Soviet takeover,� and raised the threat of another "no win war" in the Middle‑East.
K). Aided and abetted the fall of Nicaragua to Communist (Marxist) terrorists.
L). Through the Central Intelligence Agency have all but given El Salvador to the Communists.
M). Is not setting the stage for the overthrow of South Africa into Communist hands, with the help of the Jew‑owned� News Media.
N). Attacked Libya under the excuse of stopping terrorism around the world. But in reality is just a scheme dreamed up by Jewish Zionists to get America into the Middle‑East conflict militarily.
All of this would have been impossible if the people of America had not forsaken the Lord our God and our Redeemer and Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, who died on the Cross, shed His Blood for the Remission of our Sins, was buried and then was Raised Again on the Third Day, and now sits at the Right Hand of the Lord God Almighty. Americans be not deceived any longer by your so‑called "Ministers" the Prophets of Baal; For the truth is, the Jews are the Children of Satan as related in the Scriptures!
����������������������������������������������������������� Thomas Jefferson on Treaties
"Treaties, Power to Make, Limited. ‑‑ By the general power to make treaties, the Constitution must have intended to comprehend only those objects which are usually regulated by treaty and cannot be otherwise regulated...It must have meant to except out of these the rights reserved to the states, for surely the President and Senate cannot do by treaty what the whole government is interdicted from doing in any way." 1252 ; "Our peculiar security is in the possession of a written Constitution. Let us not make it a blank paper by construction. I say the same as to the opinion of those who consider the grant of the treaty-making power as boundless. If it is, then we have no Constitution. If it has bounds, they can be no others than the definitions of the powers which that instrument gives." 1253 ; "I have sworn upon the altar of God Eternal hostility against every form of tyranny over the mind of man."; "The government of the United States...is one of limited powers. It can exercise authority over no subjects except those that have been delegated to it. Congress cannot, by legislation, enlarge the federal jurisdiction, nor can it be enlarged under the treaty‑making power." 1254
��������������������������������������������������������������������� 16th Jurisprudence
According to Section 256 of Volume Sixteen of American Jurisprudence, Second: "The general rule is that an unconstitutional statute...though have the form and name of law, is in reality no law, but is wholly void, and ineffective for any purpose...An unconstitutional law, in legal contemplation, is as inoperative as if it had never been passed...Since an unconstitutional law is void, the general principles follow that it imposes no duties, confers no rights, creates no offices bestows no power or authority on anyone, affords no protection, and justifies no acts performed under it...No one is bound to obey an unconstitutional law and no courts are bound to enforce it."; "The usefulness and permanency of this Government and the happiness of the millions over whom it spreads its protection will be best promoted by carefully abstaining from the exercise of all power not clearly granted by the Constitution." 1255 ; "I am determined to uphold the Constitution...to the utmost of my ability and in defiance of all personal consequences. What may happen to an individual is of little importance, but the Constitution of the country or any of its great and clear principles and provisions, is too sacred to be surrendered under any circumstances whatever by those who are charged with its protection and defense." 1256
Patriotism and Presidents: "Patriotism means to stand by the country. It does not mean to stand by the President or any other public official save exactly as he stands by the country. It is patriotic to support him in so far as he efficiently serves the country. It is unpatriotic not to oppose him to the exact extent that by inefficiency or otherwise he fails in his duty to stand by the country. In either event, it is unpatriotic not to tell the truth ‑‑ whether about the President or anyone else save in the rare cases where this would make known to the enemy information of military value which would otherwise be unknown to him." 1257
Rregan portraits generally agree. The following article, in part, appeared in The Hanford Sentinel, May 20, 1988. "Washington (AP) More than a dozen men and women who know Ronald Reagan or have served him in the White House have written books, and they largely agree on a portrayal of an affable yet hesitant chief executive manipulated by a protective wife and an image‑conscious staff...Reagan is a benign president who had to be manipulated for his own good: Haig, in 'Caveat: Realism, Reagan and Foreign Policy' describes the president as a sort of shadowy figure. 'Because of his (Reagan's) habitual courtesy, it is at times difficult to know when he is agreeing or disagreeing, approving or disapproving,' Haig wrote, describing the president as 'a listener, absorbing the views of his advisers' who 'gave little indication of his own position."
Stockman portrays Reagan as a well‑meaning, yet simple man. Reagan "did not appreciate the vast web of confusion and self‑ delusion I was creating" in 1981 when he concocted the tax and budget cuts to be pushed through Congress, Stockamn wrote in "The Triumph of Politics." Donald T. Regan, former chief of staff, in the most recent and most devastating book, "For The Record," says "Reagan was programmed by his staff to run through a daily schedule as a movie actor runs through a shooting schedule. This fascination with image produced a strange effect," Regan wrote.
Let's take our country out of the greedy clutches of the International "Leeches." Let's once again raise the flag of Jesus Christ over this nation. Let's recognize Anglo‑Saxon and related Christian Americans for what they are: The people who have been ordained to glorify Christ's name. Then, with this knowledge, let us go out to battle with the enemy; for in His strength, we can conquer every foe and be free again.
Liberalism,1258 is related by Francis Parker Yockey, in his book Imperium: �Liberalism is a most important by-product of Rationalism, and its origins and ideology must be clearly shown. The �Enlightenment� period of Western history which set in after the Counter-Reformation laid more and more stress on intellect, reason and logic as it developed. By the middle of the 18th century this tendency produced Rationalism. Rationalism regarded all spiritual values as its objects and proceeded to revalue them from the standpoint of �reason.� Inorganic logic is the faculty men have always used for solving problems of mathematics, engineering, transportation, physics and in other non-valuing situations. Its insistence on identity and rejection of contradiction are practicable in material activity. They afford intellectual satisfaction also in matters of purely abstract thought, like mathematics and logic, but if pursued far enough they turn into mere techniques, simple assumptions whose only justification is empirical. The end of Rationalism is Pragmatism, the suicide of Reason.
This adaptation of reason to material problems causes all problems whatever to become mechanical when surveyed in �the light of reason,� without any mystical admixture of thought or tendency whatever. Descartes reasoned the animals into automata, and a generation or so later, man himself was rationalized into an automation; or equally, an animal. Organisms became problems in chemistry and physics, and superpersonal organism simply no longer existed, for they are not amenable to reason, not being visible or measurable. Newton provided the universe of stars with a non-spiritual self-regulating force; the next century removed the spirit from man, his history and his affairs.
Reason detests the inexplicable, the mysterious, the half-light. In a practical problem in machinery or ship-building one must feel that all the factors are under his knowledge and control. There must be nothing unpredictable our out of control. Rationalism, which is the feeling that everything is subject to and completely explicable by Reason, consequently rejects everything not visible and calculable. If a thing actually cannot be calculated, Reason merely says that the factors are so numerous and complicated that in a purely practical way they render the calculation unfeasible, but do not make it theoretically impossible. Thus Reason also has its Will-to-Power: whatever does not submit is pronounced recalcitrant, or is simply denied existence.
When it turned its gaze to History, Rationalism saw the whole tendency as one toward Reason. Man was �emerging� during all those millennia, he was �progressing� from barbarism and fanaticism to enlightenment, from �superstition� to �science,� from violence to �reason,� from dogma to criticism, from darkness to light. No more invisible things, no more spirit, no more soul, no more God, no more Church and State. The two poles of thought are �individual� and �humanity.� Anything separating them is �irrational.�
This branding of things as irrational is in fact correct. Rationalism must mechanize everything, and whatever cannot be mechanized is of necessity irrational. Thus the entirety of History becomes irrational: its chronicles, its processes, its secret force, Destiny. Rationalism itself, as a by-product of a certain stage in the development of a High Culture, is also irrational. Why Rationalism follows one spiritual phase, why it exercises its brief sway, why it vanishes once more into religion; these question are historical, thus irrational.
Liberalism is Rationalism in politics. It rejects the State as an organism, and can only see it as the result of a contract between individuals. The purpose of Life has nothing to do with States, for they have no independent existence. Thus the �happiness� of �the individual� becomes the purpose of Life. Bentham made this as coarse as it could be made in collectivizing it into �the greatest happiness of the greatest number.� If herding-animals could talk, they word use this slogan against the wolves. To most humans, who are the mere material of History, and not actors in it, �happiness� means economic well-being. Reason is quantitative, not qualitative, and thus makes the average man int �Man.� �Man� is a thing of food, clothing, shelter, social and family life, and leisure. Politics sometimes demands sacrifice of life for invisible things. This is against �happiness,� and must not be. Economics, however, is not against �happiness,� but is almost co-extensive with it. Religion and Church wish to interpret the whole of Life on the Social ethics, on the other hand, secure economic order, thus promote �happiness.�
Chapter Eight
America's Demise
Dismantling America For World Government
by
David J. Smith
From February 15th to the 22nd, 1987 on the ABC television network, was the most cleverly orchestrated propaganda yet to ever appear openly in the United States, with a message of abject surrender of the American people. Director Wrye appeared February 23, 1987, on ABC's Nightline with host Ted Kopple (CFR). He stated that the picture portrayed the American spirit.
I will call Mr. Wrye down on that and accuse him publicly of being a Socialist (Zionist) New Ager, with inside information for the final conquest of the United States. No one could produce such a mini series with New Age terminology and facts of regionalism without knowing the program for the worldwide conquest of the United States.
For instance, the Heartland Region composed of five states ‑‑ Illinois, Missouri, Iowa, Nebraska and Kansas. We already have 10 federal regions imposed (upon us) during the Nixon Administration, but kept from the American people. The propaganda continued with the upside down American Flag, showing total disdain for America. But when they displayed pictures of Lenin and Abraham Lincoln together, the agony was nearly too much (to bear).
George Washington liberated men to freedom while Lenin caused millions to be slaughtered and enslaved them. ABC tried to give Lenin respectability, He deserves none.
He makes Hitler look like a child at play. America, the Jews plan the same slaughter here. Don't believe their lies of everyone living peacefully into the tenth year of occupation. They will slaughter every Congressman, Minister, and higher educated person they can locate. Then there was the scene where a boy stood up with his Red Hat and Bandana around his neck (The type) that is worn in all socialist countries by young brainwashed kids. He stated twice within the context of his speech that the "Old America" was gone. Anyone who would not enter The New Age Will be crushed. Why did he use the term New Age? Simple! International Socialism is controlled by those of the New Age Movement. Socialism is only being used until they have taken (Control of) the world. Then absolute dictatorship and tyranny will reign supreme.
The final night saw Kris Kristofferson lead an attempt to overthrow the United Nations "peacekeeping" troops‑Russians to regain freedom in America. This drama ended with the "peace‑keeping" troops reaching the radio facilities before a broadcast for freedom could be aired. The general stated, "Momentum was on their (The antichrists) side, and there was no stopping them; so why resist?"� This was the whole purpose of this movie; to program us not to resist the momentum of the new age. Of course the resisters were killed and freedom was forever lost in America. (Don't you see) we have now been told publicly that the forces of evil are so powerful that we cannot stop them, so why not surrender to save much bloodshed?
������������������������������������������������������������������������� Planned Surrender?
I wonder if there is right now a planned surrender of the United States to the United Nations and merger with the Soviet Union into a one world government. An organization which most of us have never herd of is called members of Congress for peace through law.
This organization has the same goals as the Council On Foreign Relations ‑‑ World Government. It presently boasts of 269 Congressmen as members. A few names are sufficient of past members ‑‑ Hubert Humphries, Henry Kissinger, and Zbigniew Brzezinski. This organization started in 1966.
������������������������������������������������������������������������������� Lenin's Plan
"First we will take Eastern Europe, then the masses of Asia. Then we will encircle the United States, which will be the last bastion of capitalism. We shall not have to attack. It (U.S.) will fall like a ripe grapefruit into our hands." 1259
Col. Jack Mohr of Little Rock, Arkansas, and Pastor Earl Jones of Deming, New Mexico, presented the following information to the New Mexico and Arizona legislature in a four hour hearing:
1). Col. Jack Mohr states that he has 176 letters from American tourists to Mexico saying they have seen Communist� Military activities in Mexico.
2). Visual sighting of one combat unit within 25 miles of El Paso, Texas.
3). In 1982, a fishing and hunting guide from Almeto next to Brownsville, Texas, took some Americans dove hunting� about 40 miles northwest of Ciudad Victoria. One morning they heard heavy equipment over a hill. They climbed to� the top and saw tanks, half tracks, and mechanized vehicles all with the Red Soviet Star on them.
4). Four American 4 engine planes flying from San Antonio to Monterrey, Mexico, with (a) cargo of electronic equipment were all shot down by jets with no markings, even though they had clearance for their flight.
5). Reports in the fall of 1984, from Del Rio, Texas, by a Mexican‑American stated that all the old family Mexicans had� moved about 200 miles away from the border. This Mexican‑American hunting guide recruited young Mexicans to take Americans hunting into Old Mexico. After the Americans went to sleep, the young Mexican guides say around the campfires discussing how they had been approached by foreigners offering large sums of money, up to $1,000, for training to go up the Mississippi River and blow up bridges at the appointed time. The designed purpose was to cut food supplies from its distribution center, Omaha, Nebraska, to the East Coast populated centers by blowing the bridges at St. Louis, Missouri, and Cairo, Illinois. A colonel of Federalies came into camp one night and began bragging that the southwest United States would soon be taken.
6). Col. Jack Mohr was in Montreal, Canada, and read a small newspaper article buried in the back section reporting� upon a diplomatic party held for the Mexican Ambassador to Canada. The Mexican Ambassador proposed A toast to the future mutual Canadian-Mexican border.
7). In McAllen, Texas, during 1984, a Baptist Missionary overheard Col. Mohr and a friend talking about the Mexican� situation and reported to him that he had consistently heard since 1976, of Communist in Corna Locka plans to take a strip of land from Corpus Christi to San Antonio to El Paso to Tucson to San Diego. The Communists didn't feel the United States would risk an international incident over this section of land.
8). In 1986, a very reliable American of Mexican descent, and personal friend of Pastor Earl Jones of Deming, New� Mexico, went down the Baja Peninsula to visit relatives. They reported North Korean Communist troops in all the bars up and down Baja.
9). On January 10, 1986, several new major crossing points from Mexico to the U.S. were discovered, Brownsville and� Eagle Pass, Texas; Columbus, New Mexico; Lukeville, Arizona. The Mexican Government has been busing large� numbers of young men to holding areas 25 miles south of the border. Most of these young men are not Mexicans, rather 32 different nationalities have been picked up at border crossings during 1985‑86. Some were Czechs, E. Germans, Yugoslavs, Hungarian, Cuban, and Central Americans, all with social security cards and identification papers. All were from Communist block countries.
10). In November 1985, a frustrated investigative reporter for an El Paso, Texas, newspaper called Col. Jack Mohr to� report the apprehension of seven men crossing the border from El Paso to Los Curses. They had the component� parts of a nuclear device on their persons. The newspaper had a 3 inch high headline ready to print when sources from high up in the State Department in Washington, D.C., sent word that this information was not to reach the American People.
11). On February 26, 1985, a radio station in Tucson, Arizona, made a one time 10 second announcement that 6 North� Korean Soldiers had been captured in a border fight in the Aerovaca area of Arizona. This area is about 15 miles north of the border. The Six North Koreans had Automatic Weapons.
12). On March 13, 1985, a Canadian bush pilot reported tanks, armored vehicles, and personnel carriers with the Red� Russian Star on the side along the Hudson Bay area. He reported his sighting at the air base immediately upon� landing. He was jailed for the weekend until an official from Montreal flew down to receive assurance that he would say nothing. He was released after giving that assurance. Caution: There may be a very slight possibility that these vehicles were U.S. or Canadian on maneuvers. The circumstances, however, are questionable.
13). In 1976, Congressman Larry MacDonald (Now deceased) warned of Mexico going Communist.
14). Steve Symms, Senator from Idaho, receives first hand reports from retired Idaho farmers now living in Mexico�� concerning the relentless march of Communism upon Mexico.
15). In October 1982, 36 House Members warned President Reagan of Mexico being ripe for a Communist takeover.
16). Midland, Texas, County Sheriff Gary Painter took PROOF to the FBI and State Department of twelve terrorist� camps in Mexico. He was treated like a criminal. "Terrorist and Guerrilla Training Camps in Mexico. As most of you know, brother Jack Mohr and I have been reporting the presence of terrorist training camps in Mexico for several years now. As is usually the case in such matters, it has been very difficult for most Americans to accept this information as 'credible,' since nothing has been reported in the media. Well, times are changing! The Midland County, Texas Sheriff Gary Painter had heard and read some of our reports and determined to find out for himself if we were some kind of 'kooks' or if we knew what we were talking about. With the service of his deputies, he acquired the assistance of several Mexican citizens and they went about investigating the presence of the alleged camps. After a four‑month investigation he acquired hard evidence of at least five camps operating in Mexico. He prepared a map showing the camps and, along with this information, went to Washington, D.C., and met with officials from the State Department, Central Intelligence Agency, U.S. Customs and Mr. Boyden Gray, who is the chief council for Vice‑President George Bush. Sheriff Painter's investigation showed that terrorists or guerrillas were also working in Texas and that several Midland residents have visited the training camp located in the State of Chihuahua, which borders Texas from El Paso to the Big Bend area. Sheriff Painter claimed that the camps are funded by drug money out of Columbia and that at the camps that he found, Libyans, Cubans and Columbians are trained for terrorist and guerrilla activities. The essence of this story is in the response that Sheriff Painter received from the group in Washington. The State Department representative told him that his information was 'in the vital interest of our national security' and that his information was 'most accurate and up to date.' But Sheriff Painter says that is the extent of interest the federal agencies have shown! He also stated that 'It's very mind‑boggling that this credible information is being ignored.'" 1260 Mail can be sent to him at: Sheriff Gary Painter, Midland County Courthouse, Midland, Texas 79701. This address was good in 1986, but it may have changed since that time.
�� 17). In August 1983, Congressman Larry MacDonald stated before committee that he knew of at least five Congressmen who were committing treason by helping the Communist in Mexico and Central America. He stated that he would "blow the whistle" when he got back from Korea. However, he was a dangerous man to the Communist cause, so the Soviet Union shot down Korean Jetliner 007 and killed 247 people. Interesting note: The CIA ordered the plane grounded in Anchorage, Alaska, To take Former President Richard Nixon off of it.
18). John Ashbrook, who also spoke out about Communism in Mexico, also died about the same time under mysterious circumstances.
19). Senator Scoop Jackson of Washington, even though a liberal, had spoke very harshly about Communism in Mexico� and gave a stinging rebuke to the Soviet Union for shooting down Korean Airliner 007. Within three hours, he was dead. Official report, heart attack. His personal physician said: "No Way" did he have a heart attack.
20). In 1976, the Soviet Union was given Mosaic Maps of the Rio Grand River showing all river crossings! Why? These� maps were given to the Soviets by the International Boundary and Water Commission. Approximately the same time, bridges from Mexico into Laredo and El Paso were strengthened to handle up to 90 tons at a time. This amount of tonnage has never crossed these bridges. Are they preparing for future "military" use with heavy vehicles?
21). On December 3, 1976, twenty‑eight Russian ships unloaded heavy military equipment to be transported by rail,� which (had been) reinforced, to an area called the Devil's Backbone because of the terrain. All this equipment has disappeared.
22). Another Russian transport docked and unloaded at Lagona Madre.
23). What happened to the oil bomb in Mexico that was to make it a modern industrial nation with no debt to the��� International Monetary Fund of the United (Communist) Nations? Derricks were built but pumped water from� underground caverns. At Ciudad Victoria, one cavern is 1,068 feet underground reached by huge elevator shafts. Once underground, it take 30 minutes to drive to the end. Four are known to exist held up by natural stone pillars. Is this where the military equipment disappeared?
24). About 60 planes flying about 15,000 feet at high speeds flew over Tucson, Arizona. When police called the David� Monson Air Base (Interceptor Base), they responded that they did not know what it was since they closed at 10 P.M. Question: Why would an interceptor base, whose responsibili�ty it is to identify foreign aircraft flying in U.S. air space close at 10 P.M.?
25). In 1985, two Mig 26, the latest Soviet fighters, were seen over Knoxville, Tennessee. They were trailed by an� American interceptor plane.
26). In late 1985, five Soviet nuclear submarines surfaced off the U.S. East Coast. Our State Department simply said it was routine. What they didn't say was that each submarine carries 20 missiles each with multiple warheads that range up to 1500 miles.
Is Lenin's prophecy coming true? You be the judge. "As long as Capitalism and Socialism exist we cannot live in peace; in the end, one or the other will triumph ‑‑ a funeral dirge will be sung over either the Soviet Republics or over world capitalism." 1261 ������������������������������������������������������������������
������������������������������������������������������������������ Dual System of Government
Below is a very brief history of how the dual system of government was introduced into the United States. As a result our 1789 United States Constitution hangs by a very weak thread. For now it is a simple matter to introduce a military government for the operation of the United States! Dual systems of power have been physically operating the United States since February of 1972. When President Richard Nixon on February 14, 1972 established the second (And illegal) system of power simply by issuing an Executive Order (E.O. #11647). Just by entering the Executive Order in the Federal Register, and no Congressmen challenging it for its illegal nature within thirty days, it becomes law. It was considered "LAW." It set up the United Nation's infra-structure for command and control of the United States. United Nation's general assembly and security council resolutions were then relayed to the U.S. Executive Department to get enacted in any manner it could achieve to continue alterations to U.S. power structure to shape the U.S. for world government command and control.
The U.S. armed forces were to wait until 1988 to be permanently transferred to the communist control of the security council of the United States, which would be done by treaties. That is where we are today. Outlawing of all civilian owned firearms had a first deadline of 1983, but it was unsuccessful, but which will be picked up and enacted by the signing of the disarmament treaties. Every U.S. President has co-operated with these plans since the United Nations Charter was (illegally) ratified as a "TREATY" in 1945.
President D.D. Eisenhower began the disarmament program with the "Open Skies" Project.
President John F. Kennedy signed Public Law 87-297 which calls for the elimination of our U.S. Armed Forces (and your guns) and turning both over to the U.N. President Lyndon Johnson wanted to sign the Executive Order for the master ten regions but worked instead on the U.N.'s economic regions, leaving Richard Nixon as President to bring in the comprehensive master United Nations Control System Ten Regions.
President Gerald Ford enhanced the U.N. control system, while President James Carter (along with President Johnson) signed some of the Human Rights Treaties which replaced our Bill of Rights.
United World Federalist, President Ronald Wilson Reagan, promoted the dual system by establishing direct control between his Office of Management and Budget and the Governors' Offices, to (so-called) "Streamline the system" for faster response mechanisms. President Reagan also signed the Genocide Treaty which puts all U.S. Citizens more closely under control of the already operating United Nations World Government Court System. President Reagan also signed a new Constitution for the U.S. under The Title of Treaty 97-19.
President George Bush will, finished the signing away of our U.S. Army to the U.N. (plus all our civilian owned guns) by yet another disarmament treaty. Because President Bush is not opposed to these treaties. He has proven to be an opponent to civilian ownership of firearms. He is in agreement with the "Peace" program, which is not a "Peace" program at all! Meanwhile many young and innocent people have taken seats in State Legislatures who have no idea of the regional operation connection for United Nations' eventual control of the U.S. The good people in State Legislative offices can reverse the damage done to our country and our people.
President Bill Clinton will advance or nation further and further into moral decline, and put it ever further under Jewish control. But no matter because God has told us that He will utterly destroy them: "The vision of Obadiah. Thus saith the Lord God concerning Edom (The Jews); We have heard a rumour from the Lord, and an ambassador is sent among the heathen, Arise ye, and let us rise up against her in battle. Behold, I have made thee small among the heathen: thou (You Jews) art greatly despised. The pride of thine heart hath deceived thee, thou that dwellest in the clefts of the rock, whose habitation is high; that saith in his heart, Who shall bring me down to the ground? Though thou exalt thyself as the eagle, and though thou set thy nest among the stars, thence will I bring thee down, saith the Lord. If thieves came to thee, if robbers by night, (how art thou cut off!) would they not have stolen till they had enough? if the grapegatherers came to thee, would they not leave some grapes? How are the things of Esau searched out! how are his hidden things sought up! All the men of thy confederacy have brought thee even to the border: the men that were at peace with thee have deceived thee, and prevailed against thee; they that eat thy bread have laid a wound under thee: there is none understanding in him. Shall I not in that day, saith the Lord, even destroy the wise men out of Edom, and understanding out of the mount of Esau? And thy mighty men, O Teman, shall be dismayed, to the end that every one of the mount of Esau may be cut off by slaughter. For thy violence against thy brother Jacob shame shall cover thee, and thou shalt be cut off for ever. In the day that thou stoodest on the other side, in the day that the strangers carried away captive his forces, and foreigners entered into his gates, and cast lots upon Jerusalem, even thou wast as one of them. But thou shouldest not have looked on the day of thy brother in the day that he became a stranger; neither shouldest thou have rejoiced over the children of Judah in the day of their destruction; neither shouldest thou have spoken proudly in the day of distress. Thou shouldest not have entered into the gate of my people in the day of their calamity; yea, thou shouldest not have looked on their affliction in the day of their calamity, nor have laid hands on their substance in the day of their calamity; Neither shouldest thou have stood in the crossway, to cut off those of his that did escape; neither shouldest thou have delivered up those of his that did remain in the day of distress. For the day of the Lord is near upon all the heathen: as thou hast done, it shall be done unto thee: thy reward shall return upon thine own head. For as ye have drunk upon my holy mountain, so shall all the heathen drink continually, yea, they shall drink, and they shall swallow down, and they shall be as though they had not been. But upon mount Zion shall be deliverance, and there shall be holiness; and the house of Jacob shall possess their possessions. And the house of Jacob shall be a fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, and the house of Esau (The Jews) for stubble, and they shall kindle in them, and devour them (The Jews); and there shall not be any remaining of the house of Esau (The Jews); for the Lord hath spoken it." 1262
Obadiah is describing the events of just one of Edom's treachery and revenge against His people Israel, when Judah was undergoing its final siege from Babylon. After the enemy armies had captured Jerusalem in 586 B.C., Edom had treacherously participated in its destruction. Rather than render aid when the enemy was upon God's people, Edom, out of revenge and hatred, invaded Jerusalem and took part in the plunder of the stricken city. This violence of Edom upon Judah was condemned by God and elaborated by Obadiah.
The Edomites took advantage of Judah's captivity so as to wreak their revenge and hatred upon God's people. The prophet Ezekiel also speaks of Edom's treachery, "against the house of Judah by taking vengeance, and has greatly offended, and revenged himself upon them." 1263
And again in Ezekiel chapters 35 and 36, Edom is denounced for its actions in helping Israel's enemies in the final overthrow of Jerusalem, where Edom had, "shed the blood of the children of Israel by the force of the sword in the time of their calamity." 1264
Edom (The Jews) acted with great vengeance in their treacherous plan to invade Israel's land, to burn and pillage it, and to destroy and kill the remnant of God's people that were left in Jerusalem. Edom's desire for revenge against Jacob was revealed by Edom's desire to see Jerusalem destroyed when Israel possessed it, as revealed by the writer of Psalms: "Remember, O Lord, the children of Edom in the day of Jerusalem; who said, Raze it, raze it, even to the foundation thereof." 1265
The word raze means "to tear down completely; level to the ground; demolish." 1266 When Jacob/Israel was at its zenith in terms of national status and prosperity, Esau/Edom desired to see its capital city destroyed. The Edomites, being fewer in number and subservient to Jacob, had not the ability or might to take out their revenge against Israel and Judah until they were weakened by a civil war between them (734 B.C.). Judah had suffered the loss of 120,000 men in one day.1267
Another 200,000 of Judah's inhabitants were taken captive by Israel along with much of its goods as a spoil.1268 The Edomites took advantage of Judah's weakened condition and in their vengeance "had come and attacked Judah, and carried away captives." 1269 Thus, when Judah was torn by the ravages of war, it was Edom (The Jews) who had rushed in and ransacked the land and took the inhabitants into captivity.
But, will they? It cannot be overemphasized that our 1789 Constitution is a perpetual document and the Bill of Rights is Irrevocable. All that has been enacted as "Law" to dislodge the system established by our forefathers is illegal. Because illegalities were not challenged and stopped, the perpetrators of the dual system kept piling more illegalities upon prior illegalities, all the while wrapping the illegalities in Constitutional packaging. The boldness of these perpetrators has always depended upon the innocence and the unawareness of the American people. The people saw no cause for alarm in the Constitutional packaging while destructive legislation and treaties, etc., altered the American system unabated.
They can not see the damage being done to their beloved country (and many will simply deny such a thing is happening, hoping against hope that by ignoring it; it will go away) and its constitution, because it did not appear to effect them directly. It only affected someone else, but not them or their family. Never coming to the realization that if a bad law has an effect on someone else, it will eventually affect them also!
��������������������������������������������������������������������� Socialism via Legislation
Centralization of power in Washington is a prime Communist‑Socialist‑Zionist objective. If the Socialist‑ Communists‑Zionists can destroy the States (States Rights) as effective units of government and centralize ALL power in Washington, they have only One Battle to Win. Let's examine the Tenth Amendment to the United States Constitution. It states: "...the powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution ‑‑ are reserved to the states respectively or to the people."
No where in the Constitution does it give the Federal Government any power or control over education, health, welfare, labor, dams and public power projects, agriculture, unemployment or housing. According to the Constitution, the regulation of all these areas are to remain within the jurisdiction of the states or the people. Remember the predictions of both Socialists and Communists that they would pass legislation to Socialize America without us knowing how it happened?
You can now know why it does not matter which party controls the House and Senate or who is elected President of the U.S. When Federal funds are used to support education, health, welfare, labor, dams, public power projects, agriculture, unemployment, housing and etc., the Federal Government uses control over these areas to varying degrees. Notice why the Liberals‑Socialists‑Communists‑ Zionist‑want the Federal Government to subsidize every area of government; the U.S. Supreme Court, in the case of Wickard vs. Filburn, 1942, included the following statement as part of its decision: "It is hardly a lack of due process for Government to Regulate that which it subsidizes."
Each new Federal Law passed by Congress which invades the rights of the individual States further strengthens the control the government exercises over the citizens. An example of the individual States is that the Kennedy Administration proposed the establishment of a new Department of Urban Affairs, whose director served as an additional member of the President's Cabinet. Thus the Federal Government would by‑pass the States, and deal directly with the cities ‑‑ a pattern completely contrary to all the precepts of the United States Constitution.
���������������������������������������������� The Liberal Socialist-Communist-Zionist Conspiracy
On August 17, 1961, in discussing the similarity between Socialism and Communism, Senator Karl Mundt stated that some of the Liberals; "...cringe when we mention socialism and Communism and imply that they have some relationship."
Senator Mundt then continued: "Of course Socialism and Communism are related! They are ideological blood brothers! If anyone does not believe that ‑‑ ask any Communist. Khrushchev used the words interchangeably."
The Socialists in our nation on stated occasions declared that they are anti‑Communist. Senator Strom Thurmond explains this fraudulent posture by stating: "Since marxist‑socialists share the ultimate goal of the Communists, their opposition to Communists, their opposition to Communism is limited. These Marxist‑Socialists in our country support anti‑Communism only so long as it is aimed exclusively at the Communist armed threat. They want world Socialism controlled by themselves, not the Russians or Chinese. The Socialists look forward to an International Socialists order just as the Communists do, except they, the Socialists are dedicated to the evolutionary, rather than the revolutionary approach."
Sen. Thurmond went on to say Socialism is a philosophy which embraces government ownership of the principal tools of production and transportation, and then Senator Thurmond continued: "It deplores and seeks to end private property rights and the profit motive. Private property rights cannot be destroyed without destroying political rights, and, indeed, all liberty. If you destroy economic freedom, all other liberty must follow, for liberty is indivisible. Thus the precepts of Socialism, if embraced in America, will destroy our liberty and establish a centralized authoritarian government. Will bondage be any less onerous to Americans because their bonds were forged by Socialists, rather than Communists?"
����������������������������������������������� Traitors Turning U.S. Over To World Government
A world filled with tension. It is called the COLD WAR, but it is real war. This thing called the "cold war" has claimed more lives, brought captive more people, and cost more money than any "hot war" in history. Yet millions upon millions of Americans cannot comprehend that we are still at war with the Soviets (Jewish Communism). This is why the rapid deterioration of America.
�It has not had a real victory since World War II. Within the picture frame called the "cold war," there have been many "hot wars" ‑‑ China, Malaya, Indonesia, Algeria, the Congo, Cuba, Iraq, the Gaza Strip, Hungary, Korea, Angola, Burma, Tibet, Egypt, El Salvadore, Vietnam, and others. The Communists have won all those wars in which they have been involved ‑‑ with the help of the American Government. There has been increased terrorist and guerrilla activity. No "Big" war has taken place because the forces for World Government supporting Communism are winning without it, until they are ready for the final social cataclysm that will force world government or destruction.
After World War II ended in 1945, the communists held 160‑million Russians in slavery. The Czars controlled a larger land mass than the communists. Communism was a third rate power militarily, industrially, and economically. Forty‑two (42) years later the U.S. had spent over $1.5 Trillion to "fight" communism and lost over 100,000 men to stop wars of aggression. Yet, with all the expenditures in terms of dollars and lives, the communists openly control 40% of the earth's land mass. Fidel Castro is just 90 miles off the shores of the U.S. The unseen, hidden tentacles of the communist conspiracy exert enormous influences over the rest of the world.
���������������������������������������������������������� The United Nations The New Babylon
"The last hope of mankind...the only means to protect the world from the horrors of war." This was the banner under which the Internationalist monstrosity known as the United nations (A real bill of goods) was sold to the American people in 1945.
One thing must be established at the outset: The aims of the United Nations organization are diametrically and irreversibly opposed to the best interests of the American people. The ultimate goal is to do away with the United States constitution and our sovereignty and to merge this great nation into a mongrolized one-world community patterned after Russia and China which have been created and sustained by the International Bankers. In this way, their methods of total subjugation are being refined and perfected ahead of their final all‑out effort to seize total control.
As Dr. Carroll Quigley states in his Tragedy and Hope: "Their aim is nothing less than to create a world system of financial control in private hands able to dominate the political system of each country and the economy of the world as a whole. The system was to be controlled in a feudalistic fashion by the central banks of the world acting in concert, by secret agreements arrived at in frequent private meetings and conferences." 1270
To understand how the UN came into being we need to go back to the conclusion of the first World War. At that time, President Woodrow Wilson went to Paris with an entourage of Insiders ‑‑ Paul Warburg, the sinister "Col" House, Thomas Lamont, etc., ‑‑ with high hopes of establishing a base for their much sought after "New World Order" through the formation of a league of Nations. Congress, at the strong urging the treaty prepared at Paris. As a result, America remained fairly free of alien entanglement.
The Internationalists had lost a battle but were determined not to fail in their ultimate goal. Careful planning and organization were called for if the popular climate of rejection of such unconstitutional ideas were to be sold to the American public. The insiders decided on a multi‑pronged offensive.
In the 1920's, the Internationalists formed a variety of "front" organizations all over the world to promote their plans for One‑World government. In the United States their little publicized tool was the Council on Foreign Relations which was brought into being under the guidance of "Colonel" House and with the aid of such well‑known International Jewish Financiers as Baruch, Schiff, Warburg and Rockefeller. Since the days of the FDR Administration many CFR members have served in high government posts and have been largely responsible for formulating national policy.
Another powerful tool in their hands was the new breed of "educators" masquerading under the name of "Frontier Thinkers." These newcomers on the American education scene were Sponsored by the Carnegie and other Foundations and led by John Dewey. Their specific job was to indoctrinate teachers and prepare teaching material designed to "influence the social attitudes and behavior of coming generations."
Dr. Harold Rugg, a disciple of Dewey, unveiled their motives when he wrote that: "A new public mind is to be created. How? Only by creating tens of millions of new individual minds and welding them into a new social mind. Old stereotypes must be broken up and new climates of opinion formed in the neighborhoods of America." 1271
Their plan was simple: Create a "new" breed of American by brain‑washing the youth of the nation, by ridiculing traditional standards of conduct and by pumping alien, socialistic concepts into their minds under the guise of "education." The American schools were being turned into Brain‑Washing Machines to make future generations of Americans willing pawns in the Conspirators' Game.
Members of the Council on Foreign Relations were losing no time in laying plans for the future. State Department publication 2349, Report to the President on the results of the San Francisco Conference, by the U.S. Secretary of State. Edward Stettinius, stated: "With the outbreak of war in Europe, it was clear that the United States would be confronted, after the war with new and exceptional problems...Accordingly, a committee on Post‑War Problems was set up before the end of 1939, at the suggestion of the CFR. The Committee consisted of high officials of the Department of State." All but one were CFR members.
Following Pearl Harbor, the One Worlders wasted no time capitalizing on our entry into the war. A conference was called of all the nations allied against the Axis powers. Meeting in Washington, D.C., early in 1942, The Representatives of 26 Nations issued a declaration of the United Nations. Thus the term "Allied Powers" was subtly superseded by "United Nations." In subsequent wartime propaganda the term served two purposes:
1). It helped developed support among the American people for our allies ‑‑ including Russia; and
2). A more insidious aim: it served to condition the minds of citizens towards acceptance of the coming Jewish Adam� Weishaupt, inspired "Novus Ordo Seclorum" ‑ The New World Order. Even before a foundation meeting of the New United Nations Organization could be held, the Insiders began to sell out America's interests.
At the infamous Yalta Conference, early in 1945, President Roosevelt and his advisors granted Russia three votes in the General Assembly to our one. The veto provision was written into the charter at Yalta.
On April 25, 1945, less than two weeks after Roosevelt's death, the San Francisco Conference opened with representatives of 46 nations in attendance. They adopted the Charter the following day and the UN was on its way. At the conclusion of the... Conference the Charter of the United Nations was bundled off to a waiting plane and gingerly placed in a 75 pound fireproof safe equipped with a small parachute. Attached to the safe was a stern inscription: "Finder, do not open! Notify the Department of State, Washington, D.C., Chief custodian was Conference Secretary: General Alger Hiss..." 1272
So the charter was on its way to Washington to be ratified by the Senate. The Communist‑ Establishment coalition spared no effort to get their favorite project past the American lawmakers. Their strategy was clear: "Great popular support and enthusiasm for the United Nations policies should be built up, well organized and fully articulate. But it is also necessary to do more than that. The opposition must be rendered so impotent that it will be unable to gather any significant support in the Senate against the UN Charter and the treaties which will follow..." 1273
This theme was taken up by the "liberal" press and the American public was deluged by a flood of misinformation with regard to the aims and purposes of the new organizations. U.S. government officials instrumental in the founding of the U.N. kept from the public (And many of their representatives) the fact that, from its inception, the organization was designed to promote the cause of world socialism, the aim of the U.S.S.R. The site for the U.N. headquarters in New York was donated by the Rockefellers. Ratification of the U.N. Charter was steamrollered through the Senate on a wave of oratorical praise, and so the United States became committed to a "New World Order" which subverted its own Constitution.
To many the above statement may appear to be "idiotic" or "absurd:" It is, nevertheless, a statement of plain fact as was clearly acknowledged by no less an Establishment Insider than Secretary of State John Foster Dulles. In an April 12, 1952 speech, Dulles states: "The treaty‑making power is an extraordinary power, liable to abuse. Treaties make international law and they also make domestic law. Under our constitution, treaties became the Supreme Law of the Land. They are indeed more supreme than ordinary laws, for congressional laws are invalid if they do not conform to the Constitution, whereas treaty laws can override the Constitution Treaties, for example, can take powers away from the Congress and give them to the President. They can take powers from the States and give them to the Federal Government or to some international body and they can cut across the rights given to the people by their constitution�al Bill of Rights."
The lie that treaties could place Americans at the not‑so‑tender mercies of a future World Government was so clearly recognized by the legal profession following the ratification of the U.N. Charter that, in 1952 the American Bar Association, even though under tremendous pressure from Jewish lawyers against it, passed a resolution recommending a Constitutional Amendment which would state: "A provision of a treaty which conflicts with any provision of this Constitution shall not be of any force and effect. A treaty shall become effective as internal law of the United States only through legislation in Congress which it could enact under its delegated powers in the absence of such a treaty."
In 1950, the State Department issued a very illuminating official report entitled Post War Foreign Policy Preparation, 1939‑1945, which named the men in the U.S. Government who did the planning and shaped the policies that led to the creation of the United Nations.
Almost all of which were Jewish, and all of which were Communist: Alger Hiss, Harry Dexter White, Viginius Coe, Noel Field, Laurance Duggan, Henry Wadleigh, John Carter Vincent, David Weintraub, Nathan Silvermaster, Harold Glasser, Victor Perlo, Irving Kaplan, Solomon Adler, Abraham Silverman, William Ullman, William Taylor and John Foster Dulles.
All of the above, with the exception of Dulles, were later identified in sworn testimony As Communist Agents. John Foster Dulles? It is well known where his sentiments really lay; he had been hired by Joseph Stalin to act as Russia's legal council in the United States. He was also closely associated with J.P. Morgan. These men were traitors who, in conjunction with communist Russia's official representatives, formulated the Charter of the United Nations at the Dumbarton Oaks and Yalta Conferences.
It is no wonder that some patriotic Americans got the distinct impression that our interests were being "SOLD OUT" at the conclusion of the war. Never, in all of recorded history, has a nation or people been so deliberately deceived by its alleged representatives, as has the United States and its people.
The few Americans who have taken the time to read the Constitutions of both the U.S.S.R. and the United Nations have come to the spine‑chilling realization that the latter is little more than a carbon copy of the former. However, that fact shouldn't come as much of a surprise when one considers the political hue of the characters who drafted the Charter: Nothing else could be expected. In addition, the seals of both the U.N. and the U.S.S.R. are very similar. Again no coincidence: The U.N. seal was designed by the Jewish Communist Carl Aldo Marzani.
�������������������������������������������������������������������������� Masters of Deceit
The founders of the United Nations Organization, was well represented by the CFR: In fact, forty‑seven members of the CFR were members of the United States delegation, including Edward Stettinius, the Secretary of State; John Foster Dulles; Nelson Rockefeller; Adlai Stevenson; and the first Chairman of the U.N., Alger Hiss: and their successors have proven to be "Masters of Deceit." They have succeeded in shielding their real goals and objectives from overwhelming majority of mankind behind an ever‑increasing bombardment of propaganda in the name of "peace," "justice," "freedom" and "rights." The so‑called "New" phrases to describe the all‑encompassing changes being made are: "The New Economic Order," or "The New International Economic Order," or "The New World Order." These phrases all mean the same thing and are used interchangeably. The United Nations' World Population Conference at Bucharest called for a; "...new economic order by eradicating the cause of world poverty, by ensuring the equitable distribution of the world's resources..."
This is simple Marxism carried only one step further, "From each (nation) according to its ability, to each (nation) according to its needs." If governments are going to create a "New Economic Order," and they are going to divide the wealth between the wealthy nations and the poor nations, they will need a method by which to accomplish this. One method proposed by the United nations in 1969 and 1970. "The General Assembly adopted without dissension Thursday a declaration calling for: (the use of) the world fiscal system and government spending for a more equitable distribution of income." 1274
The United Nations later considered a proposal where: "...everybody in the world would pay a sales tax on certain home appliances and some luxury items to help poor nations." 1275 (It is readily apparent just which nations have "home appliances and some luxury items:" the wealthier nations, those which protect the right to private property).
Further discussions about this problem of providing for the poor, overpopulated nations of the world continued in 1979 when the representatives of 156 nations met: "...to debate the best way to divide the world's dwindling resources. A bloc of 80 poor nations will call for $25‑Billion in new aid from (the) rich nations."
The caption over the article read: "Haves, have‑nots meet, and pictured then U.N. Secretary‑General Kurt Waldheim and Philippines President Ferdinand E. Marcos." 1276 A similar caption was on top of another article discussing the Cancun Mexico, meetings held in October, 1981. It read: "Haves, Have‑nots gathering to debate new economic order." 1277
If there is going to be a world‑wide tax collected to provide for the poor nations, there will have to be a world-wide tax collector, and this is coming in the near future. For instance, James Warburg told a Senate Sub‑Committee on February 17, 1950: "We shall have world government (a world tax collector) whether or not you like it, by conquest or by consent." 1278
Even one of the Popes of the Catholic Church, in this case Pope Paul VI, in his Encyclical entitled, "This is Progress," also went on record of supporting a world government. He wrote, "The need is clear to have in course of time world government by a world authority." 1279
������������������������������������������������� The World Tax Collector is Very Nearly in Place
Former United Nations Ambassador Adlai Stevenson openly acknowledged this monstrous hypocrisy when he was so bold as to encourage newsmen to project a False image of the U.N. to the World. Speaking to the United nations Correspondents Association of February 14, 1961, Stevenson asked newsmen to: "...help us to create the sense of our overriding human concern. Interpret us to each other not as plotters or as war mongers or as demons and demigods, but as puzzled yet aspiring men and women struggling on the possible brink of Armageddon to achieve a common purpose. We are not like that, I have no doubt. But I believe the majority of our delegates would accept such a description of their own attitudes. The whole press corps working at the United nations has a unique part to play in projecting this (False) picture." 1280
What Jewish Illuminists clearly have in mind for your future and mine is graphically portrayed by the Jew George Orwell in his book, "1984." Orwell would appear to have written this book with a considerable amount of inside information of what the Internationalists have in mind for the future. To date, Orwell has proved to be remarkably accurate in his predictions of "things to come." His prognosis of the future almost directly parallels that of Dr. Carroll Quigley. One of their FALSE "pictures" being projected by the U.N. is that it is a "peacekeeping" organization, "... determined to saved succeeding generations from the scourge of war...(and) to reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and small..." 1281
Even a cursory glance at the record of the last 40 some odd years will clearly show that such high‑sounding phraseology is just so much pious rhetoric and is devoid of any real or purposeful meaning. The simple truth is that never in all of recorded history has there been a similar period so filled with war, terrorism and moral corruption. Since 1945 there have been more than 50 major outbreaks of violence: Korea, Vietnam, Hungary, Tibet, Biafrica and Katanga to name just a few. You can be sure that if the American people ever wake up to what is happening here at home and revolt as they are sure to do, United Nations troops will be landed on the New Super Airports, which have been built in the eventuality of such an event!
The reason should be obvious to any objective and intellectually honest person. The United Nations: Is not interested in helping people to either keep their freedom or to regain it if lost. Their sole aim is to promote the aims of the One‑Worlders who are determined to shackle All Mankind with a totalitarian dictatorship. Who pays for this Illuminst One‑World Monstrosity? As you may have guessed, it is the American taxpayers who get ripped off to pay the expenses of maintaining "the last hope of mankind."
When the American people began bankrolling the U.N. in 1946, the U.S. Congress opened a bank account in the name of: United Nations, New York, New York. Although few realize it, the check Congress signed, "...authorized to be appropriated annually to the Department of State, out of the Treasury, such sums as may be necessary for the payment by the United nations as apportioned by the General Assembly..." 1282
This U.S. public law clearly states that the U.N. tells us how much we have to pay and we will give it to them. The U.N. budget is assessed against all members at scales broadly based on their ability to pay, which is simply an international application of the basic Marxist principle, "From each according to his ability, to each according to his need.'
Our share of the financial burden has always headed the list. It was originally suggested that the U.S. kick in 50 percent of the budge, but that amount was negotiated down to 39.89 percent. Since that time our assessment to the regular U.N. budget has been gradually lowered. It now stands at 25 percent. That figure is, however, misleading as it doesn't include our 'voluntary contributions' to various 'special programs' of the U.N. these 'voluntary contributions' amount to more than our regular contributions.'" 1283
What does the American taxpayers get for his money? According to official government sources: "...the U.N. provides public forum for clarifying to a wide audience our position on issues of vital concern to us...and for enlisting support for international action on matters of prime concern."
In actual fact, what we have paid for is an expensive soap box from which uncouth and un‑ Godly murderers like Nikita Khruschev, and the murdering maniacs like the leaders from the State of Israel, infidels like Castro, and assorted Zionist‑Communist scum. A place where the Jewish‑Communist‑Zionist can sell their anti‑American, anti‑Christ, anti‑Christian Internationalists ideas in America. No wonder the Communist wanted the U.N. headquarters based in America! Every agency of the United Nations carefully orchestrates all its efforts towards the same goal; The establishment of a totalitarian one-world Government. Some will no doubt take exception to what is being presented. They will point to such operations as UNESCO and UNICEF and ask: "Aren't these fine, outstanding organizations and aren't they doing a tremendous job of helping people in need around the world?"
On the surface, that appears to be the case ‑‑ but only because of the false propaganda put out by the U.N. and its friends. As far as UNICEF is concerned, the record clearly shows that ever since its inception this organization has mightily aided and abetted Communists around the world and Has not helped even one single anti-Communist at any time since its inception.
The McGraw Edison, Committee for Public Affairs pointed out: "The United nations International Children's Emergency Fund...appropriated $59,000,000 between 1947 and 1958 to Communist Countries. In a ratio not unlike that of other U.N. ventures, the United States has furnished $42,000,000 of the money...As with other aid programs, the assistance does not go to the needy but is administered through governments." The food and medical supplies are used by the Communists to keep enslaved the people under its control.
��������������������������������������������������������� Communist Control of the Home Team
In 1952, the Senate Security Sub‑Committee began an investigation of American citizens employed by the U.N. Of the 33 U.S. citizens employed in the U.N. called as witnesses, 26 refused to answer questions concerning Communist Party affiliations by pleading the Fifth Amendment. Twelve employees refused to say whether or not they would be loyal to the United States in the event of a war with Russia.
Senator James O Eastland of Mississippi, sub‑committee chairman, stated during the course of the hearing: "I am appalled at the extensive evidence indicating that there is today in the U.N. among the American employees there, the greatest concentration of communists (Traitors) that this committee has ever encountered. I believe that the evidence shows that the security of officers of our government knew, or at least had reason to know, that these people have been Communists for many years." 1284
Even while the Federal Government was holding its hearings, a Federal Grand Jury in New York was also investigating U.S. employees working in the U.N. Here is the language of one of the Grand Jury reports: "...startling evidence has disclosed infiltration into the U.N. of an overwhelmingly large group of disloyal (Traitors) U.S. citizens, many of whom are closely associated with the International Communist Movement." 1285
Secretary General Trygve Lie, in an attempt to quiet rising public opinion, discharged 11 of the individuals who had pleaded the Fifth Amendment at the Senate Hearings. All eleven were later reinstated with back pay and "damages" of up to $40,000 per employee were awarded.1286
Those two hearings were held in 1952 and 1953. Since then, so much red tape has been injected into the proceedings of congressional committees investigating Communist or Zionist penetration into our government that it is impossible to obtain anymore meaningful testimony. Consequently, there have been few attempts to investigate Communist and Zionist penetration of the U.N. through the United States Government since 1954.� We have examined the record of the U.N. team from the most anti‑Communist country in the world ‑‑ the United States. So you can well imagine the ideological sympathies of the representatives from those countries which refuse to call themselves anti‑Communist.
���������������������������������������������������������������� Communist Control...Key Post
In fact Trygve Lie, second secretary‑general of the U.N. when confronted with the task of filling this position stated in his book, "In The Cause Of Peace": "Mr. Vyshinsky (of the USSR) did not delay his approach. He was the first to inform me of an understanding which the Big Five had reached in London on the appointment of a Soviet National as assistant secretary‑general for political and security council affairs.
Mr. Stettinius (U.S. Secretary of State) confirmed to me that he had agreed with the Soviet delegation in the matter ...The preservation of international peace and security was the organization's highest responsibility, and the Americans had agreed to entrust the direction of the Secretariat department most concerned with this to a Soviet national." 1287
Secretary General U Thant on August 14, 1965, appointed Alexei Nesterenko, the eighth Russian Communist to hold this post.1288 And the practice continues to this very day.
����������������������������������������������������������������������������� More Treason
The "space race" began on October 4, 1957, when the Russians announced that they had orbited the first man‑made satellite in history, called Sputnik. Russia's ability to orbit an earth satellite was given to the Russian government by the American Government at the end of World War II.
General George Patton, as he moved eastward into and through western Europe and Germany, captured the two German towns of Peenemunde and Nordhausen, where the German scientists were developing the V‑1 and V‑2 rockets. Patton was ordered by his commanding officer, the Supreme Allied Commander, General Dwight D. Eisenhower, to turn over these two cities in the their entirety to the Russians.
Included in this turn‑over were thousands of German scientists who were transported to Russia with the factories of the two towns, removed down to the last office desk. Fortunately, one of these scientists saw what was about to befall him and others involved with Germany's space efforts, and he led 129 of them from Germany where he surrendered to the American forces rather than to the Russians. This space scientist, Dr. Werner von Braun, became the head of America's space program, when he and the other scientists reached America.
Dr. von Braun was later unsuccessful in convincing the Eisenhower administration to orbit America's first satellite: "Long before the Soviet Union launched the first satellite...von Braun said his team had the capability to orbit a payload by putting an upper stage on the Redstone (rocket). But President Eisenhower turned him down..." 1289
The same gentlemen who arranged for Russia to orbit the first satellite by turning over to the Russians nearly the entire German rocket capacity, now was in a position to insure that the Russians were able to orbit the first satellite before the Americans. The Russians were now able to use the successful orbiting of this satellite to boast that Communism was obviously superior to Capitalism. "The old jesting about socialist inefficiency came to an end when the first Soviet Sputnik circled the earth." 1290
President Eisenhower turned this Russian "victory" into two major defeats for the Unites States:
1). It was now apparent, according to the Administration, that America lagged behind the Russians in the field of� education or in the ability to engineer such a scientific feat.
It was imperative that the American government enter the field of education to narrow the gap between the two competing economic systems. So the Eisenhower Administration quickly pushed the federal government into the funding of education on a nationwide basis, completely in violation of the Constitution of the United States, which gave no such authority to the federal government.
2). Since the American Government was now behind in the "space race," it was imperative that the American Government compete with the Russians, first by orbiting a satellite, and then by reaching out into distant space.
In other words, America had been taken out of the space race by President Eisenhower, and then put back in, at great expense to the American taxpayers. And the only way the planners felt that they could get the taxpayer to support the tax increase, was to convince them there was a "space race" with the Communists.
A Russian writer on the subject of space research, Leonid Vladimirov, who defected to the West, has written a book The Russian Space Bluff: "It is possible that, without having the fear of Soviet competition, the Americans would not have been in such a hurry to land on the Moon and would thus have saved themselves thousands of millions of dollars."1291
Vladimirov discussed the state of the Russian missile industry after the orbiting of Sputnik. He informed his readers that the Russians, as late as 1959, had: "...proposed making a 'cluster of clusters' ‑‑ combining together five four‑chamber engines to make one giant engine." 1292
The combining of a series of individual rockets, each no larger than a captured German V‑2, indicated that the Russian missile industry had not matured much since the days when Eisenhower provided them with the V‑2 rocket. It also meant that these rockets were cumbersome and extremely inaccurate, because of the difficulty in getting so many rockets to fire at the same time. The state of the Russian missile industry was known to the American Government, according to an article in Time Magazine in 1980: "Three years later (1959), the overhead view (from the U‑2 spyplane overflights) of the Tyuratam site (where all Soviet missiles were then tested) gave the U.S. some needed reassurance. Determining that the rocket booster aperture at the base of the launch pad was 15 meters (50 ft.) in diameter, photo interpreters concluded that the Soviets were still using missile boosted by auxiliary rockets strapped around the circumference of the main rocket. Because they were so cumbersome they could not be practically deployed, the U.S. strategic planners concluded that the missile gap did not exist either." 1293
This statement of fact is extremely revealing, looking backwards from this 1980 article, because the "missile gap" that became one of the main debating issues on the Kennedy‑Nixon debates during the 1960 Presidential election campaign, was not a "missile gap" at all.
It will be recalled that John Kennedy contended that the Eisenhower Administration, which Richard Nixon had to defend because he was Eisenhower's Vice‑President, had allowed the Russians to far exceed the then meager American rocket efforts, to the point where there was an enormous "missile gap," threatening the very safety of the American people. Nixon, it will be remembered, did not defend the position very well, and Kennedy was elected.
All the time, Nixon knew (or should have known) that the so‑called "missile gap" did not exist. Russia did not have the technology it claimed it had. America knew that the Russians had not perfected the single stage rocket but were, in essence, "gluing" a series of V‑2 rockets to a central cluster.
This clustering together of a series of rockets can be seen in the August 14, 1978 Time Magazine, on page 48, and in the Santa Ana Register of September 17, 1976. These pictures reveal a tall, slender, central rocket, with a series of four clusters along side the main engine, each with four internal rocket engines.
This means that, as recently as 1978, the Russians were not advanced enough to have developed the technology to construct a single‑stage rocket capable of placing large payloads into space. In fact, the Russians had been experimenting with such technology before, without success, according to Vladimirov: "Friends of mine among the rocket engineers used to tell me how copies of all the American rocket engines then known were built in Soviet factories on an experimental basis. The engines...all burnt out while they were being tested." 1294
Other rocketry‑related efforts of the Russians have come under question. The "Lunik" moon landing in 1959, for instance, has been called a "hoax" by an American writer, by the name of Lloyd Mallan, who has written: "The Lunik, in short, was a coolly insolent, magnificent, international hoax. I found no hint...of any tracking station in the Free World having heard with scientific certainty the radio signals from Russia's moon‑or‑sun rocket." 1295
In another book on the same subject, Mr. Mallan reported that Cosmonaut Alexie Leonov's "walk in space" on March 18, 1965: "...was faked. Four months of solid research interviewing top experts in the fields of photo‑optics, photo‑ chemistry and electro‑optics, all of whom carefully studied the motion picture film and still photographs officially released by the Soviet Government, convinced me..."
Mallan's conclusions were that the film showing Leonov in space...was double-printed...The foreground (Leonov) was superimposed on the background (the Earth below). The Russian film showed reflections from the glass plate under which a double print is made. Leonov was suspended with wire or cables.
In several episodes of the Russian film, light was reflected from a small portion of the wire (or CABLE) attached to Leonov's space suit! One camera angle was impossible of achievement. This showed Leonov crawling out of his hatch into space. It was a head‑on shot, so the camera would have had to have been located out in space "BEYOND" the space ship! One still photo (the clearest one) shows Leonov emerging from his hatch standing straight up, his body still half-way inside the space ship. This contradicts the motion picture film which shows him squirming out of the hatch on his belly.
If one very carefully observes the motions of Leonov as he laboriously wiggles through the extraordinarily long tunnel, it is obvious that he is under one 'g' (the force of normal, earth gravity) and exerts most of his muscular force against only one side of the duct, rather than bumping from side to side and moving forward with the ease one would expect. in the absence of gravity. 1296
The question of who tracked Russian space efforts in the early stages of the "space race," is still a mystery. It was thought the U.S. North American Air Defense Command (NORAD) did, but since 1961, they have: "...had a Presidential order never to divulge any information about the tracking of foreign space vehicles."
And a spokesman for the Smithsonian Institute's world‑wide network of tracking cameras commented: "We don't track Russian satellites." 1297 What that meant, was that the American Government, in the early stages of Russia's space efforts, had to believe whatever the Russians said.
Additional examples of the phoniness of Russia's space efforts are ample to illustrate the charge that the truth is less than what has passed as the evidence. The February, 1962, Scientific American Magazine carried an advertisement on page 91, placed there by the Sperry Gyroscope Company. This ad showed a drawing of a space station in orbit and individuals working on it in space suits. This same drawing, with the addition of certain descriptive phrases attached to identify certain parts of the space station, appeared in the October 13, 1969 New York Times, on page 32, over seven years later. But the New York Times used the drawing to illustrate: "One concept of a future Soviet space station in which the crewmen in a mother ship transfer through a transit chute to help assemble another ship is depicted here."
One would wonder why the New York Times had to resort to the use of a 1962 Sperry advertisement to illustrate a Russian space effort. The only conclusion one can draw from these facts is that the Russians did not have a space effort. It seems logical that, if they did, they would make it known to the world in large, easily identifiable pictures or drawing. But that has not happened. Whatever space successes the Russians have achieved have been made all the easier by American technology. It is commonly known that ball‑bearings are absolutely essential to rocket and missile guidance systems. Dr. Antony Sutton's research into this vital industry has discovered that: "The entire ball-bearing production capability of the Soviet Union is of Western origin...All Soviet missiles and related systems including guidance systems have bearings manufactured on Western equipment or Soviet duplicates of this equipment." 1298
Part of this technology came from a Chicago‑based company, which helped the Russians build a complete automotive bearing factory in March of 1975. This factory was capable of producing 60 million engine bearings a year.1299 � And the ability to produce miniature ball‑bearings, vital to the missile and rocketry industries, came from an order filled by the Bryant Grinder Company of Springfield, Vermont. The machines, capable of producing ball‑bearings accurate to twenty‑five millionths of an inch, were sold to Russia in 1972, and were approved as "non‑strategic trade" by President Richard Nixon. Their immediate use is in guidance systems for missiles, but one Congressman, William L. Dickinson, reported that these machines have another important function: "These machines sold for $20‑million. They were capable of producing high quality precision, miniature ball bearings of the type used in Intercontinental Ballistic Missile multiple warheads. As a consequence, Soviet missile accuracy improved dramatically to the point where 90 percent of our land‑based ICBM (If we had one) could now be destroyed in a first strike. This was a technology the Soviets did not have, which they bought for a cheap price and which endangers the lives of millions of Americans." 1300
How the Russians acquired these machines is an illustration of how such sales are made. In 1960, the Soviets ordered 45 of these machines, but the export license needed for their sale to Russia was denied by President John Kennedy. Twelve years later, the Soviets ordered 164 of these same machines, and this time, the export license was approved by President Nixon. The Soviet Minister of Machine Tool Industry was quoted at the time as saying: "We had waited twelve years to get these machines." 1301
|
It has been estimated that 45 Cents of every dollar American Taxpayers paid in income tax during the Vietnamese War went to the Soviet Union and North Vietnam to finance the War against American Troops! |
Whatever the Soviets have achieved in their space program has been with the assistance of men, in government, who are traitors in every sense of the word! Whatever programs they faked or didn't have, the American media has certified as valid. Another area the United States has assisted the Russians is in the field of military hardware. During the Korean war, the Soviets were supplying the North Koreans and the Red Chinese with jet aircraft, including the MIG‑15. This airplane was similar in configuration to the F‑86, being flown by the South Korean and American pilots, and suppled by America.
Both of these planes were designed by the same man, a German who was captured at Nordhausen at the end of World War II. As discussed before, the scientist went to one nation, and his plans went to the other. But there is more to this story than this. The MIG‑15 was powered by reproductions of fifty‑five Rolls‑Royce jet engines sold to Russia by this English company in 1947.
These engines were immediately reproduced and suppled to the manufacturers of the MIG‑15 in Russia. 1302 Rolls‑Royce later tried to sell larger jet engines to Russia in 1977. These engines, the largest produced at that time, provided 50,000 pounds of thrust to the jumbo jets envisioned by the master planners in the aircraft industry in Russia. �������� These engines were not sold to the Russians, apparently because of the pressure from the American Government which wanted General Electric to sell its CF6 nearly identical engine to the Soviets. The CF6 engine is currently being used in the American airplane industry in the 747, the DC‑10 and the world's largest cargo plane, the Air Force's C‑5A. Rolls‑Royce was successful, however, in 1977, in selling the Red Chinese the necessary jet engines to power their newly developed F‑12 jet airplane. Perhaps the most extraordinary example of America's military assistance to the Russian Government occurred during the Vietnamese war. Dr. Sutton has concluded that; "...the guns, the ammunition, the weapons, the transportation systems, that killed Americans in Vietnam came from the American subsidized economy of the Soviet Union." 1303
America's assistance to the cause of the North Vietnamese Government had an early beginning. In an article entitled "When Ho Chi Minh was an Intelligence Agent for the U.S.," author Lloyd Shearer details how the American Government assisted the early efforts of the founder of the revolution against the South Vietnamese Government. Ho Chi Minh was recruited into the American intelligence apparatus. The article states: "We had a trusted agent whom we regularly supplied with weapons, radio equipment, operators and medicine. All of it served to reinforce his position and status." 1304
So even before the Vietnamese war started, traitors in the American Government were supplying the guerilla army of the man who would ultimately lead the Viet Cong in a war against America. The American people, who were beginning to sense that something was wrong with the conduct of America's efforts in the war, started showing that concern at the polls. The aid and trade being sent to Russia during the war became a campaign issue in the 1968 Presidential campaign. The Republicans at their convention that year included the following plank in their party platform: "Nations hostile to this country will receive no assistance from the U.S. We will not provide aid of any kind to countries which aid and abet the war efforts of North Vietnam." 1305
Republican Presidential candidate Richard Nixon also addressed himself to this plank when he told the American Legion Convention in September, 1968: "There should be no aid or credits of any kind with any country, including the Soviet Union, that aids the enemy in Viet Nam." 1306
Candidate Nixon's campaign literature repeated the Republican Party's concern in this matter. One of his campaign flyers covered this issue: "The United States should not provide anything that could be treated as, or classified as, aid to those (Communist bloc) nations if they persist in trading or aiding the enemy in North Vietnam." 1307
Our Planet Earth seems to be spinning faster and faster with each week and month that passes as political, economic and monetary turmoil, not only increases, but the rate of change itself accelerates.
"And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines (A great scarcity of everything), and pestilences (Any widespread, often fatal infectious or contagious disease, as cholera [AIDS] or the bubonic plague) and earthquakes, in divers (Various or different) places." 1308
It is not only the events which are taking place that is significant, but the tremendous speeding up or acceleration of these events, which needs to be considered. It is said, man has amassed more knowledge in the past 35 years than throughout all prior history. "But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." 1309
One large super computer can store quantities of information equivalent to thousands of years of prior knowledge and research, and process more data than all former computers combined. Instantaneous global communication today connects all points of the globe via satellite and other high technology, so that all events everywhere can be instantly known and viewed by everyone. A globe that once took months to circle can now be traversed in hours and every square inch of the planet can now be reached by destructive nuclear weapons within fifteen minutes, each with more explosive power than the world had seen in total prior to 1945.
The acceleration or snowball factor can be seen in the deteriorating world debt pyramid where personal and business bankruptcies, S&L and bank failures and Third World defaults are accelerating at a breakneck pace. It can be seen in the incredible upheaval and change in the Soviet Empire and in the accelerating communist revolutions in Central and Latin America, South Africa, the Philippines and the Middle East. It can be seen in the stampede toward political, economic, and monetary union in Western Europe; and in the plunge toward a New World Order and "the merger of the common interests of the US and USSR" (targeted for the mid‑1990's by Bush and his globalist friends).
The acceleration factor can be seen in the rapid spread of the New Age Movement which promises to usher in a global government by the year 2000 and in the explosion of the Occult, Satanism, and New Age philosophy. In short, the world is careening toward incredible change, convulsions, and chaos in the 1990's. While peace, prosperity, brotherhood, and world government are being promised and sold to the masses by American, Western and Soviet leaders, is approaching like a freight train out of control. "The way of peace they know not; and there is no judgment in their goings: they have made them crooked paths: whosoever goeth therein shall not know peace." 1310
But the Clergy of Organized Religion helps them by telling our people, "...the prophets (Clergy) of Israel (America and the other White Christian Nations of the Western world) which prophesy concerning Jerusalem (The United States), and which see visions of peace for her, and there is no peace, saith the Lord God." 1311 However, God has given us a warning: "For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them...and they shall not escape." 1312
The 1990's promise to be the most chaotic and convulsive decade in modern, or perhaps all of history. As David Hunt describes in his excellent book on the period which lies ahead, it will be, "...peace, prosperity, and then the coming holocaust." Remember to watch, not just WHAT is happening, but the RATE at which those events are happening. It's called The Acceleration Factor.
�������������������������������������������� Mesmerized by the Bear: The Great Soviet Deception
"The immediate issue for America surely is not Communism, but Soviet power. The USSR wields the mightiest military establishment ever assembled, in tandem with a vast edifice of disinformation, active measures, and agents of influence, all of which allow the Soviets to manipulate world opinion at will. Today, in the Soviet Union, Communist ideology has been dead for a long time. But the huge Soviet military establishment remains intact and geared for action." 1313 ; "When at your zenith of strength, feign weakness." 1314 ; "The U.S. Communist Party is more influential than ever, because we have created an atmosphere that the USSR is no longer a threat to America." 1315
Considering the "acceleration factor," when one looks at current developments in Europe, and between East and West, and America and Russia, one feels like he is in a time warp. The Cold War and Communism have been declared officially dead, Eastern Europe appears to be breaking up, as is the NATO Alliance, and Gorbachev and Bush are talking about our new partnership, merging our common goals, and the New World Order. Has world peace and brotherhood finally arrived? If not, what are we looking at that is emerging in the 1990's?
������������������������������������������������ The Soviet Strategy for the Conquest of the West
It should never be forgotten that the Soviets are the chess champions of the world who have learned geostrategically to plan 10 ‑ 20 moves (or years) ahead, to use strategic feints, deception and subterfuge. The people, J. Edgar Hoover called "masters of deceit" have learned the art of war and strategic deception from such masters as Sun Tsu and von Clause‑witz, as well as from modern strategic geniuses such as Hitler, Mao tse‑Tung and Lenin.
The Soviets' Six Glasnosts: The present period of glasnost/perestroika (The sixth since 1921) is designed to get America to disarm, to build up and bailout the Soviet Union economically and industrially, and to neutralize Western Europe and dissolve NATO. That this glasnost is a giant deception is easier to understand if one looks at it in the perspective of the first five Russian (Read that Jew�ish/Communist) glasnosts. Glasnost, a Russian concept which originally meant publicity or notoriety, has been an effective instrument of Soviet policy since the early days of the Bolshevik Revolution. As Edward Jay Epstein wrote in his excellent book Deception, "Glasnost was first used by Lenin, who realized that power proceeded from denying others a veil of privacy for their decision making. Hence glasnost, or 'public airing' became a weapon for the Communist Party...The logic went: Democracies allow public criticism of officials; the Soviet Union allows public criticism of officials; therefore, the Soviet Union is a democracy...Glasnost lent credibility to government‑controlled newspapers that otherwise would be considered mouth‑pieces for the Communist Party. It could be used to establish a set of convenient peepholes for journalists, academics and other Kremlin watchers through which they could see selected pictures of Soviet Society...Lenin, to get his revolution accepted by Western governments and businesses, had to represent it as something it was not."
The First Glasnost: 1921 to 1929: Under Lenin's New Economic Plan, he persuaded Western governments, businessmen, and bankers that the revolution was "restructuring," moving back to the free market, and politically liberalizing. Massive Western financial and industrial aid poured in for nine years. Glasnost #1 ended abruptly in 1929, and tens of millions of Russians were murdered shortly thereafter.
The Second Glasnost: 1936 to 1937: Stalin suggested in the mid‑'30's a restructuring of the Soviet economy along capitalist lines (He called it "PERESTROIKA"). He proclaimed that the Soviet Union was returning to a Western‑style constitutional government, to freedom of speech, freedom of assembly, and a return to free elections with secret ballots. Stalin was portrayed in the Soviet and Western press as a pragmatist ‑ not an ideologue (sound familiar?). Roosevelt and other Western leaders and businessmen began to pour billions in aid, credits, and trade. Glasnost #2 came to an end abruptly in 1938, and the brutal purges known as the "Great Terror" followed immediately thereafter.
The Third Glasnost: 1941 to 1945: When Hitler invaded Russia in June 1941, the "partnership" with the United States was quickly revived by Stalin. Stalin again claimed that the militant phase of Communism was at an end; he dissolved the Comintern (a key organ for spreading international communist revolution). He promised that after the war, Russia would be buying a massive amount of goods from the West. This all justified massive economic and military aid through the Lend‑Lease Program (almost $10‑billion). Harry Hopkins, President Roosevelt's advisor, wrote after meeting with Stalin at Yalta in 1945, "We really believed that this was the dawn of the new day we had been praying for...the Russians had proved that they could be reasonable and farseeing, and there wasn't any doubt in the mind of the President, or any of us, that we could live and get along with them peacefully for as far into the future as any of us could imagine."
Glasnost #3 ended in 1945, when the Soviets annexed the three Baltic States ‑ Latvia, Lithuania and Estonia, as well as parts of Poland, Romania, Prussia, Finland, Japan, and most of Eastern Europe. Over 100‑million people were enslaved and tens of millions subsequently died.
The Fourth Glasnost: 1956 to 1959: In 1956, Khrushchev launched another glasnost based on economic and political reforms, a return to competition and the free market, de‑Stalinization, and a restoration of democracy and individual freedom in the Soviet Union. The end of Stalin's "cult of personality" was equated by Khrushchev with democracy and so portrayed in the Western Media. The Soviet press began to publish stories about private millionaires, underground businesses, and a thriving black market. Russian church leaders were allowed to travel abroad; Solzhenitsyn was allowed to publish his works; Soviet dissidents were allowed to have contact with the Western press.
Khrushchev complained about inefficiencies in the Soviet economy, and stated almost word for word, Stalin's earlier message to the west: "If we cannot give our people the same standard of living that you give your peoples under the Capitalist system, we know that Communism cannot succeed."
Sound familiar? This is almost "Exactly" what Gorbachev has been saying and doing. Then, via his American intermediary Armand Hammer, Khruschev began to push for increased trade, credits, and aid. Some were forth coming, but not as much as in Glasnost #1 ‑ #3. Glasnost #4 began to end in 1959, with the Soviet‑backed communist takeover in Cuba, the shooting down of an American U‑2, the mass arrest of Soviet dissidents, and the creation of the Berlin Wall.
The Fifth Glasnost: 1970 to 1975: The fifth glasnost detente, initiated by Leonid Brezhnev. It offered to restrict strategic arms, negotiate mutually beneficial accords, and relax internal tensions.
The Soviets began "public airings" of issues to explain to relevant audiences in the West why they had abandoned their prior goal of world revolution. The central theme of this glasnost was that the Soviet government was no longer run by ideologies, but by technocrats, who had no interest in adhering to the Leninist doctrine of class warfare. Instead, like technocrats in the West, they wanted to expand their industrial base. The chief goals of this glasnost were to obtain increased US aid and trade (which they did under Nixon and Kissinger), and, most importantly, to inaugurate the arms control process. During this glasnost, Brezhnev appeared willing to let communist countries in Eastern Europe follow their own independent relations with the West, he announced unilateral troop cuts in Soviet forces in Eastern Europe. The Anti‑Ballistic Missile Treaty of 1973 was one of Brezhnev's trophies from this glasnost.
Glasnost #5 began to lose credibility in 1975 when the Soviet‑backed North Vietnamese overran South Vietnam in violation of Russian promises to Kissinger. Over the next few years, widespread arrests of Soviet dissidents, resumption of covert actions abroad, and finally, the invasion of Afghanistan in late '79 by Russia, totally discredited this glasnost.
The Sixth Glasnost: 1985 to ????: This began under Gorbachev and is a composite of the first five glasnosts, although it is bigger and better and more sophisticated than any of its five predecessors. And its stakes are much higher ‑ Western Europe and perhaps the whole world. (NOTE: It has been reported that Glasnost #6 was supposed to start in 1983 under Yuri Andropov, the brutal 15 year head of the KGB, who was portrayed by Soviet disinformation and the Western media as a "tall, handsome, muscular, English‑speaking Russian, who wore American suits, drank American scotch, a lover of classical music etc." in short, someone Americans would perceive to be just like us.
Providentially, Andropov died of kidney disease in 1983, and glasnost #6 had to wait until Andropov's prot�g�, Mikhail Gorbachev, could be brought to power in 1985. It should be remembered, however, that the present Glasnost #6 scenario was scripted by Andropov and his KGB associates.
That is why General Vladimir Dryuchkov, the most vicious hardliner since Andropov, has been elevated to head the KGB. Glasnost #6 is completely orchestrated by the KGB). Each of these six glasnosts were strategic deceptions, carefully scripted by KGB and other strategic planners to get the West to provide massive economic aid and to disarm.
History shows, that after each of these glasnosts, the Soviet reverted to form ‑ mass murders, purges, global revolution, intrigue, conquest of countries, assassinations, etc. In fact, since 1961 (shortly after Glasnost #4 was terminated) 21 more countries have fallen to Soviet‑backed coups, revolutions, or wars of national liberation.
The West has been deceived five times, but Gorbachev's current deception is the biggest and most dangerous of all. Gorbachev's current strategy Gorbachev and his brilliant KGB script writers and military planners have decided to trade "nominal" control over the Eastern bloc satellites for the neutralization of Western Europe and the destruction of the NATO military alliance; a quantum rearrangement of the European chess board.
Gorbachev and his Kremlin planners have Not lost control (In fact, Gorbachev has more power than any Russian leader since Lenin or Stalin). The well drafted script calls for the Appearance that he has lost control. In fact, the Soviet Military and Secret Police are still intact in All of the Eastern European satellite states (there are 380,000 Soviet troops in East Germany alone), and the Soviet KGB and military, which are firmly in control of the Soviet Union today, are both stronger than they have ever been in the Soviets' 72 year history. However, the script calls for America and Western Europe to be allowed to take over the financial burdens of Eastern Europe. East Germany will become reunified; Western Europe is about to become neutral; NATO will collapse; Eastern and Western Europe will become realigned in an economic and, eventually, political bloc; America and the West will massively disarm in light of the "Diminished" Soviet threat and "end of the Cold War."
America will become progressively more isolated economically and politically from a united and neutral Europe; the Soviets will enter into an economic and possibly one day, a military alliance with Japan; and all of the above will be paid for by America and Western Europe in the biggest economic bailout in world history. After Glasnost #6, which is the greatest and most brilliant strategic deception of all has run its course, the Soviets will have the names of millions of dissidents throughout the Empire, and these will be systematically liquidated in bloody purges a la Stalin, Mao, and Tiananmen Square. Sometime, during or at the end of Glasnost #6, America will be targeted for nuclear blackmail, or outright military attack a la the Red Dawn scenario.
��������������������������������������������������������� The Soviets Are Masters of Deception
"They disarm, we build." 1316 ; "The Soviets intend to conceal vast 'reserves' of missiles and warheads, hiding them in places throughout the expansive Soviet Union where the 'imperialists' could not spot them. Later, they could be launched...in a nuclear war." 1317 ; "In Military affairs, perestroika and modernization of Soviet technology under the new economic thinking and more open East ‑ West trade will help increase the military might of our country...Soviet disarmament proposals act as solvents to 'disarm' the military ‑ industrial complex of NATO." 1318 ; "Perestroika is expressly designed to enhance Soviet military capability and combat readiness." 1319
�������������������������������������������������������������������� The Soviet Arms Buildup
"A prudent maxim for unsettled times: Keep one's eye on who has what guns." 1320 ; "Widely advertised Soviet cut‑backs are not what they are advertised to be, but are actually a part of a major restructuring and modernization of the Soviet forces. US intelligence sources expect the Soviet military to emerge in the early 1990's more powerful than it is today ...Strong and growing evidence indicates that the Soviet offensive strategy hasn't changed. It is still aimed at world domination, and there is nothing defensive about that." 1321 ; "We are not just a little bit behind the Russians, we are devastatingly behind them...I think the time has come when we have to quit fooling around and trying to lie to the American people." 1322 In spite of the euphoria over the "collapse of Communism," "Communism is dead," "the Cold War is over," etc., and all of Gorbachev's "promises" to disarm, Soviet military strength continues to ominously grow, and the Soviet Military lead over the US continues to widen substantially. According to the current US Defense Report, Janes, and other international strategic think tanks, Moscow is producing ever‑growing numbers of ICBMs, Submarines, Tanks, Aircraft Carriers, Surface to Air Missiles, and other major military components.
���������������������������������������������������������� The Growing Soviet/US Military Gap
While the Soviets claim to be disarming, under Gorbachev's glasnost/perestroika, they have undergone their most massive arms buildup in the Soviets' years of power. In 1985, the Soviets had a 5 to 1 conventional lead in arms and manpower over the US and at least a 5 to 1 strategic nuclear lead. They are producing 16,000 SAM Missiles per year and have massive superiority in tanks, anti‑tank weapons, manpower, chemical weapons, artillery, combat aircraft, helicopters, as well as in tactical nuclear and ballistic systems.
They are not disarming ‑ They are modernizing! In spite of the Western perception that Russia is an economic/industrial basket case, her weapons production lines are turning out high quality weapons - as high a quality as United States weapons, but in vastly larger numbers.
In the 1970's the Soviets acquired a fleet of missiles designed to destroy American Missiles on the ground, leading the respected defense analyst, Angelo Codevilla, to conclude in 1979 that: "Soviet armament gave it a good chance of destroying most of America's missiles and bombers in a first strike, and of defeating United States forces in Europe, all without inflicting casualties on the order of World War II."
Today, in the wake of America's pulling its missiles out of Western Europe, and a decade of massive new Soviet missile and anti‑missile production and deployment, Codevilla believes America is far more vulnerable to a successful, decisive nuclear first strike than a decade ago.
���������������������������������������������������������������� The Shifting Strategic Balance
Codevilla, writing in Gary North's Remnant Review (12/1/89), says of the changing strategic balance: "The United States' 'hard' strategic targets include 50 MX missile silos, 950 Minutemen silos, some 100 locations in two dozen ports where about twenty ballistic missile submarines and perhaps fifty cruise missile‑firing attack submarines may be located on any given day, some 100 locations on about 25 airfields where the United States 98 B‑1 and 300 b‑52 Bombers are located, and about 800 radar, communications, command, control, and intelligence targets. To hit these 2,000 targets, the Soviets have at least 3,080 counter‑force warheads aboard 308 SS‑18 ICBMs, 552 warheads aboard 138 SS‑17s, 1,950 aboard 350 SS‑19s, 100 aboard a like number of truck mobile SS‑25s, and about 1,000 on perhaps 100 rail mobile SS‑24s. That amounts to over 6,500, or a 3.5 to 1 ratio of war‑heads to targets‑up from about 2.5 to 1 a decade ago.
In addition to this, the Soviets have perhaps another 5,000 non‑counter‑force strategic warheads. On our side, the only warheads with a counter‑force potential equal to the Soviets' are the 500 atop our 50 MXs. The overall ration of Soviet to United States warheads is 8 to 1. In practice, this means that a decapitating first strike is a serious option for whomever has power in the Kremlin, but none at all for the United States!
It also means that after such a strike, the United States would be left with very little strategic power for retaliation other than the perhaps 2,400 submarine‑launched ballistic missile (SLBM) warheads at sea at any one time...But these are small, inaccurate, and incapable of penetrating Russia's formidable missile defenses."
Codevilla went on to describe that: "The importance of the proposed Strategic Arms Reduction Treaty (START) is that, as it cuts down the number of missiles on both sides, it would very likely squeeze America's allotted number of warheads and allowable strategic weapons into perhaps 400 strategic targets or less. Most likely these would be 50 fixed, or semi‑fixed MXs, perhaps 100 vulnerable bombers, and perhaps 15 submarines, only 8 of which would be at sea at any given time. The Soviets would have 4,000 counter‑force warheads to hit them with. That would mean a 10 to 1 ration, but against a much smaller target base."
�������������������������������������������������������������� Soviet Missile and Civil Defense
Russia has protected its key cities, government control centers, military, and industrial installations with massive anti‑missile and anti‑aircraft defenses to protect against any American missile (probably from US submarines) or bomber retaliation. These air defenses include 10,000 surface‑to‑air missiles. The Soviets spend $7‑billion per year on a massive civil defense system and have $200‑billion worth of shelters in the ground.
America Has No Missile Defense System
Or Civil Defense
The balance of power in Western Europe has shifted dramatically as the United States pulled all of its nuclear missiles, capable of hitting Russia, out of Europe while The Soviets have deployed even more missiles targeted on Europe. As Codevilla points out: "It is a common misconception that the Soviet Union is 'devaluing nuclear weapons,' especially in Europe. While in fact, the Soviets continue to produce about 500 SS‑21s every year. So, each year's production carries as many short range (500 miles maximum) missile warheads as Gorbachev has promised to withdraw from Europe. In addition, the Soviet Union's production of nuclear‑capable artillery outnumbers ours by about 17 to 1. No, the Soviet Union is de‑nuclearizing Western Europe, not Eastern Europe."
�������������������������������������������������� Upgrading and Modernizing the Soviet Military
Codevilla also states: "The Soviet armed forces are in the process of one of their periodic 'revolutions.' There was one in the mid‑1920s, another in the late 1940s, and a big one between about 1957 and 1964. These revolutions consist of eliminating old weapons and concepts while introducing better ones. They always involve some shrinkage in quantity and a substantial increase in quality. The current 'revolution' seems cut out of the same cloth. As the Soviet military‑industrial complex looks to the future, they are eliminating less‑trained personnel (some of whom, from Central Asia, don't even speak Russian) and are trying hard to raise the quality both of the equipment it produces and of the people who are to operate it. In other words, Soviet conventional forces are not becoming weaker, they are preparing to win the next war."
So, Gorbachev is spending 20% of his GNP on a military buildup and modernization of Russia's already vastly superior arsenal, widening his military lead over America, and encouraging our disarmament. Soviet MIG 29s to Cuba While the Soviets talk peace they have begun delivery of their most advanced fighter attack aircraft, the MIG 29 (two, at this writing) to Cuba. A squadron of 14 of these sophisticated fighters, capable of attacking important US military sea lanes in the Gulf of Mexico and Caribbean Basin and the US Eastern Seaboard, as far north as South Carolina, and as far west as New Orleans, will be delivered shortly. The MIG 29s are part of the Soviets' annual $5‑billion in aid (mostly military) to Cuba.
������������������������������������������ Massive Soviet Weapons Deliveries to Central America
Soviet‑backed Communist guerrillas (FMLN) attacked San Salvador, the capital of El Salvador, on November 10‑11, using Russian arms supplied through Cuba and Nicaragua. The plan was to assassinate El Salvador's President and top leadership (thereby decapitating and toppling the government).
�It was the Communists' version of North Vietnam's Tet Offensive. Cuban, Nicaraguan, East German and Palestinian commanders participated in the attack. On November 25, a plane from Nicaragua crashed in Eastern El Salvador carrying 24 Russian SAM‑7 anti‑aircraft missiles and a host of other Soviet weapons. So far this year (1989), the Soviets have delivered an estimated $350‑million in weapons to the Communist Sandinistas (part of the $5‑billion in weapons delivered over the past 9 years), a total violation of Gorbachev's promise to President Bush, to cut off Soviet arms deliveries to Nicaragua. If El Salvador should fall to this Soviet‑backed guerilla onslaught (which has claimed 70,000 lives since 1981), the combination of Soviet‑backed Cuba, Nicaragua and El Salvador would be too much for Costa Rica, Honduras, Guatemala and Belize. All would fall in short order, and the Soviets would have a clean sweep of Central America from Columbia to Mexico ‑ with those two countries the next two dominoes to be taken out. All of this could happen over the next 2 ‑ 4 years, even as Americans are euphorically congratulating themselves over the "death of Communism," and the "end of the Cold War."
������������������������������������������ Soviets Orchestrating Guerilla Wars All Over the World
Via the KGB, or GRU (Soviet Military Intelligence) the Soviets are orchestrating guerilla wars against South Africa, Peru, Columbia, Venezuela, the Philippines, and in a dozen other spots around the globe ‑ arming, training, and directing a score of communist national liberation groups. (Since 1961, Moscow has conquered more than 20 countries with such wars of so‑called national liberation, its coups, and subversion). They have quietly airlifted $2.1‑billion in arms to the communist government in Afghanistan in 1989 for use against the Mujahideen; several hundred million in arms to the vicious Communist New Peoples Army in the Philippines, and $5‑billion in arms to Communist Angola for eventual use against the Republic of South Africa.
�������������������������������������������������� Soviet Espionage Against America is Exploding
Recently CIA Director William Webster stated that the KGB threat against America ‑ despite glasnost-perestroika ‑ has grown dramatically, and more successful intelligence operations have taken place against the US over the past 4 years: "...than at any time in our history...Over the past decade, we have discovered more penetrations of the United States defense and intelligence communities than at any time in our history."
Senator David Boren (D‑OR), head of the Senate Intelligence Committee, says: "The spy war is heating up."
Under General Kryuchkov, the KGB, which is charged with stealing American technology (especially military) is working overtime, while the Bush Administration, basking in the euphoria of "our new partnership," is dropping most of our internal security countermeasures. In fact, Soviet Military and Intelligence personnel are given frequent access to United States military bases and defense plants by the Bush Administration.
This type of treason started under the Reagan Administration. Meanwhile, thousands of spies and spetsnaz have poured out of Eastern Europe with the flood of refugees into the West in the latter part of 1989.
������������������������������������������������������������ The American Stampede to Disarm
Gorbachev's and the KGB's number one goal of glasnost/perestroika and the "apparent" liberalization in Eastern Europe is to Lower the threat perception of the United States and Western Allies so that there will be major reductions in defense spending. In this Gorbachev has already been incredibly successful. West Germany has announced that it will cut its military forces by 20%.
In America, U.S. News and World Report (12/11/89) articulated the disarmament explosion which is sweeping the land with an article entitled "Does America Need An Army?" Secretary of Defense Cheney (a member of the globalist CFR and Trilateral Commission) said in late November that hew was: "...planning to cut Pentagon spending next year because the likelihood of all‑out conflict between the United States and the Soviet Union...is probably lower now than it's been since the end of World War II."
Cheney and the Bush Administration are planning a three year cut in the defense budget of $180‑billion ($60‑billion, or 20%, per year) starting in FY '91; the cutting of 229,000 troops over the next year to meet Gramm‑Rudman budget constraints; the closing of 15 Air Force Bases; eliminate 200,000 Army personnel (a 17% cut, or 3 divisions, out of a total of 18 active divisions); the phase‑out of 2 aircraft carriers, (The Russians now have 4 aircraft carriers under construction), with associated air wings, some battleships and other surface ships (100 naval ships in total to be phased out); the elimination of the building of most Stealth Bombers; canceling of the program to modernize the main battle tank (the M‑1 Abrams); cutting American troops in Western Europe from 310,000 to 100,000 (a two‑thirds cut); and much more.
Retired General E.C. Meyer, former Army Chief of Staff, predicts that The United States Army will be cut in half over the next few years. The Wall Street Journal refers to Secretary Cheney as the Secretary of Disarmament. Liberal politicians and academics are jumping on the bandwagon, calling for the total elimination of the rail‑based MX missile; the scale‑back of the Stealth Bomber from 132 to 13 planes; elimination of SDI; the closing of hundreds of American military bases around the world; the total elimination of America's Advanced Tactical Fighters, and a 50%, or more, cut in the size of the United States military forces.
Liberal Congressman Jim Bates (D‑CA) has introduced legislation to close the Marines' Camp Pendleton and turn it into a national park. Pendleton is one of America's two Marine bases that fronts on a body of water. Other Congressional liberals hope to switch billions from defense to social programs, while many moderates and conservatives see the defense crunch as a way of helping to balance the budget and eliminate the deficit. It seems that Bush and Gorbachev have opened up Pandora's disarmament box in America, and now, the momentum for disarmament will become inexorable (like the growing leftist orchestrated momentum for gun control).
It should be remembered that as America embarks on massive military cuts that the Soviets have 215 combat ready divisions vs. 18 for the United States, which are about to be cut to 15. Tiny Cuba has a larger standing army than America Before these proposed cuts. The 5 to 1 conventional and strategic nuclear lead which the Soviets presently enjoy over America should also be remembered, as should the present 4 to 1 Soviet Naval lead over the United States.
������������������������������������������������������� Bush Appeasement at the Malta Summit
The early December Malta Summit between Bush and Gorbachev has established George Bush as the greatest appeaser since Neville Chamberlain groveled before Adolf Hitler at the Munich Summit in 1938 ‑ appeasement which helped set the stage for World War II. Columnist/author William Safire, writing in The New York Times called Bush's performance, "...Doormat Diplomacy...The Bush strategy was to win world approbation by giving Mr. Gorbachev everything before he had to ask." Among these pre‑emptive concessions were:
1). Bush's proposal to give Russia observer status at the IMF and World Bank;
2). Bush promised to give the Soviets ‑ Most Favored Nation trade status (opening up a Pandora's box of trade, financial� aid, and high tech transfers to the Soviets) at the summit in June;
3). Bush promised massive United States taxpayer‑backed loans to the Soviets via our Export‑Import Bank;
4). Bush offered to shift the disarmament focus from strategic forces to conventional forces;
5). Bush offered to halt American production of chemical weapons;
6). Bush agreed to negotiate and sign a START Disarmament Treaty by next June will cut America's and Russia's� Strategic forces (bombers, missiles, missile launching submarines, etc.) by 50%.
Before the Summit, Bush proclaimed his own "new thinking" by proclaiming: "...the end of an era of hard, joyless peace between two armed camps;" by referring to Gorbachev, "...as that dynamic architect of reform" (Russian citizens would disagree); and by making an extraordinary pledge: "There is no greater advocate of perestroika than the President of the United States." At the Summit, according to press reports, "Bush and Gorbachev, with an unprecedented display of camaraderie, buried the Cold War at sea, promising to build new relations based on economic ties, disarmament accords, and support for reforms in Eastern Europe."
The world press euphorically referred to the two "Super Partners" 1323 While Bush was committing the political and economic power of the United States to helping the Communist Party in the USSR to maintain its power Gorbachev persuaded Bush to de‑link the Soviet Union's support of regional aggression from the disarmament issue and America's financial and technological aid to the Soviets. In other words, Bush agreed to proceed with disarmament and massive American aid to the Russians, in spite of their revolutionary wars in Central America, Africa, the Middle East, the Philippines, etc.
Bush never mentioned the withdrawal of 500,000 Soviet troops from Eastern Europe. As William Safire stated: "In terms of Bush giving away everything and getting nothing, and Gorbachev giving nothing and getting everything, Mr. Bush failed miserably and Mr. Gorbachev succeeded brilliantly...Despite this quid‑pro‑nothing, Secretary of State Baker gushed at the 'potential for real chemistry between the two leaders' brought about by American concessioneering and Soviet stonewalling."
Safire went on to say: "Approaching the Summit with the goal of developing a close personal friendship with Mr. Gorbachev, Mr. Bush was afflicted with an almost childlike desire to surprise the Great Surpriser."
So, once aboard the Maxim Gorky, "Bush whirled about and presented the Soviet leader with the detailed granting of Moscow's economic wish list...The surprised and delighted Soviet leader thanked Mr. Bush for his support of perestroika and said: 'The Cold War is over.'" Gorbachev was delighted! This was like Kissinger going to the negotiating table with the North Vietnamese and giving them everything they wanted ‑ including South Vietnam. Like Gorbachev, they too were delighted!
Another New York Times editorial entitled "Life Support for Moscow" by A.M. Rosenthal commented regarding Bush's support for Gorbachev and his regime against those freedom loving Russians who have been trying to overthrow the yoke of Communism: "The United States has decided to try to halt, or at least delay the great international revolution against Communism in Russia...Until Malta, there was a strong and growing possibility that the monopoly of the Communist Party power in the Soviet Union would end soon...However, Gorbachev got all the economic support he dreamt of to keep his boat from sinking. He received the political and emotional commitment of the American Administration against those Russian liberals who have fought for an end to Party rule. Washington's support is a powerful weapon for Mr. Gorbachev to bring home for use against those who once trusted America to remain the enemy of Communist Party domination...Why did President Bush decide to turn Malta into an instrument for the preservation of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union? Surely Americans never realized the role Mr. Bush would play in providing life support for the Soviet Communist Party, keeping it breathing through more years of pain for the Soviet people."
This is the 7th major round of American financing of the Soviet leaders' oppression of their own people if you include the original American financing of the Bolshevik Revolution. Is this what the establishment means by "the merging of the interests of the US and USSR" and what Bush means by his phrase "the new partnership?"
����������������������������������� The Neutralization of Western Europe and The Demise of NATO
In addition to disarming the West, Gorbachev and his KGB and military strategists have long had the goal of enticing Western Europe into neutrality, eliminating NATO, and isolating, or at least greatly reducing, American influence in Europe. A corollary to these goals is the linking up of Eastern and Western Europe economically and politically via the European Community.
The beginning of the demise of NATO came when Reagan agreed to pull all of America's intermediate range nuclear missiles (Western Europe's nuclear umbrella) out of Europe under the terms of the INF Treaty. This sent a loud and clear signal to Western Europe that America could no longer be counted upon to defend the continent. It also played directly into the hands of the West German Greens, and other pro‑Soviet leftist anti‑nuclear disarmament groups all over Europe, and undermined the already shaky position of the pro‑defense politicians in Western Europe.
Now, West Germany, dominated by pacifists and anti‑nuclear disarmament activists, has agreed to cut its defenses 20%, and is pushing for reunification with East Germany. (Only 30% of West Germans now approve of American troops on their soil). Although the Russians and East Germans are feigning reluctance for reunification, that reunification, will be the final stake in the heart of an already faltering NATO Alliance. Even though this is true at the present time, Germany will destroy ALL of its enemies: "In that day will I make the governors of Judah like an hearth of fire among the wood, and like a torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left: and Jerusalem shall be inhabited again in her own place, even in Jerusalem. The Lord also shall save the tents of Judah first, that the glory of the house of David and the glory of the inhabitants of Jerusalem do not magnify themselves against Judah. In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them. And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem." 1324
A reunified, or federated Germany, will quickly become neutral, will drop out of NATO, and since West Germany is the anchor of NATO, the alliance will collapse shortly thereafter. For a time, France and England will try to maintain independent viable nuclear and conventional military deterrents, but the rest of Europe will follow Germany quickly into neutrality (a stipulation Russia will demand and receive). England and France will move to the left, Margaret Thatcher will be ousted, and the momentum of events will move England and France along with the rest of Western Europe, into neutrality.
Already NATO members are canceling billions of dollars in weapons standardization programs because of the simultaneous declines in perceptions of the Soviet threat and in Western defense budgets. With American leaders now openly talking about pulling out 100,000 ‑ 200,000 American troops (no longer needed in the new post ‑ Cold war era) the public and political will (or motivation) to continue to support sizable defense expenditures will collapse all over Western Europe, as it has in America, and it will all happen, quite literally, overnight (within 6 ‑ 18 months). It's called the acceleration factor.
A US News & World Report article (11/27/89) sums it up pretty well: "The Russians Aren't Coming ‑ With Peace Breaking Out, NATO Defense Strategies Are In For A Shake‑up."
In short, over the next one to two years, NATO will cease to be a military deterrent to the Soviet military might. The political left in America and Europe want to convert NATO into an administrative, and perhaps policing body to help implement the political union of Western Europe in '92 and perhaps the union of Eastern and Western Europe over the next 3 ‑ 5 years.
All of this is calculated to reduce American influence. After a decent interval of Western European disarmament and economic buildup of the East by the West (perhaps 3 ‑ 5 years), the Soviets will begin to flex their military muscle by the mid‑1990's. Then a disarmed Western Europe will know who's boss ‑ the guys to the east with all the guns, tanks, and planes. The Soviet strategy will then shift to "operation intimidation" and a neutralized, disarmed Western Europe will find itself in a subservient role to the Soviets. In effect, Gorbachev is currently trading some control over Eastern Europe for eventual de facto control over all of Europe ‑ East and West. How is that for a brilliant chess move?
������������������������������������������������������������� The Care and Feeding of the Bear
"The capitalists of the world and their governments, in the pursuit of conquest of the Soviet market, will close their eyes to the indicated higher reality, and thus will turn into deaf, mute, blind men. They will extend credits, and giving us the materials and technology we lack, they will restore our military industry, indispensable for our suppliers. In other words, they will labor for the preparation for their own suicide." 1325 ; "It is an odds‑on bet that the Soviets are deliberately exaggerating their current economic difficulties, so as to pressure the gullible West to come to their financial rescue BEFORE the Soviet military‑industrial establishment suffers serious erosion." 1326
In addition to disarming the West, and neutralizing Western Europe, while concurrently sabotaging the NATO alliance, the third major goal of the current glasnost/perestroika campaign is to get America and the West to bail out the Soviet Union economically. Lenin and all of his heirs down through Gorbachev predicted that greedy Western businessmen would sell them the rope with which they would hang us, and would sell their souls, their birthright, and even their freedom for profit. Gorbachev intends for America, Western Europe and Japan to take over the financial burden of Eastern Europe, to supply Russia with massive credits, to pour in massive amounts of high technology, and to help rebuild Russia's (reported) basket case agricultural and industrial infrastructure.
Gorbachev knows that the greatest allies he has in achieving his economic and political goals are greedy American businessmen. Already they are pushing for Most Favored Nation trade status, repeal of ALL restrictions on trade, high tech transfers, joint ventures, etc. Pan Am Airways and Sheraton Hotels have teamed up with Aeroflot and the city of Moscow to build two new hotels in Moscow.
Everything from Control Data computers to fiber optics to Pepsi Cola to petrochemical and light bulb factories are now being sold into the Russian market. Combustion Engineering is now erecting a $10‑billion petrochemical plant in the USSR, the largest US venture to date. Joint US/USSR Trade and Economic Council want virtually all US products (defense and otherwise) to be freed up for sale to Russia, and all joint US/Soviet ventures to be tax‑payer insured by the Overseas Private Investment Corporation.
There is no doubt ‑‑ there is an unholy alliance between Bush and his administration and the Clinton administration and these multi-national corporate and banking leaders, who, like sharks smelling blood, are going into a feeding frenzy over the billions of dollars in profits they plan to make in joint ventures and other deals in Russia and the East Bloc, where they see a market of 400-million people just waiting to be exploited.
Just as Bush and his establishment friends will do anything for billions in profits from Soviet/US trade, so the Bush Administration has quietly reopened all aid and trade channels with the Peoples' Republic of China. Thanks to the efforts of Bush, Baker, Kissinger, Nixon, Haig, etc., business is back to normal with the butchers of Tiananmen Square (but that is not a pimple compared to the murder of from 60 ‑ 100 million Chinese the Communists have committed since 1949).� Congress has voted $934‑million in tax‑payers' aid to Poland and Hungary. Secretary of State James Baker has offered massive financial aid to East Germany. The 12 nation European Community has agreed to a large aid package for Eastern Europe (Poland, East Germany, Hungary and Yugoslavia) and has signed a 10‑year trade pact with the USSR to eliminate trade quotas and increase technical aid.
The Export‑Import Bank is considering up to $10‑billion in loans to the Soviets. And The New York Times has in an editorial (1/1/89) called on President Bush to, "Help Mr. Gorbachev Help the West" by making huge loan guarantees. "There also exists another alliance ‑ at first glance a strange one, a surprising one ‑ but if you think about it, in fact, one which is well grounded and easy to understand. This is the alliance between our Communist leaders and your capitalists." 1327
������������������������������������������������������������������ Toward A New World Order
Newsweek's (12/11/89) cover story "Super Partners ‑ An Ambitious Game Plan For A New Era" says a lot about where we are and where we are headed. For over fifty years, Eastern Establishment insiders have talked about merger with the Soviet Union, about merging the common interests of America and Russia, about world government, and, more recently, about the New World Order.
The agenda of the Liberal Eastern Establishment in America and Europe ever since they helped finance the Bolshevik Revolution in 1917, and helped to finance the Soviets in the '20s, '30s and '40s, right up through the present, has been global government. This is obvious in studying the publications of the CFR, Trilateral Commission, and other establishment groups.
They see the Soviet Union as an important vehicle (or tool) to be used to help bring about this world government or so‑called "new world order." Soviet‑backed revolutions and the establishment of their own foreign policy machinations against countries like China in the '40s; Cuba in the '50s; Iran, Nicaragua, Rhodesia and the Panama Canal giveaway in the '80s; and South Africa, South Korea and Central America in the late 1980's and early 1990's is all designed to set the stage for world government in the 1990's.
South Africa will be one of the last major dominoes to fall to Communism (it appears it will take 1 ‑ 3 years), via an ANC (African National Conference) Government; the United States of Western Europe is to emerge in 1992; Eastern and Western Europe are to merge into one large economic and political bloc, and the world government (New World Order) dreamed of by Bush, Kissinger, Shultz, Brzezinski, Rockefeller, and their establishment associates is supposed to emerge in the mid‑to‑late 1990's via a global merger of the East and West.
A few minor wars (perhaps in Central America and/or the Middle East) are envisioned along the way, to preoccupy and divert the attention of the masses, but a government of, by, and for the elite is scheduled to emerge before the year 2000. That is the establishment agenda; that is the New Age Movement Agenda, but we do not think this is the agenda of the Soviet Union. (It should be remembered that the best laid plans of mice and men and elitists sometimes go astray).
The Red Dawn Scenario ‑ The Soviets have another agenda. It is called Red Dawn. If one studies the writings of Lenin, Stalin, Manuiliski, Andropov and Soviet leaders right down through Gorbachev, one will conclude that the Soviet leadership from 1917 to the present has never deviated from the Marxist/Leninist goal of world domination.
Capitalism in general and America in particular are their number one enemy and obstacle to achieving this dream. Western liberals and appeasers from bush to Kennedy, from Kissinger to James Baker, from Rockefeller to Armand Hammer (Lenin's old crony and far more than just a "liberal") can keep telling us that "Communism is dead," that the "Cold War is over," and that "Russia is now our partner." But the Marxist/Leninists who run the Kremlin, who run the KGB, who run the Soviet military have never been stronger, nor more dedicated to the destruction of America.
The retrenchment, retreat, and "humbling" of the Communist Bloc is simply the Communist Dialectic (two steps forward one back, then two forward) in action, the 6th Glasnost since 1921, and the greatest strategic deception in modern (perhaps all of) history. Proud arrogant people are easy to manipulate, and America's Liberal Eastern Establishment leaders are proud, arrogant men ‑ today, more so than ever, because they believe they have their dream of world government almost achieved, almost in hand. As such, they can be manipulated by the Communist leadership for their own ends.
From Lenin to Gorbachev, the Communist leadership has talked of the necessity for using wealthy finance capitalists (like the Armand Hammers, the David Rockefellers, the Dwayne Andreas, and thousands more) to help finance their world revolution.
The communist leadership understands these mens' greed and lust for more and more wealth. It also understands their lust for power, and world domination via their "new world order," or global government, scheduled to emerge in the mid‑'90s. So, the Communist leadership, headed by Gorbachev is willing to go along with their "new world order" schemes, with the reunification of Germany and then Europe (albeit under neutral banners).
That Communist leadership is willing to grovel before their Western benefactors, and smile, and bow, and humbly admit their mistakes ‑ and beg for forgiveness, and ask for financial and industrial help to change their ways. But at some point in time, the Soviets, led and directed by the greatest masters of deception in history, will launch their final drive for World Domination; they will double-cross their liberal Western capitalist benefactors, and will attack the United States of America.
You see, they don't see the elitist "New World Order" crowd dominating the globe ‑ they see themselves dominating through their overwhelming military might, through their stealth and deception! (Both historical and contemporary Soviet writers and strategists have long said they would attack us when we were at peace with them). (That will be the beginning of the Red Dawn Scenario. That will be, what they believe, the beginning of a Jewish controlled World Kingdom). History is replete with examples of such strategic deceptions and double‑crosses.
For Example: The ancient Greeks who sailed their fleet away from Troy, in defeat and humiliation, leaving� behind a gift, a war reparation, a giant wooden horse. A proud and gullible Troy fell that very night.
For Example: An Oriental Ambassador, humbled by America's trade prowess in the Pacific, bowed in humility� before our proud and powerful President, seeking conciliation and improved relations with America. Ten��� minutes later, his Emperor's Navy and air force was attacking our unprepared American fleet in Pearl Harbor on December 7, 1941.
For Example: After signing a non‑aggression pact with Stalin in 1939, whereby Russia and Germany would carve� up Poland, Hitler double crossed Stalin and abruptly turned and invaded Russia in 1941.
The Red Dawn Scenario (made into a movie based upon an official US Government strategic scenario) hypothesizes that: When Western Europe goes neutral, NATO will collapse, Communist backed revolution sweeps through the Caribbean Basin, Central America and Mexico.
America, weakened by three decades of disarmament and appeasement, has its major Strategic Air Command bases, missile sites, and naval ports (but not cities, for the most part) ‑ about 400 targets in all (as estimated by Codevilla) nuked. These nuclear missiles are launched from Soviet submarines Currently a few miles off the US east and west coasts, from MIG fighter bombers launched against the southeastern United States from Cuba, and across the polar ice cap.
America, of course, because of 25 years of disarmament treaties, has no nuclear defense whatsoever. A feeble retaliation from a handful of American submarines does minimal damage to a well‑defended Soviet Union.
Within hours of the attack, the Soviets launch an airborne and armored invasion into an undefended and disarmed United States through Alaska and Mexico. This airborne/armored invasion by Russians, Cubans, Nicaraguans, and other Eastern block troops quickly cuts North America in half and the political survival of America becomes problematic.
���������������������������������������������������������� Is The Red Dawn scenario Plausible?
In many people's opinion, and that of a number of defense and intelligence analysts he knows, IT IS! The Soviet strategy for the conquest of America has long been, "...internal demoralization, plus disarmament, plus external encirclement, will lead to nuclear blackmail and eventual surrender or conquest..."
Perhaps a George Bush, or his successor, with a nuclear gun to his head, will simply surrender ‑ the present "partnership" will reach a "new level of accommodation." Or perhaps the Soviets will opt for Red Dawn. The point is the elements for the launching of a Red Dawn Scenario are now moving into place. These elements include:
1). Vastly superior Soviet military strength vs. the United States;
2). A neutral Europe and the termination of the NATO military alliance (which secures Russia's western flank);
3). Revolutionary Communist governments in Cuba, Nicaragua, Panama, and eventually, throughout Central America� and Mexico;
4). Larger standing armies in Cuba and Nicaragua than America now possesses;
5). A very porous, undefendable border with Mexico stretching 2,100 miles from Brownsville to Tijuana;
6). Millions of Latin refugees in the southwestern United States, with millions more coming in each year, thousands of which are KGB, DGI or other east bloc agents, spetsnaz, etc.;
7). A total absence of United States air defenses against submarine launched missiles (from Soviet subs on the American east and west coasts, or the Gulf of Mexico), from Cuban or Central American based aircraft, or from Russia across the polar ice cap;
8). Huge stores of prepositioned conventional weapons in Cuba, Nicaragua, and eventually, throughout Central America and Mexico; and
9). A sparsely populated and largely undefended Alaska, virtually adjacent to the Soviet Union, and already (at this� writing), being infiltrated by Soviet agents and spetsnaz.
Very few Americans will be able to comprehend, accept or be willing to believe the above analysis. The "peace propaganda" to the contrary is enormous and overwhelming. We are the "Pollyanna people," we want good news, not bad, and we love people who tell us what we want to hear (like George Bush and Ronald Reagan), and we hate people who tell us what we don't want to hear. Today, we hear our leaders telling us that "there will be peace in our day," but the Bible warns to beware when men cry "peace, peace, and there is no peace."
Kennedy in 1960 was faced with a weakening dollar in Europe and a rising gold price. His logical reaction at that time was to return to the Constitution with regard to monetary and currency policy. No American president has ever dared do this since John F. Kennedy. And what does the Constitution Say? The Constitution simply says that Congress shall coin and regulate money. Kennedy reasoned that by not paying interest to the bankers in control of the Federal Reserve system, who print paper and then loan it to the government at interest, was the wise step to take. Even at that time it was considered that America had a spiraling national debt. And what did Kennedy do?�
������������������������������������������������������� June 14th 1963 ‑‑ Executive Order 11.110
This little known Executive Order called for the issuance of $4,292,893,815 in a new currency, called "United States Notes." These notes were to be issued through the Treasury, rather than through the traditional method of the Federal Reserve System. That same day, Kennedy also signed a bill changing the backing of one and two dollar bills from silver to gold adding strength to the weakening U.S. currency. It took only between June 4th, 1963, and November 22nd to organize the conspiracy to do away with this independent thinking American.
The Interest Free Currency was the "Straw that broke the Camel's Back!" The comptroller of the currency under JFK was James J. Saxon. Jim Saxon had already been at odds with the powerful Federal Reserve Board for some time and had decided to reduce the power of the Federal Reserve Board [if that were possible, under his president. Saxon had already decided that non‑federal reserve banks could underwrite state and local general obligation bonds, weakening the overall authority of Federal Reserve Banks.
������������������������������� Interest Free United States Notes Withdrawn After Kennedy's Death!
Naturally, after Kennedy's assassination, these "Kennedy Bills" were quickly withdrawn from circulation never to be issued again. Furthermore the American public is was not ever to learn of the possibility of issuing currency and bonds at vastly reduced interest rates under the general borrowing authority of the Constitution and by eliminating any interest payments to the Federal Reserve bankers. Following is a reproduction of Executive Order 11.110.
���������������������������������������������������������������������� Executive Order 10289
Amendment of executive order no. 10289 as amended, relating to the performance of certain functions affecting the dept. of the treasury.� By virtue of the authority vested in me by section 301 of title 3 of the United States Code, it is ordered as follows: Section 1. Executive Order No. 10289 of September 19, 1951 as amended, is hereby further amended:
(a) By adding at the end of paragraph 1 thereof of the following subparagraphs (j): the authority vested in the President by paragraph
(b) of section 43 of the Act of May 12, 1933, as amended (31 U.S.C. 821 (b) to issue silver certificates against any silver bullion, silver, or standard silver dollars in the Treasury not then held for redemption of any outstanding silver certificates, to prescribe the denomination of such silver certificates, and to coin standard silver dollars and subsidiary silver currency for their redemption by;
(b) By revoking subparagraphs (b) and � of paragraph 2 thereof.
�������������������������������������������������������������������� What About The Future?
When considering the possibility of the "second currency" being issued for domestic purposes only, and the prohibition of the export of this currency outside the control of the Treasury Department, consider the Executive Order 11.110.
And consider that control of our destiny by way of ever‑expanding federal deficits and currency upon which interest must be paid to the banks, the Trilateral/Zionist conspiracy has succeeded in wrecking American prosperity already, and may yet result in an economic crash not seen since the 1930s. People who refuse to consider the possibility of taking precautionary actions to protect their assets are simply guilty of gross neglect.
������������������������������������������������������������������ Other Presidents Have Paid
����������������������������������������������������� With Their Lives For Fighting The Bankers
Of all the conspiracy theories promulgated in an attempt to explain the mysteries surrounding the Kennedy assassination, the following thesis is by far the most comprehensive and compelling: Oliver Stone's movie about the Kennedy assassination could do an incalculable amount of good, if it finally tells the truth from the right historical perspective.
A few paragraphs ago when we said that Kennedy's issuing of interest free currency was the straw that broke the camel's back, it was not just an off‑the‑cuff remark. We can now benefit from a kind of historical hindsight, to see that the following thesis represents the most viable explanation of the mysterious surrounding the Kennedy assassination! Consider:
It is little known that the battle between our American leaders and the Internationalist bankers of the Rothschild/Rockefeller stripe has been going on since the earliest days of our country. Furthermore, it appears that some of our bravest presidents have paid with their lives for trying to free our people from the shackles of the unjust and insane interest charge every time a banking cartel lends our country more money through the banking system.
�������������������������������������������������������������� How Our Economy is Controlled!
Let's be clear on what Kennedy, and Lincoln before him, tried to do. Sheldon Emery's book, "Billions for the Bankers and Debts for the People," explains that, as things are, every time Congress asks for more money to be printed, the Federal Reserve board "graciously" prints it. But there's a Big Catch. This paper money is then LOANED to the people of the United States at Exorbitant interest rates. Thus, for merely printing paper money, the owners of the Federal Reserve Board [a private company, with private stockholders] charges billions of interest and "debt" payments owned by the private sector economy.
������������������������������������������������������������������ The Federal Reserve Board
����������������������������������������������������������� The Key to the Conspiracy's Power!
So we can understand why Kennedy and Lincoln felt it was necessary to act, let's focus for a moment on the current, private and subversive nature of the Federal Reserve Board. Check your phone book and you will find the Federal Reserve board listed, not under U.S. Government agencies, but with other private companies, such as "Federal Express." For instance, the Federal Reserve Bank of Cleveland, Cincinnati branch, is listed on page 88 of the business section of the white pages in the 1990‑91 phone book.
And how about the fact that this private company, which controls ALL of our money, has never been audited? In other words, we are looking at a private company operating a money printing machine that is, effectively, a black box which neither the Congress nor the people of the United States may look! The scam is of such mind‑boggling proportions that few will focus on it long enough to grasp it! How much money the manipulators of the FED have printed and "loaned out" to anti‑Christian enterprises working to destroy Christian civilization, or to allies, so that they could become a factor in a targeted industry, will probably never be known.
������������������������������������ Some Presidents Saw Through This Scan and Tried to Break It!
So, like many thousands of grassroots American patriots, Lincoln and Kennedy [despite other shortcomings] seemed to have seen through this hoax. Why should Americans pay interest to ANY private group for issuing OUR OWN money which is brought into circulation in response to the productive capacity of the American people? Why should our country go deeper into debt to these international bankers every time we become wealthier in terms of the actual goods and services available in the country?
Think about it, think how many more material goods are in our nation today as opposed to the 1930s. To take just the electronics industry, TVS, VCRs, automobiles, computers, the space industry, etc. Yet, we are so much more in debt today than in the 1930s. Why? Because each time money came into circulation to produce these and other dynamic inventions, it was Loaned to us by private international bankers running the Federal Reserve Board, and the citizens of the United States have paid and paid and paid the interest on that "loan." Kennedy and Lincoln in order to begin to remedy this absurd situation simply issued money from the U.S. Treasury, which was put into circulation with no interest burden or debt burden on the American people. Simple? Yes! The first duty of a responsible government? Of course. So why has it not been effectively accomplished?
��������������������������������������������������������������� Ben Franklin Also Understood!
Nor was Rothschild the only one who understood these things. From the autobiography of Ben Franklin, as reported in Money Creators by Gertrude Coogan: "...the inability of the colonists to get the power to issue their own money permanently out of the hands of George III and the international bankers was the Prime reason for the Revolutionary War."
In Senate document number 23 from the Committee on Banking and Currency, page 23, we find Franklin answering a question about why the economy of the young colonies was booming: "That is simple. In the colonies we issue our own money. It is called Colonial Script. We issue it in proper proportion to the demands of trade and industry."
������������������������������� The Kennedy Assassination In Light of Suppressed American History!
However the international bankers could see that such interest free scrip would keep America free and independent from their influence. So by 1781, banker‑backed Alexander Hamilton [a Jew named Levine] succeeded in starting the Bank of America. After a few years of "bank" money, the prosperity under "colonial script" had vanished, and Ben Franklin again, in his autobiography: "...conditions were so reversed that the era of prosperity had ended and a depression set in to such an extent that the streets of the Colonies were filled with the unemployed!"
By 1790, Hamilton (Levine) and his banker friends had succeeded in creating a privately owned central bank and converted the public debt into interest bearing bonds payable to the bankers. In 1811, Hamilton's bank charter expired and the international bankers precipitated the war of 1812. By 1816 another privately‑owned U.S. bank was started up with $35 million in assets, only $7 million owned by the government. This bank was chartered for 20 years.
����������������������������������������������� Andrew Jackson One of the Few Great Presidents!
When the 1816 charter expired in 1836, president Andrew Jackson Vetoed it! It was at this time that Jackson made his three famous statements. First, Jackson told Van Buren according to National Geographic Society: "The Bank is trying to kill me, but I will kill it!"
Second he said: "If the American people only understood the rank injustice of our money and banking system, there would be a revolution before morning..."
Jackson's other statement was reported in all the grade school and high school books up until at least the late 1960s, but the context was never given. But many understand the full weight of President Jackson's words directed at the bankers pushing a renewal of their bank charter: "You are a den of vipers. I intend to rout you out and by the eternal God, I will rout you out..."
For his courageous words and action, there was an assassination attempt on President Jackson, but by the grace of God, the gun misfired!
���������������������������������������������������������� Abraham Lincoln Balked at Bankers!
President Lincoln needed money to pay for the Civil War, and the international bankers knowing his desperation offered loans at 24‑36% interest. Lincoln balked at their demands, as he did not want to plunge his countrymen into such usurious debt. Lincoln was advised to ask Congress to pass a law authorizing the printing of full legal tender treasury notes. Lincoln said at that time: "We gave the people of this Republic the greatest blessing they ever had, their own paper money to pay their own debts..."
These Treasury notes were printed with green ink on the back so the people called them "greenbacks." Lincoln printed over 400 million of the greenbacks, debt‑free and interest‑free and paid the soldiers, U.S. government employees, and bought supplies for the war. This vexed the international bankers who had wanted Lincoln to borrow the money from them so the American people would owe endless interest on the loan. Lincoln's method made this seem ridiculous. Of course, Lincoln was assassinated after the end of the Civil War by a Jew that history shows to have had ties to the secret societies of Europe, John Wilkes Booth. After Lincoln's assassination, the government was induced to revoke the greenback law which put an end to Lincoln's debt‑free, interest‑free greenbacks.
A new national banking act was enacted, and all money was to become interest‑bearing again. The act also provided that the green backs would be retired as soon as they came back to the Treasury.
��������������������������������������� Garfield and McKinley Also Targeted by "Lone Assassins!"
James A. Garfield was elected the 20th president of the United States and assumed office in 1881. The Encyclopedia Britannica tells us that, after he served as a school teacher and principal in Ohio: "In 1862 he was elected to the U.S. House of Representatives where he served until 1880. Chairman of the House Committee on Appropriations, he became an expert on fiscal matters, advocated a high protective tariff..."
Shortly before his election to the presidency Garfield is reported to have said: "...whoever controls the volume of money in any country is absolute master of all industry and commerce."
Encyclopedia Britannica again: "On July 2nd, 1881 after only four months in office, Garfield was shot at the railroad station in Washington, D.C., by [a Jew called] Charles J. Guiteau, a disappointed office seeker."
Garfield lay unconscious for 80 days and then expired. Twenty years later in 1900, William McKinley was elected to a second term by a large majority. The Encyclopedia Britannica tells us that he was well‑known as a champion of protective tariffs for key American industries, but it is silent on another aspect of McKinley's career: his opposition to renewal of the bank charter being pushed at that time by the banking cartel.
Shortly after his re‑election, Britannica tells us that: "...he was fatally shot on September 6, 1901, by [a Jew called] Leon Czolgosz, an anarchist." He was another president who happened to oppose the international bankers, and was Reportedly shot by a "lone nut."
������������������������������������������� Federal Reserve the Ultimate Goal Finally Established!
Finally in 1913, the bankers were able to get their long sought Federal Reserve act passed through Congress. They now had achieved an "unlimited term" to run the country by controlling the creation of money. We are now suffering massive financial chaos, exactly because of the conspiracy's desire to depress the American economy, and press firms and our people into the service of foreign nations. [Example: building factories and drilling for oil in the USSR and other Communist countries, instead of in America]. The only modern president to stand up to the FED was President Kennedy through his already alluded to Executive Order 11.110 putting $4 billion of Treasury notes into circulation in June of 1963 and, as stated earlier President Johnson's first act in office was to recall the Kennedy notes.
������������������������������������������������������������� Reagan Threatened Paul Volcker!
On the campaign trail in 1980, Reagan slipped and stated, "...that the Federal Reserve Bank was answerable to no one, not even the president..." At that time of 20% interest rates, he also stated that we would replace FED chairman Paul Volcker. President Reagan was shot shortly after assuming office on the very day, that the Trilateral Commission was meeting in Washington, D.C. Just as convincing evidence has come forth that the U.S. Intelligence agencies played an essential role in the elimination of Kennedy, so it seems was the case with Reagan.
Lt. Col. Bo Gritz presented impressive evidence at the June 1991 Patterson Strategy Seminar in Dallas that the bullet Could not have possibly come from John Hinckley's Gun, but almost surely was fired from a special small weapon available exclusively to the CIA and related intelligence agencies. [After the shooting, Reagan publicly told FED chairman Volcker he was doing a "good job."]
So from all of the above, it appears to be very unhealthy for a president of the United States to buck the international bankers. Earl Warren of Warren Commission infamy announced the establishment line shortly after the Kennedy assassination, that the evidence would be Sealed up for 75 years! This, along with all that is presented here, proves the total relevancy of the Kennedy assassination today to the American people and to any future president who may wish to take on the international bankers and rectify the greatest theft in history.
���������������������������������������������������������������� Killing A Prisoner Before Trial
������������������������������������������������������������� Goes Back At Least 2,000 Years!
Before leaving the Kennedy assassination, one of the most astounding things about it was the walking of the "criminal of the century," Lee Harvey Oswald, across Dallas so that someone could walk up and shoot him at point blank range. This happened two days After the assassination and obviously Prevented a Trial, at which time Lee Harvey Oswald's lawyers would have likely brought out all the evidence that Oswald could not possibly have pulled off the Kennedy assassination alone. Oswald in all probability was not even involved in the shooting of Kennedy [although he was involved with the CIA and the operation, and ended up as the patsy]. In fact, this technique of killing a prisoner "before trial" is an old technique of the enemies of Christianity, a 2,000 year old technique.
Some of the Pharisees and Sadducees, the spiritual ancestors of our current day top Zionists, were attempting to use this technique on St. Paul. See Acts of the Apostles, Chapter 23. The book Plot Against the Church written in 1962, one year before the Kennedy assassination, commented on this passage in Chapter 23 of the Acts of the Apostles: "...the foresight of the captain...frustrated their criminal plans. Therefore he sent Paul away under the guard of 200 soldiers and 2 officers...one sees that even in those distant times, they applied the system of murdering a prisoner on the road when the latter was brought from one place to another."
And so, in 1963, the world saw Lee Harvey Oswald himself killed as a "prisoner on the road" being moved from one place to another. Oswald the "lone nut" was killed, in turn, by a "lone nut" assassin, which prevented the trial which would have exposed all the lies and cover‑ups of the Warren Commission.
���������������������������������������������������������������� Advice To A Future President
In retrospect, the sad mistake made by President Kennedy was to issue the U.S. Treasury notes, without FIRST going on television and informing the American people what he was going to do...and why! And furthermore, WHO will be most likely to attempt to stop a president who so acts. Instead of taking this logical step, Kennedy gave his remarks to a minutely small audience at Columbia University shortly before the assassination according to many reports.
Finally, it would be advisable for any president who tries to take America's currency back from this ruthless clique of international bankers, to make sure that his message gets out to the American people. Any president who takes such an act in the future should send troops to temporarily occupy the three television networks to ensure that the Zionists who control those networks do not "pull the plug" before this future president can get his message to the American people. For this wrecking of the greatest civilization of the ages, we can thank the Jewish Marxist movement.
The real danger is here at home. Several millions of our people have been so subverted and misguided that it would appear they would side with the Communists in case of a Revolution here. This condition would have been intolerable enough in the days when wars and revolutions were fought man to man. Today it is immeasurably more dangerous, with a Jewish minority much in control of propaganda machines with which to inflame the public mind and, at the timely moment, create hysteria and confusion.
Anti‑Communists have great difficulty in getting out information on the conspiracy systematically destroy this society. Privately‑financed pressure groups, such as the ADL, as well as the radio‑television outlets, movie companies and the press, stand ready to defame and intimidate any opposition to Communism which threatens to become influential.
Will we have the determination and character to overcome the massive handicap our past blindness and ignorance allowed to develop? Which way shall we go, toward a liberation and salvation of our Christian‑ White Nation or toward our total enslavement? Until we start exerting as much time and effort to preserving our nation as the groups such as the Anti‑Defamation League are spending to destroy it, conditions will only worsen.
1990 April 10: The Wall Street Journal publishes excerpts from CFR member Paul Nitze's speech at the March 12 opening of the new CFR office in Washington, DC: "For the Council on Foreign Relations to have its own quarters here in Washington reflects a changed era. In the '20s and '30s, New York was not only the financial, industrial and press capital of the country, but prided itself on being its policy center as well. The State Department and White House might conduct diplomacy in peace and raise and command armies in war, but policy was made by serious people, men with a longer view, i.e., the great men of finance and their advisers. New York was where they were to be found..."
CFR member George Sherry's The United Nations Reborn is published in which concerning the U.S. he states that "After all, the U.N. Charter is the law of the land."
1990 September: In The UNESCO Courier for this month is an interview with Gro Harlem Brundtland, who is former prime minister of Norway and former chair of the United Nation's 1983 World Commission on Environment and Development, which issued Our Common Future in 1987. In the interview Ms. Brundtland declares that "the nation-state has had its day as the decisive body in world affairs...The new factor today is that the nation-state is no longer enough. Some traditional national authority must be surrendered...We need a common authority to decide." She goes on to explain that an international authority will even be able to prevail over a big or strong country.
1991 April 22: Common Responsibility in the 1990s: The Stockholm Initiative and Global Security and Governance is published with Jimmy Carter and Robert McNamara support it. The document declares: "We need a new world order...The time is ripe to implement the international security regime based on the Charter of the United Nations...For a new world order...permanent political offices in key regions, military observer teams, fact-finding missions, and military collective-security forces could constitute a global emergency system...U.N. missions could be used to oversee elections... They could be put to work in cases of internal conflicts which have an impact on other countries...Zones free of specific types of weapons could be established...While history calls us back to old nationalism and unreconstructed sovereignty...given the interdependencies of today, the scope of sovereignty is in reality much more limited than either politicians or the public want to admit...The old order is passing and the new world order must be established...The Secretary-General should have the power to take initiatives and act swiftly when an international crisis calls for it, if need be without prior consent by the Security Council."
The Arkansas Governor's School, founded in 1979 and overseen by appointees of Bill Clinton, has the following activities (according to Peter LaBarbera of Concerned Women for America, in Human Events, September 12, 1992): "A blatant anti-Christian diatribe from a radical feminist 'which,' who likens Jesus Christ's death on the cross to necrophilia and sado-masochism; pro-homosexual readings, discussions, and films like 'The Times of Harvey Milk' a film lionizing homosexual San Francisco supervisor Harvey Milk; a lecture from the attorney who defend 'Jane Roe' in the Roe v. Wade Supreme Court case concerning abortion (with no balancing speaker from the pro-life side); and a lesson in 'Animal Liberation' from a representative of People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals (PETA), a rabid 'animal right's' group whose leader has compared chicken harvesting to the holocaust."
1991 August: Librarian of Congress and former Rhodes scholar James Billington writes from Moscow that: "One of Russia's great art historians had told me in all seriousness a hear before (about August 1990) that all of Russia's troubles had begun when Gorbachev was initiated into a Masonic Lodge by Margaret Thatcher during his first trip to London...Vladimir Turbin described the new Soviet man as an 'epic knight charging forth across the steppe on a horse called Proletarian Strength, bearing in his heart the image of a beautiful Helen called Rosa Luxembourg'...The tragedy at Chernobyl was widely accorded apocalyptical significance, particularly since the word also mean wormwood, and thus suggested to many the apocalyptical Star Wormwood from the Book of Revelation. Beillington will write all of this in his 1992 book, Russia Transformed: Breakthrough to Hope, Moscow, August 1991, and acknowledges 'I owe special thanks for support of the research for this work to Dr. David Hamburg (CFR member) and the Carnegie Corporation of New York...I have a deep and special debt to the head of the Library of Congress's Moscow office, Mikhail Levner.'"
1991 October: The Trilateral Commission issues a report, "Beyond Interdependence: The Meshing of the World's Economy and the Earth's Ecology," with a foreword by David Rockefeller, who speaks of a "central international policy" for the "contemporary international order."
Crystal Globe: The Haves and Have-Nots of the New World Order by Marvin Cetron and Owen Davies is published. Advertised as "A sweeping all-encompassing portrait of the world in 2000, the New World Order in the 21st century," the authors predict increased terrorism, global warming, and one chapter is titled "Ceding Sovereignty for the Global Good."
The Unfinished Agenda: A New Vision for Child Development and Education is published by the Committee for Economic Development (CED). For over fifty years, the CED (composed of some two hundred fifty business leaders and educators) has had influence on the formation of business and public policy, issuing statements on national policy such as "Transnational Corporations and Developing Countries: New Policies for a Changing World Economy" (1981) and "Toward a New International Economic System. A Joint Japanese-American View" (1974). The CED has close relations with counterpart groups in Spain, Australia, West Germany, France, Japan, England and Sweden. Such networking programs have resulted in joint policy statements on energy, East-West trade, assistance to developing countries, and reduction of non-tariff barriers to trade. In the U.S. there are over ninety members of the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) or CED's boards, committees, and staffs.
1992: Who Will Tell the People by William Greider is published in which the author writes about "the global economy," saying that many orthodox economists assume that the American wage decline must continue for at least another generation, because worldwide wage patterns are moving toward equilibrium. The standard of living will decline further, and he says that unfettered globalization has a flavor of betrayal, as the upper stratum of citizens and their global enterprises benefit enormously from the very things that injure the other classes of workers, the depression of wages and the dismantling of national sovereignty.
1992 February: The North-South Institute, an Ottawa think-tank, publishes a lecture by Maurice Strong, secretary-general of the Earth Summit to be held in Rio (June 3-14), in which he proclaims: "Frankly, we may get to the point where the only way of saving the world will be for industrial civilization to collapse."
Earth in the Balance by Sen. Al Gore (who became Vice-President in 1993) is published, in which he emphasizes a "pan-religious perspective" and "our global civilization," saying: "The richness and diversity of our religious tradition throughout history is a spiritual resource long ignored by people of faith, who are often afraid to open their minds to teachings first offered outside their own system of belief. But the emergence of...an intense new interest in the different perspectives on life in other cultures...has spurred a renewed investigation of the wisdom distilled by all faiths. This pan-religious perspective may prove especially important where our global civilization's responsibility for the earth is concerned."
He then proceeds to describe Native American, Earth Goddess, and Bahai beliefs relative to the earth and the environment and nature. Gore has opposed barring federal funds for "obscene" art, and he opposed a Constitutional Amendment to prohibit desecration of the America flag. However, neither of these nor many other social issues important to the American people were raised by President Bush in his four and a half hours of debate against Bill Clinton and Ross Perot.
1992 April 23: U.S. Senator Joseph Biden of the Senate Foreign Relations committee writes the op-ed article, "How I Learned to Love the New World Order," in The Wall Street Journal, and states: "Why not breathe life into the U.N. Charter? It envisages a permanent commitment of forces, for use by the Security Council."
1992 May 23: Flora Lewis writes the op-ed article, "The End of Sovereignty," in The New York Times, and commenting upon the European community writes: "Some Europeans, like Margaret Thatcher, oppose letting European union nibble away at sovereign command within national borders because they consider Brussels likely to reintroduce socialistic tendencies."
1992 June: Los Angeles Times syndicate columnist Cal Thomas quotes Chris Whittle as saying, "America can have fifty thousand New Age elementary schools on-line by the year 2000." Whittle originated "Channel One" used by many schools around the nation, and he's a very close friend of U.S. secretary of education Lamar Alexander. Alexander has written that the book which has changed his own thinking the most, and which he's tried to read once a year since it was published, is New Ager Rene Dubos' A God Within, in which Plato is quoted as saying, "In reality the greatest blessings come to us through madness...Madness, which come from god, is superior to sanity, which is of human origin."
Dubos explains that "apparently certain drugs can help in generating this inspired state," and he introduces reincarnation by quoting Mirandola: "Thou shalt have the power to degenerate into lower forms of life, which are brutish. Thou shalt have the power...to be reborn into higher forms, which are divine."
1992 June 3-14: The U.N. Conference on Environment and Development ("Earth summit") is held in Rio de Janeiro and results in, among other things, a program of action known as "Agenda 21" dealing with human health, education and other needs, and each nation is required to develop a plan for implementing the agenda.
Maurice Strong (heading the summit) and Boutros Boutros-Ghali (U.N. secretary-general) hope the Rio Declaration will be transformed into the originally intended Earth Charter in time for the U.N.'s fiftieth anniversary in 1995. Held simultaneously with the "Earth Summit" is "The Sacred Earth Gathering" with New Age networker and former U.N. assistant secretary-general Robert Muller, and "The Parliamentary Earth Summit" which plans to form the International Green Cross first suggested by Mikhail Gorbachev in 1990 (Gorbachev will help prepare the IGC's charter for the Global Forum meeting in Kyoto, Japan in April 1993)
1992 July 9: The New American Schools Development Corporation, which was formed at the� request of president Bush, selects eleven projects to fund from six hundred eighty-six applicants. One of the projects selected is called "Odyssey," and includes students "from birth," teaches "world citizenship ideals and values," and two hundred twenty-two hours of service is "expected" from students by the time they graduate. Seven CFR members and five CED members are on the NASDC board of directors.
1992 July 15: Bob Heckman, one of the Bush re-election campaign's designated liaisons to the "Religious Right," sends a memo to his superior, Mimi Dawson, director of coalitions, saying, "The president should avoid using the following phrases...New World Order..." This is according to Michael Isikoff of The Washington Post on October 11, 1992, who says that "the phrase began to disappear from Bush's vocabulary shortly after (Pat) Robertson's book (The New World Order, 1991) was published."
1992 July 20: Time magazine publishes "The Birth of the Global Nation" by Strobe Talbott (CFR director and TC member who was Bill Clinton's roommate at Oxford University when both were Rhodes scholars). In this article, Talbott remarks:� "I�ll bet that within the next hundred years...nationhood as we know it will be obsolete; all states will recognize a single, global authority...All countries are basically social arrangements, accommodations to changing circumstances. No matter how permanent and even sacred they may seem at any one time, in fact they are all artificial and temporary...Perhaps national sovereignty wasn't such a great idea after all...But it has taken the events in our own wondrous and terrible century to clinch the case for world government."
1992 August 9: That the New Age New World Order will include all aspects of life, even athletics, is demonstrated in the closing ceremony of the Olympics, in which "happy devils" dance and figures representing demons writhe on the stadium floor accompanied by eerie music.
It is a message to the people of the world. It also reminds us of the rows of grotesque gargoyles or demons' heads that have recently been painted on the southeast and northeast corridor walls of the Library of Congress' Thomas Jefferson Building Main Vestibule, replacing a group of our nation's founders kneeling in prayer which has been on the walls since 1897, when the building was reconstructed.
A poster describing the future agenda of the Library of Congress said the Thomas Jefferson Building "now undergoing renovation, will reopen in 1993...Following its renovation, the Thomas Jefferson Building will celebrate the humanistic legacy of the world."
1992 August 20: Warren Getler, associate editor of Foreign Affairs (the CFR's journal), writes in The Wall Street Journal the article, "Uncle Sam Should strengthen U.N., Not Boss it," in which he proclaims: "In the future, the U.S. will need to examine whether it can place a significant number of its assets, along with those of other U.N. members, under a unified permanent U.N. command for enforcement purposes...The U.N. Charter's Articles 42 and 43 provide for the legal stepping stones for the creation of a U.N. army, serving at the Security Council's discretion. These articles oblige all U.N. members 'to make available to the Secretary Council on its call in accordance with a special agreement or agreements, armed forces, facilities and assistance'...A U.N. with teeth is an idea that should not be easily dismissed if we are truly in a 'new world order.'"
1992 August 26: U.S. Senator David Boren, CFR member, Rhodes scholar and chairman of the Senate Select Committee on Intelligence, writes the op-ed article, "The World Needs an Army on Call," in The New York Times stating:� "In the aftermath of World War II, President Truman wanted to empower the United Nations to create a new world order...Richard Gardner proposes that forty to fifty member nations contribute to a rapid-deployment force of one hundred thousand volunteers that could train under common leadership...It is time for us to create such a force...The existence of such a force would go a long way toward making the 'new world order' more than just a slogan."
1992 August 31: In "Washington Dateline," the president of The American Research Foundation, Robert H. Goldsborough, writes that he was told personally by Mark Jones (one-time financial advisor to the late John D. Rockefeller, Jr., and president of the National Economic Council in the 1960s and 1970s), "that just four men, through their interlocking directorates on boards of large corporations and major banks, controlled the movement of capital and the creation of debt in America. According to Jones, Sidney Weinberg, Frank Altshula and General Lucius Clay were three of those men in the 1930s, '40s, '50s, and '60s. The fourth was Eugene Meyer, Jr., whose father was a partner in the immensely powerful international bank, Lazard Freres...Today the Washington Post (and Newsweek) is controlled by Meyer Jr.' daughter Katharine Graham."
CFR member (and former chairman of Citicorp) Walter Wriston's "The Twilight of Sovereignty" is published in which he declares that "The world can no longer be understood as a collection of national economies, (but) a single global economy...A truly global economy will require concessions of national power and compromises of national sovereignty that seemed impossible a few years ago and which even now we can but partly imagine...The global (information) network will be internationalists in their outlook and will approve and encourage the worldwide erosion of traditional sovereignty...The national and international agendas of nations are increasingly being set not by some grand government plan but for the media."
Wriston also speaks of "The new international financial system...a new world monetary standard...the new world money market...the new world communications network...the new international monetary system," and he says "There is no escaping the system."; "And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name." 1328
1992 September 17-20: Cable News Network sponsors the first World Economic Development Congress, which is held in Washington, D.C., and dedicated to "Building the Integrated Global Economy." Keynote speakers are former British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher, GATT director-general Arthur Dunkel, and Henry Kissinger. Discussed at "The Economic Policy and Marketing Summit" of the congress is the topic, "Can the World Bank meet the Demands of the New World Order?"
1992 September 21: President Bush addresses the U.N. General Assembly and says: "We must forge a genuine global community...an international economic order...Meeting these challenges will require us to strengthen our collective engagement...We, too, must change our institutions and our practices if we are to make a new world of the promise of today...The United States is changing its institutions and policies to catalyze this effort...There's need for monitoring and preventive peacekeeping, putting (blue berets) on the ground before the fighting starts...(There's a) need to develop intelligence capabilities for United Nations peacekeeping...We must change our national institutions if we are to do its part to strengthen world peace by strengthening international peacekeeping...We will work with the United Nations to best employ our considerable lift, logistics, communications and intelligence capabilities...The United States is prepared to make available our bases and facilities for multinational training and field exercises...(We'll) redirect the United States Arms Control and Disarmament Agency to refocus its technical support for...global defense conversion...We fully intend to have other nations participate in this global protection system...The United States would be strongly engaged with its global partners in building a global economic, financial and trading structure for this new era...I affirmed American support for European integration...Our new emphasis should be on building economic partnerships...None of us can afford insular policies. Each of us must contributed, through greater coordinated action, to build a stronger world economy...We cannot separate our fate� from that of others...our prosperity is so interdependent...Let us pledge ourselves to fulfill the promise of a truly United Nations."
1992 September 24: Former assistant secretary-general of the U.N. Robert Muller (who brought China into the U.N.) speaks at Denver University's law school saying he� wrote to leaders of countries on the U.N. Security Council, "giving them my proposals for the New World Order...and I believe some of them will be implemented."
He recommends a world government with executive, legislative, and judicial branches. He also describes other proposals for world government, such as the Stockholm initiative and one upcoming by the Club of Rome. The he indicates he has developed his own ten commandments for the World Parliament of Religions to be held in Chicago in 1993. His recent books are The Birth of a Global Civilization With proposals for a New Political System for Planet Earth (1991) and First Lady of the World (1991) in which he foresees total disarmament by 2010 A.D.
1992 September 27-29: CBS "60 Minutes" on September 27 and ABC "Nightline" on September 29 show how the U.S. Agency for International Development has been using tax dollars to promote the movement of U.S. businesses to Central America, resulting in a loss of certain U.S. jobs. This would facilitate a New World Economic Order. When President Bush was asked in the Carolinas about the loss of textile jobs, he said "C'est la vie" ('That's life')."
1992 September 29: Winston Lord delivers a speech, "Changing Our Ways. America and the New World," at a town hall meeting in Los Angeles, in which he remarks: "To a certain extent, we are going to have to yield some of our sovereignty, which will be controversial at home...(Under) the North American Free Trade Agreement...some Americans are going to be hurt as low-wage jobs are taken away...We encourage the development of international law� so that the international community is able to intervene across national borders in cases of large-scale human rights abuses, by force if necessary."
1992 October 3: Washington Post article headlined "U.N. Seizes Iraqi Oil, Money Abroad" describes "First Confiscation by World Body." The word, "First," implies it will not be the last confiscation by the U.N. of some nations' assets.
1992 October: Harper's magazine publishes Christopher Lasch's article, "Hillary Clinton, Child Saver: What She Values Will Not Help the Family," in which he states that from Ms. Clinton's perspective, "the 'traditional' family is, for the most part, an institution in need of therapy, an institution that stands in the way of children's rights, an obstacle to enlightened progress...She wants to give children and adolescents the same rights as adults...She condemns the State's assumption of parental responsibilities, not because she has any faith in parents themselves but because she is opposed to the principle of parental authority in any form...Her writings leave the unmistakable impression that it is the family that holds children back, the state that sets them free."
1992 November 3: ABC television's Peter Jennings says during coverage of the election results that if Bill Clinton wins, he'll turn "to Senator Sam Nunn for advice on international affairs and the New World Order...in the New World Order, the secretary of defense job (a position Clinton might offer to Senator Nunn) is a much more challenging one than the Senate." Clinton does win the election for the presidency on this day, and on November 6 names Warren Christopher (CFR vice-chairman and former Trilateralist) and Vernon Jordan (CFR member and Trilateralist) as heading his presidential transition team.
1992 November 21: The Brownsville (Texas) Herald publishes the text of "The United Nations World Pledge" recited by students at a Brownsville school. It reads: "I pledge allegiance to the world, to cherish every living thing, to care for the earth and sea and air, with peace and freedom everywhere."
1992 November 24: What would happen to the U.S. if it formally accepted the international law of the New World Order under the U.N. is shown by a fifty-nine-to-three vote in the U.N. General Assembly against the latest U.S. embargo against Cuba. The deputy chief of the U.S. mission to the U.N. Ambassador Alexander Watson, says the American embargo is a bilateral issue between the U.S. and Cuba, and not an issue for an international forum like the U.N. However, even Ambassador Thomas Richardson of Britain, which abstains, says the U.S. law is "a violation of a general principle of international law and the sovereignty of independent nations."
1992 December 12: Human Events publishes an article by Herbert Romerstein, former staff member with the U.S. House Intelligence Committee, in which he describes CFR member Johnetta Cole, whom Clinton has appointed transition coordinator for education, arts, labor, and humanities. Romerstein declares that she "is a woman with a long record of active support for the Castro Communist dictatorship and the Communist dictatorship that ruled Grenada."
Mark Lowery, who formerly served as publicity director for the Arkansas Governor's School, reveals that at the Governor's School: "...They're trying to mold students' minds in this more liberal, humanistic thinking...They're trying to move ultimately into 'political correctness'...Parents need to know their children are being brainwashed...I would call it indoctrination...It's something that's well-orchestrated, well-organized, mind-bending and manipulative...It tears down authority figures...Renowned writer Ellen Gilchrist spoke to the students and was quoted as saying, 'Students, do me a favor and totally ignore your parents'...There's collusion throughout all areas to try and help develop a belief that there are no absolutes...It was an attack upon Christianity, but more so it was an attack upon conservative thought...The students were told that they're an elite who will not be understood by their parents, because the students have been treated to thoughts their parents can't handle." A parent of a student at the Governor's School related that the children weren't allowed to go home except on July 4 weekend, and were discouraged from having any contact (e.g., by telephone) with the outside world, which sounds reminiscent of Maria Trapp's statement in The Story of the Trapp Family Singers: 'This morning we are told (by the Nazis) at the (school) assembly that our parents are nice, old-fashioned people who don't understand the new Party. We should leave them alone and not bother. We are the hope of the nation, the hope of the world. We should never mention at home what we learn at school now."
Also concerning Arkansas education and world government, a group called "Peace Links" has entered a number of schools, and when asked in an Arkansas Gazette article whether she thought the U.S. Constitution might eventually be set aside, Arkansas state coordinator for Peace Links, Olivia Guggenheim, responded, "Yes, it would be a natural progression of events." In the same article, Betty Bumpers, is quoted as saying: "At some time...we all would be in a progression toward a one-world government. It's the logical progression of events. We are all one people."
False Profits: The Inside Story of BCCI, the World's Most Corrupt Financial Empire is published. Authors Peter Truell� (staff reporter for The Wall Street Journal) and Larry Gurwin (winner of an Overseas Press Club award) state; "Both President Bush and his Democratic rival, Governor Bill Clinton of Arkansas, were surrounded by people with ties to BCCI ...Clinton's campaign aides included at least two officials of Hill and Knowlton, the PR and lobbying firm that represented BCCI and First American (Bank). For much of his political career, Clinton received substantial financial backing from Jackson Stephens, the Arkansas investment banker who helped to bring BCCI into the United States. In addition, Stephen's firm has given substantial legal work to the Little Rock law firm in which Hillary Clinton, the governor's wife, is a partner. Mrs. Clinton even� represented one of Stephen's companies in a case related to BCCI."
1992 December 31: "The New Year at a New Age Retreat: The Clintons in Agreeable Company," by Michael Kelly is published in The New York Times. Kelly writes: "If the time has come for New Age politics, what will be done with all the Old Age politicians?...Bill Clinton, eight-year Renaissance Weekend veteran, always fits in perfectly, say his fellow talkers. Indeed, they say, the Renaissance Spirit is the spirit of rationalism will move the masses toward betterment."
1993: In the CFR's Foreign Affairs (Winter 1992/93), U.N. Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali writes "Empowering the United Nations" in which he states: "It is undeniable that the centuries-old doctrine of absolute and exclusive sovereignty no longer stands...Underlaying the rights of the individual and the rights of peoples is a dimension of universal sovereignty that resides in all humanity...It is a sense that increasingly finds expression in the gradual expansion of international law...In this setting the significance of the United Nations should be evident and accepted."
In this same edition, Michael Teitelbaum writes "The Population Threat" in which he asserts: "With Bill Clinton as president, we can expect waning influence for the fringe groups that have been allowed to control population issues for the past decade. Moreover one may hope that the new administration will honor the promise in its campaign book, Putting People First, to 'restore U.S. funding for the United Nations population stabilization efforts,'...The new administration should look again at the Reagan administration's ban on U.S. contributions to the U.N. Fund for Population Activities and International Planned Parenthood Federation, two of the most effective multilateral actors in the population sphere."
1993 January 25: Newsweek publishes "The New Age President," in which Howard Fineman writes: "America gets a New Age president this week...He can speak in the rhythms and rhetoric of pop psychology and self-actualization. He can search for the inner self while seeking connection with the greater whole...For ever Bible quote, there is a truism from the Age of Therapy. Clinton talks from time to time in the lingo of 'centering' the personality and 'channeling' creative personal energy...For Clinton, 'talking it through' is...a method of leadership, as though government were nothing more or less than a giant national counseling session...a group-therapy exercise..."� Among Clinton's "favorite things" are listed "heroes" like Professor Carroll Quigley, and New Age "musicians" like Judy Collins (among the first endorses of Planetary Citizens) and Peter, Paul and Mary (who are noted for the song "Puff, the Magic Dragon"), as well as Fleetwood Mac.
1993 January 28: The New York Times Service's syndicated column by Mikhail Gorbachev is printed in The Cape Cod Times, under the title "New World Order: Consensus." In this article (which is printed in newspapers around the nation), Gorbachev proclaims: "Never before have the programs of the incoming and outgoing presidents been so dramatically linked to one another...Bill Clinton inherits an America...that must move on to a new role in the world...The need is growing for international institutions acting on behalf of all...President Clinton will be a success if he manages to� use American influence to accomplish this transformation of international responsibility and increase significantly the role of the United Nations. Yes, such a choice would narrow the independence many believe the United States now enjoys...accepting the aegis of a higher institution that operates on a consensus, such as the U.N...The United Nations must get the power necessary to carry out the functions of its charter. These include not only preventing conflicts but also the suppression of violations of international law...Bill Clinton will be a great president, if he can make America the creator of a new world order based on consensus."
1993 February 1: "Indoctrinating the Children" by Dr. Thomas Sowell (economist and Senior Fellow at the Hoover Institution) is published by Forbes, and Dr. Sowell writes: "The techniques of brainwashing developed in totalitarian countries are routinely used in psychological conditioning programs imposed on American school children. These include emotional shock and desensitization, psychological isolation from sources of support, stripping away defenses, manipulative cross-examination of the individual's underlying moral values, and inducing acceptance of alternative values by psychological rather than rational means. These techniques are not confined to separate courses or programs...(and) are not isolated idiosyncrasies of particular teachers. They are products of numerous books and other 'educational' material in programs packaged by organizations that sell such curricula to administrators and teach the techniques to teachers...Some packages even include instructions on how to deal with parents or others who object...Stripping away psychological defenses can be done through assignments to keep diaries to be discussed in the group and through role-playing assignments, both techniques used in the original brainwashing programs in China under Mao."
1993 April 11: The Washington Post prints nationally syndicated columnist George Will's article "Sovereignty and Sophistry," in which he states: "In May some thousands of U.S. troops will come under United Nations command, exercised by a Turkish general. Never before has there been foreign command of U.S. military units...Article 43 of the U.N. Charter authorizes a standing U.N. military force ...Last year the Senate Foreign Relations Committee endorsed it...Unfortunately, Article 43 is the law of the land, our land."
2000: In the late 1970s, HEW executive assistant Eddie Bernice Johnson advocated the licensing of parents before they are permitted to have children, saying: "We require almost every endeavor or profession to be licensed, why not the most single important responsibility which a parent can ever have?"
Not long thereafter, Professor Gene Stephens of the College of Criminal Justice at the University of South Carolina wrote in "Crime in the Year 2000" 1329 : "Parental care in the year 2000 may be different from today's, and better, since by then the movement to license or certify parents may be well under way. In most cases, certified couples would be allowed to have their own natural children. In some instances, however, genetic scanning may find that some women and men can produce 'super' babies but are not well suited to rear them... Child breeding and rearing...may be considered too important to be left to chance...Man's ability to control his fellow man will surely grow greater, not less, over the next two decades."
But how could Professor Stephen' projection of the year 2000 A.D. have come about? Remember that in chapter three of Machiavelli's The Prince, he remarks "...the distempers of a State being discovered while yet inchoate (in their early states), which can only be done by a sagacious ruler, may easily be dealt with; but when, from not being observed, they are suffered to grow until they are obvious to everyone, there is no longer any remedy."�����
And remember regarding the New World Order that sixty years ago, noted author H.G. Wells wrote in The Shape of Things to Come that the plan for the "Modern World-State" would succeed about fifty years after the time of his writing, and that it would come out of something that occurred at Basra, Iraq. He said Russia would be eager to assimilate, and although the world government "had been plainly coming for some years, although it had been endlessly feared and murmured against, it found no opposition prepared anywhere." During those fifty years, the traditional family would have to be undermined.
Economic conditions would cause both parents to work, leaving children's values� to be increasingly molded in pre-school years by day-care workers. Government would come to play an ever more prominent role in citizens' lives through social service programs and education (e.g., comprehensive sex education). The public would become more absorbed in music, sports, TV, and materialistic pursuits. Indeed, in our recent history there seems to have been an increasing sense of chaos and distrust, along with economic difficulties, drugs, and suicides, all of which former communist Kenneth Goff said Soviet politician L.P. Beria urged (in his speech on "Psycholopolitics") American students at Lenin University before 1936 to promote in the U.S. in the future.
But for the U.N. to increase in influence, the Soviet empire would have to collapse. This collapse would allow American armaments to be drastically reduced, in turn causing the U.S. to have to rely on collective efforts via the U.N. for future peacekeeping efforts. A precedent could be set in this regard if there were a tyrant (Saddam Hussein) against whom the nations of the world could agree to act.
But to establish a precedent for intervening in the internal affairs of a nation without its request would require a great humanitarian effort such as feeding the starving children of Somalia. Future events furthering the New World Order will be in all likelihood include alleged environmental "crises," along with economic crises that will facilitate a one-world economy (with regional economic trading blocs as an interim step).
In education, international academic standards, curricula, and tests will be developed based on the assertion that we must be competitive in the global marketplace, and we must therefore be able to compare our educational progress with that of other countries.
Regarding religion, there will be an increasing synchronization of religions based upon what the various world religions have in common, and all in the name of furthering world peace and unity. And euthanasia along with eugenics will become more prevalent, having set the precedent of legally killing innocent human life by abortion. Most of what will occur will be accepted voluntarily by people.
For example, people will not be forced to eat or not eat certain things or to exercise plan in order to obtain affordable health insurance premiums. Remember that in George Orwell's 1984, "Big Brother's" agent O'Brien, said: "We are not content with negative obedience, nor eve with the most object submission. When finally you surrender to us, it must be of your own free will. We do not destroy the heretic because he resists us...We convert him, we capture his inner mind, we reshape him."
Thus, while too many have slept, the long-planned and cleverly orchestrated New World Order is speedily coming into reality. "Therefore let us not sleep, as others do, but let us watch and be sober..." and "pray without ceasing." 1330 "Now it is time to awake out of sleep" 1331 and become watchmen blowing the trumpet to warn the people 1332 .
FESSING UP: "It isn't merely that the Jews dominate the media." jokes Robert Rosenblatt in a piece in The New Republic in which he reflects on Nixon's fear of Jewish ubiquity in America. "We are the media." Everybody in the media is Jewish, Mr. Rosenblatt says. "Some are Sabras, who were born into the trade. Some like the Washington Post's William Raspberry or, occasionally, TNR's Fouad Ajami, are in disguise. Others have converted, and outsiders cannot always guess who."
The reason Jews have sought to monopolize the media: "To take over the world. We have done so in deliberate stages. Our interest in monopolizing world banks proved generally successful, with a slight glitch in Europe between the early 1930s and 1945. Our monopoly of Hollywood was swift and complete. It may seem odd that our design there was not to celebrate Jews in American culture but rather to reinforce the image of the dominant Protestant, yet that was merely a diversionary tactic." 1333
The foregoing is masterful propaganda. It reveals the naked truth, but with tongue in cheek delivery that disarms uninformed readers. Nearly everything attributed to Roger Rosenblatt is true. Jews do dominate the media, but not everyone in the media is Jewish. His overstatement is calculated to produce the opposite effect. He's correct that some Jews were born into the trade and some are disguised. Others have converted and outsiders cannot guess who they are.
Why have Jews sought to monopolize the media? "To take over the world," he says. This is another statement designed to produce incredulity in non-Jewish circles. The fact is that Jewish leaders would very much like to monopolize the world. Read Strong Delusions. And they have planned it in deliberate stages. Rosenblatt's admission that they have monopolized the world banks and Hollywood is right on target, and his statement about their subterfuge regarding Protestantism is revealing.
What Rosenblatt Didn't Mention: Conspicuously absent from Rosenblatt's revelations is the Russian nightmare. The Bolshevik Jews conquered the Russians and committed such heinous crimes against them that the secrets of that reign of terror have been closely guarded, is only now beginning to surface. But the truth cannot be hidden forever. An estimated 50-65 million souls behind the iron curtain (the Evil Empire) were destroyed, about 12-15 million of whom were Christians. One of the reasons for the tremendous propaganda claiming that 6 million Jews in Europe perished has been to help hide their atrocities against inhabitants under the Soviet boot.
It has been stated that the collapse of socialism/communism in Russia is probably a ploy. Vladimir Zhirinovsky, the new controversial political figure in Russia bolsters our suspicions. He has allegedly said that 2 million Jews control Russia.1334 However, Zhirinovsky has been accused of being a fascist, a potential Hitler, and an anti-Semite by Vladimir Pozner of the Pozner Donahue Show on CNBC.
Surprisingly, some evangelical Christians have postulated that Zhirinovsky may be another Hitler and the leader of the Gog-Magog forces that attack "Israel" in the Middle East in the battle of Armageddon. Such speculation is built upon dispensationalism and a misunderstanding of Bible prophecy. It also reveals a paucity of comprehension of Zionist strategies and tactics. It plays into the hands of the Talmudists.
On 6/24/94 David Frost interviewed Zhirinovsky on PBS TV (recorded in Russia), concerning 2 million Jews in Russia. Zhirinovsky said that it would be their choice to stay in Russia if he were president. He said they are no problem. He said the Bolsheviks (Communist Jews) are still in power, that they stole more than half of his votes in the December election, and that the U.S. supports them. This all sounds like double talk until one thinks about it carefully. Did someone get to Zhirinovsky between the time he allegedly said that 2 million Jews control Russia, and the time he was interviewed by Frost? A source who has been to Russia recently says that from 1965 most of the Jewish Bolsheviks left the USSR for Israel, the U.S., Canada, Australia, and other places, with enormous sums of money they stole and milked from the Russian people.
This source said, many have gone back (and are continuing to return) to Russia to buy up commercial control of the country, that they are the ones around Yeltsin who call themselves Democrats (the Russian's Choice Party). He further said that Zhirinovsky claims he is not Jewish, that his papers were modified. When asked about the whites in South Africa who are being disenfranchised. Zhirinovsky said that if he were president he would welcome them to Russia. He said he would ban all Western religious organizations. A Related Event in Budapest?
"Budapest: Right-wing Hungarian politician Istvan Csurka has blamed Israel for the Socialist victory in last week's national elections. 'Israel directed the results of the Hungarian elections by remote control,' Mr. Csurka wrote in the newspaper Magyar Forum. Mr. Csurka's Hungarian Justice Party received only 1% of the vote in the first round of voting and he was thus unable to win reelection to his Parliament seat. The Hungarian electorate gave a stunning victory to the Socialists, which was credited by the reform wing of the former communist party, in the May 29 elections. They soundly defeated the ruling Hungarian Democratic Forum, to which Csurka formerly belonged." 1335
Since the Jewish Telegraphic Agency used the term "Right-wing" to describe Csurka, we can be reasonably certain that Jews are powerful in the Socialist forces that won the victory. This would be similar to what Vladimir Zhirinovsky is saying in Russia. Remember, the Jewish leftists in the U.S. use the same terminology for those of us who are constitutionalists/conservatives/Christian. If we put two and two together, we can often deduce some truth that we would otherwise miss. We also know that the political machinery of Talmudic-Zionist cliques in America are super effective.
James and Kenneth Collier are brothers who wrote Votescam: The Stealing of America 1336 , in which they claim that a major fraud of voting counting is being committed in this country and that the major news networks are in on it. This sounds too bizarre to be seriously considered, but many have long since learned that the world conspirators are far more sophisticated and diabolical than most people suspect. We also know that the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion revealed that the conspirators have their hands into the conduct of elections 1337 Well, now, the only thing left is to urge people to become believers, not only in God and Jesus Christ, but in Bible prophecy. These, coupled with history, demonstrate the reality of a world conspiracy, the fundamental purpose of which is to destroy Christianity. It is known as the anti-Christ system. Read the book "Strong Delusion," by Gordon Ginn.
A look at the train of Treason in our American government from the Federal Reserve Act of 1913, to the Waco holocaust of 1993. An analysis of a 101-page report sent to Attorney General Reno, May 23, 1993, on the Waco issue, by Washington, D.C. Attorney Paul D. Wilcher, by Lt. Col. Gordon "Jack" Mohr, AUS Ret. Mr. Wilcher was found dead in his Washington apartment a few days later, a reported suicide.
"A wonderful and horrible thing is committed in the land; The prophets (preachers, ministers, priests, evangelists, etc.) prophesy (preach) falsely, and the priests (politicians) bear rule by their means; and my people (Israel) love to have it so; and what will ye do in the end thereof?" 1338
For some time, now after reading Attorney Paul Wilcher's 101-page report to Attorney General Reno, following the Waco holocaust, and his reported death by suicide a few days later, I have been strongly, spiritually led, I believe, to talk about the "treason in high places," which has been destroying Israel America for over seventy years, preparing us for the takeover by the antichrist's of the New World Order. Some have warned me that this report would be dangerous, after seeing what happened to Attorney Wilcher, but what can they do to a 78-year-old man, other than kill him? A few extra days at this time in my life, means very little to me, compared with preparing our people for what lies ahead. My duty is to my God and my people, not to the corrupt government of the United States.
Many years ago, a well-known writer penned these words: "TREASON prospers; what's the reason? For when Treason prospers, none dare call it treason!"
For over eighty years now, treason, as defined in the United States Constitution has prospered in "la cesspool Grande on the Potomac," commonly known as Washington, D.C., as men in positions of highest responsibility in our government, have deliberately ignored the oath of office they took to "Defend and preserve our Constitution from all enemies, foreign and domestic."
Instead of doing this, for reasons of political profit, and popularity, they have become traitors to our nation and our people. It is high time they be exposed! The main purpose of the Intelligence Report is to shine the spotlight of truth on this Treason, and bring it out into the open, where our people can see what is being done to them by men they have trusted and they can take steps to stop it!
The United States Constitution in Article III, section 3, defines TREASON in terms any Fifth Grader can understand:� "Treason shall consist only, in levying war against them (the U.S.), adhering (supporting or approving) to their enemies; giving them aid and comfort."��
Yet this treason has been carried on in our Nation's capitol for over eighty years, as America has been governed, not by our own people, but by tyrannical foreign "money power." We have not had an American government in Washington since at least 1933, regardless of whether Republicans or Democrats have been in power, for the "power behind the throne," has been "foreign money power." That is why we see very little difference in foreign and domestic policies, when there is a change of Administration. In spite of all the campaign rhetoric, they are governed by the same international force.
For those who have taken the time and effort to study our problems and are honest and brave enough to admit it, we have been under Zionist Control (International Jewish Bankers control) since at least 1913, when Congress turned over control of our money to the Internationalists. So don't laugh with sarcasm, when you see the letters Z.O.G. (Zionist Occupation Government), for whether you and your pastor wants to admit it or not, this is true. The real plot to control Christian America, and her great wealth and power, reached the point of realism in 1913, when the Federal Reserve Act was slipped into place through the treason of President Woodrow Wilson and his Jewish alter-ego Col. Edward Mandel House. This was merely one phase of the Zionist plot for world control.
The satanic plot against mankind and Christianity in particular, was launched in the 1760's under the name of the Illuminati, which has been extensively covered earlier. This subversive organization was brought into being through the manipulations of a Jew named Adam Weishaupt in Bavaria. He had converted to Catholicism, and became a Jesuit priest, then like many Marranos, he changed horses again and became an agent of the International Jewish house of Rothschild.
This Illuminati organization, with heavy Masonic backing, was forced underground by the Bavarian government when secret documents concerning their operations came into Bavarian government hands. It surfaced again later, and was what caused George Washington to warn American Masons against foreign infiltration of the Lodge, through the Scottish Rites. Today, this same subversive organization is operating under the name of Council on Foreign Relations in this country and other names in every major country on earth. It's hierarchy, the master-minds who control it, are in a very real sense the descendants of the original Illuminati conspiracy. To conceal this fact, many of these officials have changed their names from obviously Jewish ones, to those which Appear to be Anglo-Saxon. (A good example is the perennial head of the Communist Party, USA, Gus Hall, whose name was originally Hallberg).
In every Israel nation of Christendom, we find a national organization similar to the CFR, who answers to its International Masters. In Britain it is known as the British Institute of International Affairs. All these organizations, are controlled by immensely wealthy Jewish bankers, all controlled by the House of Rothschild in Europe. For many years, the International Bankers had cast envious eyes� at the enormous wealth and potential of America.
They knew that as long as the United States would coin their own money, in obedience to its Constitution, we would remain economically free. So the World Conspirators, the descendants of the Illuminati, were urged in their world conquest by the words of their holy book the Babylonian Talmud, which states: "When our Messiah (world Jewish control) comes, every Jew will have 2,000 goyim (non-Jewish animal) slaves."
In 1859, the Chief Rabbi of France, a man named Reichorn, at the funeral of another prominent rabbi said: "Wars are the Jews harvests; for with them we wipe out the Christians and get control of their gold. We have already killed 100-million of them and the end is not yet."
This was Before the mass killings of the Civil War, World War I and World War II which were all instigated by the Jewish bankers.
When the Rothschilds obtained control of the Bank of England, following Nathan's spectacular financial "killing" in 1815, he and his associates insisted that Gold be made the only base for the issuance of paper money. In 1870 the European bankers experienced a little annoyance in their control system doe to the fact that in America a considerable amount of silver coin was used. The European Bankers decided that silver must be demonetized in the United States. At that time England had much gold and very little silver; America had much silver and very little gold. 1339 The bankers on both sides of the Atlantic knew that while this difference continued they could not obtain absolute control of the economy of the nation and absolute control is essential for the success of big scale manipulation.
The European International Bankers sent Ernest Seyd over to America and placed at his disposal in American banks $500,000 with which to bribe key members of the American legislature. In 1873, at the instigation of the bankers, their agents introduced a "Bill," innocently named "A Bill to reform Coinage and Mint Laws." It was cleverly drafted. Many pages of writing concealed the real purpose behind the Bill. The Bill was sponsored by none other than Senator John Sherman, whose letter to the House of Rothschild has already been referred to. Sherman was supported by Congressman Samuel Hooper.
After Senator Sherman gave a very plausible, but misleading, report regarding the purpose of the Bill, it was passed without a dissenting vote. Three years passed before the full import of the Bill began to be realized. It was a camouflaged Bill to demonetize silver. President Grant signed the Bill without reading the contents after he had been assured it was just a routine matter necessary to make some desirable reforms in the coinage and monetary laws. According to the Congressional Record none but the members of the Committee which introduced the Bill understood its meaning.
The International Bankers considered the passage of the Bill so essential to their plans, to obtain absolute control of the monetary system of the United States, that Ernest Seyd was instructed to represent himself as an expert on coining of money. After organizing the formation of a committee favorable to his masters' objectives, he sat in with the committee, in a professional advisory capacity, and helped draft the Bill in accordance with the Rothschilds' instructions.
Congressman Samuel Hooper introduced the Bill in the House on April 9, 1872. He is recorded as saying: "Mr. Ernest Seyd, of London, a distinguished writer, has given great attention to the subject of mints and coinage. After examining the first draft of the Bill, he furnished many valuable suggestions which have been incorporated in the Bill."
Mr. John R. Elsom in his book "Lightning over the Treasury Building" on page 49 declares: "According to his (Seyd's) own statement, made to his friend Mr. Frederick A. Lukenback, of Denver, Colorado, who� has, under oath, given us the story, he (Seyd) said 'I saw the Committee of the House and Senate and paid the money, and stayed in America until I knew the measure was safe.'"
In 1878 a further withdrawal of currency, and restricting of credits, caused 10,478 business and banking failures in the United States. In 1879 the issuance of more coin at the insistence of Congress halted the artificially created recession and reduced business failures to 6,658. But in 1882 the "Secret Power" behind International affairs issued orders that there was to be no more pussy-footing. They reminded their banking associates in the States that sentiment has no place in business. These admonishments produced results as spectacular as they were drastic.
It would appear that the International Bankers were deliberately creating conditions of poverty, and despair, in the United States in order to produce conditions which would enable their instrument "The World Revolutionary Party" to recruit revolutionary forces. This accusation is supported by a letter issued to all American Bankers, by the American Bankers Association. It has been proved that this association was intimately affiliated with Rothschild's European Monopoly, of not actually controlled by the House of Rothschild, at that time. The letter read: "Dear Sir: The interest of the National Banks require immediate financial legislation by Congress. Silver certificates, and Treasury notes, must be retired, and national bank notes, upon a gold basis, made the only money. This will require the authorization of new bonds in the amount of $500,000,000 to $1,000,000,000 as the basis of circulation. You will at once retire one-third of your circulation and will call one-half of your loans. Be careful to create a money stringency among your patrons, especially among influential business men. The life of the National Banks, as fixed and safe investments, depends upon immediate action as there is an increasing sentiment in favor of government legal tender and silver coinage." 1340
This command was obeyed immediately and the panic of 1893 was created. William Jennings Bryan tried to counteract the bankers' conspiracy, but once again the public believed the false accusations circulated in the Press by the bankers' propagandists. The man in the street blamed the government. The average citizen never even suspected the part the bankers had played in creating chaos in order to feather their own nests. William Jennings Bryan was unable to do anything constructive. His voice, like the voices of many other honest and loyal citizens, was a voice crying in the wilderness.
In 1899 J.P. Morgan, and Anthony Drexel, went to England to attend the International Bankers' Convention. When they returned, J.P. Morgan had been appointed head representative for the Rothschild's interests in the United States. He was probably chosen as Top-man because of the ingenuity he had shown when he made a fortune selling his government Union Army rifles which had already been condemned. 1341
As the result of the London Conference J.P. Morgan & Co., of New York, Drexel & Co., of Philadelphia, Grenfell & Co., of London, Morgan Harjes & Co., of Paris, M.M. Warburgs of Germany & Amsterdam and the House of Rothschild were all affiliated.
The Morgan-Drexel combination organized the Northern Securities Corporation in 1901 for the purpose of putting the Heinze-Morse group out of business. The Heinze-Maoris controlled considerable banking, shipping, steel and other industries. They had to be put out of business so the Morgan-Drexel combination could control the forthcoming Federal election. The Morgan-Drexel combination succeeded in putting in Theodore Roosevelt in 1901. This delayed the prosecution which had been started against them by the Justice Department because of the alleged illegal methods used to rid themselves of competition. Morgan-Drexel then affiliated with Kuhn-Loeb and Co. To test their combined strength it was decided to stage another financial "killing." They created "The Wall Street Panic of 1907." The public reaction to such methods of legalized gangsterism was sufficient to make the Government take action, but the evidence which follows clearly proves how the public was betrayed.
The Government appointed A National Monetary Commission. Senator Nelson Aldrich was appointed head of the commission. He was charged with the duty of making a thorough study of financial practices, and then formulating banking and currency reforms by submitting the necessary legislation to Congress. Aldrich, it was discovered afterwards, was financially interested with the powerful Rubber and Tobacco Trusts. He was just about the last man in the Senate who should have been entrusted with such a task. Immediately after his appointment Aldrich picked a small group of trusted lieutenants and they all departed for Europe. While in Europe they were given every facility to study the way the International Bankers controlled the economy of European countries. After Aldrich had spent two years in Europe, he returned to the United States. All the public received for their money was to be told by Aldrich that he hadn't been able to arrive at any definite plan which would prevent recurring financial panics which had upset business, created unemployment, and destroyed many small fortunes in America since the Civil War. Aldrich was so close to the Rockefellers that J.D. Jr. married his daughter Abby.
Prior to the tour of Europe Aldrich had been advised to consult Paul Mortiz Warburg who was a rather unique character. He had arrived in the United States as a German immigrant about 1902. It turned out afterwards that he was a member of the European Financial House of M.M. Warburg and Co., of Hamburg and Amsterdam. This company was, as we have seen, with the House of Rothschild. Paul Warburg had studied International finance in Germany, France, Great Britain, Holland and other countries before entering America as an immigrant. The United States proved to be his land of golden opportunity because, in no time at all, he purchased a partnership in Kuhn-Loeb and Co., of New York. One of his new partners was Jacob Schiff who had previously purchased into the firm with Rothschild gold. This Jacob Schiff is the man evidence will prove financed the Terrorist Movement in Russia from 1883, onwards to 1917. Schiff had managed to achieve undisputed control over the transportation, the communication systems, and the supply lines in the United States. As has been proven, control of these is absolutely essential for successful revolutionary effort in any country. 1342
On the night of November 22nd, 1910 a private railway coach was waiting at the Hoboken, New Jersey, Railway Station. Senator Aldrich arrived with A. Piatt Andrews, a professional economist and treasury official, who had been wined and dined in Europe. Shelton, Aldrich's private secretary, also turned up. He was followed by Frank Vanderlip, president of the National City Bank of New York; this Bank represented the Rockefeller Oil Interests and the Kuhn-Loeb railway interests. The directors of the National City Bank had been publicly charged with helping to foment a war between the United States and Spain in 1898. Regardless of the truth or otherwise, of the charges, the fact remains that the National City Bank owned and controlled Cuba's sugar industry when the war ended.
Others who joined Aldrich were H.P. Davison, senior partner of J.P. Morgan & Co., Charles D. Norton, president of Morgan's First National Bank of New York. These last three had been accused in the American legislature of controlling the entire money and credit of the United States. Last to arrive were Paul Warburg and Benjamin Strong. Warburg was so wealthy and powerful by this time that he is said to have inspired the famous comic strip "Orphan Annie" in which Warbucks is featured as the most wealthy and influential man in the world; a man who can, when he so wishes, use superhuman or super-natural powers to protect himself and his interests. Benjamin Strong came into prominence during the preliminary manipulations of high finance which led to the Wall Street Panic of 1907. As one of J.P. Morgan's lieutenants he had earned a reputation for carrying out orders without question and with ruthless efficiency.
Aldrich's private coach was attached to the train. Newspaper reporters learned of this gathering of the men who controlled America's oil, finances, communications, transportation and heavy industries. They began to swarm down upon the private car like locusts. But they couldn't get anyone to speak. Mr. Vanderlip finally brushed off the reporters' demands for information with the explanation "We are going away fro a quiet weekend."
it took years to discover what happened that quiet weekend. A secret meeting was held on Jekyll Island, Georgia. this hide-away was owned by J.P. Morgan, and a small group of his financial affiliates. The business discussed at the meeting referred to was "Ways and means to ensure that proposed legislation to curb financial racketeering and monetary manipulation in the United States be sabotaged and legislation favorable to those attending the secret meeting be substituted." To achieve these two important objectives was no easy task, Mr. Paul Warburg was asked to suggest solutions and his advice was accepted.
Subsequent meetings were held by the same group to iron out details in New York. The conspirators named their group "The First Name Club" because, when meeting together, they always addressed each other by their first names to guard against strangers becoming interested should they hear the surnames of National and International Financiers being spoken. To make a long story short, Aldrich, Warburg and Company, drew up the monetary legislation which Aldrich ultimately presented as the work of his special committee. He had it passed by Congress in 1913 under the title "The Federal Reserve Act of 1913." The vast majority of American citizens honestly believed that this act protected their interests, and placed the Federal Government in control of the nation's economy.
Nothing could be further from the truth. The Federal Reserve System placed the affiliated bankers in America and Europe in position to bring about and control World War One; which was fought to enable the International Conspirators to bring about the Russian Revolution in 1917.
In his book You Gentiles, page 155, Jewish author Maurice Samuels wrote: "We Jews, we are the destroyers and will remain the destroyers. Nothing you can do will ever meet our needs. We will forever destroy, because we want a world of our own (or under our control)."
The ground work for this takeover was laid during the Civil War and shortly after the war ended, when a young Jewish immigrant from Germany, Jacob Schiff, arrived in America. he was an agent of the Rothschild clan, sent to America with the expressed purpose of taking over our economy. He had four primary assignments:
1). To acquire control of the American economy;
2). To find important men in our government and businesses who would be willing to "sell out" and serve as "front men"� in this conspiracy
3). To create minority strife, especially between Blacks and Whites; and,
4). To create a movement within America which would eventually destroy White Christian civilization, looked on by� World Jewry as their worst enemy.
He began his efforts by buying a banking house, using Rothschild money of course. After careful scouting, he purchased a New York firm called Kuhn Loeb. Like Schiff, these men were German Jews who had come to America during the 1840's. They had begun their careers as itinerant peddlers in the mid-west, then graduated to selling supplies to the wagon trains headed west, finally getting into the banking business.
When Jacob Schiff arrived, they had become well-known New York bankers. Shortly after Schiff bought this firm, he married Loeb's daughter Theresa, and took over controlling interest in the firm, calling it Kuhn Loeb and Company. While he posed on the surface as a great philanthropist and Jewish holy man, he was in reality the Satanic agent who carried on the plans for Jewish world conquest with masterful brilliance.
Schiff overcame the contempt of the great American Banking firms of J.P. Morgan and Biddle and Drexel, with a few choice bones, bought with Rothschild funds. Playing his cards well, he became the "patron saint" of such well known "goyim" financiers as Andrew Carnegie, Edward Harriman and the Jewish Rockefeller clan. By 1900, Schiff controlled the banking fraternity of America, through such International banking giants as Lehman Brothers, Goldman-Sachs, and the "big three" of Morgan, Drexel and Biddle.
After gaining control of America's banks, he set out to find traitors within our government who would be willing to "sell out" to Jewish interests. He found them in the Democratic Party, who were hungry to put a man in the Presidency.
Beginning about 1890, a series of contrived "pogroms" in Russia against the Jews, sent thousands of them fleeing out of that country. The vast majority came to the United States, where they settled in such large cities as New York, Los Angeles and Miami. These Jews were joined by millions of Blacks who had been influenced by Schiff's Civil Rights efforts, until in 1910, they were able to put men like Nelson Aldrich into the Senate, and Woodrow Wilson into the White House. Francois Coty in "Figaro" February 20, 1932 stated: "The subsidies granted to the Nihilists in Russia and elsewhere at this period by Jacob Schiff were no longer acts of isolated generosity. A veritable Russian Terrorist organization had been set up in the United States at his expense, charged to assassinate ministers, governors, heads of police, etc."
It might be well to digress here for a moment, and look at another of Schiff's major objectives. This was to destroy the unity of the American people by creating minority groups and engendering racial strife. As early as 1902, a Jewish writer named Israel Cohen, openly admitted that the Jews planned to use Blacks as "cannon fodder" in a racial war that would bring International Jewry into power. The Jews who sought refuge from the Czar, were a ready made group who would do Schiff's bidding. But the Jewish people alone, (with many of them refusing to go along with Schiff's plans) could not be counted on to turn the tide against the White majority. It was here that Schiff turned to that great "sleeping minority" in America, who were much more numerous than the Jews. He began a series of operations to turn Blacks against Whites (this effort is still under way today, at the time of this writing, July 1994).
Using men such as Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr., and other Black radicals who carried out their treason under the guise of Civil Rights, and always under the guiding hand of the Rothschild agents in America, he began to bring about the rioting, looting, rape, and murder which has become so prevalent among our minority people, and which has changed our big cities into living hells of degeneration, perversion and crime.
Working hand in hand with the Ashkenazi Jews (those of the Turco-Mongolian background which make up 90% of the Jews of the world today), problems developed between the races designed to tear this country apart and weaken us for the One World takeover.
Along with his racial disturbances, Schiff did not forget his duty to destroy White Christian civilization, and this was carried out with a vengeance, as Jewish professors began to infiltrate not only our public school system, but our nation's seminaries and thus subvert the church from within. The potential for racial violence has grown in recent years, with the vast illegal immigration of Hispanics and Asiatics, all who are being guided by Rothschild agents who followed in his footsteps.
Today, Jewish pressure in our national Congress, virtually controls our government. Knowledgeable men in Washington, D.C., say that at least 70 of our 100 Senators vote the "straight Zionist ticket," and what the Israelis want, the Israelis get, whether it is good for America or not! The Zionists Lobby in Washington is the strongest in the country, and keeps constant pressure on Congress to keep them in line. This has reached the point where an Israeli official recently boastingly stated: "We have the best Congress that Jewish money can buy." These are the men we am concerned with. We can expect such treachery from the Zionists (Because the Jews are the great traitor people of the world. They have never been true to any government or people they have ever lived with in all of history). But we should not, under any circumstances, allow it in our elected officials, who have taken an oath of office to protect the best interests of America. To do otherwise is Treason of the highest order and suicide!
We know something of the Jewish control exerted in our schools from those who, during the Vietnam War years, were lecturing on the American Opinion Speaker's Bureau of the John Birch Society, and often hit the college circuit.
In over 25 "face to face" confrontations with the radicals who were tearing our colleges apart, we found that 100% of the time, the leadership of these groups came from young Jews from wealthy families. It was their experience with these radicals, plus an in-depth study of God's Word, that convinced them that these antichrists could not possibly be the Chosen People of the Book. Any Christian who is honest enough to do some in-depth research, will have to admit that every effort in America to destroy Christianity, is coming from Jewish sources. But we are warned in the New Testament that these times would come, and it is our White People who concern us, when they turn to TREASON. In 2 Timothy 3:1-5 the Apostle Paul forewarns us of the Treason: "This know also, that the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemous, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those who are good, Traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God, having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof; from such turn away."
So let's go back to 1913, and speak briefly about the American Traitor, who sold America out to foreign economic control, and then got us involved in World War I. This treason alone, cost our people over 300,000 casualties, including 53,513 battle deaths. Yet the Traitors went unpunished! World War I was NOT fought to "end all wars" as we have been told, but was further means of insuring Zionist control over the Free World, while reaping tremendous profits for the International Jewish Bankers who financed both sides of the war. Wilson (a Jew) was followed by another Democrat who took office in 1933, and who was very possibly The Greatest American Traitor of all times. For it was under the Presidency of Franklin Delano Roosevelt, that this nation was turned from a Republic, into a Socialist Welfare State.
It was the connivance of FDR and others of his henchmen, which allowed America, against the will of the majority of its people, to become involved in World War II. Enough has been written about the Treason at Pearl Harbor, that we need not waste time on that.
That war cost us 292,131 dead, plus billions of dollars of our national wealth, which went into the Zionist pockets. It was Roosevelt, who at Potsdam, and later at Yalta, with the traitor Alger Hess by his side, who sold Eastern Europe into the hands of his friend "Uncle Joe Stalin."
Roosevelt was followed by another Jewish Democrat, Harry Truman, who had been the associate of gangster in Kansas City before his election. During his term of office, he allowed us to become involved in the Korean War, which was our first war fought under total United Nations control.
I have first hand information on the Treason committed in this war, as I personally saw efforts of the State Department officials in Seoul, Ambassador William C. Muccio in particular, who deliberately withheld vital information from General MacArthur, regarding the North Korean buildup in early 1950. Yet with this evidence against Muccio, and at least eight of the top ranking State Department officials in Seoul which should have earned them the death penalty, they were all promoted; Muccio being sent as Ambassador to Iceland.
In the meantime, General MacArthur pulled off his brilliant landing at In'chon, our only successful operation in that war. The reason was that he did not notify the Joint Chiefs of Staff of his plans, and the enemy in the U.N. did not know about it. Truman allowed the U.N. to fire this great leader for his patriotism and bravery! Following Truman, came our congenial, golf playing President and the Swedish Jew, Dwight David Eisenhower, the national hero of World War II, when if people had known the truth, they would have run him out of office and held him criminally liable for the deaths of millions of Americans and Germans alike.
Few Americans have ever been told that it was Eisenhower, in conjunction with FDR and Winston Churchill, who discarded the invasion plans of Gen. Patton and Field Marshal Montgomery, for an invasion of Europe through the "soft underbelly of Europe," in 1943. This would have ended the war two years earlier with the saving of millions of lives and countless billions of dollars. But Eisenhower, FDR and Churchill were "dancing to the tune" of their friend Joe Stalin, the Communist murderer, and held off until all of Eastern Europe was in the hands of the Soviets. This was the plan of the Shadow Government. It is also known as Treason!
Eisenhower's part in this can be clearly seen, when he deliberately held up Gen. Pattons attack against Berlin, by refusing to supply his tanks with fuel. All this to give the Soviets the chance to reach Berlin. It was this little congenial, golf playing president who at the end of World War II, who was responsible for an order that went out to American troops in Europe, that resulted in the starvation of 2-million German prisoners in U.S. Army POW camps in Germany.
At this time, America's Foreign Policy was in the hands of a small group of very powerful Zionists. This terrible, reprehensible Shadow Government was headed by Senator Herbert Lehman; Supreme Court Justice Felix Frankfurter, and Secretary of State Henry Morgenthau. These men drew up the plans, approved by President Eisenhower, which brought this monstrous plan into being, as a perpetual blot against American history. The records which prove this are in the National Archives in Washington, D.C. While many� WW II veterans who read this may become angry at the awful truth, I'm afraid I can't change it to make you feel better, for Truth always remains truth, even when it ruffles feathers and hurts people's feelings!
When George Patton, the magnificent, but rather "loud mouthed" patriot that he was, saw the direction Eisenhower was taking in 1945, he made loud sounds about alerting the American people to this Treason and mysteriously died as a result (He did not die as a result of an automobile accident� as we have been told. Like John Kennedy after him, he was murdered to keep his mouth shut, and to protect members of the Shadow Government).
Eisenhower was followed by the Democratic profligate John Kennedy, who in spite of his socialist tendencies, was probably the best of a sorry lot in Washington. He, at least, recognized the International Power struggle going on in Washington, and in a speech at Harvard, he threatened to "blow the whistle" (On very powerful interests in our government who were subverting our Constitution), when he returned from Dallas. As you well know, he didn't make it and much evidence points to CIA involvement and cover-up in his murder. To this day we are not sure what really happened, as every official means has been used to keep the truth from the American People.
The man who benefitted most from this of course, was Lyndon Johnson, the Democrat from Texas who became President on Kennedy's death. He was the man who led this country into the Vietnam War, another war fought under United Nations control and for dark and sinister purposes. It was not a defense against Communism. It is not necessary to say much about Nixon, Ford, Carter, and Reagan, as they have been in the news enough in recent years, that most of you have a good idea of their stand, although many of the "shady issues" of their Administrations and the control exerted by the Shadow Government have cleverly been kept from the American people.
In 1989, we saw the rise to power of a man named George Bush, who had a solid background in CIA operations and who was to play a prominent role in further selling America into the slavery of the New World Order. In fact, during the closing days of his Administration, it became his favorite theme.
His Administration was riddled with scandal, as he often put the welfare of his family oil and drug interests, before that of the country he� served. A good example was our unwarranted military attack against Panama, which was illegal under U.N. law, and contrary to all American principles.
This was followed by our illegal Desert Storm invasion of Iraq, which was not to protect the deplorable government of Kuwait, or our oil interests, but was for the� benefit of Bush's friends, the Israelis. It was carried out from beginning to end under the extreme pressure from the International Zionists who now control the Shadow Government in Washington.
So far, this has been only a "thumb nail" sketch of Treason in High Places in America in the last eighty years. It would appear that by now, decent Americans, especially Christians, would be so "fed up" with our rotten political system, that they would demand a change. Instead we find the fundamental and evangelical pulpits of America, as they thunder the falsehood that it is God's will, ala Romans 13, that Christians obey our government no matter how rotten and antichrist it may be. This is of course a Satanic teaching which cannot be supported by Scripture. For as the Apostle Peter told the Jewish Sanhedrin, which had forbidden Christians to witness for Christ: "We should obey God, rather than man!"
Today, America is saddled with the "Ahab-Jezebel" combination of William and Hillary Rodham Clinton. According to all evidence available, with more coming in every day, a more unsavory duo has never before occupied our White House. Enough has been written and proven of their immoral lifestyle, that little needs to be added other than a warning to Christians who sit complacently in their "spiritual foxholes" folding their hands in prayers, as they ask Jesus to come back and RAPTURE, them from the mess which has been caused by Their apathy. Scripture proves that this Rapture will never take place! About now some of my readers may be saying:� "We thought this Intelligence Report was going to concentrate on Waco, and you have scarcely mentioned it."
Don't give up now, Virginia, we are going to get into Waco with a vengeance. Possibly the most shocking warning of what is ahead for Christians in America, if the Shadow Government is successful, can be seen in the unwarranted, un-Constitutional, illegal and immoral government attack against the Branch Davidians at Waco, which resulted in the deaths of some 90 men, women and children.
More and more, it appears that Waco was a "test case" to see how far the New World advocates could go, before the American people stood up and said: "It's enough!" Unfortunately and tragically, the majority of Christian people in America, urged on by their pastors, ministers, priests, evangelists and etc., supported the antichrist government. Very few took the time to look at the truth surrounding Waco and warn their people that they will suffer similar fates in the future, if we do not do something to stop this outrage now! The fate of Christianity in America hangs in the balance, and the majority of our "brainwashed" pastors remain silent! President Clinton indicated that there will be more such government actions against those who are "politically and religiously incorrect in their thinking." Once again may we ask: Is your church BATF (government) Approved?
Be aware of this, you complacent Christians in our Judeo-Christian churches, The Time Will Come when you will either have to decide for Christ, or antichrist. For we have observed over the past 50 years that a majority of those who call themselves Christian, we are going to predict a rush on the part of those there will be a rush to get in on the side of that antichrist, rather than face government persecution. This is sad indeed, for it means rejection of God 1343 . If you refuse to take a stand against antichrist tyranny now, when you can still have at least some protection from our justice system, don't expect to stand firm when this persecution comes with men and women being slaughtered in the streets, as it won't happen!
The following vital information, which I am only going to cover in part, due� to lack of space and time, was uncovered by attorney Paul D. Wilcher, from Washington, D.C. The entire 101-page report is available from Citizens For A constitutional Washington, 11910-C Meridian East, #142, Puyallup, WA 98373, for a donation of $20.00.
It was in the form of a letter to U.S. Attorney General Janet Reno, and a few days after it as mailed, as we mentioned before. Walcher was found dead in his home, a victim of, you guessed it: Suicide! The original letter was mailed to Ms. Reno on May 21, 1993. This is not a "word for word" report, as we have taken editorial prerogative with it without changing its meaning in the slightest.
Here are some of the things that Paul Wilcher revealed which are generally unknown:
1). Cult leader David Koresh had an extensive CIA background.
2). He was known in CIA circles as a "sleeper" (someone who has been subjected to extensive CIA "mind control�� techniques and programming").
3). Waco is a major center for CIA "mind control" experimentation and programming at the CIA Leadership� Management Institute in Waco. Similar CIA "cults" are located in Salt Lake City, Provo, and Logan, Utah; Boise, Idaho and San Francisco, California.
On April 30th, 1993, the day following the Waco tragedy. The loss of life was not due to "mass suicide," but to "government murder." In an intensive study made by the "whistle blowers," who have had the courage to stand against the Shadow Government, there is much evidence of official harassment in transfers, demotions, firing, black-baling, personal harassment and intimidation of those who reveal these wrongs. It should be quite apparent, that "whistle blowing" on government wrong doing is not an easy thing to do, and often must be undertaken only after prayerful consideration on the part of the Christian Citizen.
The consequences are often quite painful to the "whistle blower" and at times has been fatal not only to him/her, but alto to their entire family. But I have found that one can either become part of the corruption that is destroying this former Christian Republic, or part of the righteous forces which are attempting to combat it. There can be no neutral ground, you are "either for God, or against Him!" Edmund Burke's statement is more true today than ever before: "The only thing necessary for evil to succeed, is for good men to do nothing!" We could rightfully, use the term "Christian." here.
In dealing with the Truth, you Must deal with your own conscience, it is not a committee decision. It is a matter of whether you believe things are "right" or "wrong," and your determination to do something about it, since God will hold you accountable for your actions. That the government actions at Waco were Mass Murder, instead of "suicide," is proved by the evidence:
1). The gunshots that killed Koresh and other members of the Branch Davidians were, according to an article on page� A-18 of the New York Times (March 5, 1993), "of a kind according to medical examiners, that were afflicted after the raid, and were not fired by cult members, but by outsiders." (Which means the government attack force).
2). The multiple fires which consumed the compound and its members, were not set by either Koresh or any of the cult members, but were caused by government action.
1). The killing of Koresh and other Branch Davidians who died by gun fire, constitute:
a). Multiple counts of murder in violation of the relevant provisions of Texas Criminal Law; and,
b). Multiple additional counts of murder in violation of provisions of Texas Criminal Law.
c). Multiple additional predicate crimes of murder, and arson under state law; and,
d). The crime of obstruction of justice 18 USC Sec. 1593 in violation of 18 USC Sec. 198 (1)(B) of� the Rico Statute.
An example of this kind of murder and arson can be found on page A-3 of The Washington Post, May 4, 1993: "Six people, including three children were hacked to death in a Harlem apartment today by an unknown assailant, and two fires were set in an attempt to cover up this crime."
e). The destruction of property to prevent seizure in violation of USC 18 Sec. 2232. One of the obvious purposes of� the fire was to destroy all possible forensic evidence;
������ f). That the lies of the Justice Department, FBI, CIA, BATF and other government agents who were on the scene at Waco, as well as other government officials in Washington, D.C., who knew the truth, but who knowingly and deliberately concealed this truth, and grossly misrepresented the true facts, and misled the American people on TV, and through the media, constitutes:
(1) Multiple counts of wire fraud (and/or) conspiracy to do so, in violation of USC 19, Sec. 1343;
(2) Obstruction of justice under USC 18 Sec. 1503;
(3) Obstruction of federal criminal investigation in violation of USC 18 Sec. 1511; and
(4) Multiple predicate crimes of wire fraud, obstruction of justice, obstruction of federal criminal investigation and� obstruction of state and local criminal investigation, in violation of 18 USC Sec. 1961 (1)(B) of the Rico statute.
The conclusion is that the events which led to the destruction of the Camp Davidian Compound and the loss of some 85 lives, was carried out by government agencies in a manner reminiscent of mobsters and gangsters, in utter violation of relevant federal and state criminal codes as well as that of the Rico statute. It was these grossly criminal acts, committed by the United States government, not mass suicide, as we were told by the media, that led to the hellish deaths of 85 men, women and children, while the world watched on TV, as their compound went up in flames on April 19, 1993.
The following information comes from sixteen men, all with intensive intelligence and "back" operation training, over a period of some thirty years, who have first-hand knowledge of what actually happened at Waco. These men are willing to testify in court, under oath, and at length, and in specific detail about this and other covert (under cover) operations, if they are given full immunity and federal protection for themselves and their families. (As of this date, July 30, 1994, no such government protection has been given).
1). Vernon Wayne Howell, known as David Koresh had connections with the CIA, in fact was a trained "sleeper" agent� for this organization;
2). He, and six of his "inner circle" were known as "sleepers," persons who had been subjected to intensive mind control by Agency "mind control experimentation" and had been prepared to carry out specific CIA "wet" operations (a "wet� operation" is one that results in the "termination" of the person targeted), at some time in the future, on a cue given by their CIA "handler."
3). Koresh was much like Jim Jones of the Jonestown Guyana disaster, in that he was a "gangster who used the Bible� instead of a gun."
It should be noted here, that Jonestown was NOT a mass suicide, as the media tried to paint it, any more than Waco. It was like Waco, mass murder by a United States government agency. In order to guarantee there were no survivors to tell about the CIA "mind control experiments," which had been performed on 914 mostly Black victims, all were eliminated. In Waco, to even further this deceit, they were cremated in the fire.
4). Koresh was pictured to the American public as a thoroughly disgusting, mentally disturbed megalomaniac. But�� remember, he was a government CIA agent, who willingly allowed himself to be used.
a). Similar to Koresh and his fellow "sleepers," Sirhan Sirhan, the man who was used as the CIA "patsy" to assassinate� Robert Kennedy, and David Hinkley, another CIA agent who attempted to murder President Reagan on March� 31, 1981, were both government "undercover" agents.
5). As one studies this subject, it becomes apparent that the CIA has been able to produce "Manchurian Candidate" type human robots since the late 1940's using methods reminiscent of the "brainwashing" techniques used by the Chinese �Reds" on our POW's in Korea. I have been considered as an expert in that field since the Korean War.
The Communist plan to use "Psycopolitics," "brainwashing," or as the Chinese Reds more accurately called it "mind control," on the people of America, took for in 1935, when a Russian textbook titled "Psycopolitics." (The art of controlling the thinking of an entire nation) was first taught at the Lenin School of Psychological Warfare, University of Moscow, to 47 hand-picked American University students. (45 of these were Jews).
These were to be nucleus, the "cadre" if you will, of the Communist attempted takeover of the United States through our education system. This book was brought to America in 1937, where it was taught at the Eugene Debs Labor School, in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, to Communist cadre. A little study of this astounding book, will reveal that the Shadow Government is using it as a "blueprint" in their attempt to subvert and control our people.
On page 52 of this revealing little book are these words: "We have battled in America since the turn of the century to bring to nothing any and all Christian influences and we are succeeding. While we today seem to be kind to the Christian world remember we have yet to influence them to our ends. When that is done, we will have an end to them everywhere.
You must work until 'Christianity' is synonymous with 'insanity.' You must work until the officials of city, county and state governments will not think twice before they pounce upon Christian groups as public enemies. We must be like the vine upon the tree. We use the tree to climb, then strangling it, grow into power on the nourishment of its flesh.
We must strike from our path any opposition. We must use for our tools any authority that comes to hand. And then, at last, the decades sped, we can dispense with all authority save our own and triumph in the greater glory of the party."
This, my Christian brothers and sisters, is the agenda of the Secret Government, the New World Order. One of the most important features of the CIA "mind control" is "programming," or "brainwashing" the subjects memory, including most or all of the programming experience, to where it is erased, or so deeply suppressed it cannot be remembered. Once this CIA program is complete, memory blocks are installed in the subjects subconscious mind to make it almost impossible for him to recover from these "mind-altering; behavior-changing" experiences. He is unable to remember what was done to him, how it happened, and is at the complete mercy of his programmers, who have no mercy!
Sometime in the future, on a secret signal, known only to his CIA "handlers," and which the untrained mind would overlook as normal behavior, he will carry out the� most violent and criminal acts imaginable, against any person or group targeted by the Agency, and will have no qualms of conscience over it. He would not even be aware that he had done their "dirty work." (It has been reported by those who have access to the information, that no one actually retires from the Agency (CIA), unless they die, or are terminated). David Koresh's psychological profile indicated that he was a person not likely to commit suicide.
A possible example of the "self-destruct" aspect of this CIA "mind control," was the strange death of George De Mohrenschildt, who prior to the Kennedy assassination was reportedly one of the CIA handlers of Lee Harvey Oswald. On the day when investigators from the HSCA (House Select Committee on Assassination) came to his home to question him, he was found dead of a gun shot wound and was declared a suicide, naturally!
He was one of several key witnesses in the Kennedy assassination who were found dead on the day of the investigation, all suicides. Another was Regis Kennedy, an FBI agent at Dealy Plaza in Dallas, who immediately following the murder, searched for persons other than Abraham Zepruder, who might have taken movies at the scene.
|
�The real menace of our republic is this Invisible (Secret) Government which like a Giant Octopus sprawls its slimy length over the city, State and Nation. Like the octopus of real life, it operates under cover of a self-created screen. It seizes in its long and powerful tentacles our executive officers, our legislative bodies, our schools, our courts, our newspapers, and every agency created for the public protection. It squirms in the jaws of darkness and thus is the better able to clutch the reins of government, secure enactment of the legislation favorable to corrupt business, violate the law with impunity, smother the press and reach into the courts. To depart from mere generalizations, lets say that at the head of this octopus are the Rockefeller-Standard Oil interests and a small group of powerful banking houses generally referred to as the international bankers. This little coterie of powerful international bankers virtually run the United States Government for their own selfish purposes. They practically control both parties, write political platforms, make catspaws of party leaders, use the leading men of private organizations, and resort to every device to place in nomination for high public office only such candidates as well be amenable to the dictates of corrupt big business. They connive at centralization of government on the theory that a small group of hand-picked, privately controlled individuals in power can be more easily handled than a larger group among whom there will most likely be men sincerely interested in the public welfare. These international bankers and Rockefeller-Standard Oil interests control the majority of the newspapers and magazines in this country. They use the columns of these papers to club into submission or drive out of office public officials who refuse to do the bidding of the powerful corrupt cliques which compose the invisible (Secret) government.� |
These films were confiscated immediately by the FBI, before they could be developed and viewed by their owners and seen by the public. It might be well to ask, why? There is no doubt that Regis Kennedy's death was to silence any further questioning on his part, of those who might prove embarrassing to the Secret Government.
De Mohrenshildt's widow, was a friend of the Oswald's and Jacqueline Kennedy, as well as wealthy Texas oilman H.L. Hunt and Bob Kerr. The top CIA man in Dallas, J. Walter Monroe, insisted that her husband had not committed suicide. She also believed that Oswald was not the assassin and that both Oswald and her husband were killed by the CIA to insure their silence.
Have you ever wondered how an individual could commit a horrible murder in cold blood and live with that memory? Very few can. So this is where a special category of covert operations is employed by the CIA, where the real professional killers, the ))7 variety, who are used for high level, top-secret assignments, are being used. These men are usually handpicked, extraordinarily intelligent men, with superior talent, training, and experience. These are the one's who do the really "dirty work" assigned to the Agency. These are the "top-level assassination experts."
For example, the Agency will use a "low-level" operator such as Sirhan Sirhan or Hinckley, and set them up to be a "patsy" for a top-level assassination like the murder of John Kennedy, and the attempt on President Reagan's life. But rarely are those "low-profile" people allowed to "pull the trigger." The real work is carried out by the Agencies "professional killers," who are normally eliminated so they cannot "spill the beans."
This "dirty work" is referred to as a "black operation." When more than one person is to be killed, and where human blood is to be spilled, it is known as a "wet operation." The normal procedure after each "wet" operation is to have all the agents connected with the operation "debriefed" by a special agency "debriefing team." This includes psychologists and psychiatrists who are skilled in various mind control and mind blowing techniques.
During this debriefing, the operatives are required to give the debriefing team a step by step, detailed account of what happened, including both the planning and the actual operation itself. This recitation is repeated several times over; once normally, once under hypnosis, once with a polygraph, and once with the operative under the influence of the drug Scopolamine. Only then is the Agency satisfied that they have all the details. Part of this debriefing is to provide detailed records and feedback to the Agency, concerning the "wet operation."
The importance of success in such an operation cannot be overestimated. For this means that deep within the bowels of the CIA, if one knew where to look, could be found the detailed records of all the "wet" operations and other crimes committed by the Secret Government. This is why they take so many pains to conceal their operations. These records are extremely hard to get, even by the United States Attorney Generals office, as they are under the tightest security imaginable. Far too many necks in government and big business would be put into jeopardy, if these secrets were made known to the public.
After a subject has been debriefed, he is put under deep hypnosis by the debriefing team, where it makes it almost impossible for him to remember what the team members did during the "wet" operation. It also blocks out many of the gory details and makes the "wet agent" less susceptible to nightmares from the atrocities he committed. "Low-level" operations such as James Earl Ray, Sirhan Sirhan and David Hinckley are highly expendable, particularly when eliminating them would preserve the plausibility of the Agency.
There may be some Americans who favor these "hard-nosed" operations to eliminate agents of foreign governments, who are sworn enemies of this nation. But when the people eliminated, are American citizens in good standing, who have gotten in the way of� Agency operations, or who have become "politically or religiously incorrect" in their thinking, then these murders take on a horrible significance of what lies ahead for America.
The real threat posed by Koresh and the men and women of the Davidian Compound was that if they were given a legitimate trial before an honest judge and jury, they might expose the CIA's dirty business and their "mind control" used for murder. The "wet operations" at Waco that resulted in the termination of 86 men, women and children was merely for the purpose of covering up and burying the truth, both in the CIA, and in the government which allows them to operate. But let's return to Koresh and his six "fellow sleepers," who were low-level Manchurian-candidate-types, programmed as robot-assassins. They were scheduled to be used by the CIA somewhere in the future.
The term "sleeper" means:
1). That mind control techniques had been used against these men prior to the Waco debacle, possibly years earlier;
2). The secret instructions implanted in their sub-conscious minds had laid dormant for a long time;
3). The task of the CIA was to arouse these men from their induced hypnosis and reactivate their conditioned responses in their subconscious memories, so that they would once again obey the instructions of their "handlers," on cue;
4). That it was possible for the CIA to re-activate these secret, conditioned responses, and once they had performed their service to the agency, they would be eliminated for the protection of the Agency.
It is important for us to understand that the huge cache of military weapons and military-equipment stored in the compound had been acquired and customized for their special purposes and had been acquired and stored with the full knowledge and consent of the CIA over a number of years. Koresh had acquired this large arsenal for a specific purpose, which was not just "self-defense" against government attack. We may never know what that purpose was.
Even though the CIA had trained and pre-programmed these seven "robots," they had to keep a careful watch over them, and if "push came to shove," eliminate them before they could spill anything which might become an embarrassment to the Agency, or as later occurred, that they might pose a danger in a court of law and reveal CIA secrets to the public. As far as is known, the secret mission of Koresh and his "sleepers" has not been revealed. But one of the factors that strongly influenced the February 28th raid, was that Koresh and his "sleepers" were resisting attempts by their "handler's" who were attempting to prepare them for their secret mission. One of the principle reasons for this raid was to punish Koresh and his followers, and frighten them, and or whip them into line to where they would obey their "handlers."
Koresh could have been apprehended anytime when he made his daily jogging runs, outside the compound and was totally unguarded. This would have tipped off the victims to the Agencies intentions. The purpose of the raid was as "heavy handed" and "unsubtle" as possible so they would not miss the Agency's message. "Either shape up and get back into line, or we will take you out." (Kill you).
The gun battle on February 28th, in which four BATF officers were killed was not a tragedy from the CIA point of view. It was a message to CIA "sleepers" across the country, and there are many, "Be prepared to carry out our orders, exactly as we have programmed you, or you and your loved ones will be eliminated for your disobedience."
This kind of thinking is hard to accept in the "land of the free," isn't it? But this condition has developed in America, due mostly to Christian apathy and disobedience to God. The bottom line here is that the CIA was programming the American public, especially those in the Christian church, to accept martial law, whenever "cultists" get out of hand. So we listened as the pulpits of America thundered a perverted translation of Romans 13:1: "Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers; For there is no power but to God; and the powers that be are ordained of God." So back the government, or die! Our narrow-minded, bigoted, poll-parrot preachers forgot the message the Apostle Paul gave to the Jewish Sanhedrin in Acts 4:19-20, when they ordered he and his companions to remain silent about Jesus Christ. Peter said:� "Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the things we have seen and heard."
In other words, Peter's message was "We MUST obey God, rather than men!" Throughout the siege, we were incessantly told on television and through the media, how the government was shining high powered lights on the compound and bombarding them with hideous sounds in an attempt to get them to surrender peaceably. After all, they repeatedly said, the FBI does not want a loss of life in this affair.
The truth was far different than we were told! These incessant loud and obnoxious noises, the acid rock music, the Tibetan chants, were merely a cover up for what was really bombarding the compound and its occupants. 20 gigahertz microwave transmissions, designed to be as stressful and destructive to the human psychology, inner ear, psyche, and mental stability, bombarded the compound, as the CIA used these high-intensity microwave transmissions on human subjects, just as they did in Panama, when General Noriega fled to the Vatican Embassy for sanctuary. The press told us about the loud music that bombarded the Embassy, but never told us it was used to cover up transmissions which most human ears cannot endure.
Remember that in the Davidian compound, these high-intensity microwave transmissions continued day and night for 51 days, and there were more than 20 children in the compound at the time. These children were mistreated all right, but not by Koresh and his followers. The subliminal messages designed to reach the sub-conscious minds of Koresh and his people, must have been "pure hell" for the children in particular.
Koresh must have been very strong mentally, for he was able to withstand this bombardment and hold his group together for 51 days. Having talked with people who have been through CIA "mind control" techniques, and having seen what the communists were able to do with American POW's in Korea, using these same tactics, they can assure you that preserving one's sanity and stability in the face of this incessant sound bombardment, was no small accomplishment. In fact, it showed enormous stamina, courage and leadership on the part of Koresh.
It is quite apparent that Koresh's ability to withstand the CIA's efforts to disrupt him angered them more than anything else. They had earlier subjected him to their intensive mind control programming, now he was resisting everything they threw at him. According to information received, Attorney General Reno turned down a plan which had been proposed, for an attack on the compound, two or three weeks earlier. This plan would have involved the Delta Force, an elite, commando type military unit composed of specially trained members of the Army, Navy, Air Force and Marines, who operate under the command of the Joint Chiefs of Staff and the CIA. It would have involved a night raid on the compound and would have depended for its success on the elements of surprise and lighting quick, precise execution. This plan would have probably resulted in the majority of the 95 men, women, and children in the compound being brought out alive.
There was one crucial element of this plan which was highly controversial and upon which the Delta Force and the CIA were most insistent. This was that every effort must be made to protect the occupants of the compound, but that Koresh and his "sleeper agents" MUST all be killed, no questions asked! Under no circumstances were these seven men would ever be able to testify in a court of law, since they possibly could reveal some of the inner secrets of the CIA's assassination program. In other words, this Delta operation would have been a "wet operation," carried out by highly trained CIA professional killers, in order to eliminate all danger to the CIA.
Attorney General Reno reported to the nation on television that she had met with President Clinton on Sunday, April 18, and outlined the plan to attack the Davidian compound in detail. (Which attack was carried out the next day). According to her own words, the President said: "If you think this is right, go ahead!" Attorney General Reno also reported that she and the President were responsible for the holocaust on April 19th. On early Sunday afternoon of the 18th, telephone calls from the CIA headquarters at Waco, to the Parkland Hospital in Dallas, indicated that they should be prepared to receive a large number of burn victims on the following day (Monday):
1). On April 19th (Monday) the Delta Force commando team was on the ground in Waco, ready to carry out their "wet operation";
2). The mass murder of some 82 human beings was to be covered up and made to look "just like Jonestown";
3). This Delta Force of 15 men were headed by a Lt. Col. who was a CIA liaison officer. The group flew into Texas on� their own C-130 transport, which was parked at a local airport, and then departed when the "dirty work" was done.� This plane belonged to "Triangle."
4). In this 15 man team, were two smaller 4 men teams, who actually made the insertion into the compound;
5). These Delta men were dressed in black, with gas masks, black gloves and face masks and were dressed to look like the other FBI men who were on the grounds;
6). That morning, February 19, 1993, America watched as the FBI used military M1A1 major battle tanks to punch holes in the exterior walls of the compound living quarters. At the same time, they lobbed in massive quantities of a very virulent form of tear gas, which has incendiary qualities as well and which has been banned from international use.
7). This gas was designed for use in crowd control and is extremely virulent and irritating when used in fresh air, as is very dangerous when used in an enclosed place.
The logical explanation was that the people in the compound would flee out-of-doors immediately, since gas masks are of little protection against this substance. Strangely enough, not a single person came out of the compound. The question is why? Why did not any of the women and children in particular flee outside seeking fresh air? The media told us that the Branch Davidians were equipped with gas masks. They did not tell us that this gas, as virulently irritating as it may be, was a cover up for the real ingredient used and that the reason no one fled, was that they were incapacitated by the real element being poured into the compound.
Evidence is mounting that the gas being used was tear gas, mixed with a neuro-toxic nerve gas, a poisonous substance which instantly paralyzes those who come into contact with it. There were only nine who escaped the compound, and these were on the 2nd and 3rd floors, with open windows on both sides. These apparently were spared from the deadly nerve gas being used. The others were rendered helpless, as they could no longer coordinate their muscles in an effort to get up, much less flee the fire which consumed all forensic evidence.
This is a very serious matter, which every American, especially Christians should be deeply concerned over. For it means that our government, our military, the FBI, the Justice Department, all take their orders from the CIA, which used poison gas against innocents and subjected them to a painful, ghastly death. This puts this crime on the same level as the war crimes for which the Nazi leaders were prosecuted and executed at the end of World War II, it is an unspeakable violation of human rights. Yet the International Commission on Human Rights has had very little to say about it. After the deadly gas had time to do its paralyzing work, the four men Delta teams entered the compound, there had been no fires up to this time, they were dropped on the roof of the compound by one of several helicopters which had hovered overhead during the entire operation.
While the television camera focused on the tanks battering down the compound walls, the Delta team did their dirty work. (According to reliable reports, all team members had received shots of "atrophine," which is the only antidote for this nerve gas). According to testimony given before the House Judiciary Committee the fires in the compound were not visible until about 11:45 a.m. This gave the Delta team one hour and 45 minutes to make sure that this "wet operation" was a success and that no witnesses were left alive to testify against them.
One of the first things they obviously did was to go to the Communications Center, where they found and murdered Koresh and his close associates. Koresh was killed by a single bullet fired from a frontal position, about 10" away. The gun shot wound that killed his assistant, Steve Schneider, was to the back of the neck, gangster style. Neither� of these shots are typical of suicide attempts. These were not suicide! They were planned, cold-blooded murders, carefully planned to cover up the murder of 82 other human beings. The FBI psychological profile of Koresh showed that he was not susceptible to suicide!
According to an article in "The New York Times," May 15, 1993, p. A-18, two-thirds of the bodies which were given autopsies had bullet wounds of some type which were administered after death. This same Times article stated that it appeared that at least 17 of the children were killed by poisonous injections. But since the majority in the compound had been paralyzed by the nerve gas. This seems highly unlikely unless it was administered by the Delta team. This is the most likely explanation!
The remaining task of the Delta teams was to place canisters of "Willie Peter" (White Phosphorus) in strategic positions in the compound and set them off. These canisters were equipped with delay timing devices which were set off simultaneously at about 11:45 a.m., when the fires first became visible to outside observers. Those who have served in the combat forces of our Armed Forces, can testify to the fearsome device called WP. It ignites immediately and burns with a white-hot intensity, that consumes and burns everything in its path beyond recognition. It thereby is useful in destroying all forensic evidence and covers up the operations of the assassins.
CIA "wet teams" have been known to corner their victims in close quarters, and then throw in WP, so that their victims are immolated before their eyes. The fire produced by WP is so intense, and the combustion so complete, that victims in the Waco holocaust could only be identified by dental works. The media explanation of how the fire started, shows television cameras at ground level with several helicopters hovering overhead. Three or four fires were observed simultaneously at different places in the compound.
These spread rapidly in the all wood building, aided by a strong wind and within minutes the entire building was on fire. There is little or no evidence that these fires were started by those who were inside. There is reason to believe that the gas poured into the compound through the holes battered by the tanks, was in addition to being toxic, also highly flammable. The official story that the fires were a "tragic accident" does not hold up under the known facts, since the compound� would not have literally exploded into a massive fireball all at once. There is evidence that the Delta teams left many people alive, but paralyzed, to face a horrible, fiery fate, without being able to do anything to help themselves. This is a crime against humanity that must not go unpunished! From top level officials, even if it is the President of the United States and the Attorney General, down to the team members who did the actual killing, all Must be brought to justice!
Who ordered the vicious murders of 86 human beings? We sincerely doubt that it was either President Clinton or Attorney General Reno, although it appears that neither of them did anything to stop it; which makes them guilty also? It is even possible that they did not know this was to be a "wet operation." The decision was not made through a normal, publicly acknowledged "chain of command."
The answer to this question brings up the question of the "Shadow Government," which has controlled America since at least 1913, when they took over control of our economics through the Federal Reserve System. This system is not Federal, but is made up of eight privately owned banks, all owned and controlled by international Jewish banking families. These consist of:
�� 1). Rothschild Bank of England.������������
�� 2). Rockefeller Bank of New York.����������
�� 3). Lehman Brothers, New York.�������������
�� 4). Goldman-Sachs, New York.���������������
�� 5). Rothschild Bank of Germany.
�� 6). Warburg Bank of Germany.
�� 7). Massenschiff Bank of Italy; and,
�� 8). Lazar Bank of France.
��������������������������������������������������������������������� Americans Core Cancer
����������������������������������������������������������������������� This is why we are so deeply in debt
Established in 1913; On December 23 three Senators met and passed this in the U.S. Senate! (The liberal Democrat House had already passed it, but it was dead in the Senate). Congress was adjourned for Christmas and the measure was quickly taken to President Woodrow Wilson who hurriedly signed it. Since then the United States has:
�� 1). Accumulated needless debt;
�� 2). Fought in planned wars;
�� 3). Had engineered depressions;
�� 4). Been forced to fund the United Nations;
�� 5). Given our sovereignty to the United Nations;
�� 6). Now began empowering U.N.
Key function of the Federal Reserve branches is to select candidates to place in: House, Senate, all high courts, White House, State Department, Ambassadors, and etc. Key requirement is absolute loyalty and commitment to make the United Nations the World's Supreme Government. Since the Great war the International Bankers set up more than twenty-six central banks. They were modeled after the Federal Reserve Banks in the United States, which had been established in 1913 according to the theories of Mr. Paul Warburg.
Mr. Paul Warburg's creation of 1913 had been steadily attempting to set up a "Central Banking Organization" which would acknowledge no authority on this planet as above it. Hitler knew that if Warburg and associates had their way, the Bank of International Settlements would become as autocratic in regard to international affairs, as the bank of England is in regard to British National Affairs and Foreign Policy. Politicians and statesmen were being asked to believe this banker's dream would stabilize the banking system of the world. In this contention they were absolutely correct. The nigger-in-the-gold-pile is the fact, that with the realization of this dream, all hope of freedom and plenty for the individual and private industry would automatically disappear. The citizens of the world would have the same financial security as the criminal who enjoys social security behind bars. Against this process of reducing the people of the world to financial slavery Hitler decided to take a definite stand, and he refused to allow Germany to be merged into the league of Monopolist States, secretly controlled by agents of the Illuminati.
After Paul Warburg's Federal Reserve System had been in operation three years, 1913-1916, President Woodrow Wilson summed up the economic situation in the United Sates of America as follows: "A great industrial nation is controlled by its system of credits. Our system of credit is concentrated. The growth of the nation, therefore, and all our activities are in the hands of a few men...We have come to be one of the worst ruled; one of the most completely controlled and dominated governments, in the civilized world...no longer a government by conviction and the free vote of the majority, but a government by the opinion and duress of small groups of dominant men."
That is actually what modern so-called democracy really means. These men have used a "shadow government" to control and kill American citizens who stand in their way of a New World Order, controlled by them. The answer as to who gave the orders at Waco, lie with this nefarious, antichrist crew and the "top-secret chain of command" it controls through CIA operations. These men are "totally above the law." In practice, they have been successful for decades in being totally unaccountable for their evil actions, for robbing the American people of vast sums of their money and property and for murdering thousands of them to cover up their operations. They operate "world wide."
Note that the "wet teams" are the lowest level in this "chain of command," and operate in Third World countries as roving "death squads," controlled by the "powers that be." They have been responsible for the deaths of millions of people in the last 100 years. The next level of command is the "intelligence community," which orders these "top-secret covert wet operations." These include secret units operating under the Justice Department, the Pentagon, and the U.S. State Department. Above this group, and above the military Joint Chiefs of Staff, the President and Congress, is a top secret council made up of nine men. (Their names are not known and we would not know them if we stumbled across them, although we strongly suspect who a few are). These men have the power, supported by the enormous wealth of the International Bankers, to order "termination with extreme prejudice" of anyone who stands in their way of International power. (This includes the President of the United States, as was the case with John Kennedy).
J. Fletcher Prouty, a retired Colonel in the U.S.A.F., who served as Chief of Special Operations for the Join Chiefs of Staff, and was CIA liaison officer during the Kennedy Administration, states in his book JFK - the CIA, Vietnam and the Plot to Assassinate JFK: "Lest there still be some people among us who still believe that the President runs this country, that the Congress participates effectively in determining the course of its destiny, and that the Supreme Court assures compliance with the Constitution, and all federal laws, let them witness (the handiwork of the Shadow Government and the CIA) and the results of the blatant disregard for all elements of government as we find in on record."1344
The real power structures are always the invisible one's behind the visible sovereign powers. He goes on to say: "The CIA today is a far cry from the agency that was created in 1949 by the National Security Act. As President Truman confided to close friends, 'The greatest mistake of my administration took place when I signed the National Security Act of 1947 into law.' It was that act...among other things, which created the CIA."
President Kennedy recognized the danger posed by the CIA and planned to "splinter it into a thousand pieces, and scattering it to the winds." He made his plans known and shortly afterwards was killed in Dallas. Over half of the Secret Service Officers who guard the President are reported to be enforcers of the CIA, which means that their loyalty is to the Shadow Government, FIRST! Twice in my lifetime we have seen a President murdered, and an attempt on another's life!
One thing our people need to realize, is that the purpose of the CIA is not to gather intelligence for the protection of this country, but to carry out the orders of the Shadow Government against anyone who has the audacity to stand against it in any way. Across the rotunda of CIA Headquarters in Washington, D.C., are emblazoned the words of Jesus: "Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall set you free." 1345 What a travesty of hypocrisy this is, when they are the number one organization in the country she suppresses the truth and keeps it from our people. The actions of the CIA prove beyond the shadow of a doubt, that they have no intentions of allowing the people of the United States to know the truth, and that anyone who attempt to expose the nefarious activities of the Shadow Government, will be "terminated with prejudice." (executed).
Jesus said that we will know men by the "fruits they bear." The same is true of organizations, whether they be a church, a club, a lodge, or a government organization. Discerning people will be able to judge the CIA by the work they do, the way they live, their accomplishments and the legacy they leave behind.1346
Following is only a partial list of the "grotesque fruits" of the Shadow Government over the past thirty years. Judge for yourself whether these operations have benefitted a so-called Christian Nation or have become a disgrace to us:
1). The assassination of President John Kennedy and the attempt against the life of President Ronald Reagan;
(a) President Kennedy, as you know was killed on November 22, 1963. Along with this assassination that shocked the nation, was the elimination of 175 key witnesses who could have testified as to what actually took place at Dallas. Surely you are not naive enough to believe that all these deaths were accidental or from natural causes.
(b) The assassination of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr., in Memphis, Tennessee on April 4, 1968;
(c) The murder of Senator Robert Kennedy, June 5, 1967, plus numerous witnesses to this crime.
(d) The murder of Malcolm X, Black leader in the early 1960s;
(e) The attempted killing of Alabama Governor George Wallace in April 1972, which left him a permanent cripple;
(f) The murder of the head of the FBI, J. Edgar Hoover, and his close associate, Mr. Tolson, in the early 1970s;
(g) The murder of Martha Mitchell, wife of Attorney General John Mitchell in the early 1970s when she threatened to "blow the whistle" on underhanded government tactics she knew about;
(h) The attempted assassination of President Ronald Reagan, March 31, 1981;
(I) The murder of Senator John Heintz, (R-Pa.) when his private plane was destroyed by a missile fired from a�� helicopter.
(j) The murder of Senator John Tower, (R-Texas), when his private plane was destroyed by a bomb.
(k) The murder of Congressman Ted Weiss (D-NY) in 1992, when he refused to� remain silent on the role played by� President Bush in the October Surprise and the Iran-Contra scandal.
2). The actual or attempted assassination of numerous leaders in foreign countries;
3). The numerous Black Panther leaders such as Fred Hampton and Mark Clark, who were killed in Chicago in the�� 1960s;
4). The murder of 914 men, women, and children in Jonestown, Guyana, by the CIA, in the mid-70s which was foisted off on the� American public as a gigantic suicide by a demented religious leader;
5). The murder of members of the Black MOVE community in Philadelphia in the mid-eighties;
6). The murder of 248 American soldiers, plus the air crew, when their plane was blown up on December 12, 1985, and it was, of course blamed on the Arabs.
7). The murder of more than 250 men, women and children on December 21, 1988, when PAN-AM flight 103 was blown out of the sky over Gander, New Foundland, again blamed on terrorists;
8). The murder of 269 persons on August 31, 1983, when Korean flight 007 was blown out of the sky over the sea of� Japan, and it was said it was shot down by the Russians. Who did they want to eliminate on that flight? It was� outspoken Congressman Lawrence McDonald.
9). October Surprise, in November 1980, whereby George Bush, Ronald Reagan and select CIA agents rigged and stole� the Presidential election from President Jimmy Carter. Over 50 witnesses over the years, who could have testified� against these men, have been terminated. Come now, you don't believe that all these were suicides?
10). The inslaw bankruptcy scandal and the "fixing" of the case in the District of Columbia Court of Appeals, and the� wholesale theft of PROMIS software by the U.S. Justice and Intelligence community, followed by the elimination of numerous witnesses, including Danny Casaloro;
11). The wholesale theft of billions of dollars from the Savings and Loans Associations and banks of America by the� intelligence community, with the proceeds going to fund "wet operations" around the world;
12). Illegal gun running, illegal drug smuggling, and illegal money laundering, which is being carried out today on a� massive scale by the "intelligence community," to fund illegal criminal activities which will not be funded by Congress;
13). The recent murders outside CIA headquarters in Langley, VA and the bombing of the World Trade Center in New� York, all blamed on foreign terrorists, but never proven;
14). The wholesale corruption of our government courts, usually to cover up "crooked government" practices;
15). The rigging in Congress and the Justice Department of all attempts to investigate these assassinations, murders, and major scandals. We all know about this!
16). The discouragement in Congress and the Justice Department of all attempts to investigate these murders,��� assassinations and other major scandals;
17). The rigid control exercised over the years, which allows the media and television to pass on to the American people, only that part of the news which the Shadow Government approves;
18). And finally, the continuous fomenting of rebellions and civil wars, in countries around the world, with the specific� purpose of eventually bringing about the intervention of American forces. This pours billions into the coffers of the International Bankers who control all this, and hastens their agenda for the New World Order. Under this we could list:
(a) The Korean Police Action 1950-1953, with 54,246 American deaths and 157,630 casualties;
(b) The Viet Nam War 1954-73 with 58,151 American deaths and a total of 211,324 casualties.
(c) To this we could add Granada, Panama, Desert Storm, Somalia, and now Bosnia. None of these military actions� have been for the protection or benefit of the United States, but have poured billions into the pockets of the Shadow Government, while tightening their control over our people and preparing them for the New World Order.
Those of you who call yourselves Christian, especially those who are pastors, how can you look at the present sordid mess in America, and then preach on the wickedness of Sodom and Gomorrah? Our present Shadow Government exceeds the wickedness of anything this world has ever seen. But then, maybe it is you who are at least partially to blame.
For in Jeremiah 23:22, we are clearly told, that if the preachers of the land would preach the "whole counsel" of God's Word, the people would "turn from their wicked ways." This has not happened, which indicates to us that something is terribly wrong with the messages which are being preached in most American churches.
We believe the time has come for us to realize that "the time has come that judgment (Gk. 'KRIMA' meaning 'condemnation') MUST begin at the house of God..." How many of you preachers out there are preaching "condemnation against sin and the wickedness found in our government?" Or are you satisfied to ride the "tax free gravy train," as long as the Shadow Government allows you to operate as a church. Remember their words in the Russian textbook in Psycopolitics: "While we today seem to be kind to Christians, remember that we have yet to influence them to our ends. When that is done, we will have an end to them everywhere."
Are you willing to have a BATF approved church now, and have to answer before God later, when He asks why you did not tell your people the whole truth? I would not want to stand in your shoes!
Col. Proudy on page 30 of his book says: "This is one of the secret methods of the secret war. These special (CIA) armed forces are used as agitators. It is as though the fire department was used to start fires, the police department to steal and kill, and doctors ordered to make people sick and destroy their brains, to poison them. Such clandestine operations are designed to make war...even when we have to play both sides at the same time."
The murder of 86 men, women and children in Waco, was a RICO conspiracy. It was carried out by the Shadow Government and interlocking groups, which are the "mother of all corruption" in American society. This Shadow Government conducts the business of our government, not in an open, honest, legitimate manner, according to the laws, Constitution and democratic principles we expect in our American government, but secretly, clandestinely and often illegally, as if they were running a criminal racketeering enterprise, rather than a legitimate government.
It is the duty of all honorable, responsible Americans, more so if you are Christian, to expose this evil system at all costs, so that we can and will, under God, end this rank corruption which has become a "stench in the nostrils of Almighty God." To do less, is to turn our backs on our duty as Christians and Americans, and invite destruction! Ours is a nation of laws and no individual, be they man or woman, is above that law. This has been our national heritage and history from the beginning.
1). The Declaration of Independence of the United States affirms that in the eyes of God "All men and women are� created equal," when it comes to their rights to "life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness." We know from observation, that all are not "created equal" when it comes to intelligence, physical ability, or moral and spiritual rectitude.
2). We salute our flag with allegiance to a Republic, not a Democracy, as the media constantly harps, which stands for "one nation under God, with liberty and justice for all."
3). Over the entrance way to our Supreme Court are found these words "Equal Justice Under The Law!" This has been� our proud heritage. The question is, are we willing to make the effort to keep this a "Republic under God," or will we take the easy way out and allow the Shadow Government to illegally govern and destroy us? The Supreme Court has reaffirmed this principle on many occasions and many examples are given in the original 101 page letter of Attorney Wilcher.
In her first speech given before the Justice Department on April 6, 1993, U.S. Attorney Janet Reno stated: "We represent the American people, and we must be accountable to the people. We must never forget the awesome power of the federal government and must harness that power to make sure that innocent people are not charged, or even tainted, by our actions, and that the guilty are convicted...according to the principles of strict due process and fair play, and with adherence to the Constitution.
We must make government user-friendly, that will open our courts to ALL people, and give every American a reason to believe that the Constitution is a living document which means something." (UNQ)
These are fair words indeed, and it should make our hearts swell with pride, to know that heading our Justice Department is a person of high moral persuasion. But we MUST go by the old saying: "What you do shouts so loud I can't hear what you say!" For Attorney General Reno, and her Justice Department, in face our entire government has gone in the opposite direction of justice for all, and is now openly dedicated to the harassment of good, patriotic, especially Christian citizens. "By their fruits shall ye know them!"
The Constitutional rule is that ALL persons are to be held accountable before the law. Our position is that the higher the ranking they are in the government and the church, the more their responsibility should be. There can be no special set of rules for the people, and another for the leaders. But we know there is, for we can see it in operation almost every day.
As long as one is obedient to the Shadow Government, they can "get away with murder!" While rebellion is often followed by "termination." These high sounding pronouncements do not exist in "le cessepoole Grande on the Potomac," as anyone with intelligence can surely see, for the Shadow Government operates outside, and above the law. They have reached the point where they openly subvert the Justice system to their own ends, turning our government from being a "servant of the people, into a Frankenstenian monster which seeks absolute power over them and the Constitution be damned!"
For well over thirty years, Americans have been told that it is stupid to believe that a conspiracy exists to destroy American principles and Christian civilization. Yet the enemy openly boasts of their plans. They have been encouraged by a media which announces that all bombing are the result of terrorist activities, and many times are not "bombings at all, but merely accidents." They excuse wholesale thievery from our banks by stating that it is "bad management," rather than rascally, planned deception, and that certainly their failure, had nothing to do with the duplicity of the Shadow Government.
They tell us that the war on drugs did not fail because our government, including the Bush family, were the biggest drug dealers and smugglers in the country. They have not told us that our Federal courts are corrupt, even when we see them turn known criminals loose to prey again on a "long suffering public."
They do not tell us that Christian patriots are persecuted because their thoughts are "politically and religiously incorrect," and that they stand against the corruption in government. Instead they are called "anti-Semitic, neo-Nazi, KKK, hate mongers, and other derogatory terms."
They spend millions of dollars putting out films on the Jewish "holocaust," flooding the airwaves, with bogus, so-called historical documentary films, which come from the fertile minds of some Jewish author, (Schindler's List) while totally ignoring the countless millions of Christians who have been slaughtered under Jewish controlled Communism, (or at least that is what Jewish leaders brag about), and while "brainwashed" pastors of Judeo-Christianity, still preach the falsehood that Christianity comes from the antichrist basis of Talmudic filth, of Judaism. Folks, it just isn't so! No matter what men like Billy Graham, Pat Robertson, Jack Van Impe and Peter Lalonde say to the contrary.
The media refuses to tell us that our CIA is responsible for fomenting wars around the globe, on orders from the Shadow Government, which reaps billions of their profits from selling arms to both sides, while preparing America for eventual One World takeover. Americans have been brainwashed into accepting everything they read in the controlled media, or hear on television. In listening to a hot argument which one man indignantly announced that he had documentary evidence to uphold his end of the argument. When asked to produce it, he indignantly said: "Well, I read it in the New York Times."
There will come a time however, and make no mistake about it, and many believe that we are close to it now, when both individuals and the nation as a whole, will no longer accept the controlled fantasies of the media, and will begin to look at reality. Then, they will hold our government responsible for what they do and do not do. Then is when Congress and the President will be held morally responsible for their actions in office, with no excuses allowed. It is going to be very uncomfortable time for many in Washington, and is one of the things the Shadow Government is striving to prevent, even if they MUST murder thousands to do so.
Running away from the truth has never made it disappear! It is only as we listen to the admonition of Jesus Christ in John 8:32, that we will be truly free. Remember He said: "And ye shall KNOW the TRUTH, and the TRUTH shall make you FREE." Until we come to understand the treasonous process which has been used to change America from a Christian Republic, into a Satanic Democratic Welfare State, which is very close to becoming a dictatorship, we will make little headway in our defense against it.
Section 2384 says: "If two or more persons (this consists of a conspiracy)...conspire to overthrow...by force, the government of the United States (and here it is speaking of the Constitutional government, not the Shadow Government)...or by force prevent, hinder, or delay the execution of any law of the United States, or by force to seize, take, or possess any property of the United States, contrary to the authority thereof, shall be fined..."
Section 2385: "Whoever knowingly or willfully advocates...the duty, necessity, desirability, or propriety of overthrowing...the government of the United States...by force, or violence or assassination of any officer of such government, shall be fined or imprisoned..." (Again it is essential to remind you that this refers to our legally, authorized Constitutional government, and does not refer to the Shadow Government which now controls us). We cannot commit Treason against the Shadow Government, since it is an illegal entity.
It means that members of the CIA and of the Shadow Government, all of whom have taken an oath to uphold and defend the United States and it's Constitution from all enemies, domestic and foreign, have by their actions, placed themselves in the category of Traitors. Attorney Wilcher seems to believe, when you read this entire 101 page expose - that the Shadow Government works more closely with the Right-Wing Republicans, than the Liberal Democrat elements in government. We do not believe this, for the simple reason that there are many Democratic Congressmen who have shown by their actions that they back this Shadow Government. Although President Eisenhower made a feeble stab at warning the nation of the frightful power which was at that time labeled as the "Military and Industrial Complex," he had himself, during World War II and following as President, been a willing servant of the same.
While the CIA at this time in the Cold War did not want detente with the Soviets, Eisenhower held out the hand of friendship to the criminals in the Kremlin, who had murdered over 60-million of their own people in the name of Jewish controlled Communism. It was the Eisenhower Administration that "zapped" the CIA plan for the invasion of Cuba and the assassination of Fidel Castro.
Our Founding Fathers were well aware that "power corrupts, and absolute power, corrupts absolutely!" So they valiantly tried to protect us from this power grab, by demanding that the Bill of Rights, (the first ten Amendments to the Constitution) be the basis for our government. The Bill of Rights, as you should know, are ten basic rights, enjoyed by American citizens, which come from God, and cannot be infringed on (tamper with in any way) by any form of government.
The Second Amendment, the "right of the people to keep and bear arms," is probably the foundation of all these other freedoms, for without it we would have no means of defense against a government which has/is running amok. This is the major reason why this Amendment is under constant attack by the Shadow Government. They know that as long as the American people are able to own firearms, there is little chance for their success. Under the present Clinton Administration, the government has infringed on the rights of the American people, more than at any time in our history, and it openly appears as though they will use any means possible, to disarm us before the year 2000.
The game of Treason is a "high stakes" game. If you win, you are in complete, dictatorial control. But if you lose, your life can well be forfeited, as the Traitors in Washington will discover very shortly! Therefore, one of the choicest spoils of victory is Absolute power over the power to prosecute! In this way you guarantee that as long as you remain in power, you will never be held accountable for your Treason! Because of this, the ultimate prize of the CIA and the Shadow Government, is to control the Justice Department. This is the only way they can insure that those in control, can remain above the law.
Our Founding Fathers, understanding this, and gave First Amendment protection to the media, sometimes referred to as the Fourth Estate. They wished for this group to be the "watchmen" of the country, serving as a deterrent to all three branches of government, making certain that they adhere to the highest level, ethical and moral principles, consistent with freedom, and our Republican form of government. (America was never to be a Democracy!) Apparently our Founding Fathers never suspected that the Fourth Estate would be taken over by the power arm of the Shadow Government and become subservient to them. But this is what has happened in America.
Today, for all intents and purposes, we have a "totally controlled press" in America, operated and owned by International Zionist interests, who are also at the heart of the Shadow Government. When you see the words Zionist Occupation Government (ZOG), you better sit up and take notice, for that is what we have, whether you or your pastor want to admit it or not. It is a government which is completely anti-Christian, and is dedicated to your destruction.
Today, these international and domestic TRAITORS have absolute control over our Justice Department, to the point where if the defense uses the Constitution as the basis for his case in a Federal Court, he is very apt to have the judge say to him: "If you ever bring up the Constitution in this court attain, I'll hold you in contempt of court!"
He can do that legally, for our courts are no longer Constitutional, as we are under United Nations Maritime Law. That's what the gold fringe on our flag represents. If we have an honest Administration in Washington, and this applies to any Administration no matter what their Party affiliation, they would be compelled by their oath of office to expose to the American people the TREASON they KNOW has been endemic in Washington, D.C. for over seventy years.
Unless and until these disclosures are made, America will never be truly free. Attorney General Reno and President Clinton know this truth, which multiples their guilt by not revealing it! If the majority of our American people ever realize what has been happening in our nation's capitol "heads will roll." When Attorney Paul Wilcher sent his 101-page report to Attorney General Reno, he knew he was "putting his life on the line." He wrote to her: "I have now discharged my duty in specific and voluminous detail...I am now laying my own life and the lives of other key witnesses on the line, to bring this information to you."
A few days later, on May 21, 1993, Attorney Wilcher was found dead, sitting naked on a toilet in his apartment. You guessed it - the official verdict was - Suicide! His death was followed shortly by the SUICIDE (?) of Vincent Foster, another attorney who was a close friend of the Clinton's and who had information which might have embarrassed the Administration. You can receive the entire 101-page Wilcher document (at the time of this writing (July - 1995), "Expose On Waco," plus an overview letter and exhibits, by two day priority mail, for a donation of $20.00 to Center for Action/Washington, 11910 C. Meridian East, #142, Puyallup, WA 98373.
The conduct of our government and its forces which allows them to conduct an illegal and immoral action against American citizens, on their own property, with tear and nerve gas and which ends in the deaths of over 80 men, women and children, in "cold blooded murder," and then fire bombing the premises to cover up all forensic evidence, is reprehensible and cannot be defended by any decent person, for any reason. Therefore, be it known that any government official at any level of government, including the President and the Attorney General, and those operating clandestinely under the Shadow Government, must be brought to immediate justice! To do anything less, is to bring dishonor to the name of our Savior, Jesus Christ, and to the honor of America. This shall include all those who:
1). Gave orders for this holocaust;
2). Acted to carry out these illegal orders;
3). Or who knowing the facts, remained silent in the face of their duty to speak up and do everything in their power to prevent it; and,
4). Who acted in any manner to cover up the TRUTH. This includes the media!
These deserve the harshest penalties allowed under our law. There can be no extenuating circumstances. These penalties should include up to:
1). Removal from office, conviction of multiple federal and state felonies (murder, arson and obstruction of justice, etc.);
2). Conviction under the RICO conspiracy statutes; and
3). Imprisonment in a federal penitentiary without any possibility of parole, and/or, the ultimate punishment of death!
It is absolutely impossible for us to overstate the heinousness and criminal brutality, and the utter gross misconduct of government power, which took place at Waco, Texas on April 19, 1993. There is no excuse for not "throwing the book" at these government criminals and American Christians should be in the forefront of demanding that justice be done. To do less, is to abrogate their responsibility before God as Christians.
Although it appears that Attorney Wilcher attempted to cover up any idea that the President and Attorney General Reno held any responsibility in this "crime against humanity," they were morally responsible, at the very least, since they gave the final orders which made this crime possible.
A Federal Court Judge was quoted as saying: "If the government becomes a law breaker, it breeds contempt for the law. It invites every man to become a law unto himself, it invites anarchy."
The Bible tells us that there was a time on earth, when "every man did that which was right in his own eyes." The anarchy which followed is exposed in Genesis 6:11: "the earth also was corrupt before God and the earth was filled with violence." This caused God to say in verse 6: "And it repented the Lord that He had made man on the earth, and it grieved Him at His heart." So the Almighty destroyed man through a great flood, saving only righteous Noah and his family.
As we look at the wickedness of America in 1994, someone has rightly said: "If God allows America to get by with this filth, He will have to apologize to Sodom and Gomorrah." But He will not allow us to get by with it, for His Law of Harvest is still in effect: "Be not deceived, God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man (or woman) sows, that shall they also reap."� The question we MUST ask ourselves in 1994 is: "How long will God withhold His wrath from America, when His people (Christian Israel, whether they accept it or not), allow by their actions, or lack of actions, this wickedness to continue in the land?" You can be sure, from the testimony of God's Word, that He will hold His people accountable for this wickedness, if we do nothing to stop it.
That Attorney General Reno knew what was right, can be seen in the first speech she made to the Justice Department, she said: "What is the right thing to do?...Sometimes doing the right thing is very politically unpopular. Sometimes it will be painful...But with strength and courage, let us face that question unafraid, as we seek justice for all."
Attorney General Reno KNEW the truth at Waco. That she knows her duty can be seen from her own words. Yet in the days since the Waco holocaust, neither she, the President, or Congress have made any effort to bring the government criminals to justice. Can it be that those in positions of authority are afraid for their own "skins?"
If our government continues to pursue this course of action, then it will be our duty, as Americans, to see that their criminal action is brought to justice! You may be one of those naive Christians who say: "It was a government mistake! It will not happen again!" Are you so dense that you cannot see that they are already preparing for other Waco's? Is your mind so set in "Judeo-Christian religious cement," that it will take the "dynamite" of God to blow it loose to where you can and will see the truth? Will it be necessary for you and your loved one's to be driven to your knees, and have your noses rubbed in the dirt, before you will "listen to God, Obey, Repent, and be saved, both spiritually and physically?"
We already have a Formula for Survival which will work, if we are willing to give it more than mere "lip service." It is found in 2 Chronicles 7:14. Many of you know it by heart: "If my people, which are called by my name (Christian), will humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I Hear from heaven, and will Forgive their sins, and will Heal their land."
But we have seen very little Humbling, or little turning from wicked ways! We have seen many Christians, as they hide in their spiritual foxholes, folding their holy hands in prayer, as they ask Jesus to Rapture them from the mess which was caused by their Christian apathy! Folks it won't work that way, no matter what your pastor says. Even as I have been writing this, a letter arrived in my office from a man who is in my Prison Ministry, in an Illinois penitentiary. He wrote:� "Remember Waco! Well, I'm sitting here in this prison yard watching a SWAT team train alongside the National Guard. They are training in an area just outside the prison perimeter. They carry bodies (prison guards dressed up as terrorists), wearing T-shirts that have Waco Terrorist written on them. I am on the crew that polices this area where they train. They have built houses, which they attack and there are dummies inside wearing the Waco Terrorist T-shirts! Looks tome like they are planning more of the same!"
Apparently this man has more common sense than the majority of those folks who call themselves Christian, who see nothing to get worked about. So they just shout: "Praise the Lord!" and believe everything will be all right. No way folks! This book is a chronology covering events and characters having dramatic consequences in history. In their own words the gradual unfoldment of the New Age New World Order is presented here. It is indeed a chronology of the Conspiracy to Rule the World Through a One World Government Ruled by Satan!
��������������������������������������������������������������������� History Repeating Itself
We show you that the War on Money and for the supreme control of the world continues, as Mystery Babylon grows ever stronger. We naturally ask the question, "Have we gone through this before somewhere and sometime?" Jesus told us, "And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places." 1347 The Christian people of the West, the people of the Bible, have been taught of the Four Horses of the Apocalypse, the White Horse of conquerors, the Red Horse of Civil war, the Black Horse of famine and the Pale Horse of death.
Carroll Quigley, in his book "Tragedy and Hope," shows that the White man has a different concept of time and his relationship to it, than other peoples. The White man's concept of time encompasses the past, present and future. Quigley shows that the Black man of Africa, for example, does not include in his thoughts of civilization the history, nor the future, of his people He thinks more in terms of only the present.
The White man, in his natural setting, is taught to think not only of the present but of the history of his people and their future. There is such a thing as DNA race memory. The Bible is a history book of Western man and the lessons to be learned are for our understanding. "Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come." 1348
Why, then, do we persist in thinking of the Apocalypse as being only in the future? to do so the White man is not using all of his senses that Carroll Quigley defined. Have the tribulations that are upon us today ever happened before? If Paul's teaching found in 1 Corinthians 10:11 is to be meaningful to us, we must ten look back into history. When we study the history of our people, we can see the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse over and over.
The principles taught in the Bible are never ending. They are just as valuable for us today as the day they were written. "Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever." 1349 It follows, than, that if we learn about what happened in history to bring about the Four Horsemen and then the results of those epochs, we should have a better understanding of where we are heading today. Perhaps one of the best examples of the Apocalypse started in the 14th century. It was the Pale Horse of pestilence (death) in that example. In the book "Travels of Ibn Battuta (London: Cambridge, 1962), we find that the Black Plague (Bubonic) reached the West from Asia in the 1300's. Ibn-Batutta reported, "It devastated nations and caused populations to vanish...laid cities waste...obliterated roads, changed the entire inhabited world."
Civil order broke down because no one was left to enforce it. The terror of infection was so great that, "brother was forsaken by brother and oftentimes husband by wife...fathers and mothers abandoned their children, untended, unvisited...The dead were thrown into pits piled up like merchandise in the hold of a ship. Peasants shut themselves into their houses and feasted on all the food and drink they had, convinced they would be dead before harvest."
In Boccacio's "Decameron" he tells of young people at the time of the plague isolating themselves in a country villa, making love and telling each other stories. Certainly for different reasons in today's society but the story in Boccaccio's "Decameron" should remind us of the situation of modern times. So many of our young people are totally disassociated with reality and it is partly because of one or more of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse of today. Today the thought is, "Eat, drink and be merry, for tomorrow we die."
The Pale Horse devastated Europe in the early 1300's and from one-third to one-half of the entire population died before it ended. All classes suffered but the peasants in the rural areas the worst because of the basic living conditions. The result was an extreme shortage of labor. Because of that shortage, the peasants deserted the unpopular landlords and went in search of better conditions and pay. The Peasants' Revolt of 1381 was inspired by a priest named John Ball who preached that all things should be held in common and that all men were equal (Communism). The Black Death didn't bring about any great change for the better in government. There was only the temporary reign of demagogues who were no better than those they replaced. Europe was the same mass of quarreling political units after the Pale Horse as it was before.
However, because of that shortage of labor throughout Europe, there was one major change that took place. It was probably the greatest underlying cause that brought about the Industrial Revolution. Labor organized into crafts and unions. Then the Hanseatic League of merchants was created to make use (and money) from those crafts.
Florence, Italy, had become one of the leading banking cities of Europe. Because of the plague, those banks became destitute. But following the plague, the Florentines rebuilt using the wool industry as their base. Out of that came the super wealthy Medici family. It was from that connection, that Thomas Cromwell came into power with Henry VIII in England. So "what goes around, comes around," deja vu!
The Red Horse of the Apocalypse, war, came about during the 30 years War of Germany from 1618 to 1648. That war destroyed the majority of the people of Germany at the time. This was the time in the Jews' minds when it was stated during World War II: "Germany must be turned into a waste land, as happened there during the 30‑year War." 1350 Because of it, many of the old families of the United States, came to this country from 1630 to 1650 to escape its wrath. That war didn't create any better government either but it made huge sums of money for a few. Throughout history, the already wealthy took advantage of the tribulations with new ideas to make more money. Great epochs fell to be replaced with new eras, some for the better and some for the worse. The lesson to be learned is that the international money barons have always used tragedies to catapult themselves into more money and more power.
So where are we today? An epoch is ending. Carroll Quigley called it the era of Monopoly Capitalism. The entire world is writhing in agony as the old epoch dies. A new system of capitalism is now forming, just as in the past, the money cartels will try to take advantage of it for their own benefit. "For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God. For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope, Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now." 1351
It has been said that the Twentieth Century ended on November 8th, 1994. What is meant by that statement? That election is said to have reversed a century-long trend towards big government. Federalism, the term of an all powerful, centralized government, was reborn at the beginning of this century, mainly here in the United States. The alliance between big government and big corporations in the United States became the undisputed boss of the world. When the United States sneezed, the rest of the world caught pneumonia. When the United States demanded something of another sovereign nation, they reluctantly but obediently obliged.
The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse have been busy throughout this century just as they have in years past. In fact, there have been more people to die (in terms of numbers but not percentages), mostly with the Red Horse of war, in this century than at any other period of time in recorded history. People of all ethnic groups and religious persuasions have been the target of the war-making machines of this century. Whatever the number really was in the so-called holocaust, the vast majority of those who succumbed were Christians. It has been conservatively estimated that well over 100 million Christians have been exterminated by those who create war since, but not including, World War II alone!
This century has experienced a significant increase in the number of earthquakes. From the tenth through the eighteenth centuries great quakes struck from one to three times each century. Great earthquakes are classified as being magnitude 8 or greater on the Richter scale. Great earthquakes are now occurring on an average of one or more each year. That is a significant increase by anyone's estimation. Records show a rise in the number of devastating storms and floods which have destroyed innumerable numbers of people along with their property all over the world. Famines have taken huge numbers of people, particularity in the third world nations. Only in the Western, and more industrialized nations, has food production exceeded the demands. Just as happened following the days of the Black Plague and the Thirty Years War, the "peasants have become restless, as the saying goes! Different peoples in nations all over the world are once again clamoring for their right to exist and survive. Additionally, they want their survival to be within their own ethnic group."
Because of the world-wide influence of the Big Government-Big Corporation (Mystery Babylon) alliances of the United States, the dreams of ethnic separation remained in jeopardy. As recently as the affairs in Somalia and Iraq, the aver citizen in the United States has been willing for our country to be the policeman of the world. it is going to be a very hard pill indeed for Big Government to swallow but the vote in November, 1994 forced a change in their thinking.
The Government of the United States, and those who from behind the scenes control it, are now unsure of their actions. From interviews with American citizens and results of opinion polls, the American people are no longer so flamboyantly eager to meddle in other people's affairs. This is not going unnoticed by those who make and break nations with their money. Just as their forefathers did before them such as the period following the Black Plague of Europe, advantage is being taken by the money cartels of the current unrest. Indeed, they are once again using the dialectical materialism (controlled Hegellian dialectics) to take advantage of the ethnic unrest of the world's population. The situation in the old Yugoslavia is a case in point. That so-called war is as phoney as Clinton's three dollar bill! But all this additional wealth will not benefit Mystery Babylon in the end, for: "And he (Almighty God) shall judge among the nations, and shall rebuke many people...The lofty looks of man shall be humbled, and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day. For the day of the Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up; and he shall be brought low...the idols he shall utterly abolish. And they (the rich and powerful) shall go into the holes of the rocks, and into the caves of the earth, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of his majesty, when he ariseth to shake terribly the earth. In that day a man shall cast him idols of silver, and his idols of gold, which they made each one for himself to worship, to the moles and to the bats; To go into the clefts of the rocks, and into the tops of the ragged rocks, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of his majesty, when he ariseth to shake terribly the earth." 1352
What is another reason the rich and powerful will cast their gold and silver to the moles and bats? It is because they: "Go to now, Ye rich men, weep and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are motheaten. Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. Behold, the hire of the labourers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth: and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton; ye have nourished your hearts, as in a day of slaughter. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you." 1353
United Nations forces are placed in jeopardy in Bosnia among hostile forces in an ethnic conflict as "observers." The U.N. is told repeatedly to stay out of their private affairs. The U.N. continues and increases their presence with increasing threats. The Serbs take U.N. troops as hostages and consider them prisoners of war. The United States sends aircraft into the area and one is shot down. Congress, realizing the will of the American people following the November, 1994 elections so far (at the time of this writing) is refusing to allow the President to send troops into the area. The stage drama of this situation has not yet finished but if history is a teacher, attempts will be made to foment another significant war, perhaps even larger than either World War I or World War II. There is a reason for this. As was discussed earlier, money in huge quantities is to be made whenever the Four Horsemen ride!
"Wars are the Jews harvest, For with them we wipe out the Christians and get control of their gold. We have already killed 100‑million of them, and the end is not yet." 1354
Epochs do not end and new ones start overnight; it takes years usually for this phenomenon to be realized. It would appear that the end of World War II was the start of the downfall of the epoch now ending. The money cartels were well aware of it even at that time because, as we now know, they have had so much to do with making it happen. Sometimes it is so difficult for us to understand but God is in command of whatever happens. His purpose is to teach us the simple axiom that we cannot have a peaceful, tranquil, happy, fruitful life as a people unless we do it His way, and only His way.
"Then Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren: and the spirit of the Lord came upon David from that day forward. So Samuel rose up, and went to Ramah. But the spirit of the Lord departed from Saul, and an evil spirit from the Lord troubled him." 1355 ; "Shall a trumpet be blown in the city, and the people not be afraid? shall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it?"
As soon as we, as a Christian Nation, decide that we will do it God's way and then firmly tell our government to stop doing what they are doing, it will stop. In a small way that is what happened on November 8, 1994 because there are still enough Christians in America who have a Christian ethic. "Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you." 1356
Now if only the majority of our Christian brethren will understand that the "devil" there means any adversary and that they most often wear three piece pin-striped suits, we can get on with bringing America back to a Christian Republic! We will be well on our way to doing God's will and destroying Mystery Babylon.
The book "Tragedy and Hope" by Carroll Quigley was either purposefully or inadvertently published to inform us what was about to happen to us. Inasmuch as we are a firm believer in the Hegellian Dialectics and its misuse in Marx's Dialectical Materialism, it is almost certain that Quigley wrote the book to be used to accomplish the desires of the money cartels. Clinton, for example, was a devout student of Quigley at Georgetown University. A particular passage from that instruction book says this: "The economic disasters of two wars, a world depression, and the post-war fluctuations showed clearly by 1960 that a new economic organization of society was both needed and available. The lasses-faire competitive system had destroyed itself, and almost destroyed civilization as well, by its inability to distribute the goods it could produce. The system of monopoly capitalism had helped in this disaster, and clearly showed that its efforts, in Fascist countries, to protect its profits and privileges by authoritarian government and ultimately by war were unsuccessful because it could not combine conservatism in economic and social life with the necessary innovation and freedom in military and intellectual life to win the wars it could start. Moreover, Communism, on the winning side of the war, nonetheless showed that it, like any authoritarian system, failed to produce innovations, flexibility, and freedom; it could make extensive industrial advances only by copying freer peoples, and could not raise its standards of living substantially because it could not combine lack of freedom and force in political life and in the utilization of economic resources with the increased production of food and spiritual or intellectual freedom which were the chief desires of its own peoples.
This almost simultaneous failure of laissez faire, of economic Fascism, and of Communism to satisfy the growing popular demand both for rising standards of living and for spiritual liberty has forced the mid-twentieth century to seek some new economic organization. This demand has been intensified by the arrival on the scene of new peoples, new nations, and new tribes who by their demands for these same goods have shown their growing awareness of the problems, and their determination to do something about them. As this new group of underdeveloped peoples look about, they have been struck by the conflicting claims of the two great superpowers, the United States and the Soviet Union. The former offered the goods the new peoples wanted (rising standards of living and freedom), while the latter seemed to offer methods of getting these goods (by state accumulation of capital, government direction of the utilization of economic resources, and centralized methods of over-all social planning) which might tend to smother these goals. The net result of all this has been a convergence of all three systems toward a common, if remote, system of the future."
There are several important points that Quigley made here that tells us what they are planning. He says that the "laissez-faire competitive system destroyed itself, and almost destroyed civilization as well, by its inability to distribute the goods it could produce." It is important to note that it was not laissez-faire that caused the trouble. It was the control of governments through embargoes, etc., that caused the problems of distribution. It is because of more government, not less government.
He wrote that monopoly capitalism helped in this disaster and, in Fascist countries, authoritarian government and war were unsuccessful because they could not combine conservatism in economic and social life with the necessary innovation and freedom in military and intellectual life to win the wars it could start. Knowledgeable observes of World War II will, without question, admit that Germany didn't have any trouble producing adequate weaponry.
He states that Communism was on the winning side of the war; then he says that Communism failed to satisfy the growing popular demand both for rising standards of living and for spiritual liberty. This has forced the mid-twentieth century to seek some new economic organization.
His statement in this regard at first appears to be an oxymoron. In reality he is right in that Communism is now the accepted way of life including here in the United States. It was bought and paid for by the unlimited sums of money we will be discussing shortly. A short 30 years ago those of us who were staunch anti-Communists were considered to be the true Americans and the Communists among us were the enemy.
Today it is the reverse; those who are the true Americans of 30 years ago and now criticize the government for acting as Communists are considered the enemy (racist, anti-Semitic, neo-Nazi, extremist, separatist, etc.). Another point must be made in this regard, Isn't it strange that the world is being forced into some new uncharted waters of economics by the money barons based on their claims that the system of laissez-faire has failed. They claim that laissez-faire has failed to satisfy demands for a rising standard of living and for spiritual liberty.
We have already seen that this new economic system that we have been forced into has resulted in our standard of living going down rapidly as well as our spiritual liberty. Our Constitutional freedoms are being destroyed in the process. We don't have a decreased authoritarian government because of this new system. We have a government now that many throughout the world have termed "Fascist." Anyone who is an old-fashioned basic Christian is now classified as a terrorist. So much for the accuracy of Carroll Quigley's statements. However, it is most important that he is telling us that the money cartels are creating a change in the economic system so that even more profits can be realized by their families. "Such a deal, I'm telling you. I guarantee it."
It, perhaps, is in order to quickly review the systems of finance and capitalism prevalent in the 1800's; it was a system of family ownership and capital which started a business that grew because of inventiveness, hard work, productivity and persistence. Such enterprises may have been personally and privately owned or they may have been incorporated as a private, family corporation. Oftentimes, because outside capital was needed, they became public corporations and sold stock in public stock are obvious but the system by and large was sustained. It is true, many of those who were in finance capitalism first obtained their operating capital through ill-gotten methods such as the Chinese Opium trade. That notwithstanding, there were many, if not most, who gathered their wealth honestly. Henry Ford, Thomas Edison, and others like them, are examples.
At the latter part of the last century, Monopoly Capitalism started its takeover; the perils of public stock became obvious. This was the system where competition was driven out by one family in the industry and great monopolies were formed. John D. Rockefeller and the oil empire he created is an example. Old John ruthlessly drove out all of his competitors through various means and most of them were dishonest, if not Constitutionally unlawful. There were literally thousands of assassinations throughout the oil industry during this period of time.
Then, things happened that caused the monopolies to fail. It wasn't because of anti-monopoly laws in themselves that did it. Those laws were part of the tools used to cause the change to the new system of Pluralist Economy. This is the system where outside money is used to purchase huge quantities of corporate stock in hostile takeovers of one corporation by another. Loopholes in the system were used to accomplish this. Leverage buyouts, derivative stock manipulations and buying on margins were systems used. But it took huge quantities of money to accomplish this. Where did these huge quantities of money come from?
At the outset this may sound simplistic but bear with us! It all started with the Rothschilds and that statement in itself is simplistic. Mayer Amschel Rothschild I (his real name was Amschel Mayer Bauer) was born in Germany in 1743 and died in 1812. Rothschild was an Ashkenazi an Eastern Jew from Khazaria. He married Gutter Schnaper in 1770 and they had a large family of five sons and five daughters. He was educated as a Rabbi but became the money lending agent for William IX, Landgrave of Hesse-Cassel.
He had five sons; all of them were specially-trained to become Captains of High Finance, Nathan, one of the sons showed exceptional ability and, at the age of twenty-one went to England with the definite purpose of securing control of the Bank of England. The purpose was to use this control to work in conjunction with his father and other brothers to set up, and consolidate, an International Banking Monopoly in Europe. The combined wealth of the International Banking Pool could then be used to further the secret ambitions his father had made known to all his sons.
In studying the World Revolutionary Movement it is important to remember that The Red Flag was the symbol of the French Revolution and every revolution since that time. More significant still is the fact that when Lenin, financed by the International Bankers, overthrew the Russian Government and established the first Totalitarian Dictatorship in 1917, the design of the flag was a Red Flag, with a Hammer and Sickle, with the Star of the Jews imposed. In 1773, when Mayer Rothschild was thirty years of age, he invited twelve other wealthy and influential men to meet him in Frankfort. His purpose was to convince them that if they agreed to pool their resources they could then finance and control the World Revolutionary Movement and use it as the Manual of Action to win ultimate control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world.
Rothschild revealed how the English Revolution had been organized. He pointed out the mistakes and errors that had been made. The revolutionary period had been too long. The elimination of reactionaries had not been accomplished speedily, had not been put into effective operation. Even after all these mistakes had been made the initial purpose of the revolution had been achieved. The bankers who instigated the revolution had established control of the national economy and consolidated the national debt. By means of intrigue carried out on an international scale they had increased the national debt steadily and by loaning the money to fight the wars and rebellions they had fomented since 1694.
Basing his arguments on logic and sound reasoning, Mayer Rothschild pointed out that the financial results obtained as the result of the English Revolution would be as nothing when compared to the financial rewards to be obtained by a French Revolution provided those present agreed to unity of purpose, and put into effect his carefully thought out and revised revolutionary plan. The project would be backed by all the power that could be purchased with their pooled resources. This agreement reached, Mayer Rothschild unfolded his revolutionary plan. By clever manipulation of their combined wealth it would be possible to create such adverse economic conditions that the masses would be reduced to a state bordering on starvation by unemployment.
By use of cleverly conceived propaganda it would be easy to place the blame for the adverse economic conditions on the King, his Court, the Nobles, the Church, Industrialists, and the employers of labor. Their paid propagandists would arouse feelings of hatred and revenge against the ruling classes by exposing all real and alleged cases of extravagance, licentious conduct, injustice, oppression, and persecution. They would also invent infamies to bring into disrepute others who might, if left alone, interfere with their over-all plans.1357 After the general introduction to build up an enthusiastic reception for the plot he was about to unfold, Rothschild turned to a manuscript and proceeded to read a carefully prepared plan of action. The following is a condensed version of the plot by which the conspirators hope to obtain ultimate undisputed control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world. Compare these with the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion and you can see the similarities; proving that they were concocted by the same group of people.
1). The speaker started to unfold the plot by saying that because the majority of men were inclined to evil rather than to good the best results in governing them could be obtained by using violence and terrorism and not by academic discussions. The speaker reasoned that in the beginning human society had been subject to brutal and blind force which was afterwards changed to Law. He argued that Law was Force only in disguise. He reasoned it was logical to conclude that "by the laws of nature right lies in force."
2). He next asserted that political freedom is an idea and not a fact. He stated that in order to usurp political power all that was necessary was to preach 'Liberalism' so that the electorate, for the sake of an idea, would yield some of their power and prerogatives which the plotters could then gather together into their own hands.
3). The speaker asserted that the Power of Gold had usurped the power of liberal rulers even then, 1773. He reminded his audience that there had been a time when Faith had ruled but stated that once Freedom had been substituted for Faith the people did not know how to use it in moderation. He argued that because of this fact it was logical to assume that they could use the idea of Freedom to bring about 'Class Wars.' He pointed out that it was immaterial to the success of His plan whether the established government were destroyed by internal or external foes because the victor had of necessity to seek the aid of 'Capital' which 'Is entirely in our hands.' 1358
4). He argued that the use of any and all means to reach their final goal was justified on the grounds that the ruler who governed by a moral code was not a skilled politician because he left himself vulnerable and in an unstable position on his throne. He said 'those who wish to rule must have recourse to cunning and to make-believe because great national qualities, like frankness and honesty, are vices in politics.'
5). He asserted 'Our right lies in force. The word Right is an abstract thought and proves nothing. I find a new Right...to attack by the Right of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of order and regulation, to reconstruct all existing institutions, and to become the sovereign Lord of all those who left to us the Rights to their powers by lying them down voluntarily in their 'Liberalism.'
6). He then admonished his listeners with these words 'The power of our resources must remain invisible until the very moment when it has gained such strength that no cunning or force can undermine it.' He warned them that any deviation from the Line of the strategical plan he was making known to them would risk bringing to naught 'The Labors of Centuries.'
7). He next advocated the use of 'Mob Psychology' to obtain control of the masses. He reasoned that the might of the Mob is blind, senseless, and unreasoning and ever at the mercy of suggestion from any side. He stated 'Only a despotic ruler can rule the Mob efficiently because without absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilization which was carried out Not by the masses, but by their guide, who-so-ever that person might be.' He warned 'The moment the Mob seizes Freedom in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy.'
8). He next advocated that the use of alcoholic liquors, drugs, moral corruption, and all forms of vice, be used systematically by their 'Agenturs' 1359 to corrupt the morals of the youth of the nations. He recommended that the special 'agenturs' should be trained as tutors, lackeys, governesses, clerks and by our women in the places of dissipation frequented by the Goyim.1360 He added, 'In the number of these last I count also the so-called society ladies who become voluntary followers of the others in corruption and luxury. We must not stop at bribery, deceit, and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of our end.'
9). Turning to politics he claimed they had the Right to seize property by any means, and without hesitation, if by doing so they secured submission, and sovereignty. He pronounced 'Our State marching along the path of peaceful conquest has the Right to replace the horrors of wars by less noticeable and more satisfactory sentences of death necessary to maintain the 'terror' which tends to produce blind submission.'
10). Dealing with the use of slogans he said 'In ancient times we were the first to put the words 'Liberty,' 'Equality' and 'Fraternity' into the mouths of the masses...words repeated to this day by stupid poll-parrots; words which the would be wise men of the Goyim could make nothing of in their abstractness, and did not note the contradiction of their meaning and inter relation.' He claimed the words brought under their directions and control 'legions' 'Who bore our banners with enthusiasm.' He reasoned that there is no place in nature for 'Equality,' 'Liberty,' or 'Fraternity.' He said 'On the ruins of the natural and genealogical aristocracy of the Goyim we have set up the aristocracy of Money. The qualification for this aristocracy is Wealth which is dependent upon us.'
11). He next expounded his theories regarding war. In 1773 he set down a principle which the governments of Britain and the United States publicly announced as their joint policy in 1939. He said it should be the policy of those present to foment wars but to direct the peace conferences so that neither of the combatants obtained territorial gains. He said the wars should be directed so that the nations engaged on both sides would be placed further in their debt, and in the power of 'Our' Agenturs.
12). He next dealt with administration. He told those present that they must use their wealth to have candidates chosen for public office who would be 'servile and obedient to our commands, so they may readily be used as Pawns in our game by the learned and ingenious men we will appoint to operate behind the scenes of government as official advisers.' He added 'the men we appoint as 'Advisers' will have been bred, reared, and trained from childhood in accordance with our ideas to rule the affairs of the whole world.'
13). He dealt with propaganda, and explained how their combined wealth could control all outlets of public information while they remained in the shade and clear of blame regardless of what the repercussions might be due to the publication of libels, slanders, or untruths. The speaker said: 'Thanks to the Press we have got gold in our hands notwithstanding the fact that we had to gather it out of the oceans of blood and tears...But it has paid us even though we have sacrificed many of our own people. Each victim on our side is worth a thousand Goyim.'
14). He next explained the necessity of having their 'Agentur' always come out into the open, and appear on the scene, when conditions had reached their lowest ebb, and the masses had been subjugated by means of want and terror. He pointed out that when it was time to restore order they should do it in such a way that the victims would believe they had been the prey of criminals and irresponsible. He said, 'By executing the criminals and lunatics after they have carried out our preconceived 'reign of terror,' we can make ourselves appear as the saviors of the oppressed, and the champions of the workers.' The speaker then added 'We are interested in just the opposite...in the diminution, the killing out of the Goyim.'
15). He next explained how industrial depressions and financial panics could be brought about and used to serve their purpose saying 'Enforced unemployment and hunger, imposed on the masses because of the power we have to create shortages of food, will create the right of Capital to rule more surely than it was given to the real aristocracy, and by the legal authority of Kings.' He claimed that by having their agentur control the 'Mob,' the 'Mob' could then be used to wipe out all who dared to stand in their way.
16). The infiltration into continental Freemasonry was next discussed extensively. The speaker stated that their purpose would be to take advantage of the facilities and secrecy Freemasonry had to offer. He pointed out that they could organize their own Grand Orient Lodges within blue Freemasonry in order to carry on their subversive activities and hide the true nature of their work under the cloak of philanthropy. He stated that all members initiated into their Grand Orient Lodges should be used for proselytizing purposes and for spreading their atheistic-materialistic ideology among the Goyim. He ended this phrase of the discussion with the words, 'When the hour strikes for our sovereign Lord of all the World to be crowned these same hands will sweep away everything that might stand in his way.'
17). He next expounded the value of systematic deceptions, pointing out that their agentur should be trained in the sue of high sounding phrases, and the use of popular slogans. They should make the masses the most lavish of promises. He observed 'The opposite of what has been promised can always be done afterwards...that is of no consequence.' He reasoned that by using such words as Freedom and Liberty, the Goyim could be stirred up to such a pitch of patriotic fervor that they could be made to fight even against the Laws of God, and Nature. He added 'And for this reason after we obtain control the very Name of God will be erased form the 'Lexicon of life.' 1361
18). He then detailed the plans for revolutionary war; the art of street fighting; and outlined the pattern for the 'Reign of Terror' which he insisted must accompany every revolutionary effort 'Because it is the most economical way to bring the population to speedy subjection.'
19). Diplomacy was next discussed. After all wars secret diplomacy must be insisted upon 'in order that our agentur, masquerading as 'political,' 'Financial,' and 'Economic' advisers, can carry out our mandates without fear of exposing who are 'The Secret Power' behind national and international affairs.' The speaker then told those present that by secret diplomacy they must obtain such control 'that the nations cannot come to even an inconsiderable private agreement without our secret agents having a hand in it.'
20). Ultimate World Government the goal. To reach this goal the speaker told them 'It will be necessary to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs of such colossal riches, that even the largest fortunes of the Goyim will depend on us to such an extent that they will go to the bottom together with the credit of their governments on the day after the great political smash.' The speaker then added 'You gentlemen here present who are economists just strike on estimate the significance of this combination.'
�� 21). Economic war. Plans to rob the Goyim of their landed properties and industries were then discussed. A combination of high taxes and unfair competition was advocated to bring about the economic ruin of the Goyim as far as their national financial interests and investments were concerned. In the international field he felt they could be achieved by the careful control of raw materials, organized agitation among the workers for shorter hors and higher pay, and by subsidizing competitors. The speaker warned his co-conspirators that they must arrange matters, and contort conditions, so that 'the increased wages obtained by the workers will not benefit them in any way.'
22). Armaments. It was suggested that the building up of armaments for the purpose of making the goyim destroy each other should be launched on such a colossal scale that in the final analysis 'there will only be the masses of the proletariat left in the world, with a few millionaires devoted to our cause...and police, and soldiers sufficient to protect our interests.'
23). The New Order. The members of the One World Government would be appointed by the Dictator. He would pick men from among the scientists, the economists, the financiers, the industrialists, and from the millionaires because 'in substance everything will be settled by the question of figures.'
24). Importance of youth. The importance of capturing the interest of youth was emphasized with the admonition that 'Our agenturs should infiltrate into all classes, and levels of society and government, for the purpose of fooling, bemusing, and corrupting the younger members of society by teaching them theories and principles we know to be false.'
25). National and International Laws should not be changed but should be used as they are, to destroy the civilization of the Goyim 'merely by twisting them into a contradiction of the interpretation which first masks the law and afterwards hides it altogether. Our ultimate aim is to substitute Arbitration for Law.' The speaker then told his listeners "You may think the Goyim will rise upon us with arms, but in the West we have against this possibility an organization of such appalling terror that the very stoutest hearts quail...the 'Underground'...the Metroplitans...The subterranean corridors...these will be established in the capitals and cities of all countries before that danger threatens."� The use of the word "WEST" has great significance. It makes it plain that Rothschild was addressing men who had joined the World Revolutionary Movement which was started in the Pale of Settlement in the "EAST." It must be remembered that before Amschel Moses Bauer (Rothschild) settled down in Frankfort, Germany, he had followed his trade as a gold and silversmith, traveling extensively in the "East" of Europe, where he had undoubtedly met the men his son Amschel Mayer addressed AFTER he developed from a money-lender into a banker and established "The House of Rothschild" in the Judenstrasse where the above meeting is said to have taken place in 1773.
* Regarding Mayer Amschel and his relations with William IX, the "Jewish Encyclopedia" states: "He became an agent of William IX, Landgrave of Hesse-Cassel, who on his father's death in 1785 had inherited the largest private fortune in Europe (estimated at $40,000,000 - which would equate out to about $200,000,000,000 today) derived mainly from the hire of troops to the British government for the putting down of the revolution in the United States...After the battle of June 1806 the Landgrave fled to Denmark, leaving $3,000,000 with Mayer Rothschild for safe keeping.
According to legend this money was hidden away in wine casks and escaping the search of Napoleon's soldiers when they entered Frankfort, was restored intact in the same casks in 1814 when the elector returned to the electorate. The facts are somewhat less romantic and more business like."
Those are simply nice terms for saying Rothschild absconded with the money. Amshel gave the money to his son Nathan and directed him to take it to London and, again from the "Jewish Encyclopedia," this is what happened: "Nathan Rothschild invested it in 800,000,000 pounds of gold from the East India company, knowing that it would be needed for Wellington's peninsula campaign. He made no less than four profits: (1) on the sale of Wellington's paper (which he bought at 50 cents on the dollar and collected at par); (2) on the sale of gold to Wellington; (3) on its re-purchase; and (4) on forwarding it to Portugal. This was the beginning of the great fortune."
Nathan was said to be very shrewd, unscrupulous and uncouth. Because of those "attributes" he parlayed the original $3,000,000 to $7,500,000,000 by the time of his death. This was just from the English branch of the family. Amshel Rothschild initiated a very strict code of conduct and purpose within his family. That code was developed around four points: (1) The eldest son of the eldest son was to be the head and ruler of the fortune; (2) The inter-marriage of cousins was demanded. This was accomplished to keep the fortune within the dynasty. According to the "Jewish Encyclopedia," out of 48 marriages, 29 had been between cousins. The other marriages were to influential and wealthy Jews to further garnish the fortunes into a consolidated total wealth; (3) The unity of the family fortune and its concealment was accomplished; and (4) A perpetual family partnership was assured. Obviously, if the Christian family had more unity and less self-righteousness, we as a people would make their dynasty look like school children.
Lionel, Nathan's eldest son, succeeded him as head of Nathan's firm. Lionel loaned money to the British government which included $40 million for the Irish famine, $80 million for the Crimean War, $40 million to Egypt. He provided funds for the purchase of Suez Canal shares, the payment of the French indemnity to Germany and he directed the finances of the Austrian Empire. These "magnanimous" gestures earned him a seat in the British Parliament. That didn't come easy, though. He was elected the first time but he would not take the oath with a Bible with the New Testament in it! He was elected the second time with the same results. After his third election, they changed the rules and allowed him to take his oath without the New Testament included!
The English branch of the dynasty extends to the United States. Here in America, as of the time of World War II, the Rothschild dynasty owned the New York banks (with the possible exception of two) and included the control of the New York Federal Reserve Bank. They owned the insurance companies, the railroads, 70% of the steel industry, 80% of the press, news, advertising agencies, and 80% of the movie industry.
At the time of World War II, it can be conservatively estimated that they owned one-half of the total wealth of the United States. Obviously, that wealth will not be much greater. It is estimated that the Rothschild dynasty owns over fifty percent of the wealth of the world. That seems preposterous until one realizes the complexity of their organization with the multitude of front organizations that act in their behalf. They still own and control those organizations and thus realize the profits generated by them.
That control of the American economy was gradual and thus the American people never realized, and still do not, what was happening, particularity since the news media was owned by these people. The book "Our Crowd" by Stephen Birmingham, Harper and Roe, New York, reveals this early relationship between the Sephardic Jews from Western Europe and the Ashkenazi Jews form Eastern Europe. "The German Jews (Ashkenazi from Khazaria), by the 1870's, were called 'Forty-Eighters,'" after the pivotal year of their migration from Germany. A careful distinction was drown between Jews of the "Nathan type," and those of the "Seligman type," between the "better class of Jews," and "vulgar Jews," between "Sephardic" and "German (Ashkenazi)," and, finally between "refined Hebrew ladies and gentlemen" and "Jews." The more the Germans insisted that they were "Hebrews," not "Jews," the more the Sephardim tried to disassociate themselves from the accented newcomers by stressing their ancient Spanish heritage...it began to be clear that, no matter how much they might wish to be, immigrant Germans (Ashkenazi Jews) were not really quite "American."
Then an Ashkenazi man named August Belmont arrived among the Sephardics. Birmingham writes this about him, "The first thing New York society noticed about August Belmont was that he had lots of money. It was Rothschild money, to be sure, but he used it lavishly. As a financier with the funds of the world's largest private bank at his fingertips, he was immediately important not only to American companies but to the United States Government, which was always running out of cash and whose credit needed constant infusions from bankers. August Belmont became a figure, both as a host and as a guest, at New York parties. He spoke some Italian, a little Spanish, a little French, and all three languages with an atrocious accent, but nobody in New York knew the difference. It was exciting to hear him drop phrases in foreign tongues, and he was admired for his hand kissing 'Continental manner.'"
This was the start of the Ashkenazi invasion of the American economy and the change in the United States, and the world's economic system. In very short order other names were added to the list; the Warburgs, the Schiffs, etc.
According to Judith Ehrlich, the author of the book "The New Crowd" (ISBN 0060973528), the Ashkenazi Jews (mainly the Rothschilds) now own most of the Wall Street firms. Through this ownership the change in shifting to the Pluralist Economy as reported by Carroll Quigley is secured. We should not be confused between the book "Our Crowd" by Birmingham which portrays the wealth and power of the Sephardic crowd and the book "The New Crowd" by Judith Ehrlich. The title "The New Crowd" in itself tells us that there was a monumental change in the monied families in the United States. The European branches of the Rothschild dynasty fared just as well. One of the Rothschild clan married into the Sassoon family. Through this connection they own and control the banks of India and China. As previously stated the Sassoons were heavily involved in the Chinese Opium trade. Obviously that trade is continuing today with the United States and Europe being the target for their sales.
Cecil Rhodes (Rhodes Scholarship benefactor) as an agent for the English branch of the Rothschilds. In that capacity Rhodes, along with the Oppenheimers, were able to defraud the Boers out of the rights to the diamonds under their land in South Africa. There have been billions upon billions of dollars realized out of the sales of those diamonds by the Rothschild dynasty.
We hear so much about the English branch of the Rothschild family being so beneficial to the British Empire since they were and are ostensibly a part of their economic community. If that be the case, why is it then that England is practically destitute today with their Empire destroyed? The British Empire was destroyed because the Rothschilds absconded with the money! The Rothschild clan are citizens of no country. Their allegiance is, and always has been, to political Zionism.
To this day England, and the United States Eastern Establishment, are living under the delusion that the English branch of the Rothschild dynasty operates their financial affairs to the best interests of both countries. Nothing could be further from the truth. The stock markets, banks, insurance companies and the industrial infrastructure of both countries all work for the worldwide Rothschild Zionist Empire (Mystery Babylon). That is a hard pill to swallow but neither of our countries control their own destinies.
Reviewing the lineage with respect to the financial operations (the nobility or kingship line is somewhat different), Amshel was succeeded upon his death by Nathan. Nathan married the sister-in-law of Moses Montefiore, a Sephardic Jew who at the time ruled the financial affairs of the British Empire, which really meant the entire world at that time. By that marriage the Sephardic and the Ashkenazi branches were united.
We have previously discussed the dialectics being used in the contest between the Sephardic and the Ashkenazi Jews. It would appear that dialectical materialism is being used to create a synthesis to the liking of both sides of the house. It would then likewise indicate that the ongoing fight between the Grand Orient and English Freemasonry is dialectical materialism in action.
Back to the Rothschild clan. Nathan was succeeded by Lionel, the eldest son, who was the managing partner of the English branch at the time. Lionel was elected to the Parliament after some skullduggery over the oath of office and the Bible as previously mentioned. Lionel was succeeded by Lionel's eldest son, also named Nathan Mayer. This Nathan became Lord Rothschild I over the objection of Queen Victoria. She already realized the ill consequences that were looming on the horizon.
Nathan Mayer Rothschild (Lord Rothschild I) was succeeded by Lionel Walter Rothschild who became Lord Rothschild II. It was this man, Lionel Walter who was a very intimate friend of Theodore Hertzl, the founder of political Zionism and the dream for a Jewish homeland which was to be built with the plans of world domination, financial and political. It was reasoned by the Rothschilds that the financial aspects of world domination control the political affairs. The Golden Rule to them, is, "He who has the gold makes the rules!"
Amshel Myer Rothschild, the originator of the dynasty, started his fortune using the money he absconded from the estate of William IX, Landgrave of Hesse-Cassel. It is poignant that the money originally came from King George III to pay for the Hessian troops acting as mercenaries fighting the Americans in our Revolutionary War. Was it more than coincidence that Amshel Rothschild also ordered Adam Wieshaupt to prepare the Illuminati documents undoubtedly using some of that money? Both England and the United States are now paying for that terrible mistake that King George made. In the book, "The Rothschilds," J. Reeves wrote: "To the Rothschilds nothing could have occurred more propitiously than the outbreak of the American revolt and that of the French Revolution, as the two enabled them to lay the foundation of the immense wealth they have since acquired."
As we have previously stated, Adam Wieshaupt was born in 1748. Wieshaupt was Jewish according to the Frenchman Pouget de Saint-Andre. He became a professor and a Jesuit and in that capacity, he taught religious law at the University of Inglostadt in Southern Germany. He founded the Illuminati on May 1, 1776 with only five members. There were only about 60 members by 1780. It was what they taught and their influence that is important. They taught revolutionary ideas to Masonic lodges and in 1777 he joined the Masons. By 1779, he was in control of the Grand Orient lodge named "Theodore of Good Counsel." This attests to his prowess as a teacher.
In 1782 Amschel Rothschild ordered Weishaupt to his Frankfort address and hired him to organize the Grand Orient to do Rothschilds bidding in the World Revolutionary Movement. He did his work very well because he was able to cover Germany with enclaves of revolutionaries and he was able to send thousands of assassin into Paris. Just as in Russia in 1917, these assassins were mainly Jews, undoubtedly supplied by Rothschild. Money was no object because the entire conduct of the French Revolution was funded by the Rothschild clan. Amshel simply ordered his brother Jewish bankers to submit money for the cause.
According to the book "The Illuminoids" by Neal Wilgus, Sun Publishing Co. Albuquerque, the subject of the Illuminati was discussed at all levels of society here in America. After the Bavarian suppression of the Illuminati caused by the arrest of an Illuminati courier traveling from Frankfort to Paris with detailed instructions for the French Revolution, there was considerable debate on their influence here in this country. A preacher named Jedediah Morse, the father of Samuel F.B. Morse the inventor of the Morse Telegraph, gave a sermon on the evils of the Illuminatis. Jedediah charged that the Illuminati had infiltrated into the Masonic lodges here in this country.
President John Adams replied to the charges by implying that the Masons were capable of corruption and that they must possess the power of compelling all members to keep a secret. Thomas Jefferson replied by praising quotations from Weishaupt. George Washington replied that he, "did not believe that the lodges of Freemasons in this country had, as societies, endeavored to propagate the diabolical tenets of the Illuminati or the Jacobisn." Of the three president, only John Adams understood the potential problems. John Adams was the only one of the three who was not a Mason.
Neal Wilgus reports that Michael P. Merlie of the University of Wisconsin conducted a genealogical study on the past president of the United States. He shows that, up through Jimmy Carter, out of the 37 preceding presidents, 21 were close relatives. Merlie reports that does not include the relationships through marriages.
Those relationships would include the marriage, for example, of Nixon's daughter to the Cox and Livingston clans of Presidents James Monroe, Zachary Taylor and Taylor's third cousin, James Madison. That would also include Jefferson Davis of the confederacy since he was the son-in-law of Zachary Taylor.
According to Merile, Thomas Jefferson and William Henry Harrison were near cousins and both of them were related to Andrew Jackson and John Tyler, all of whom descended from William Armistead. From the same family came Calvin Coolidge, Harry Truman, and Lyndon Johnson.
According to the "Masonic Temple Topics" of June, 1976, the following presidents were Masons: Washington, Jefferson, Madisonm, Monroe, Jackson, Polk, Buchanan, A. Johnson, Garfield, McKinley, T. Roosevelt, Taft, Hardin, F. Roosevelt, Truman and Ford. Why is this knowledge important? It reflects the mental conditioning and thoughts of a significant number of our presidents with respect to the Freemasonry movement, both the English and the Grand Orient.� It shows the relationship between the Rothschild dynasty and Freemasonry and particularity the Illuminati. George Washington's quote doesn't appear to be too critical of the relationship. We will probably never know if he, along with the rest of them, were knowledgeable of the Rothschild connection and the conspiratorial relationship to World Zionism.
"Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them." 1362
From "Iron Curtain Over America," by Col. John Beaty we read: "In a small but extremely valuable book, 'The American As He is,' President Nicholas Murray Butler of Columbia University in 1908 called attention to the fact that Christianity in some one of its many forms is a dominant part of the American nature. Butler, then at the zenith of his intellectual power, expressed fear that our capacity to subdue and assimilate the alien elements brought by immigration may soon be exhausted. He concluded accordingly that the dangers which confront America will come, if at all, from within."
Was our Christian country being preserved to the best ability of our presidents? Again from "Iron Curtain Over America": "...after 1880 and particularly in the first two decades of the Twentieth Century, immigration to the United States from Eastern Europe increased rapidly. The Eastern European immigrant Jews brought with them the worn our concept of a Jewish people. Soon these newcomers of nationalist persuasion actually exerted influence over the old and once anti-nationalist organization of American Reform Judaism. In the winter of 1941-'42 the Central Conference of American Rabbis had endorsed the campaign to organize a Jewish Army. The event indicated the capitulation of the leadership of Reform Judaism to Jewish Nationalism. Many American-minded Jews protested, but the voices were disorganized and therefore could be safely ignored. American Jewry had succumbed to the relentless pressure of the Zionists.
Since the predominant new Jews consider themselves superior people and a separate nationality 1363 , the assimilation appears not to be out of the question. America now has virtually a nation within the nation, and an aggressive culture-conscious nation at that."
From Col. Beaty's book we learn that the earlier Sephardic Jews in America were demonized by the Ashkenazis in much the same way as Christian conservatives are today, and even more so since the Oklahoma bombing disaster. Also note that these Ashkenazis were able to organize a Jewish army. Take note also that these same Ashkenazis are at the forefront of demonizing those Christians who are fulfilling their Second Amendment rights for the citizen's militia.
Since our presidents have come from Western European stock and particularity from Britain, their affinity for Freemasonry would most probably be of the English Freemasonry movement. Thus, the dialectical fight between English Freemasonry and the Grand Orient as portrayed in the book "Scarlet and the Beast" appears to be just that, smoke and mirrors. Albert Pike's "Morals and Dogma" is still the "bible" of both branches. Albert Pike is adamant about the destruction of Christianity. Is that not the same goal of this "nation within a nation" that Col. Beaty discussed?
It has been estimated that only about one in five thousand Masons realize what is happening. Most are ordinary people and they have no idea that they, too, are being manipulated for a sinister purpose. How much better would everything be if the Masons were taught The Body of Christ instead of The Brotherhood of man!
"It is said that history does not repeat itself. That's very foolish. The history of our planet is made up of successive voids and of the ruins that others have strewn about as they each had their turn, and that some have at times regenerated.
For the West is empty, even if it has not yet become really aware of it. An extraordinarily inventive civilization, surely the only one capable of meeting the challenges of the third millennium, the West has no soul left. At every level - nations, races, cultures, as well as individuals - it is always the soul that wins the decisive battles. It is only the soul that forms the weave of gold and brass from which the shields that save the strong are fashioned. I can hardly discern any soul in us." 1364
That quote from Jean Raspail is so poignant and so true. There is only one reason why our beloved nation has lost its soul. It is because we have given up our close relationship with Jesus Christ. It was Christianity that forged the European nations out of wilderness. It was Christianity that created the United States. When we collectively allow any belief or system to remove or otherwise deny the Christian principles form our system of government, we will have lost our soul as a nation. That has already been accomplished.
Mainline Christianity in American has become a toothless tiger. It has become masochistic in that the churches seem to be deriving great pleasure in assuming guilt for something for which they are not responsible. This malady has so completely consumed the once Christian America that the entire fabric of our society has been corrupted. The word malady has two meanings: (1) A sickness of the body and, (2) A moral defect or corruption. Mainline Christianity, and thus America, possesses both definitions.
What is that guilt and how did it develop? Christianity has assumed the responsibility for all of the oppressions against the Jews, Blacks and the Hispanics of the world from whatever source, real or imaginary. This has created a situation where a minority portion of society is allowed to do anything it wants with near total impunity while the majority of society suffers in silence and the Christian Churches love to have it so. This enigma has penetrated every facet of our lives, from the government at the highest level to the discussions in the local coffee shops. The paradox can even be seen in the affairs of the Oklahoma City bombing.
The Apostle Paul said: "For a bishop must be blameless, as the steward of God; not self-willed, not soon angry, not given to wine, no striker, not given to filthy lucre; But a lover of hospitality, a lover of good men, sober, just, holy, temperate; Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers. For there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, specially they of the circumcision: Whose mouths must be stopped, who subvert whole houses, teaching things which they ought not, for filthy lucre's sake. One of themselves, even a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. This witness is true. Wherefore rebuke them sharply, that they may be sound in the faith; Not giving heed to Jewish fables, and commandments of men, that turn from the truth." 1365
April 19, 1995: The Oklahoma City Bombing: This is separated from the first one because of its significance to what is happening in America today. Revelation 13 describes the rise of an end time social system that will bear rule over all the earth. It reveals that this end time system is really a battle for world dominance, the minds of the people. The rise of this government will parallel the military rise of other nations; it will become a police state. No nation or individual will eventually be able to resist it by force because it will control all the major types of arms in the world. This is coming in the United States, and we believe that these two parts will prove it to your satisfaction, if you will only take time to study them and other facts that you personally know of, that is not in these.
This end of the age World Government or New World Order will be anti-God, anti-Christ, and will strive to exterminate the Christians of the world. The Persecution of Christians will become a reality in the United States and the other Christian Nations of the World. How will it finally gain military control? Let's explore some thoughts of others who have written about the Oklahoma City bombing and gain some of their insights.
Fascist Terror Stalking America, by Texe Marrs: "Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton; ye have nourished your hearts, as in a day of slaughter. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you." 1366
It is fair to say that Bill Clinton is, in fact, a fascist. A fascist is a strange, hybrid creature who combines the most effective, and most virulent, strains of both Nazism and Communism. The fascist believes in a totalitarian government, but one ruled behind the scenes by a wealthy elite, such as the CFR and Trilateral Commission (Skull and Bones, Bildeburgers, Illuminati, etc.). The fascist despises God, for he believes himself to be divine. The fascist deceitfully uses and manipulates the masses. From the rich he privately obtains his awesome power. From the deluded people he obtains his authority, which he wields with cruel and terrible effectiveness. Yes, Bill Clinton is a fascist. And today it is the fascists who stalk America. The modern-day fascist tyrants, however, have not changed much from those of the past. Bill Clinton, like Hitler and Mussolini before him, tells outrageous lies.
He lies about what really happened in Waco, and he cynically uses the Oklahoma City tragedy to arouse public fear and incite public anger toward perceived "enemies." Mr. Clinton manipulates this fear and anger to achieve the hidden agenda of the Illuminati (Zionist/One World elitists who control him from behind the scenes) elite; the granting of dictatorial police powers and the setting aside of our nation's Bill of Rights.
In London's Daily Telegraph Newspaper, historian John Keegan recently penned an article under the title, "Who Says A Hitler Could Never Happen Again?" Keegan observed, "People...cannot tolerate chronic insecurity. They crave civil peace almost as much as they need food. If denied it, they will give their loyalty to anyone who can assure it; they will also sanction any measures this Leviathan - as Hobbes called this bringer of security - deems necessary to restore order." "Hitler's genius," Keegan continues, "was for playing on the fears and anxieties of ordinary men and women" who, frightened and desperate for order, agreed "to the whole apparatus of social control that Hitler installed, when he achieved power - With Their Votes."
Keegan points out that the people, feeling themselves under pressure from a "collection of terrorists, fanatics, and criminals, assented to police state tactics, deprivation of civil rights, imprisonment without trial, judicial murder, and eventually, mass extermination of the enemies of the people."
To those who say that it couldn't happen today, not with an enlightened media, Keegan responds by reminding us that, in fact, the Media were the greatest promoters of Nazi fascism and were among the warmest advocates of Adolf Hitler's totalitarian program. "Hitler's real genius," says Keegan, "was in public relations...The German press, radio, and cinema applauded the Nazi assault on 'anti-social and criminal elements' every step of the way."
And so we return again to 1995, to Bill Clinton, and to an anxious and fearful America. Clinton's unconstitutional agenda, as was Hitler's, is applauded by the media. Even the gassing and burning to death of the 17 children inside the Branch Davidian compound in Waco is described as a righteous act by an honest and virtuous President and Attorney-General. The German people had their Reichstag. The Americans now have their Oklahoma City. Apparently the devil never changes his ways, and neither do his fascist agents here on planet earth.
Who Profits?: No one but an insane sadist, or a scheming totalitarian, would have participated in or applauded the Oklahoma City Bombing. Who, then, did profit from this otherwise senseless act of sheer terror? You know, and I know, the answer. In a manner frighteningly reminiscent of Josef Stalin's purges in Soviet Russia and Hitler's propagandistic Nazi era, Bill Clinton, Janet Reno, and their totalitarian comrades are cynically using this tragedy to demand special, dictatorial police powers. How disgustingly convenient, how cruelly perfect, how devilishly advantageous to the long-cherished agenda of Bill Clinton and his New World Order superiors was this monstrous firebombing and massacre in Oklahoma City! Truly, God's Word is astute, for we read in Proverbs 8:36: "All they that hate me love death."
I know that we are repeating ourselves but please bear with us, for we believe that the following must be read again, so that it will sink in more clearly.
Enemies of the State: Both the government and the media agree: certain, designated "enemies" must be stopped. Federal law enforcement agencies, we are told, must be given the maximum authority to shut the mouths of dissidents. Republicans and Democrats alike in Congress seem determined to give to federal authorities dictatorial tools to end what the media describes as "the threat to public security posed by dangerous, anti-government factions."
America is being told that so-called "extremist, right-wing" groups must be thoroughly investigated, even if they are not suspected of actual crimes. For the good of the nation, they MUST be confronted with far-reaching, police state tactics. Among the extremist groups identified by the media and the government as threats to national security are the following; look and see if you or someone you know could be on Big Brother's enemy hit list. Check to see if you are a designated "enemy of the state:"
* Pro-lifers, who oppose abortion, all of whom, the government and media claim, are guilty of a national conspiracy to firebomb abortion clinics and murder abortion doctors.
* Christian Fundamentalists, especially those who believe in a coming apocalypse, a literal Armageddon, the last days' rise of Mystery Babylon, and the imminent return of Jesus Christ.
* Conspiracy Theorists, especially those who warn of a "New World Order" or who criticize the United Nations.
* Farmers and Ranchers, because they oppose the "wisdom" of new environmental regulations and the government's management of their lands and homesteads. Of course, only the little farmers and ranchers are threats, the big, "agribusiness" titans are government-approved!!!
* Internet and Fax users, because they are supposedly guilty of spreading so-called "hate" messages by computer and over the fax lines.�
* Gun Owners, vilified because they allege that the Second Amendment to the Constitution guarantees to the citizenry "the right to keep and bear arms." This, we are told, is a dangerous and inflammatory idea.
* Militia Members, targeted because they expose the heinous and murderous acts perpetrated by the FBI and BATF in Waco, and Ruby Creek, things that the national media and the government prefer the American people not find out.
* Conservative Talk Show Hosts, because they provide forums where the enslaved working classes, American patriots, Biblical Christians, and other anti-New World Order voices stir up discontent and distrust of Big Brother Government - which, of course, is a decided no-no as far as the elitists are concerned.
* Tax Protesters, because they simply don't understand that it is a "good thing" for our friends at the IRS to exercise such massive and unconstitutional police powers over the suffering and ever more paying citizenry. How else can we pay for the police state, for all those much-needed government welfare programs, and for all that foreign aid?
* Constitutionalists, because of their unacceptable belief that the wording of the Bill of Rights is to be taken literally. Constitutionalists are also said to be extreme because they oppose the New World Order and warn of a coming, one world government system which would make obsolete the need for our "old and antiquated" national constitutional.
* Tenth Amendment Advocates, especially to be watched and beaten down are those who believe in the Tenth Amendment, which states that those powers not specifically delegated to the federal government, "are reserved to the states or to the people." This, say the media and the politicians in Washington, D.C. (District of Corruption) is a disturbing and revolutionary notion!
* Patriots, because they cherish the "Old America" the land that once belonged to the brave and the free, before today's socialist rot set in.
* Armed Forces Personnel, because they despise their "heroic," draft-dodging, U.S. military-loathing, Commander-in-chief. These men and women oppose PDD-25, the government's directive to turn over command of the U.S. military forces to United Nations' controllers. Many uniformed personnel are also "America Firsters," and this presents a roadblock to the glorious, soon coming New Age of one-worldism.
* Right-Wing Extremists, all of the people in the above categories, plus many more "anti-government" agitators, for example, home schoolers, objectors to homosexual conduct, etc., are lumped together and labeled as "right-wing extremists." The nation is being encouraged to distrust, investigate, watch, despise, and quarantine these terrible people.
Chipping Away At Freedom, by William Norman Grigg: In an address denouncing the French Revolutionary terror two centuries ago, Noah Webster observed that governments always justify the criminal aggrandizement of their powers by deploying "the old state plea of necessity." As Congress finishes work on the "Comprehensive Terrorism Prevention Act," a measure which will continue the unconstitutional enrichment of federal police powers, the air is thick with invocations of the "necessity" defense. "Necessity" has no stronger champion than Representative Charles Schumer (D-HY), a veteran anti-gun zealot. Schumer explains that restraints on federal power must be lifted, because "in wartime, it's different than peacetime. In terrorism time, it's different from peacetime."
Remarkably, at least one supporter of the Senate version of the Terrorism Prevention Act has candidly admitted that the measure will lead to abuses of individual liberty. During Senate debate over the bill, Senator Patty Murray (D-WA) declared, "It is disturbing to me when the Congress is faced with a decision to increase protection for the people by chipping away at the edges of freedom. But in this case, the imperative is clear."
Although Murray admonished her colleagues that "we as elected officials have an...obligation to keep from unnerving the people we are trying to protect," her remarks could not fail to unnerve the attentive: "We have no idea what kind of mistakes will be made, or whose rights will be infringed, when this bill is implemented...While we can take comfort knowing this bill strengthens the hand of law enforcement to aggressively pursue terrorists, none of us should take comfort in what it might mean for 'innocents' caught in the middle as the anti-terrorism effort 'intensifies.'
It will be critically important," emphasized Murray, "for law enforcement officials of all types...to protect the citizens that go along with the kind of broad new powers we are bestowing upon them."
Centralization of Power: The rationale for this enrichment of federal power, of course, was the April 19th bombing in Oklahoma City. However, there was public ambivalence regarding the proposed anti-terrorism legislation even in the immediate aftermath of the bombing. A Time/CNN poll conducted on April 27th found that 61 percent of the surveyed public believed that "the federal government...already has enough power" to investigate U.S. citizens; 60 percent of those polled responded that they were worried about abuses of power "if the federal government were given more powers in order to combat terrorism."
In spite of the public's unease, President Clinton has insisted that an anti-terrorism measure must be passed as quickly as possible, before political support for new federal powers dissipates altogether. As of this writing, the Senate has passed its version of the bill (S. 735), and the House version (H.R. 1710) has been voted out of committee for consideration by the entire House.
Both the Senate and House versions of the measure would create new federal powers to conduct wiretap surveillance and to collect information from private transactions. The Senate bill provides $1.8 billion to hire new federal law enforcement officers and creates a new FBI counter-terrorism center. In addition, S. 735 expands the predicate offenses under the Racketeer-Influenced and Corrupt Organizations Act, a measure which may be used to criminalize political associations (It is already being used against pro-life activists, and "some" Christian churches, whose pastor does not preach government approved sermons).
Both the Senate and House measures would relax the posse comitatus guidelines which prevent the direct involvement of the military in domestic law enforcement. Furthermore, the House version of the measure would permit the federal government to define nearly any crime involving a gun as a act of "terrorism" that would therefore fall under the scope of the bill. The Senate's bill does contain some useful provisions dealing with the threat posed by "international terrorism." The measure provides for more rapid deportation of suspected aliens and bans organizational and fund-raising efforts on behalf of foreign terrorist groups. It also contains a welcome limit on death row appeals. Significantly, these provisions, which target real terrorists and convicted criminals, were loudly denounced by many liberal senators who eventually voted for the measure.
Hastily Crafted Bills: The Clinton administration's original bill, H.R. 896 (sponsored by Representative Charles Schumer), contained all the troublesome provisions which are found in the present Senate and House bills. Further, as David Kopel of the Independence Institute observes, the administration's original bill "abolished...all jurisdictional restraints on federal agencies." Additionally, the President would have been given the power to designate any group, foreign or domestic, as a "terrorist" organization. Given Mr. Clinton's dyspeptic fulminations about "right-wing extremists," talk radio hosts, and gun rights advocates, it is not difficult to imagine how such powers would have been used.
In modified form, the original Clinton administration bill was adopted by the Republican Senate leadership. Mike Hammond, a legislative analyst for Gun Owners of America, told The New America, "The Senate leadership simply took the Schumer bill, added some things, and removed some of its more objectionable features, and claimed it as its own. There were no hearings or witnesses."
The result met with the Clinton Administration's unqualified approval. As the New York Times pointed out, "Although drafted by the Republican majority, the legislation would give President Clinton most of the provisions he requested in a counter-terrorism measure."
As Senator Murray's remarks suggest, the Senate measure is intended to cast a wide and indiscriminate net. A crime may be designated a "terrorist offense" if it involves "the mail, or any facility utilized in interstate commerce," or "obstructs, delays, or affects interstate or foreign commerce in any way or degree..." This promiscuous use of the Constitution's commerce clause runs contrary to the Supreme Court's recent Lopez decision, in which the power delegated to the federal government are "few and defined," and that they do not amount to a general grant of police power over the nation. The substance of S. 735 illustrates that preserving the unconstitutional police power of the federal government is a priority for both the Clinton administration and the Republican Senate leadership.
Another provision of the Senate measure states that federal jurisdiction "shall exist over all principals, co-conspirators, and accessories after the fact" in any terrorism prosecution. Furthermore, one "accessory" if he "transfers an explosive material, knowing or having reasonable cause to believe that such explosive material will be used to commit a crime of violence."
This remarkable subjective standard could be used to prosecute law-abiding firearms and explosives dealers, or, for that matter, fertilizer and fuel oil salesmen, who innocently make a sale to the wrong person; all the feds would be required to prove in such a case would be a "reasonable cause" to know how the products would be used. This offense carries a mandatory ten year prison sentence.
The Senate bill also contains a statement of "findings" which encourages the President to "undertake immediate efforts to develop multilateral efforts" to prevent international terrorism, and to use "all necessary means," including "military force." While American Presidents can properly use military force to prevent and punish acts of international terrorism, the Senate's findings use the threat of terrorism as a pretext for continued entanglement in NATO and other multilateral relationships which have no relationship to America's national interests.
Furthermore, S. 735 actually expands presidential authority to provide military assistance to terrorists states. Although the Senate measure decrees that "no assistance...shall be provided to the government of any country that provides lethal military equipment" to recognized terrorist states, it contains a self-nullifying codicil stating that such assistance may be provided if the President "determines that furnishing such assistance is important to the national interests of the United States..." (President Clinton is already using this provision in sending troops to Bosnia against Congressional or public opinion). This provision will be welcomed by the Clinton Administration, which has dispensed aid and other favors upon North Korea, China, and Russia...all of which sponsor terrorists...and upon such practitioners of terrorism as Hafez al Assad, Yasir Arafat and the Israelis.
Discretion and Rectitude: The House Judiciary Committee approved H.R. 1710 by a 23-12 vote on June 14th. Among the opponents of the measure were found several conservative Republicans who objected to its excessively broad firearms-related language: Terrorism, as defined in the measure, includes "the use of any explosive or firearm (other than for mere personal monetary gain) with intent to endanger, directly or indirectly, the safety of one or more individuals." The New York Times observed, "The committee members received [this] language just moments before it was to vote on it." The committee members therefore voted up-or-down on statutory language the implications of which were not entirely understood by the legislators.
Seeking to placate concerned members of his House Judiciary Committee, chairman Henry Hyde (R-IL) declared, "The use of a gun in a crime is a serious act. That doesn't offend my sense of rectitude to have that defined as terrorism." Representative Martin Hoke (R-OH) rejoined, "We don't want crimes of passion to be suddenly federalized." Hyde parried this complaint by asserting that "prosecutorial discretion" on the part of federal authorities would prevent such a result. Besides, Hyde insisted, an act of domestic violence "sounds pretty terroristic to me." Observing that his motivation was "to move the bill," Hyde assured his colleagues that a "better, more accurate definition" of terrorism could be substituted in the final version of the measure. "But meanwhile, we have a workable [definition]. It's not the worst in the world."
If constitutional limitations on federal police powers are to be limited only by the "prosecutorial discretion" of federal officials and Henry Hyde's storied "sense of rectitude," the Republic is in serious trouble. Associate Deputy Attorney 'General Andrew Fois, who was assigned by the Justice Department to monitor the legislation, approved of the committee's definition, explaining that "we proposed a definition that is broad enough to enforce our needs. The efforts are to narrow it." In short, the Clinton Administration's motley band of regulatory zealots (fellow fascists), gun-grabbers, and property-seizers will be satisfied with nearly any definition which enlarges federal authority. So much for "prosecutorial discretion."
As for Hyde's "rectitude," this dubious attribute led the congressman to support last year's ban on "assault" weapons; it has also inspired him to denounce as obsolete the Constitution's allocation of war-declaring power to the Congress. Other Republicans in Hyde's committee did not share their chairman's cavalier attitude regarding constitutional limitations on federal power. Following the vote, Representative Bob Barr (R-GA) remarked, "Under this definition, any crime that involves the use of firearms becomes a terrorist act, and then the provisions of this bill - making it easy for the federal government to wiretap or obtain financial records - apply...In addition, these all become federal offenses, and that cuts squarely against the grain [of] what I and the people in my district want me to be doing up here, which is to be narrowing the scope of federal activity, not vastly expanding it."
Similar views were expressed by Representative James Sensenbrenner (R-WI), who was also among the Republicans who opposed the bill in committee. Kathy Benz, Sensenbrenner's press secretary, told The New American that Sensenbrenner was firmly opposed to the measure on federalist grounds. Furthermore, recounted Benz, "The bill will give Janet Reno's Justice Department vastly expanded powers to intrude into the lives of private, law-abiding citizens on the basis of political beliefs."
Militarizing Law Enforcement: It has been frequently recalled that every dictatorship makes use of centralized and militarized law enforcement to suppress its subjects. Both of these tendencies were manifest in last year's Omnibus Crime Bill, and they are powerfully reinforced by this year's Terrorism Prevention Act. Liberal Senator Russ Feingold (D-WI), who voted against last year's crime bill on federalist grounds, was also among the eight salons who voted against the Senate's version of the anti-terrorism bill. He regards the terrorism bill as "a vehicle to undo some of the traditional barriers which separate the federal government from state and local law enforcement."
|
Posse Comitatus can be found in 1 Blackstone's Commentaries 343, and in Cokes Institutes Cokes 2d Institute 193, Cokes 3rd Inst. 161, and Cokes 2nd Inst. 454. Other Cases: Johnson's N.Y. Reports; 10 Johns 85; 2 Jones N.C. 339; 12 Jurist 1052; WINST. 144; 20 Ga. 598; 34 Vt. 69; 5 Tex. App. 60; 5 Whart. 437; Hamm. N.P. 63; 2 Mod. 244; 78 Me. 373; 19 Am. Dec. 122. |
Feingold particularly takes issue with the revision of posse comitatus guidelines, which would allow the Attorney General to use the military to investigate incidents of biological and chemical terrorism: "This really goes over the line, because what it does is give the military, in cases of biological and chemical terrorism, new powers it has never had before, including the power of arrest in what are called exigent circumstances. I think this is a dangerous precedent."
Extending the principle contained in S. 735, Feingold explained, "It is possible to argue that the military should be involved in some sort of gun-related items [because] that involves the whole country. So this is a dangerous precedent, as well as one of the most dangerous departures from the protection of civilian law enforcement in the history of our country."
The Independence Institute's David Kopel shares Feingold's misgivings about weakening the posse comitatus guidelines. Kopel told The New American, "This is really a solution in search of a problem - or maybe a solution which can evolve into a real problem."
While acknowledging that chemical or biological terrorism is not an impossibility, Kopel indicated that there are preemptive measures which are compatible with the earlier posse comitatus guidelines: "There are perfectly permissible ways for the military to share its expertise regarding chemical and biological warfare with civilian law enforcement personnel. For example, it could train the FBI to deal with such threats, and the FBI could pass this along to local police, or perhaps military experts could train local police directly, as long as the military is not actually enforcing civilian law. This is a more elaborate solution, but it would help maintain one of the most important characteristics of a free society - a clear separation of roles between the military and civilian law enforcement."
Kopel is also critical of what he calls a "massive expansion of federal jurisdiction" created by the anti-terrorism legislation. Although Kopel is not sanguine about the threat of terrorism, he concludes that "there is nothing in this legislation that would have prevented the tragedy of Oklahoma City. There is, however, a lot which could be used to increase the vulnerability of American citizens to abuses of government power - State Terrorism."
An American Enabling Act?: Professor Angelo Codevilla of Boston University has written that the Terrorism Prevention Act "portends trouble" for American liberty, as "...the President's rhetoric has made it perfectly clear who, in his view, the country's potential terrorists are, and hence who the targets of the government's attentions will be. The standard developed after Oklahoma City - namely that possession of literature and frequent expression of opinions similar to those of people involved in violence - will enable the Clinton Justice Department to treat a wide variety of conservatives as threats to internal security. �These are not 'paranoid fantasies,'" Codevilla maintains. "This is the legacy of almost thirty years of the federalization and militarization of American law enforcement. What will happen if this panoply of weapons is put to the service of political passions and bureaucratic self-interest?"
One of the most prominent profiles in bureaucratic self-interest is that offered by ATF Director Stephen Higgins, the official who supervised the raid on the Branch Davidian congregation. In a July 2nd Washington Post op-ed column, Higgins petulantly attacked critics of the Waco raid and reiterated a string of weary falsehoods and misrepresentation in an effort to forestall a congressional inquiry into the tragedy. Higgins justified the lethal raid as part of a necessary campaign against religious "extremists" and concluded, "The day has long passed when we can afford to ignore the threat posed by individuals who believe they are subject only to the laws of their god and not those of our government."
In predictably self-serving fashion, Higgins ignores an even greater danger: a government which presents itself as God. One example of such a government was that of National Socialist Germany, which used "anti-terrorism" laws to obtain total power. Following the arson attack on the German Reichstag on February 27, 1933, German President Hindenburg signed an executive decree "for the protection of the people and the state." Interpreting the attack as the opening salvo in a terrorist campaign against the new National Socialist government, the decree enlarged the powers of the central government to permit "restrictions on personal liberty, on the right of free expression of opinion, including the press...on the rights of assembly and association, and violations of the privacy of postal, telegraphic and telephonic communications," and specified that "warrants for house searches, orders for confiscations as well as restrictions on property, are also permissible beyond the legal limits otherwise prescribed."
Less than a month later, the Reichstag enacted a "Law for Removing the Distress of People and Reich," also known as the "Enabling Act," in which it essentially renounced its residual powers by assigning all legislative authority to the Reich cabinet for a period of four years. Hitler, who at that time was Chancellor, promised, "The government will make use of these powers only insofar as they are essential for carrying out vitally necessary measures...The number of cases in which an internal necessity exits for having recourse to such a law is a limited one."
However, the unlimited powers granted to Hitler's government through the Enabling Act allowed him the luxury of defining "essential" powers and "vitally necessary measures" according to his ideological needs. Although he promised that "the separate existence of the federal states will not be done away," the National Socialist central government consolidated all powers to itself. Although he promised that "the rights of the churches will not be diminished," his government aggressively persecuted religious "extremists" who insisted that the state was accountable to God's authority.
The Enabling Act, which had been created as a "counter-terrorism" measure, provided a legal, democratic rationale for national socialist dictatorship. Although the federal powers created by the Comprehensive Terrorism Prevention Act fall far short of those granted to Hitler's government by the Enabling Act, they not only manifest the same tendency toward radically centralized police authority, but (if enacted) will set the stage for even more oppressive legislation. Once again, a nation is being told to entrust its government with vastly increased powers, which will supposedly be used in a "limited" way. In such fashion is the "old stale plea of necessity" renewed, to the detriment of individual liberty.
FBI Stonewalls Evidence Discovered by TV Station: by Spotlight Newspaper, 300 Independence Ave. SE, Washington, D.C. 20003: Strange new revelations about what really happened before, during and after the terrorist bombing in Oklahoma City were discussed on the June 6 broadcast of The Spotlight's nightly call-in talk forum, Radio Free America (RFA) with host Tom Valentine.
The guest was David Hall, owner of KPOC Television in Ponca City, Oklahoma, which is roughly 90 miles from Oklahoma City. Hall and his news team have been investigating the Oklahoma City bombing and have uncovered facts which do not agree with the official government version of what supposedly happened.
Hall has prepared two videos, one on the Randy Weaver affair and one on the Branch Davidian holocaust at Waco. They may be ordered, at $19.95 each by calling toll-free 1-800-474-2861. An edited transcript of Valentine's interview with Hall follows. Valentine's questions are preceded by a (V); and Hall's responses are preceded by (D).
(V) Your station is located just about an hour and a half's drive from Oklahoma City and you were covering "the bomb" from the beginning.
(D) That's right. We had people on the scene by about 10:45 the morning of the bombing. We were covering it like any story that we would cover. However, after about a week certain things started developing, so we started looking into it in a serious manner. Consequently we've hired three special investigators (two of them are former FBI agents) who are working for us for the last 30 days.
(V) Have you also been in touch with Ted Gunderson, the former special agent in charge of the FBI office in Los Angeles, whose inquiries into the nature of the bomb have been reported extensively by The Spotlight?
(D) I have Gunderson's full report and expect to meet with him eventually. However, we haven't gotten to that part of the story (i.e., the nature of the bomb itself) as of yet. We're still working on the McVeigh and John Doe No. 2 angles, trying to bring some inconsistencies into line and make some sense out of what we've been told.
(V) What have been some of these inconsistencies and other questions that have led you into investigating the bombing story further?
(D) I think the thing that really bothered us is that we were told on the afternoon of April 19, the day of the bombing, that they had videotape of a brown Ford pickup with McVeigh getting in it, leaving the truck that was supposed to be carrying the bomb, and that there was another suspect in that brown Ford pickup with McVeigh. They also stated that a female witness had been driving away from the scene as the bomb exploded. She had her front car window blown out. She also saw these two individuals.
Then we find that McVeigh was arrested at 10:45 that morning by the Oklahoma highway patrolman, Charlie Hanger. McVeigh was in a 1978 cream colored Mercury. That caught our attention, since this car was nothing like the vehicle that the authorities were supposed to be on the lookout for and for which they had put out an all-points bulletin.
About two weeks ago, we and another television station confronted them on this and asked shy they were not continuing to look for the brown Ford Pickup and John Doe No. 2. That seemed to have fallen by the wayside. The authorities told us, though, that they had not put out an all-points bulletin for the brown Ford pickup and that we were totally in error. We video-taped that interview, by the way, and so did the other television station.
However, we then went to the police broadcast tapes that went out on April 19th. We brought up the tape which indicated that there had been an all-points bulletin for a brown Ford pickup that had two occupants and that this bulletin was put out with the authority of the FBI. We played that tape for them and they said that they had "no comment" on it.
Now after Waco we had begun to wake up, and realized that these people (the authorities) didn't tell us the truth all the time, so we started looking at the Oklahoma City bombing case a little harder.
At another point they indicated that McVeigh was arrested at 10:45 on the morning of Wednesday, April 19, and that the vehicle he was driving was the 1978 Mercury. I happened to be sitting by my radio scanner on Friday, April 21, about one o'clock in the afternoon, and I heard a broadcast coming over from the Oklahoma Highway Patrol that they had a car on I-35 and that the car, most likely, had been involved in the bombing.
I dispatched a crew over from the station and they got there and a lady there told us that she witnessed the arrest of a man about 1:30 pm. She said he was taken out of the vehicle, put in a military helicopter and [it] went south with him. We broadcast that story as did Channel 4 in Oklahoma City, as well as the Oklahoma News Network for radio.
If that wasn't enough, then, the following Monday we had our insurance agent for the station who came in that day to visit. He lives at Perry, Oklahoma. I mentioned this report to him and he said, "I was coming down I-35 on Friday and a highway patrolman passed me with his red lights and siren on at a high rate of speed." He said that when he got up to where the patrolman had gone there were all sorts of vehicles and all sorts of police (including plain-closes men). There was a helicopter flying away. So that substantiates the story that the lady had told. Our insurance man is a former Oklahoma City police officer. So we are trying to determine who was arrested on Friday. Was McVeigh arrested on Wednesday (as they say) or on Friday? It may be that there is a reasonable explanation for this. It may be that the car McVeigh was driving was left on the spot for two days, but that's not likely.
The Oklahoma Highway Patrol has a policy in the types of arrest that McVeigh was involved in. The car would be impounded and searched and taken off the highway. At any rate, they don't let a car sit for a 48-hour period on I-35.
(V) Are you suggesting that McVeigh's real arrest by a very lucky highway patrolman didn't really happen on the morning of April 19 (shortly after the bombing), but that it really happened on April 21?
(D) Well, we've been told by two witnesses that there was an arrest on that date. We're trying to clear this up with the FBI, but we can't get statements form them. They are not commenting on that. So it's a very real problem.
However, there's another problem with this arrest. If McVeigh left Oklahoma City at 9:00 in the morning (and he was arrested at Perry, Oklahoma at 10:20 that morning according to the official reports), he would have known from early reports that there were at least six people dead from the bombing (since he had a radio in that car). He was running 85 miles an hour down I-35, which has highway patrolmen all along the highway. He had no license plate on the car. He had a fully loaded gun strapped in a shoulder holster.
Now according to Patrolman Charlie Hanger, when he stopped McVeigh, the suspect got out of the car and said, "I've got a gun under my jacket," and gave himself up. That doesn't make sense to me. At that point McVeigh would have had nothing to lose if he had shot the officer right there and gone on down the road.
It Doesn't Make Sense to a Lot of People: There are some real problems here. I'm not buying the story, nor does my television crew, nor do the former FBI agents who we have on board. What we have are several problems with the stories put out by the FBI, and even they are acknowledging that they have problems.
They don't know if they have enough evidence to prosecute James Nichols and are asking for an extension on the grand jury. I think, perhaps, there might be similar problems with McVeigh, but I feel that we have enough information at this time to say that he certainly was involved in the bombing in some way.
However, we looked at McVeigh's work record over the 30-day period prior to the bombing, and we found that he worked 24 or 25 hours, drawing $4.35 an hour. To build the bomb, rent the truck and stay in the motels that were used would have exceeded $10,000. How a man such as McVeigh, whom we might call a drifter, and just working to eat each day, could come up with $10,000 raises questions.
We think we have the answer at this time, but I'd rather not go into it over the program at this time. We've interviewed many, many people who have actually been with McVeigh and actually known some of the things involved around this bombing, and when all of it comes out, people are going to be astounded with what we've uncovered.
(V) Have you interviewed Charlie Hanger, the officer who was supposed to have arrested McVeigh?
(D) We have talked with Hanger, Charlie is not talking at this time. He's been told by the FBI not to talk. We did talk with him early on and he told us that he made that arrest at 10:20 am on April 19. Charlie is under the spell of the FBI. That doesn't have any effect on the information that we've uncovered up to this point.
We actually know where McVeigh stopped along the way and talked with people and we've talked with some of those people. The FBI knows the same thing that we know. They know that McVeigh was supposed to be in Oklahoma city at 3:00 in the morning and was delayed because he got lost, and we've talked to the people who talked to him while he was lost and got him back on the road. Then there are the stories that there were no ATF people in the bureau office the day of the bombing. A lot of people have heard those stories. The ATF has sent out a disclaimer, saying that they had five agents who were dead.
However, there's a bad problem with that because two days prior to that, one agent told us that there were no ATF agents in the office that day. He even told us where they were. He told us that he was in Oklahoma City in court with a fellow named Fuzzy Warren. Then he said, there were three agents in Newkirk, Oklahoma on an arson case, and a couple others were involved in cases around the country. He said that five agents were up all night because they were involved in surveillance until about 6:30 in the morning, at which time they went home and went to bed. What he told us was that no agents were killed, but that there was a secretary in the office and she did not get hurt.
According to him they were all out doing their jobs. I will tell you this much; we're going to have a real problem with those five agents who were up all night and went home and went to bed.
(V) Whatever happened to the brown Ford pickup that McVeigh and the other suspect were supposedly spotted in just prior to the bombing?
(D) We don't believe there ever was such a vehicle. They've never produced a videotape of the scene that was supposed to be Southwestern Bell's video surveillance camera in a building across the street from the federal building. No one has seen those videos. They've not been released to anybody, although several people have made inquiries.
(V) What about the seismographic evidence in circulation that suggests that there were two explosions at the federal building?
(D) There certainly were two explosions. At the onset we were told that those two seismic readings were the explosion going off and then the concrete from the building falling and hitting the ground. Then they retracted that and said that there was the explosion and then something following it like a sonic boom.
We have a former ATF agent who has looked at the charts and his conclusions, while not firm yet, are somewhat in concurrence with those of (former FBI official) Ted Gunderson (who believes that the bomb had to be more powerful than what's officially been reported). We're not ready to draw a conclusion, but we are still working on this particular question.
Another thing that the authorities will have to address is that the demolition of the building by explosives did not register on the seismograph that suggested there had been two explosion on April 19th. We had 60 million tons of concrete fall on April 19 at the time of the blast. Then when the building was brought down, there were some 200 million tons fall, but that shock wave didn't register.
Now here's something else that we broadcast (as did other local Oklahoma stations) and this didn't get outside the state in the national media reports. The assistant Oklahoma City fire chief, John Hanson, told us that they had found two undetonated bombs in the building as well as one rocket launcher in the building.
We have confirmed that they were there, but we have not been able to get any comments from the FBI or the ATF. So there are some problems there.
(V) You've uncovered some other interesting things?
(D) We think that we've found John Doe No. 2 and we have had him under surveillance for about six days. We know that John Doe No. 2 was in Tulsa, along with McVeigh, at a gun show on April 1st. McVeigh was attempting to buy some pistols over there and he said he was not going to register with the ATF. So we knew about that. We talked at length with a man who was selling guns at a gun show and he reported this to the FTI and no action was taken on that.
(V) The FBI were certainly miracle people after the bombing. It was the day after the bombing that they were in Michigan ransacking houses, in Mexico and Arizona. Did they know ahead about all of these people?
(D) I think - as do a lot of other people - that McVeigh was under surveillance for a long time. I think you could put that theory in the bank and draw money on it. We have evidence that would support that. I think there was prior knowledge of the bombing.
(V) A lady named Deborah von Trapp has been claiming that the American Government was responsible for the gassings in Tokyo and that the Japanese retaliated by the Oklahoma City bombing. I don't find it credible at all, although I actually provided Miss von Trapp a forum on this program several years ago in another matter involving her personal conflict with Xerox Corporation. Any comments on her allegations?
(D) We have totally investigated this claim and we can't substantiate anything she says. CBS News, incidentally, actually looked into her claim and they can't find anything reliable in what she says either.
(V) Personally, I believe Miss von Trapp was deliberately handed mis-information so that some of us who believe there's a lot more to the Oklahoma City bombing story might get entrapped (and therefore discredited).
(D) I believe you're right. I don't know that she knowingly did this, but we did a lot of investigation into this. Now some friends of mine at CBS who know what we are doing, and who are friendly to us, also looked into this. There are people in the major media who share information with us a lot of the time and their hands are tied.
I want to say that I have a great deal of faith in Radio Free America. I know that the information that you put out is accurate and I want people to know that.
So Where Was The ATF That Day?: From The Jubilee Newspaper - Exploding the Oklahoma Myths...May/June 1995, by Paul Hall. The old saying "truth is stranger than fiction" is definitely ringing true when it comes to the tragic story of mass destruction in Oklahoma City. Amid the dozens of allegations and speculative reports now in circulation around the country, one question rang forth from someone who many would have thought to be a very unlikely source, but whose question, if truly answered, may blow the lid off the tightly sealed pot of myths and obvious lies. The big question is now on everyone's mind.
On May 23, the day of the hasty implosion, Edye Smith, the mother of Chase, 3 and Colton, 2, who were murdered along with 167 others on that frightful day...came forward to publicly ask what others may have been afraid to mention: Where was the ATF the morning of April 19th?
There were actually several different interviews wherein Edye asked basically the same question. Here are her words taken directly from two television broadcast transcripts.
6:00 pm Newscast, KFOR-TV, Oklahoma City: Edye to Reporter: "Did they (ATF) have a warning or didn't they? We can't get them to answer our questions. They had an option to not be in the office that day. Why didn't everyone else have that option too? We don't know, we're asking simple questions and we can't get any answers and so it makes us that much more curious. Where the hell were they?"
Gary Tuckman's live CNN interview with Edye Smith: Tuckman: "but in the next couple of months when things start to get quiet here in Oklahoma City, do you think it will begin getting tougher for you?"
Edye: "Yeah, but I don't think things are going to start getting very quiet, you know? There's a...there are a lot of questions that have been left unanswered, a lot of questions we don't have answers for, we're being told to keep our mouth shut, not talk about it, don't ask those questions, but I think things are going to get a lot noisier."
Tuckman: "What kind of questions have people been telling you to keep your mouth shut about?"
Edye: "Well, we've just from the very beginning, we, along with hundreds and thousands of other people, want to know just, and we just innocently ask questions, you know, where was ATF? All 15 or 17 of their employees survived and they live, they're on the ninth floor. They were the target of the explosion, and where were they? Did they have a warning sign? I mean, did they think it might be a bad day to go in the office? They had an option not to go to work that day, and my kids didn't get that option, nobody else in the building got that option. And we're just asking questions, we're not making accusations. We just want to know, and they're telling us, 'Keep you mouth shut, don't talk about it.'"
Tuckman: "Well, Edye Smith and the Wilburns, thanks for joining us..." At that point the cover-up went into high gear. Television transcripts show how the local media, Governor Keating (former FBI) and the ATF began a frantic effort to defuse this loose cannon, Edye Smith. She must be quieted. In an exclusive phone interview, Edye told The Jubilee that on the day of the implosion (the day she asked the question) her answering machine was full of messages form ATF agents who said, "we need to get this cleared up." But in Edye's opinion she felt as though the ATF was saying, "let us tell our story and you just believe it, don't ask any more questions."
Several government officials came to her home the next day to answer her question. Present at the meeting were ATF agents Luke Frainey (OK City) and Steve Kyler (from Dallas). U.S. Attorney Pat Ryan, a woman from the U.S. Department of Justice, and an IRS investigator. The government officials told her there were five ATF agents in the building that morning, out of 15 who work in the office.
1). Valerie Rodin, a secretary.
2). Vernon Buster, a compliance officer.
3). Jim Scaggs, a compliance officer.
4). Luke Frainey, an undercover agent.
5). Alex McCully, office manger.
Scaggs and Buster reportedly were in the west end of the building (DEA or Social Security office), and sustained only minor injuries - their injuries are unconfirmed however, since no hospital records can be located. Further, according to some, these two may not have been ATF agents at all. McCully was in the elevator on his way out of the building. Frainey came to work that morning after being on assignment for two days. Rodin was in the ATF office. After the meeting, local media quoted Edye as saying, "she got the answers she was looking for."
Edye told The Jubilee, "Yeah, they gave me answers, I think they were sincere, but I don't think they knew what the heck was going on that day." She said the answers she got were, "No that's not true, that's not true, that's not true." This, she says, is how they answered her questions. Adding, "I still feel like there is more to it than that."
The whitewash after the meeting was relentless and probably reached the pinnacle of nonsense when Ted Burton, a reporter for KJRH-TV reported, "Kathy Wilburn (Edye's mother) and Edye Smith now believe their (the ATF's) survival was the will of God, not a hunch that something was going to happen." A statement Edye adamantly denies and was quite upset about it when The Jubilee read it to her. While the official explanation of who was in the building remains firm, the whereabouts of the other 10 agents has not been as consistent. For example, KWTV's May 23rd 5:00 pm report quoted ATF agent Harry Eberhardt (who was across the street at the time of the explosion) as having this account:
* Two agents were late to work.
* Two planned to come to work late after "working late the night before."
* Two were in the courthouse across the street. (One was Harry Eberhardt).
* Three agents were in Ponca City testifying in an arson trial.
So, we have 5 in the building and 9 elsewhere equaling 14 agents.
Meanwhile, KFOR-TV's May 23rd, 6:00 pm report says, also quoting Eberhardt:
* One was on his way to work.
* One had worked late and was at home.
* One was testifying in federal court across the street.
* Three were testifying in Ponca City (arson trial).
That's 5 in the building and 6 elsewhere = 11.
Dave Hall, owner of KPOC-TV in Ponca City told The Jubilee he was told:
* One was testifying in federal court across the street.
* Three agents were in Newkirk (near Ponca City) for the arson trial. (Confirmed, he had a reporter in the courtroom).
* Two agents attending a trial in Garfield County.
* Five agents were off that day because they were "on surveillance" the morning of the 19th. (It's Halls theory that the agents were surveilling the Murrah Building).
That's 5 in the building and 11 elsewhere = 16.
Edye, and others interviewed. said they arrived at the bombing site only minutes after the blast(s) went off and discovered that at least 10 ATF agents (uninjured, and wearing their ATF jackets) were wandering around, kicking debris, looking for evidence. But an ATF spokesman says the agents she saw "probably" came from the federal courthouse across the street - an explanation that may be true.
What makes the Smith family so sure the ATF was tipped off? Reportedly, a gentleman who worked across the street from the Murrah Building ran to see if his wife (who worked in the Murrah Building) was among the survivors. There he discovered an ATF agent assisting his wife, who was hurt. The gentleman asked the unhurt agent, "How did you get out of there?" And to his surprise the agent replied, "I don't know what's going on, I got a page yesterday and was told not to come to work today." (A page on his beeper).
The Jubilee's source is a man who is close friends with a friend of the couple. In other words, there is one person between the couple and our source. The source says the gentleman wants to go forward, but his wife is "scared to death" and she doesn't want anyone to know who he is. We are told they're an older couple in their 50s.
Edye tells another interesting story about a lady investigator, Malisa Moore, who called her on April 24th after her explosive question. Moore told Edye, "you're right about the advance warning for ATF." She relayed to Edye that her best friend goes to collage with ATF agent Konop's son, Mike Konop. Mike reportedly told the whole college class that his dad was "conveniently" late to work that morning. He drove by and picked up one or two other ATF agents and they were all late to work that morning. Edye said she thought the woman was just another kook until the ATF told Edye that in fact, Konop was one of the agents late to work that morning, and that he does have a son named Mike. 1367
Knowing that the ATF had a warning doesn't explain who tipped them off. Perhaps they weren't tipped off at all. Some theorists say many of the ATF agents knew the attack was coming because they were involved and were deliberately avoiding the building. The answer will come when, or if, the agents go public or when the trail of circumstantial evidence and bogus alibis lead to their guilt.
Knowing what we now know about the strong likelihood of more than one bomb having been placed in the Murrah Building, it raises an interesting question: Why were the two (or one) ATF agents working late the night before? (Or were there five agents "working late" as IPOC-TV suggests?"
Given the possibility that explosives were strategically placed inside the building, could these men have worked on that project in the early morning hours? So who told Mrs. Smith to keep her mouth shut? According to Edye, several families who had hired attorneys for a civil suit (not against the ATF) had hired an investigator to call on the ATF to start asking some questions. The ATF told him to "back off" and not ask any more questions and to "tell the family in Oklahoma to stop because they don't know what they're dealing with." The investigator quit.
Of course, no Oklahoma bombing story is complete without the government and media working the militia into it somehow. KWTV reported, "Militia groups and conspiracy theorists have spread reports the ATF office workers were warned to stay home on April 19th. Edye Smith, whose children were killed in the bombing, wants to know if the reports are true."
Edye told The Jubilee, the militia had nothing to do with her question, adding that she got her information elsewhere.
Another good question being asked is: Where were the top officials from other agencies that day? KWTV reported that Chiefs of the DEA, Secret Service, and Marshall's Service were on annual leave playing in a Special Olympics benefit golf tournament that morning. The report said, "all had offices in the Murrah Building. FBI Chief Bob Ricks was also in the tournament."
The Smith family and others are calling for a congressional investigation into the ATF where-abouts, and say they will continue to investigate the entire tragedy along with thousands of other concerned but skeptical Americans. "As far as I'm concerned I don't have anything else to live for, I'm not scared to do anything."
For Whom The Bell Tolls: An historical analysis of the Oklahoma City Bombing, and who's responsible: If in November of 1963 someone had told the American people that the CIA had played a role in the murder of President John F. Kennedy, few would have believed it at that time.
Slightly over thirty years after the assassination it is hard to find an informed citizen who does not know of the involvement by CIA agents in JFK's death. Indeed, the very records that would show conclusively that a branch of government participated in killing a President of the United States have of necessity been sealed from public view for the rest of this century. A requisite sealing and hiding of truth if malevolent forces in government were to remain in power [Many believe the reason the records were sealed was to keep the American people from knowing that the Israelis were involved, and probably did the actual murder. See the November 20, 1995 issue of The Spotlight Newspaper].
In analyzing the bombing of the Oklahoma federal building, or any other crime for that matter, one must follow certain guidelines. In the financial world the dictum always is "follow the money" if one wants to discover the culprits. In the political world one must ask "who benefits?" as well as "why?" to determine those likely to be behind an act. A further tool in tracking down those responsible for present crime is to allow history to serve as a willing witness. A witness which often provides an unobstructed window into the future.
The paramount threat to the Constitution of this nation is not the United Nations nor some socialist pipe dream of a "New World Order." The rope that is strangling the life and breath out of liberty is held tightly in Washington by governmental hands intent upon conducting a police-state lynching of liberty. This hanging was designed from the very beginning to snuff out freedom. A fierce choke-hold on America that has become tighter and tighter every day.
Who Really Did the Bombing: Two possible Answers: First, as a condition of reasonable inquiry and for the sake of fair analysis, let us assume that the government had no hand in the actual bombing that benefits them so much. Second, let it be further assumed that McVeigh and Nichols are not being set up by the government or by actual agents of government, but are rather men who took it upon themselves to commit the act that has brought so much immediate harm to the people in Oklahoma and soon will bring harm to the rest of the nation by increasing the power of the police state. What then would produce the amount of frustration necessary to motivate decorated Gulf War veterans to carry out such an act independent of any government collusion?
Two things come to mind: Failure of government to punish those who killed Mrs. Weaver and her son at Ruby Ridge, and failure of government to punish those in law enforcement who murdered innocent men, women and children at Waco. Had FBI agent Larry Potts and those under him been tried and punished for issuing shoot-to-kill orders at Weaver's cabin instead of receiving governmental immunity, perhaps McVeigh and his cohort would not have felt the need personally to punish the government for its crimes.
Janet Reno, in a statement announcing the promotion of Potts to the number two position in the FBI, stated that the butcher of Ruby Creek and Waco is "the very best FBI has." The best for what? Shooting women at their front doors? Gassing children to death, then burning their bodies to prevent public exposure of the crime? Murder, cover-up, political assassination? The best for what?
Had a grand jury in Waco indicted those who ordered the tanks in and those who drove them, along with ATF agents who stormed the church without a valid warrant, then perhaps McVeigh would have felt the American system of government was working and there was no need for him to become judge, jury and executioner. But because those in government have placed themselves above the law by which the rest of America must live, McVeigh brought the law of the lynch mob to the government.
When law breaks down, the vigilante is called forth. Janet Reno, Attorney General, protected the murderous agents of the ATF and FBI. Bill Clinton, criminal extra ordinaire himself, attempted to excuse federal conduct to the nation. Millions did not buy it, McVeigh may have been one of them.
Clinton and Reno are, then, most responsible for the bombing in Oklahoma City, not because of a conspiracy, not because of a sinister plot, but simply because they failed to punish those in government who did wrong and thereby fostered McVeigh's belief that the federal government was willing, at great expense of life, to police everyone but itself.
Would The Government Do It?: The second possible scenario and one many see as much more likely, is that the bombing was conducted by elements within the government itself. Before the bombing, anti-government public opinion and militias were sweeping the country. Growing daily was a tidal wave of resentment against the corrupt little men in high places. A literal flood of resistance to Washington racketeering and abuse of human rights was rushing toward the throne of corruption on the banks of the Potomac River.
In this view, the Oklahoma bombing is a federal dam against such public opinion - a dam of dead bodies designed to hold back the flood of opposition, to redirect public opinion away from Washington and against those who oppose the government and the evil its doing today. Is this possible? Is it really likely that the government would do such a thing? Let history answer these questions, for only by knowing what has been done by such men in the past can we judge present events.
A veritable Litany of Governmental Deception: What explosion in the dead of night led to a declaration of war against Spain? The sinking of the battleship Maine in Havana harbor with the loss of 260 men was blamed on a Spanish torpedo.
The news media used this incident to manipulate public opinion in favor of war. Years later the ship was uncovered from the mud of the harbor revealing that the explosion had gone off inside the ship in the forward ammo magazine.
The U.S. entered WW I after the Lusitania was sunk by a German U-Boat on the high seas. Americans were told by the media that the vessel was an "innocent passenger ship" merely carrying tourists to Europe. In fact, some 55 years later, the manifest revealed that it was a registered warship commissioned in His Majesty's Royal Navy. Under international law the ship was fair game on the high seas.
The German embassy ran ads in New York papers urging Americans not to book passage on the ship. The federal government lied to the American people and said it was only an ocean liner. The news media used this incident to ship up public sentiment for America's entry into the war in Europe. One hundred and sixteen thousand, five hundred and seventeen American soldiers died in WW I - senseless waste of lives of a hundred thousand young men by sinister forces within the government who favored war, made possible in no small part because of this deception.
What bombing produced an instant declaration of war on Japan and Germany in 1941? December 7th is truly a day of infamy. But no more for the Japanese than for President Roosevelt and others in his administration who knew the "Japs" were on their way to bomb Pearl Harbor.
Their murderous failure to warn the young men on the ships was treason. Two thousand, four hundred and three sailors and army soldiers died in a hail storm of bombs dropped from Japanese planes. Yet the government, in vain attempts to hide its complicity in the bombing at Pearl Harbor, has classified as top secret the document dealing with the months preceding the bombing and immediately after.
Classified documents dealing with a war that ended fifty years ago. A huge cache of top-secret records at the U.S. Navy storage depot at Crane, Indiana, many of them dealing with the Japanese attack upon Pearl Harbor, remain hidden from public view. An estimated 28.6 million pages and 4,631 rolls of microfilm remain classified materials from World War II. Why the fear of releasing the documents? Because many of the World War II generation are yet alive and would instantly become foes of Washington were they to see the documents.
Those documents dealing with the Roosevelt conspiracy to withhold information obtained through the breaking of secret Japanese codes, are records that expose murderously criminal behavior and are not to be released until the next century.1368 Other� classified documents currently lying on shelves in the National Archives are growing older by the day, fading, but not fading as fast as the generation who fought the war. Admiral Kimmel, the commander at Pearl Harbor that fateful day, later called Roosevelt "a damned traitor," and so he most certainly was.
What torpedo attack upon a U.S. ship in "international waters" led to war in Vietnam? The Tonkin Gulf resolution was passed immediately after Lyndon Johnson and others in the federal government deceived the American people into believing that a U.S. destroyer was attacked without provocation by the North Vietnamese Navy. It was revealed ten years later that no such attack had occurred. This deception by the President of the united States led to the deaths of 57,800 men in Viet Nam. The government to this day has engaged in a criminal cover-up of the fact that they left another 2,500 in bamboo cages as prisoners or war. Would the government lie to the American people? Ask a POW.
Finally, newspaper accounts of the arrests of Egyptians accused of blowing up the World Trade Center reveal that not only did the FBI have advance notice of the bombing but, worse, their informant, a former Egyptian army officer, built the bomb. Emad Ali Salem infiltrated the anti-Israel group for the FBI, who asked him if the Egyptians could build a bomb. Salem told them they could not. The FBI instructed Salem to build a bomb for the Egyptians, using phony powder. Then the FBI told Salem to use real explosives. Salem did as he was told but began secretly to tape his FBI handlers in their meetings.
Transcripts of these recordings were published in The New York Times in October, 1993. Properly placed, the bomb would have killed a hundred thousand rather than the six people it did kill. According to court documents filed in New York, the FBI had advance knowledge of the bombing. But the decision was made on orders from the highest levels within the government to allow it to occur. Why?
Why did the government need a bombing with great loss of life? Is the Comprehensive Terrorism Prevention Act of 1995 so important to their police state plans that they had to try a second time? Was Oklahoma City a successful try for the government?
Would anyone but a fool not suspect government complicity in the Oklahoma tragedy? Is there any compelling reason to give government the benefit of the doubt now? Those who know and study history can reasonably assume the government was behind the Oklahoma bombing. Clearly the disaster there served the interests and purposes of sinister forces within government who want to pull the rope tighter around the neck of all of us, left, right and center. The government cares not one whit about the politics of those it seeks to control, only that they are controlled. Today they wish to spy on and violate the rights of those on the right, tomorrow it will be the left. The all-seeing eye of the state will look evenly upon us all.
Finally, the explosion that went off in John Fitzgerald Kennedy's head led to the passage of the 1968 gun control act, even though elements in government had performed the assassination. Those who wish to foist on the American people a new world order plainly care nothing for the lives of Americans, whether they are presidents, women with babies, small boys with dogs, or children at Waco or Oklahoma City.
Indeed, it seems clear that one can safely state that public policy by bombing is a long-standing tradition of the federal government. Is the Oklahoma City bombing a break with tradition, or merely old methods in new places?
Let history judge and reason rule. Blaming the bombing in Oklahoma City on the militia, or unnamed "patriots" is an obscenity. For it was, after all, the taking of lives by government at Ruby Ridge and Waco that provided the innocent blood that gave birth to the militia and the associated anti-government feeling currently sweeping the nation. It was the absolute terror and shock of watching black boots from the government kill then kill again that motivated Americans to awake from their long peaceful slumber only to find that a nightmare government had metastasize while they slept.
|
ATF Rehearsed Ryder Explosion: 7 Months Before CNN reported (June 7) that Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms (ATF) conducted a "test" explosion last October on a van similar to the Ryder truck allegedly used in the Oklahoma bombing. The report says the agency used "the same kind of explosives, ammonium nitrate and fuel oil" in the experiment, only agents used 1000 pounds of the slow burn material instead of 4,800 pounds. The test "proved invaluable" the report said, invaluable because one of the agents involved in the testing just "happened to be across the street" from the Murrah building on April 19, 1995. "It gave us, very quickly, an idea of what had occurred," Ralph Ostrowski, ATF explosives chief said, CNN's Mark Feldstein called the October test a "virtual dry run" of the explosion in Oklahoma City. Skeptics who believe the ATF was involved in the fatal blast are investigating why there were only five of 15 ATF agents in the building the day of the explosion and if the ATF knew in advance that the bombing would occur. |
Ruling America is a deadly viral-like plague of murderers, swindlers, petty tyrants, liars, and would be police-state functionaries who had infected government institutions and the establishment news media to the point that both have become deadly to the health of the people.
A government by deceit and deception has spawned from the cesspools of mental degradation known only to the lowest sorts of humankind. This political Ebola virus spread rapidly until American citizens began to eradicate it through grass roots action. The Center for Disease Control in the Political realm has been American patriots who seek to end the nightmare, not perpetuate it.
The black boots, masks, and black ninja uniforms of the police state do not operate in a vacuum, they are directed by political leaders who are elected. One must keep in mind that there will always be thousands of low intelligence, high testosterone brutes who will willingly attack their fellow citizens for money, perks and a federal pension plan for retirement.
Directing one's anger at these unthinking, state-supported terrorists is not efficient nor conductive to correcting the problem. Rather, we must "fire" the political leaders who send them. Two-thirds of the senate, along with about 250 or so house members, and this black plague is not only contained, but reversed. This can all be done legally by casting ballots at the polls rather than waiting for the federals to come to your front door. Americans must beware of those who seek to focus their attention on the far more numerous but vastly less important church-door smashers of the ATF and black-booted back shooters of the FBI, who are, after all, nothing more than "cannon fodder as good as any."
To control this disease of the American spirit we must go straight for the command and control center in Washington. We still have the power to take America back so long as free elections are held. Between now and the next national election we must all arm ourselves with a voter registration slip and use it to "fire" the infectious bought whores of the new world government who are now proposing to rule us all with an Orwellian iron fist, forever beating us into submission, while claiming to protect us.
Let it be made clear that those in opposition to the police state must not become like those they oppose. It is the government's style to kill innocent women and children. If we who love freedom, become like the FBI hostage rescue agents, wantonly murdering, killing, maiming, and destroying the lives of innocent citizens, then what difference does it make who wins this conflict between Federal Evil and American Good?
Explosive Evidence of a Cover-up: by William F. Jasper, of The New American, August 7, 1995; Mysteries in Oklahoma City Bombing Begin to Unravel: Since his critical analysis of the Oklahoma City bombing appeared in the June 26th issue of The New American (OKC Bombing: Expert Analysis), Brigadier General Benton K. Partin (USAF, Ret.) has been a busy man.
Besides being interviewed on dozens of radio and television programs, he has traveled to Oklahoma City to examine forensic evidence not previously available to him. What he found there is nothing less than highly explosive. Photographic evidence, together with architectural assessments of the structural integrity of the remainder of the building after the blast, offer strong support for the general's conclusion in his initial analysis that demolition charges had been used in addition to the truck bomb.
From the outset of the April 19th blast, General Partin was convinced there was something fishy about the official story attributing the devastation at the Alfred P. Murrah Federal Building solely to a truck bomb. The laws of physics and a lifetime of experience with explosives and munitions told him that both the magnitude and the pattern of damage were totally inconsistent with a single bomb, especially one detonated outside of the building on the street. "When I first saw the pictures of the truck bomb's asymmetrical damage to the federal building," Partin said, "my immediate reaction was that the pattern of damage would have been technically impossible without supplementing demolition charges at some of the reinforced concrete column bases, a standard demolition technique."
Appeal For Action: In a letter which he personally delivered to the Capitol offices of 56 members of Congress on May 18th, the general, one of our nation's premiere munitions and explosives experts, detailed some of the many problems with the official version of the bombing and appealed for action to delay the demolition of the building so that vital evidence would not be destroyed.� "A careful examination of the collapsed column bases would readily reveal a failure mode produced by a demolition charge," he wrote. "This evidence would be so critical, a separate and independent assessment should be made before a building demolition team destroys the evidence forever."
Unfortunately, that appeal could not stop the rush to judgement; the building was demolished five days later, on May 23rd. By the time General Partin arrived in Oklahoma City, all that remained at the Murrah Building site was a mound of dirt and the stumps of the building's four corner columns. The thousands of tons of the building's rubble - the primary forensic evidence in this "deadliest terrorist attack ever on American soil" - had been buried in a landfill outside of town.
That, however, did not prevent Partin from examining hundreds of photographs, he told The New American, provide more than sufficient evidence to sustain this earlier misgivings about the case. They provide, says the general, undeniable proof that demolition charges had been used on four of the building's columns and that these, not the truck bomb, caused the massive structural damage on April 19th.
General Partin released this new evidence on July 13th in a 23-page report entitled "Bomb Damage Analysis of Alfred P. Murrah Federal Building, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma." The report includes five 8� X 11 color photographs and a detailed diagram illustrating the potential blast impact of the truck bomb on the damaged building.
Notwithstanding the fact that it has been completely ignored by the Establishment media, the general's report presents a very compelling case. The nature of the evidence and the cogency of his analysis, combined with his professional stature and distinguished career, make the general's charges difficult to dismiss.
General Partin's 31 years of active service in the Air Force include intensive research, design, testing, and management of weapons development at all levels and testing of all types of explosives. He commanded the Air Force Armament Technology Laboratory and was chairman of the joint services committee responsible for harmonization of air munitions requirements for the Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marine Corps. General Partin was a Command Pilot and Command Missileman. He is a recipient of the Distinguished Service Medal and was thrice awarded the Legion of Merit.
In a diagram he made of the Murrah Building to accompany his May 18th letter to Congress General Partin had shown the damage due to the collapse of the reinforced concrete columns. The diagram showed that in the first row of columns facing the street where the truck bomb was parked, seven columns collapsed, while in Row B only one column failed.
Unlike rows B and C, where all eleven columns ran from the ground floor to the top of the building, in row A the bases of the even numbered columns stood on a heavy reinforced concrete header - or horizontal transfer beam - which was supported at the third floor by the much larger odd-numbered columns.
Reflecting the information publicly available at the time, and the official story that the truck bomb had been responsible for the building collapse, General Partin's original diagram placed the truck bomb in front of column A3, which allowed for the maximum penetration of the blast toward the failed B3 column and gave the greatest possible benefit of the doubt to the official scenario. Even so, the official scenario faced daunting inconsistencies and contradictions. "The total incompatibility with a single truck bomb," he wrote, "lies in the fact that either some of the columns collapsed that should not have collapsed or some of the columns are still standing that should have collapsed and did not."
Indeed, it defies not only physics but common sense to suggest that a bomb blast would cause larger, stronger columns to collapse while not affecting smaller columns, or that it would leave standing columns that are closer and take out identical columns that are farther away.
Do You Believe In Magic?: Additional information now makes the general's already compelling case against the official explosion scenario even more convincing. "The truck bomb was not in front of column A3 as I had originally shown in my diagram," Partin has told The New American, "but instead, as the crater shows, about 15 feet out from columns A4 and A5. This means that the damage was even more asymmetrical, more at odds with the truck bomb explanation than I had originally stated. It means that column B4, which did not come down, would have received about 40% more impulse from the truck bomb's blast than B3, which did come down. If any columns were going to come down in the B row it would have been B4 and B5. You don't have to go any farther than that to know that you had a demolition charge on column B3 - unless you believe in magic."
But "magic" aplenty there was - if the reigning scenarists are to be believed. "If you look at those B row columns," says Partin, "you can see that they still have furring strips and sheetrock on them. Down on the first and second floors some of the sheetrock and furring strips have been knocked off by the blast, but you see absolutely no spalling to those columns. You can see they were not even chipped or scratched. Now, you can't have the blast reaching clear in to column B3 and bring down that heavy reinforced column and at the same time not even blowing off the light sheetrock covering from the adjacent B4 column. To suggest otherwise is ludicrous."
Moreover, he observes, if the blast from the truck bomb were responsible for collapsing the support columns, one would expect the columns and header to be blown inward. But that is not the case. "The header and the A row columns went straight down; they were not blown into the building," says Partin. "Column B3 also went straight down. This is consistent with demolition charges." Indeed, we saw the same kind of straight-down collapse when the building was imploded on May 23rd.
According to General Partin, very little of the structural damage sustained on April 19th was actually caused by the truck bomb. He re-emphasizes a crucial point that he has stressed many times before and that he believes most people fail to grasp.
Blast through air is a terribly inefficient coupling mechanism against heavy reinforced concrete beams and columns; blast impulse - and its potential for damage - drops dramatically when traveling through air, initially falling off more rapidly than an inverse function of the distance cubed. Even though the Oklahoma City truck bomb mad an enormous impulse wave, it is wrong, he says, to be overly impressed and to attribute a force to that explosion which it clearly did not have. "Using the official estimate usually cited for the amount of explosive in the truck bomb - 4,800 pounds - would yield a sphere of ammonium nitrate bout 4� feet in diameter with a pressure of explosion of about � million pounds per square inch at detonation - that's a bit generous," says the general. "But by the time the blast wave travels through the air to the nearest of the columns in the A row (A5) it dropped off to about 375 pounds of pressure per square inch, and by the time it reaches the nearest B row columns it's down in the range of 27 to 38 [pounds per square inch]. And out at column A7 it's down around 25 to 35 pounds per square inch. The yield strength of concrete is around 3,500 pounds per square inch, and yet we're supposed to believe that this large, reinforced concrete column is going to be brought down by 25 to 35 pounds of pressure? It's absurd."
Added Evidence: However, as persuasive as this evidence may be, there is still much more. General Partin points out that in most photos of the Murrah Building one can plainly see column A9 still standing with the header beam broken off before A8, leaving a cantilever of almost 20 feet. The collapse of column A7 left a cantilever of 40 feet (20 feet from A7 to A8, plus 20 feet from A8 to A9); when the floors above came down they snapped off the cantilever near A8 between A8 and A9. The end of the cantilevered concrete header is rough and jagged, consonant with breakage due to the downward force of the tons of falling debris. The photographic evidence, however, shows that at the juncture of the fallen beams near column A7 there is a failure that is smooth and rounded, what Partin says is unmistakably the work of "a high-energy explosive in contact with that structural member."
c1��� c2�� �c3��� c4��� c5��� c6��� c7��� c8��� c9��� c10��� c11
������������ X
b1��� b2��� b3��� b4��� b5��� b6��� b7��� b8��� b9��� b10��� b11
������������ X���������� X
a1��� a2��� a3��� a4��� a5��� a6��� a7��� a8��� a9��� a10��� a11
������������������� 0 Truck
X Collapsed at 3rd floor
The photos show that the thick concrete header beam (about 3 feet by 5 feet) came down in three 40-foot sections, with the same kind of failures at its junction with A3, A5, A7, and, as previously mentioned, a fourth section of some 20 feet that broke off near A8. Anyone familiar with explosive effects on concrete, says Partin, "would see immediately that these were failures caused by contact explosive charges" and not structural fractures due to the shock wave from the truck bomb. If the shock wave from the truck blast had been strong enough to collapse the columns - and, as we have seen, it was not - the fractures would be jagged, like the end of the cantilevered header. But they are not. General Partin explains: "When a high-energy explosive charge is detonated in contact with a reinforced concrete structure, the wave of deformation travels through the concrete, pulverizing it and turning it to sand, stripping it away from the steel reinforcement bars. That's what we see here in each of these cases, at the junctures of the header and columns A3, A5, and A7, and at B3. The failures are relatively clean and smooth, obviously produced by explosives in contact with the junctures."
At each of the junctures the concrete has been turned to sand - extending along the header about two feet on either side of the juncture, and a foot to a foot-and-a-half below the juncture on the columns. The steel reinforced rods stick out exposed for about three feet.
Inside Access: In his May 18th letter to Congress and in his earlier interview with The New American, General Partin pointed out that it would not have been difficult to place explosive charges at the bases of the columns in row A since that row is accessible from the street. However, as we have seen, the charges were not placed at the column bases, but at the juncture of the odd-numbered A columns and the header. This means they were not placed at the street level - which could have been done from the outside - but on the third floor. Which means the bomber(s) had to have access to the inside of the building.
This, of course, casts a whole new light on the bombing. And a very disturbing and sinister light at that, since it implies an "inside job," and makes it very difficult to pin the blame solely on the individual, or individuals, who positioned the truck bomb. It virtually necessitates the involvement of individuals who had normal access to the building. "You just don't walk in off the street through security with explosives like this," Partin says.
This doesn't mean, ipso facto, as some overzealous critics have charged, that the FBI, ATF, DEA, Janet Reno, Bill Clinton, Louis Freeh, or any other similarly high officials planned and perpetrated this atrocity. Such conclusions reach beyond the scope of the evidence available at this time. However, it is no more of a reach than we have witnessed in the pathetic attempts by portside politicos, editorialists, and reporters to connect a gigantic "right-wing" conspiracy to blame for the nefarious act.
The tendency by some on the right to lean on the trigger before clearing leather is more than matched by the penchant of those on the left reflexively to reject out of hand any and all evidence - no matter how solid - which conflicts with the official line that a single truck bomb planted by vicious right-wing extremists was responsible for the devastating explosion.
Unfortunately, Clintonistas are not the only ones afflicted with this bias; "respectable" Republicans and "acceptable" conservatives also have been preconditioned to spout the line and to dismiss as dangerous and wacky any evidence pointing toward explosives inside the building or the possible involvement of government agents in the deadly blast. However, Partin cannot be written off as a militia misfit or a UFO nut case, and the evidence he marshals stands on its own strength. Furthermore, other credible authorities endorse his thesis.
Corroborating Opinions: Among the explosives experts interviewed by The New American who subscribe to General Partin's analysis are professional civilian demolitionist, scientists, and bomb specialists who currently serve, or previously served, in military and police units. Sam Gronning, a licensed, professional blaster in Casper, Wyoming, with 30 years experience in explosives, told us the Partin letter "states in very precise technical terms what everyone in this business knows: No truck bomb of ANFO [ammonium nitrate fuel oil] out in the open is going to cause the kind of damage we had there" in Oklahoma City. "In 30 years of blasting, using everything from 100 percent nitrogel to ANFO, I've not seen anything to support that story."
Gronning notes that he recently detonated an ANFO charge more than three times the size of the one reportedly responsible for the Oklahoma destruction. "I set off 16,000 pounds of ANFO and was standing upright just 1,000 feet away from the blast," and even a bomb that size would not have caused the destruction experienced in the April 19th explosion, he said.
Dr. Rodger Raubach, who took his PhD in physical chemistry and served on the research faculty at Stanford University, says, "General Partin's assessment is absolutely correct. I don't care if they pulled up a semi-trailer truck with 20 tons of ammonium nitrate; it wouldn't do the damage we saw there."
Raubach, who is the technical director of a chemical company, explained to The New America that "the detonation velocity of the shock wave from an ANFO explosion is on the order of 3,500 meters per second. In comparison, military explosives generally have detonation velocities that hit 7,000 to 8,000-plus meters per second. Things like TNT have a detonation velocity of about 7,100 meters per second. The most energetic single-component explosive of this type, C-4 or RDX, is about 8,000 meters per second and above. You don't start doing big-time damage to heavy structures until you get into those ranges, which is why the military uses those explosives."
Dramatic Drop-Off: Several qualified experts we interviewed, however, took issue with the general's assessment. Jim Redyke, a demolition expert form Tulsa, Oklahoma, has imploded hundreds of buildings and was a constant at the Oklahoma City bomb site. Redyke told The New American that "this was consistent with the kind of damage [one would expect] from this size of bomb."
An Army Special Forces officer with explosives experience seconded this opinion, mentioning that nearly identical damage was done in the two 1983 Lebanon incidents, in which truck bombs were used to collapse the U.S. Marine barracks and the U.S. embassy.
Responding to these critics, General Partin observed that it is not surprising that even many people with a professional knowledge of explosives might be unduly impressed with the size and explosive wallop of the bomb and fail to reckon with the fundamental laws of physics. "Yes, this was a big bomb with a big blast," agreed General Partin.� "But most people fail to appreciate how inefficient a blast is in air and how dramatically its destructive potential drops off just a few feet from the explosion. In the Lebanon barracks bombing. The truck was driven directly under the building so that the explosion had maximum effectiveness against a much lower building with much smaller columns."
Demolitionist, Partin pointed out, rarely deal with the size of explosive charge used in the Oklahoma City truck bomb. "They use a couple hundred pounds of explosive that may be distributed among dozens - or hundreds - of small charges detonating microseconds or milliseconds apart."
Those charges placed directly on, or in, a structure, "propagate a wave of deformation of nearly a million pounds per square inch that pulverizes concrete, which has a yield strength of only about 3,500 pounds per square inch."
But if you put just a few feet of air between the explosive and the target, the blast wave quickly drops from nearly a million pounds per square inch to hundreds of pounds per square inch. It still makes an impressive boom, but has very little effect on heavy reinforced concrete.
It was this fact of physics which occupied much of Partin's attention in weapons development for the U.S. Armed Forces and made him an untiring crusader for the development and deployment of precision-guided munitions. General Partin cites accounts of the many laboratory and field tests he ran using large-yield bombs on numerous structures and targets. That experience, he says, together with all the known history of modern warfare shows that bombs can detonate close to a hard structure without causing severe destruction.
One argument offered by a nationally prominent demolition expert we interviewed who disagreed with the multiple explosion thesis turned out to provide not only an interesting insight into human psychology, but a strong (though unintended) affirmation, of sorts, for the general's position. "But if there were [explosive] charges planted inside the building, that would indicate complicity by [agents of] the government," he commented, "and I just can't believe that."
The New American received a similar remark from another explosives specialist, indicating that when it comes to confronting unpleasant realities, even some who are accustomed to dealing with "just the facts" may allow emotions to lead.
Compounding Evidence: An inside bombing is consistent not only with the aforementioned evidence and explosives experience, but with other facts in the case as well. "You probably recall seeing the broadcast [on April 19th] in which a reporter from Channel 4 television in Oklahoma City is interviewing an official after the blast who is explaining that a bomb squad has just defused one undetonated bomb and is in the process of disarming another," says General Partin.
Yes, we do recall, as do millions of others, no doubt. And we have it on videotape. Subsequent "official" statements explained that what had actually been discovered turned out to be ATF "training aids."
To General Partin, such explanations are cut from the same deceptive cloth as the official scenarios which are being used to obfuscate and contradict the plain facts of this horrendous crime. The "dummy bomb" reports, he says, "impute either the highest stupidity to the bomb technicians - since training aids are always clearly labeled as such - or gross, gross incompetence on the part of the ATF for not marking the devices as 'training aids' in the first place."
Yet another significant piece of evidence against the "single truck bomb" theory is the structural integrity of the remainder of the building after the explosion. A single bomb blast large enough to cause the destruction we saw there would also cause considerable structural damage to the rest of the building. That, however, was not the case. Architects and structural engineers involved with the building told The New American that emotional and political factors, not technical and safety factors, guided the decision to demolish the building.
Architect Ed Kirkpatrick arrived at the Murrah Building shortly after the April 19th explosion and was one of the main structural safety consultants in the early phases of the rescue effort.
Most of the building was, in his opinion, structurally sound and worth restoring. "I thought they were much too hasty in bringing it down," he told The New American. Jim Lofts, the architect who designed the award-winning building, also agreed that the structure was sound and could be restored. "I think technologically we could have removed the damaged part of the building and rebuilt it, and I was for that," he said in an interview with The new America. "But I've come to see that emotionally it might not have worked; it might be too difficult for the employees to work again at the same building."
The structural integrity of the Murrah Building after the blast buttresses the evidence that explosives other than the truck bomb were involved in this crime. It is consistent with the use of demolition charges which produce very precise, localized damage. It also points to the conclusion that the decision to destroy the building was based on political considerations, not on professional, technical expertise. Demolition of the building was not essential to "public safety," as the politicians alleged. Demolition, especially a very hurried demolition, was essential though to bury the evidence. General Partin visited the FBI Waste Systems landfill outside Oklahoma City recently where the Murrah Building rubble was taken.
He had originally thought that the materials would have been laid out for investigation, as one would expect in a case of this importance, involving such great loss of life and such serious national security implications. Far from it. Although much of the debris was initially deposited on the parking lot and the grounds of the Oklahoma County Sheriff's Department Training Center for examination, it is now buried. The landfill is surrounded by a chain link fence and, when the general visited the site, was guarded by security personnel. "This," says General Partin, "is a classic cover-up of immense proportions."
Considering the enormity of the crime committed, the rancorous political debate and furious legislative activity it has produced, and the extensive media coverage that has been lavished on some of the most trivial minutiae of this case, the near total blackout of General Partin's highly credible analysis is nothing short of amazing. The same media jackals who, in the wake of Oklahoma City, have swarmed all over rural American communities in desperate search of right-wing bogey men to fit their preferred preconceptions, cannot be bothered by common sense, facts, and solid evidence.
It may be that the general's assessment will be proven to be way off; perhaps other equally qualified experts will be found to adequately answer the critical objections he raises. If that is the case, so be it. So far, however, the prostitute press and pusillanimous politicians have sought to stifle his persuasive arguments with stonewalled silence. And, ignoring his compelling evidence, they continue cynically to exploit the fears they have fanned since the Oklahoma bombing to push so-called "anti-terrorist" legislation that seriously threatens the liberty of all Americans.
Yes, "cover-up" and "burying the evidence" have taken on new meaning since Oklahoma City. And for all the righteous blather about "bringing to justice" those responsible for this heinous act, so far there appears to be no one in Congress, the government, or the major media with the courage, integrity, and resolve to take the risks involved in assuring that true justice is not trampled and that the real criminals do not get away - literally - with murder.
Purveyors of Hate and Division: Since the Oklahoma City bombing, President Clinton has launched a broadside attack on his arch political enemies, the entire political right in America urging all Americans to "speak out against inflammatory rhetoric and against those who spread hate." 1369
On Monday, April 24, 1995, 5 days after the bombing, Clinton denounced the "loud and angry voices that inflame the public debate" and encouraged the American people to turn against "the purveyors of hatred and division." Attacking talk radio (which is by-and-large unfriendly to the President), Clinton said the nation's airwaves are being used to "keep some people as paranoid as possible and the rest of us all torn up and upset with each other. They spread hate, they leave the impression that violence is acceptable...Those of us who do not agree with the purveyors of hatred and division, with the promoters of paranoia...it is time we all stood up and spoke against that kind of reckless speech and behavior. When they talk of hatred, we must stand against them. When they talk of violence, we must stand against them. When they say things that are irresponsible, we must call them on it." 1370
After the President's remarks (in Minneapolis) suggesting, according to the Albuquerque Journal "that there is a link between the Oklahoma City bombing and harsh conservative attacks on government," Rush Limbaugh responded that� "the liberals, led by Clinton, were trying to foment a national hysteria against the conservative movement...Make no mistake about it; liberals intend to use this tragedy for their own political gain."
Limbaugh blamed "many in mainstream media for irresponsible attempts to categorize and demonize those who had nothing to do with this...there is absolutely no connection between these nuts and mainstream conservatism in America today."
On May 1, President Clinton denounced "armed fanatics who challenge federal authority while professing to love America. People who say 'I love my country but I hate my government - who do these people think they are, saying their government has stamped out human freedom." 1371
On May 6, 1995, the Albuquerque Journal wrote: "In his most vehement and direct attack on volunteer militia groups since the Oklahoma City bombing, President Clinton on Friday (speaking at Michigan State University) denounced them as false patriots, declaring 'there is nothing patriotic about hating your government or pretending you can hate your government but love your country...'How dare you suggest we in the freest nation on earth live in tyranny? How dare you call yourself patriots and heroes? If you appropriate our sacred symbols for paranoid purposes and compare yourselves to colonial militias who fought for democracy you now rail against, you are wrong.' Clinton aides said the President's remarks were not just directed at militias, but at a larger group that is being drawn into a growing culture of anti-government violence, reinforced by vituperative radio programs." 1372
Clinton Creates A Backlash: Commenting on Clinton's post-bombing rhetoric, New York Times columnist William Safire wrote (April 28, 1995): "Unable to restrain himself from treating the tragedy as a political opportunity, the president launched into a diatribe against the radio talk show hosts who have deviled him...The impression Clinton left, by his very words, was that the Oklahoma bombing had been incited by words 'regularly said over the airwaves' by his political critics."
Clinton's attacks, Safire wrote: "were calculated to associate the bombing and the national revulsion that followed it, with what has been said 'over the airwaves.'"� That means talk radio. "The President was not criticizing Hollywood movie makers who punctuate each chase with spectacular explosions, or who perpetrate theories that the government conspired to kill Kennedy and cover it up. Instead, the President was clearly aiming suppressing fire at right wing radio talk show hosts. In the presence of tragedy, to impute a portion of responsibility to angry airwaves as 'promoters of paranoia' is a form of extremism that a president should avoid."
Denver talk show host and columnist Mike Rosen recently wrote in The Denver Post: "Clinton perceived an opportunity to stigmatize his main-stream conservative critics by linking them to the Oklahoma City bombers. Clinton's denouncement was shallow and self-serving. Criticism - even intense criticism - is not synonymous with hate. Criticism is the lifeblood of a free society. It is why we have a First Amendment
To liberals like Clinton, it's 'valid criticism' when a liberal attacks a conservative, but 'hate' when a conservative criticizes a liberal...To hear Bill Clinton tell it, people could be trusted to think for themselves when liberals had a monopoly on the media. Now that conservatives have a beachhead on talk radio, those who agree with them are portrayed as mindless automatons."
Columnist Tony Snow, writing in The Denver Post (April 27, 1995) about Clinton's politicizing of the tragedy at the funeral service for blast victims, said: "The Elmer Gantry of the Me Generation spoiled everything by turning dead children into political props. He committed the gaffe in a funeral service, of all places, when he used an eulogy to ask Americans to 'purge the dark forces surrounding us.'
He later explained that he was talking about the 'loud and angry voices of paranoia that spread hate and violence' - an obvious allusion to the American right wing. Think about it! The President did not blame McVeigh. Instead, he treated the madman as a leading social indicator and implied that the real culprits in the Oklahoma City tragedy were an undefined mass of 'them' - gun owners, talk radio hosts, conservatives and other dissenter-devils of various sorts.
He then proposed a 'cure' for the imagined trend: Have Congress redefine terrorism in terms broad enough to include everything from fighting words to the ownership of things that in combination might be used for evil ends.
The Oklahoma blast enabled the President to combine his two favorite replies to last year's elections - that his opponents are evil and he alone can save the children. 1373 But timing is everything, and the President's latest attack gave even opportunism a bad name. The White House's consistent references to the children, coupled with reporters' ghoulish insistence on trying to top each other's eloquent description of playroom carnage amounts to political kinder porn.
The President also proved that his word means nothing. On Thursday he cautioned against stereo-typing. On Monday, he lumped his opponents in with McVeigh - and encouraged wide-ranging recriminations. Grief does things like that to a man. So it now falls to the gentle American people to console Bill Clinton and teach him the proper way to mourn - not with vengeance or spite, but with tears and prayers for the living and the dead."
Indicating All Conservatives: It is not just those conservative white men who dress up in military fatigues who fear the federal government. In a USA Today/CNN/Gallop poll released April 27, 1995, the question was asked: "Is the federal government so large and powerful that it poses an immediate threat to the rights and freedoms of ordinary citizens?" 40% of the public, representing 106 million people, said yes. As Gary Bauer, president of the Family Research Council said: "I doubt if there has been any time in our 220-year history when four out of ten Americans would see our government as a threat."
The Rocky Mountain News (April 27, 1995) wrote: "In the wake of the Oklahoma City bombing, the Gallup Poll found that Americans worried that the federal government poses an immediate threat to their liberties don't fit the stereotype of those in the militia movement. In fact, the Gallup survey found just the opposite. Gallup found more women than men, more blacks than whites, and more Democrats than Republicans who say they are worried the federal government might threaten their liberties."
Gallup found 39% of Americans surveyed believed the federal government was a threat to the rights and freedoms of ordinary citizens. Gallup found agreement about a government threat: By 41% of women and 35% of men; by 37% of whites and 54% of non-whites; by 39% of self-described conservatives and 42% of independents. Those not trusting the government in various regions of the country were 41% in the South; 38% in the Midwest, 37% in the East, and 36% in the West (i.e., pretty evenly distributed across the country). The survey also found that 19% think "That ordinary citizens should be allowed to buy firearms and organize to resist the powers of the federal government." That is incredible - unprecedented in U.S. history. Over 50 million Americans say, according to Gallup, that they would use armies "to resist the powers of the federal government."
The Establishment media went into apoplexy over these polls, so CNN retook the poll, asking the same question but leaving out the word "immediate." The second time around, in the CNN poll published on May 16, 1995, 52% of respondents said they do not trust the government. In light of these polls, it would seem that the Clintonites and the liberal media are pursuing a very unwise (and perhaps even dangerous) course to attack (in the media at the moment) the conservative movement. Constitutionalists, pro-lifers, the Christian right, and anyone who opposes, disagrees with or criticizes the government.
These polls would seem to indicate that opposition to the government is far larger than the 50 to 100,000 militia members which the Clintonites and media are presently targeting, and is not just restricted to the political right or frustrated white males. Are the Clintonites trying to provoke a confrontation, as they did at Ruby Ridge and Waco, only this time much larger?
Attacking Talk Radio: Bill Clinton and the Establishment media have picked a fight with the talk radio industry (which has become the equivalent to the "American Town Meetings" of the 1990s), and so far it appears to have backfired, with talk radio having won the first round. Thousands of irate listeners have been calling in to hundreds of talk shows across the country1374 to decry Clinton's attacks on freedom of speech, on talk radio, and his "guilt by association" linkage of talk radio to the Oklahoma City bombing. Clinton attacked "people who use the airways to spread hate and violence."
Rush Limbaugh told listeners: "Liberals intend to use this tragedy for their own gain. The Clinton attacks will have a chilling effect on the debate of ideas. We have been talking about the role of government since the founding of this country 200 years ago. I'm here to tell you it is irresponsible and vacuous to suggest this 200-year-old debate caused this tragedy."
Commenting on the present frenzy of the main-line media, Limbaugh said: "You want a real recipe for hate? You take an elite group losing its monopoly as your opinion leader: columnists at the major newspapers, anchors at the major networks, reporters on magazines and so forth. Add to that a new medium (including me) that's cutting into their influence. You blend that with a national shift in the country from left to center. Then you wait for a monstrous tragedy to inflame it, and you keep it cooking as long as you can." 1375
Attacking the Conspiracy Theorists: High on the Clintonites' and the Establishment media's hit list (or is it hate list?) are people who talk about the coming world government under the U.N. called The New World Order. MIA has written frequently about this world government and this writer has in fact published a book entitled: The New World Order: The countdown To Armageddon.
Pat Robertson's book on the New World Order (for which he is presently taking massive flack from the Establishment media) sold over a half-million copies. Virtually everything the conservatives know about the New World Order they were told by Establishment types who are behind it, such as George Bush (who mentioned it several hundred times in public); Henry Kissinger who, among other things, says that "NAFTA is a giant stepping-stone to the New World Order;" David Rockefeller and other leaders of the Trilateral Commission and Council on Foreign Relations. Gorbachev talked about the New World Order hundreds of times while in power, and since. So did Willy Brandt, Helmut Schmidt and other European leaders. The Establishment has been open about their plans to install a world government by the year 2000, having written profusely about same in their own publications for years, and having talked openly about such plans in their meetings. But now, once again, the genie is out of the bottle. Our side was listening and now tens of millions of Americans (conservative and liberal) understand their plans for world government - which the Establishment media now vehemently deny ever existed. And they are trying to label anyone who mentions the subject of their New World Order global government as a dangerous right-wing hate-purveying fanatic - perhaps even a mental case. Oops! Please send back your New World Order book and we shall burn or shred them before Bill Clinton's book burners arrive.
Dr. Dennis Cuddy, author of Secret Records Revealed: Bill Clinton and the New World Order, recently wrote the following letter to The Wall Street Journal regarding the conspiracy for world government, which the Establishment (including The Wall Street Journal) now denies ever existed: Dear Mr. Henninger: On Your editorial page, you printed a rather extreme article, "A Millennium of Paranoia" by Daniel Pipes. The article concluded by saying the battle should take place "in the realm of ideas." Therefore, I hope as a matter of fairness, you will allow me to write an article giving an opposite view of the theory. If you are unwilling to do that however, I hope at the very least you will print the letter-to-the-editor below. Thank you. Paranoia and Pathology?: "Concerning Daniel Pipes' 'A Millennium of Paranoia' (April 26), of course there aren't conspiracies around every corner, but it's a bit much for Mr. Pipes to use words like 'paranoia' and 'pathology' when President Wilson in 'The New Freedom' said: 'There is a power somewhere so organized, so subtle, so watchful, so interlocked, so complete, so pervasive, that (people) had better not speak above their breath when they speak in condemnation of it.' A few years later, New York City Mayor John Hylan elaborated on Wilson's statement, naming names.
A few years later, William Paley began CBS and hired as chief advisor Edward Bernays, who wrote 'Propaganda' the same year (1938), stating: 'Those who manipulate the organized habits and opinions of the masses constitute an invisible government which is the true ruling power in this country.' And a few years later, President Roosevelt wrote to Col. Edward M. House (President Wilson's chief advisor): 'The real truth of the matter is, as you and I know, that a financial element in the larger centers has owned government ever since the days of Andrew Jackson.'
More recently, Richard Gardner in the Council on Foreign Relations' Journal, 'Foreign Affairs,' wrote that 'an end run around national sovereignty, destroying it piece by piece, will accomplish much more than the old-fashioned frontal assault.' He went on to explain how GATT would be part of it, and later (1992) he became an adviser to Bill Clinton on U.N. matters, with President Clinton afterward appointing him an Ambassador. Also in 1992, Strobe Talbott (number 2 at the State Department) wrote in 'Time:' 'Perhaps national sovereignty wasn't such a great idea after all,' and that 'the case for world government' was 'clinched.' For this article, he was given an award by the World Federalist Association, to which President Clinton, on June 22, 1993 wrote a congratulatory letter saying the WFA's past president, Norman Cousins, 'worked for world government,' and the President concluded the letter by wishing them 'future success.'
Bill Clinton's Georgetown University mentor, Professor Carroll Quigley, in 'Tragedy and Hope' said he had looked at the 'secret records' of the power elite and approved of what they were doing. He went on to describe the Council on Foreign Relations as a 'front' for J.P. Morgan, and later Arthur Schlessinger, Jr. in 'A Thousand Days,' would also use the term 'front organizations' of the power elite to describe the CFR, Rockefeller, Carnegie and Ford Foundations. In 1992, CFR member and former Citicorp chairman Walter Wriston wrote 'The Twilight of Sovereignty,' saying that 'a truly global economy will require ...compromise of national sovereignty...There is no escaping the system.'
There are hundreds of other quotes by preeminent people that could be given, but Mr. Pipes spends a great deal of time on McCarthyism. What he doesn't say is that in Carl Berstein's 'Loyalties: A Son's Memoirs,' Carl's father (a member of the American Communist Party) chided his son, saying: 'you're going to prove McCarthy right, because all he was saying was that the system was loaded with communists. And he was right.'" 1376
Attacking Gun Owners: The Establishment and the political left desperately want and need gun control. They cannot slam dunk their New World Order global government on America while 75 million Americans still own 200 million firearms. And over the past months the gun control juggernaut has been badly stalled out. Support for, or opposition to gun control was a major issue in many congressional races last fall and a number of leading liberal congressmen such as Tom Foley, Jack Brooks, and Mike Synar lost their seats because of their support for gun control.
Prior to the Oklahoma City bombing, the repeal of the ban on semi-automatic weapons (almost 200 different guns) which was part of Clinton's 1994 Crime Control Bill, looked like it was in the bag. There was strong support among Republicans for repeal of the so-called "assault weapons ban" i.e., up to 225 House members were committed to support the repeal). In the wake of the Oklahoma City, all of that has changed. The Republicans have shelved all efforts to real the ban for 6 to 12 months (or perhaps indefinitely).
In spite of the fact that no firearms were used in the commission of the Oklahoma City bombing, the political left, the media, and the Clintonites have used the tragedy to stir up anti-gun emotions across America and to reinvigorate the gun control juggernaut which stalled out last year. Bill Clinton and the media leftists have masterfully tried to connect the bombing to militias (although there appears to be no direct link between the bombers and the various state militias) and then to connect the militias to guns, and hence gun control.
The Democrat/Clinton/media spin on gun control is that advertisements by pro-gun organizations such as NRA may have helped create the climate of paranoia that encourages militia groups and others to hate the federal government. [Note: Is that a stretch, or is that a stretch?] The leftist Handgun Control, Inc., has criticized the NRA-sponsored ad showing a heavily armed BATF squad about to launch an assault on a home.
But isn't that exactly what the BATF has been doing to law-abiding gun owners for years - kicking in doors (usually at dawn) and shooting innocent victims if they make a move? Isn't that what happened to the Weavers, to Donald Scott, to the Branch Davidians, and to dozens more Americans in recent years? This is the same BATF which Representative John Dingell (D-MI) referred to when he said: "If I were to select a jackbooted group of fascists who are perhaps as large a danger to American society as I could pick today, I would pick the ATF."
Question: Why does the BATF always wear black - and especially black ski masks? The only people who wear black ski masks in the 1990s are Arab terrorists, criminals robbing 7-11s, and the BATF (and FBI). Is it for intimidation purposes? Even the Gestapo and the KGB, as bad as they were, didn't wear black ski masks when they kicked in doors of citizens.
So great have been the abuses of the BATF, that this "rogue agency" (as it has been called by a number of U.S. Congressmen) was about to be investigated for abuses of gun owners by a congressional committee. In the wake of Oklahoma City, those hearings have been postponed, and BATF power and influence may even be increased.
Handgun Control, Inc., has accused the pro-gun group (called by the press "pro-gun ideologies") of "incendiary rhetoric that is being parroted by militia groups." And on and on it goes, as the Clintonites, the mainline media, and the political left try to tie together (in the minds of the American public) the Oklahoma bombing, pro-gun militias, and gun ownership in general, and imbues the pro-gun groups with "the rhetoric of hate, paranoia, division, and extremism" in order to justify even more Draconian gun control measures, which are a part of proposed anti-terrorism, anti-paramilitary group legislation. This is exactly the way Hitler and the Nazis emotionally stampeded the gullible German people into gun control in the wake of the Richstag fire in Berlin in 1933 (which also had nothing to do with firearms). So, in the wake of the Oklahoma City bombing, with fertilizer the alleged weapon, the left is attacking gun owners, gun-owning militias, the Second Amendment, the NRA, and Gun Owners of America. My, how they have changed the subject and most Americans haven't even caught on.
New Proposed Legislation That Needs To Be Opposed:
1). H.R. 1488: Initially this bill was designed to repeal the 1994 semi-auto ban. But the bill has been changed so that it will actually increase the scope and power of the federal government over firearms - by increasing the BATF's jurisdiction over firearms. Section 3 of the bill would effectively federalize certain state crimes committed while in the possession of a firearm by creating mandatory prison terms for a broad range of conduct consisting of the actual or threatened use of force against person or property. Conduct as innocuous as threatening a barking dog or defending yourself against a violent felon who just turned his back on you could land you 10-20 years in a federal prison.
Section 3 of H.R. 1488 will massively increase the role of the federal government (especially the BATF). Under this provision, Bernie Goetz, who defended himself against, and shot four subway thugs in New York in the 1980s, would have received a mandatory minimum prison sentence of 20 years with no parole. Section 3 opens the door to getting the federal government involved in all gun possession charges - both state and federal. Under H.R. 1488, the BATF will start enforcing gun laws that up until now have been enforced by the states. (This is yet another attempt to take what little is left of State's rights away). The BATF would then become the gun cops, enforcing every local gun ordinance.
2). The Domestic Insurgency Act of 1995 - H.R. 1544: Introduced May 2, 1995 to prohibit the formation of paramilitary organizations (i.e., to outlaw all militias). This, of course, is un-Constitutional, since militias are set out and made legal in the U.S. Constitution - but Constitutionality is of no major concern to most members of Congress or the Clintonites. This bill will effectively outlaw any two (or more) people getting together with firearms. (You will have to forget about hunting with your buddies).
It will give the government carte blanche to go after gun owners. If you and two friends, or two of your children are at the shooting range with firearms, you can be defined under this bill as a "paramilitary group" and sentenced to up to 10 years in prison and fined as well. Training with firearms (i.e., as at firearms training schools) will be severely restricted or eliminated under this legislation (except for government agents). Does this sound like legislation that might have come out of the Third Reich? Folks, they're serious about taking your Second Amendment gun rights away from you. Believe it!
3). The Counter-Terrorism Legislation - There are actually two versions of this legislation - the first being pushed by President Clinton and Senators Biden and Specter, and Representatives Schumer and Dicks. The second is a Republican version (S. 735) introduced by Senators Hatch, Dole, Nickels, Thurmond, Simpson, Brown, Kyl, and Gramm. The Republican version would give broad new powers to the government and the Clinton version would give near total police state powers to the government. Both pieces of legislation will greatly restrict our freedoms and gun ownership rights, but the Clinton version is far and away the worst.
Gun Control in Canada� : Canadian gun controllers are using the Oklahoma City bombing as an excuse to register all firearms in Canada (i.e., handguns, rifles, and shotguns) and shut down almost all ammunition sales. Justice Minister Allan Rock says a, "tough, universal gun control law is necessary to stem crime in Canada, and could head off formation of private American-style militias." 1377
Attacking the Militias: The government, the Clintonites, and the mainline media have become totally paranoid about the militias which have begun to spring up in several dozen or more states. Probably comprising between 50,000 and 100,000 members, these groups appear to be made up predominately of patriotic, conservative individuals (many of them ex-military) who strongly support the Constitution, traditional (Christian) values, and the Second Amendment right to own and bear firearms - a right which they believe the government is trying to take from them.
Most militia types (along with millions of other Americas) have come to understand and hate the New World Order, and many militia people apparently see themselves as a sort of "French Resistance" if the Establishment tries to slam dunk the New World Order on America. Let us hope and pray that it never comes to that. The media have stereo-typed militia members as White Males, 18-46 years old, with past service in the military; Christian, unemployed, and gun owners.
Typical of the media rhetoric directed against the militia movement since the Oklahoma City bombing was an article in the Dallas Morning News (April 27, 1995) by Clarence Page, entitled: "Hate Groups Declare War on America." Page wrote: "An American Jewish Congress report called the militias a new style of hate group operating in 20 states that target not only racial and religious minorities, as do old-style haters 1378 , but also government and government workers. The first person murdered by a militia member may well be a county clerk, a postal worker, a deputy sheriff, a tax collector, a fire fighter...Those who declare war on a country's government declare war on all Americans."
Question: Is this the very rhetoric of hate and paranoia of which the left accuses conservatives? Is this inflammatory language?
The U.S. Government inadvertently helped to create the militias when its agents shot Vicki Weaver (a nursing mother with baby in arms) and her 14-year-old son, Sam, and when the BATF and FBI attacked and killed 86 men, women, Children, and babies at the Branch Davidian compound in Waco a little over two years ago. The present militia movement was born out of fear, anger, and revulsion arising from these two well-publicized government abuses of power. Prior to the Oklahoma City bombing, Congressional hearings on these two government attacks on peaceful citizens were scheduled and hopefully will still take place. 1379
The present militias, while predominately made up of patriotic God-fearing individuals exercising their rights to bear arms and form a militia, probably do have a few kooks, radicals, and hotheads in their midst. The militia movement has been under withering attack from the media since the Oklahoma City bombing and may soon come under physical attack from the government.
If the militias wish to survive and play a positive, peaceful, constructive role (as envisioned by the Founding Fathers), they should set up a screening mechanism for new members or recruits to identify and expel undisciplined hotheads and moles who will discredit them in the eyes of the general public and give the government the excuse to move against them and eliminate them. They should also cooperate closely with local law enforcement officials and get (and abide by) competent legal counsel at all times, meticulously striving to break no local, state or federal laws.
While this writer has no contact with militias, nor has he ever attended one of their meetings, it does appear that they are getting a bum rap from the Clintonites and the liberal media - who are trying to brand them as terrorists and link them to the Oklahoma City bombing. This writer has seen no evidence in the media to day that indicates that there is any such linkage.
If the government backs away from its people-control measures, gun-related raids of homes, property seizures, etc., the militia movement will probably fade away as quickly as it came into being. It should be remembered, however, that 52% of the public (over 130 million people), according to the polls, apparently do not trust the government, and 19% (or 50 million) would purchase firearms to defend themselves against the government, according to the same polls.
If Clinton, Reno, and their associates in the BATF, FBI, or the military should stage any more Ruby Ridge/Waco-style assaults - against, for example, militia groups or other groups of conservatives exercising their Constitutional right to dissent or criticism of the government, the ranks of these militia groups could swell from under 100,000 to hundreds of thousands or even millions, and these groups could be driven underground.
It has been widely rumored since March that the Clintonites have been planning such raids (perhaps using racketeering or conspiracy laws to charge a network of militias with inciting violence and carnage). This writer hopes and prays that neither the militia groups nor the government precipitates such a confrontation. It could spread like a prairie fire and further galvanize right-wing opposition to the government.
Questions Regarding Oklahoma City That Demand Honest Answers: Every American wants to see truth and justice emerge from the Oklahoma City holocaust - not another cover-up like we saw after the Kennedy assassination or the Waco massacre. The culprits of the Oklahoma City bombing need to be brought to justice, tried, and convicted in an open court of law (like the O.J. Simpson trial), and executed in order to satisfy the blood of the innocents, which was so cruelly spilled. But the incredible politicalization of the tragedy by the Clintonites and the Establishment media since April 19 notwithstanding, Americans will demand, and have the right to know, what really happened in Oklahoma City. A Waco/Kennedy assassination-type cover-up of the truth will simply spread more distrust of the government and exacerbate the growing polarization between the left and right in America.
The American people have a right to know what really happened at Ruby Ridge, Idaho, what really happened in Waco, and what really happened in Oklahoma City. An independent Congressional investigation of the Oklahoma City bombing should be conducted (like the independent Watergate and Whitewater investigations) and not just an investigation by the Clinton Administration and Reno Justice Department, who have been less than forthright in the past (as in the Waco massacre) and who could have a conflict of interest in the outcome of the investigation (i.e., a total indictment of the American right wing represents Clinton's only re-election chance in '96).
Review of the Kennedy Assassination and Cover-up: Because the government and liberal media give us instant, simple, pat, "obvious" answers to assassinations such as the JFK, Martin Luther King, or Bobby Kennedy shootings, or assassination attempts such as those on Ronald Reagan or Pope John Paul II, doesn't necessarily mean those answers are what really happened. Governments do perpetrate cover-ups, for whatever reason(s), and most thinking people know that.
When the Pope was shot in 1981, the global press and Italian government authorities immediately told the world that Ali Aga (the would-be assassin) was a right-wing Turkish terrorist - member of the right-wing Gray Wolves. This was dis-information.
It was soon learned from French intelligence that Ali Aga was in fact working for the KGB and was operating on orders from the Soviet Politburo to assassinate the Pope. Claire Sterling wrote about the KGB connection in Reader's Digest a year later, and the right-wing extremist story was quietly dropped. Today it is common knowledge (though never discussed) that the KGB tried to kill the Pope.
When John Hinkley shot President Reagan in 1981, the world was told that he was a "lone madman" and he was locked out of sight in a mental hospital for life. But no one ever explained where he was for the year prior to the shooting. Was he programmed or trained for the attack? It is rumored that he smuggled one note out of the hospital a few ears after the shooting, which said: "It was a conspiracy." We will probably never know.
When John F. Kennedy was shot in Dallas on November 22, 1963, we were told that Lee Harvey Oswald was a "lone madman." Immediately after the shooting, the liberal media reported all over the country that it was a plot by right-wing extremists, and conservative leaders in Dallas and elsewhere were beginning to be arrested. A few hours later WDSU Radio in New Orleans called to say that Oswald was a member of the pro-Castro Fair Play for Cuba Committee, had recently spent time in Russia where he was married to a Russian woman with close family ties to the KGB, and that Oswald had admitted on the radio that he was a Marxist.
The news was broadcast all over the country before it could be stopped, and the anti-right-wing witch hunt which had already begun stopped abruptly. Shortly thereafter, Oswald was shot to death by Jack ruby (who also had connections to Cuba) as he was being transferred from the Dallas County jail. All told, over the next year or so, about 50 people who "knew too much" about the assassination died abruptly.
The Warren Commission announced the "official version" that Oswald was a "lone madman" and the case was closed. A few months later journalist Dorthy Kilgallen was allowed to interview Jack Ruby in jail, and he allegedly told her "the whole story." Within 24 hours, before Kilgallen could release her story, she was dead of an overdose of sleeping pills. Ruby died shortly thereafter of an overnight case of cancer.
The point is, whoever shot JFK (and there are a number of possibilities), there was a massive cover-up with a long string of dead bodies and incredible dis-information released to the public by the government. Oswald probably did not shoot the president - a number of top military snipers have said the shot from the Texas Book Depository building was impossible. Oswald was probably simply an expendable pawn in a much larger conspiracy. Today, very few thinking people believe a "lone madman" named Oswald really shot President Kennedy. Even Hollywood has made a number of movies challenging the "lone madman" version.
Always mistrust the obvious and look behind the obvious, official version: Could Timothy McVeigh be the Lee Harvey Oswald of the 1990s? We may never know!
Questions Being Asked By the Public Which Demand Answers: A number of questions are being asked on talk radio by the "paranoid, doubting Thomases" of the right:
1). How did the government get the composite drawing of John Does 1 and 2 so quickly?
2). Why was McVeigh, who was allegedly clever enough to build an elaborate bomb and set it off in a manner that would seem to require great expertise and intelligence, dumb enough to try to escape in a car with no license tag?
3). why, if McVeigh had just murdered over 150 people, did he make no attempt to shoot the policeman who stopped him for speeding with the gun he had at his side?
4). Why has the government and the media covered up the data that shows that there were very likely two explosions 10 seconds apart as recorded by the seismology department of the University of Oklahoma? Was there a second, larger bomb inside the building? If so, who rigged it? How did they gain access to a federal facility?
5). How could an ammonium nitrate car bomb smaller than (or at most, equal to) the bomb detonated in the World Trade Center (and placed farther from its target) do so much more damage to the Federal Building in Oklahoma City?
6). Why were most of the 15 BATF agents out of the building at the time of the explosion?
7). Why has the fact that at least one additional undetonated bomb was found inside the building, indicating more bombers with access to the inside of the building, not been revealed by the media or the government?
8). Why did the FBI curtail the rescue operation on the night of the bombing (10 hours after the explosion) for 12 hours, reducing rescue workers to just 12, while they rushed 40-50 agents to floors 7-9 to retrieve papers and files? There were dying victims in the rubble, with the last live victim pulled out 36 hours after the blast. Why was FBI paperwork/file retrieval more important than rescuing dying victims? How many more victims died because of that delay? What was in those files?
9). Is it true, as rumored, that the BATF stored all the records on the Waco/Branch Davidian operations in the Murrah Federal Building, records which would have been subpoenaed by the Congress in the hearings on the BATF and its involvement at Waco and Ruby Ridge?
10). Does what happened in Waco on April 19, 1993, when about 80 men, women, children and babies were killed by the government, have any relevance to what happened in Oklahoma city on April 19, 1995? Would the same group of people (i.e., Clinton and Reno) who perpetrated the deaths of 86 peaceful citizens at the Branch Davidian compound (by shooting, CS gas, and flames) and covered up the deed, even to the extent of bulldozing the site a few weeks later, would such a group of people perpetrate Oklahoma City to advance their own political agenda? 1380
11). Were Whitewater-related indictments against Hillary Clinton and possibly Bill Clinton about to be handed down shortly after the Oklahoma City bombing - as has been reported?
12). it is alleged that, regarding the farm in Decker, Michigan where the brother of suspect Terry Nichols resided, a search warrant had already been obtained seven days prior to the bombing - before there was even a suspect. If so, and this allegation can be proven or disproved, why?
13). Two witnesses are reported to have seen a black helicopter hovering over the top of the Federal Building prior to the explosions, only to fly away minutes before the explosions, and not to return. This needs to be confirmed, denied, or explained.
The Omnibus Counter-Terrorism Bill: On February 10, 1995, Senators Joe Biden (D-DE), Arlen Specter (R-PA), Representatives Charles Schumer (D-NY) and Norman Dicks (D-WA) proposed legislation (which was authored and pushed by Bill Clinton and his Justice Department) S. 390 and H.R. 896, which would severely undermine the U.S. Bill of Rights and give many police state powers to the government.
Since Oklahoma City, Clinton and his liberal sponsors have moved to make the legislation even more Draconian. Elements of the legislation include:
1). The President can determine what persons or groups are "terrorists" at his discretion and that determination is unappealable. In the wake of the Oklahoma City bombing it is clear that any "politically incorrect" conservative group from pro-lifers to militias; from Christian Right activists to pro-gun groups; from Constitutionalists to traditionalists; can be lumped together and called terrorists.
2). The definition of "terrorist" will become open-ended. The bill essentially defines "terrorism" as "anything that is intended to coerce, intimidate or retaliate against a government or urban population." This is such a broad definition that it could include labor strikers, anti-abortion protesters, political action groups, Focus on the Family, or any criticism of the government.
3). Accused "terrorists" can be held without bail for long periods without trial. It reverses the presumption of innocence. They can be sentenced to 10 years minimum mandatory sentences with no possible parole or probation - even for minor offenses.
4). It un-Constitutionally suspends Posse Comitatus - which prevents the U.S. military from being used against the civilian population. This is especially troubling since 25% of the Marines questioned in the Twenty-nine Palms questionnaire said they would fire on American citizens if directed to do so by their superiors. Under this bill, the Army, Navy or Air Force can be used against the civilian population.
5). The FBI, the military, and other government agencies will be given carte blanche (indeed encouraged) to investigate and infiltrate any "suspect" groups (as Newt Gingrich advocates) at will. That means any "politically incorrect" conservative groups (pro-life, Christian Right, militia, pro-gun, etc., collectively to be called "hate groups") can expect to have the FBI and other government agencies opening their mail, tapping their phones, infiltrating their groups, spying on them and trying to entrap them into breaking some law so they can arrest and jail them under terrorism laws. The truth is, the feds are already doing these things!
6). It authorizes secret trials for aliens who are not charged with a crime with no chance to see evidence compiled against them or to question their accusers, and deportation with no appeal - all based on evidence heretofore deemed to be illegal.
7). It outlaws the caching (or hoarding) of "anything that could support terrorism" (again, remember the broad definition of the word). This includes money, weapons, communications equipment, food and shelter! (Reread that sentence!)
8). It provides the federal government with extended powers to tap phone conversations, faxes, and computer communications; monitor calling patterns and your log of phone calls; monitor credit card transactions, bank records, hotel and travel records, etc. (Isn't this what the KGB did in Russia and the Gestapo in Germany?) This will be the end of privacy and freedom in America as we have known it!
9). It forbids fund raising by organizations the President deems to be terrorist (i.e., that could be the NRA, Gun Owners of America, Focus on the Family, Operation Rescue, etc.).
The Republican Version: The Republicans, led by Orrin Hatch, Newt Gingrich and Bob Dole, have proposed an anti-terrorist bill (S. 735) which includes most of the provisions of the Clinton Bill, and which creates an across-the-board "conspiracy" crime for violation of virtually any firearms provision of federal law, including simple paperwork and technical violations.
It would remove the "overt act" requirement, currently a prerequisite for conspiracy under federal law, and would punish "conspiracy" at the same level as if the crime had actually been consummated (i.e., if you think about it, or talk about it, but don't do it, it's still "conspiracy." The RICO laws, now being applied against pro-lifers, will be expanded to many more "crimes," probably including so-called "hate crimes").
Penalties for the general crime of "conspiracy," to violate any federal felon, which, like "terrorism can mean almost anything, will be increased from 5 years to 20 years." Many state laws will be federalized and simply threatening to engage in an illegal act, or "appearing to have intended to coerce, intimidate or retaliate against a government or civilian population" is punishable by up to 10 years in jail.
In Summary: Both the Republican and Democratic versions of the anti-terrorism bill will go a long way toward destroying our Bill of Rights, our free speech, our right to dissent, our gun ownership rights, and our freedom of association with people or groups who are "politically incorrect," such as Christians, Lodges and etc., or hold "strange," non-mainstream religious views. Very few of our Congressional leaders seem to have any knowledge or understanding of our Constitution or how they are shredding it. The Republican version gives less direct power to the president, but both versions are a quantum leap toward an American Police State.
Other Troubling Legislation, Executive Orders and Initiatives:
1). The Communications Decency Amendment to the Telecommunications Reform Bill: The computer Internet is an electronic microcosm of mankind. It lets individuals anonymously debate any issue with a huge audience. Internet contains immeasurable data - valid and invalid, useful and useless, tranquil and inflammatory, decent and indecent - on just about any subject known or imaginable
Now Congress is proposing legislation that would impose a $100,000 fine and/or a two-year jail sentence on anyone using computers "to annoy, abuse, threaten or harass." In other words, Big Brother wants to censor the Internet of information deemed "politically incorrect," that spreads "hate, fear, division, distrust of government, and anything else - Government doesn't like."
The excuse for censoring the Internet is that some material has sexual content. Really! Then why not censor television, the movies, the newsstands, Playboy, Penthouse, etc.? Another excuse for censoring the Internet is that it contains "dangerous right-wing material" on guns, how to make bombs, etc. Yes, but that information is also in books. The federal Government is about to start censoring and burning books ala Nazi Germany as well?
As a May 6, 1995 editorial in The Albuquerque Journal pointed out: "Government control of offensive material on the Internet will lead to government control (or censorship) of intense debate of politically unpopular positions, religion, or government itself." In short, politically incorrect material on the Internet is about to be censored. Shades of Hitler, Stalin, Lenin, and etc.
2). H.R. 1488: Was originally introduced to repeal the semi-automatic weapons ban (part of the 1994 Clinton Crime Bill). But Section 3 was slipped in, which would "federalize" any crime involving possession of a firearm. This could lead to BATF enforcing even local ordinances that prohibit the discharge of weapons within city limits. It would probably ultimately require a BATF officer in every state, county, city and town in the nation.
3). H.R. 97: Would establish a rapid-deployment federal paramilitary strike force of 2,500 federal law enforcement officers who could be loaned out to the states that might need them.
4). Executive Order 12938: Authorizes a national state of emergency in the event of a nuclear, biological, or chemical terrorist attack (i.e., if there should be an attack like the gas attack which occurred recently on the Japanese subway train, Bill Clinton has the authority to place the entire country under martial law - ala Los Angeles during the riots in 1992).
5). Executive Order 12919: Authorizes martial law and the confiscation of resources, including transportation, food, water, medical supplies and other items necessary to respond to all "threats against national security." But what constitutes a "threat to national security?" Right-wing hate rhetoric? Militias? Gun owners? Pro-life demonstrators? Another Oklahoma-style bombing? Riots in a major city? Hitler called the communists a "threat to national security" and seized total power. Would Bill Clinton do such a thing, but use the conservative movement or some part thereof as the excuse?
6). H.R. 666: The "Beast Bill" Has already passed the House and is headed for the Senate. sold to the public as fighting crime, it effectively guts the Fourth Amendment to the Constitution by allowing illegally seized evidence to be used in court proceedings if officers or agents making the seizure think they were within Fourth Amendment guidelines. What does that mean? No one knows, so obviously from now on all illegal seizures will be in "good faith" and there Will Be No Fourth Amendment Protection.
7). Hate Crime To Be Targeted: The Orange County Register reported (April 20, 1995) that: "The Anti-Defamation League of B'nai B'rith of San Diego County has started a computerized registry to better analyze and combat the problem of hate crimes and incidents of bias. Every law enforcement agency in the country has agreed to turn over its police records to the League for the posting of the registry."
Such computer tracking of "hate crime" (at least what the Zionists and government agents think is a hate crime) and "hate criminals" is about to be launched nationwide. But what is a "hate crime?" Essentially anything that is "politically incorrect" (i.e., conservatives, those critical of government, pro-life, pro-gun, pro-militias, Christians, etc.). Is Nazi and Communist-style censorship of free speech and political dissent right around the corner? What do you think? 1381
Conclusion: In the wake of the Oklahoma City tragedy, the political left in America (i.e., the Clintonites, the Establishment, the liberal mainline media, Congressional socialists of both parties, the gun control and abortion groups, etc.) are on a roll. Their declining fortunes since the November '94 election have been reversed and, in the wake of the April 19, bombing, they have put the entire conservative movement in America on the defensive by laying a collective guilt trip on it - like they tried to do after the Kennedy assassination.
Bill Clinton and the Liberal Establishment are using the Oklahoma City tragedy to turn the public against their political enemies (i.e., the conservatives) just as Adolf Hitler used the Reichstag fire to gain power over his political opposition. The Clintontites and the liberal media are using the bombing to try to stampeded America (i.e., the Congress and the public) into handing massive police state powers to the government to fight the "crisis of terrorism." And if they don't get it you can surely bet that other terrorist acts will occur. We have already seen a train wreck in Arizona which was said, by the government, to be a terrorist attack. And if that does not do the trick watch out for other bombings which will in all likelihood make the Oklahoma City Bombing small in comparison.
The Arizona Train Derailment: By David Hoffman, On October 9, 1995, the nation witnessed its first attack on a passenger train, when Amtrak�s �Sunset Limited� was derailed while en route from Phoenix to San Diego. The derailment, caused by sabotage, resulted in over 100 injuries, including one death.
|
These powers, if granted via the proposed counter-terrorism legislation and other initiatives discussed here, will effectively repeal the U.S. Constitution's Bill of Rights. Protections for freedom of speech, religion, press, assembly, petitioning the government, the freedom to own and bear arms, freedom from unreasonable search and seizure, the freedom of privacy, the freedom of due process and protection of private property, the freedom from cruel and unusual punishment, and the rights of the state to retain all powers not specifically given to the federal government could all be swept away over the next few weeks or months on a giant wave of emotional reaction and revulsion to the Oklahoma City tragedy. |
The terrorists left behind a cryptic note, calling themselves the �Sons of the Gestapo.� The main-stream press quickly jumped on this latest �terrorist� attack, coming as id did only six months after the Oklahoma City bombing. While no one, including law-enforcement officials, had ever heard of the �Sons of the Gestapo,� the purveyors of deception immediately played it up as the obvious work of a �Right-wing� militia group.
It may not have mattered, however. In the aftermath of the Oklahoma City bombing, any such attack on American citizens would be excuse enough to push the Anti-Terrorism Bill through Congress. And the press and anti-militia activists such as the ADL and the SPLC were eager to jump on the militia connection. �Sons of the Gestapo,� they asserted, could only be the pseudonym for a Right-wing hate-group.
Yet law-enforcement officials had only an enigmatic message to guide them. The note left behind by the saboteurs railed against the BATF and FBI for their actions at Waco and Ruby Ridge, and stated, �This is not Nazi Germany.�
Why anyone would attack a passenger train to exact revenge on government officials for killing innocent civilians is beyond credulity. Yet, as in the Oklahoma City case, this was the message that the saboteurs and the government controlled press wanted us to believe. America was filled with hateful Right-wing extremists who would do anything; kill anyone, women, children, babies, to pursue their violent anti-government course. As Attorney General Janet Reno announced in the Oklahoma City case, so the local U.S. Attorney, Janet Napolitano would declared: �We are going to pursue every bit of evidence and every lead very thoroughly until we find the person or persons who committed this crime.�
While the FBI swarmed through Maricopa County, interrogating and harassing local residents and harassing the few isolated �desert rats� who inhabited the surrounding countryside, a real investigation was being conducted by a lone Maricopa County Sheriff. With the assistance of Craig Roberts, a retired Tulsa police officer with military intelligence experience who worked on the Oklahoma City investigation, the Sheriff was able to uncover some amazing information. What they found was that other than rescue vehicles, there were no vehicle tracks entering or exiting the crash site. Moreover, the site itself was extremely remote, being near the summit of the rugged Gila Bend Mountains, which surrounded the site to the east, north, and west. It was there, along a sharp S-curve, that the perpetrators had pulled 29 spikes from the tracks, causing the fatal crash.
Why had the perpetrators chosen such a remote location, Roberts wondered? Had they picked a more accessible spot, he reasoned, it would have surely lessened their chances of being caught, as all they would have had to do was drive to the nearest highway. In this case, the nearest road was Highway 8, 38 miles away, necessitating a difficult drive over rugged terrain, at the same time as law-enforcement officers would surely be on a heightened state of alert.
Shat Roberts and his sheriff partner also discovered was that 90 minutes away by air, in Pinal County, was a mysterious air base known as Marana. The locked-down facility was owned by Evergreen, Inc., a government contractor reportedly involved in drug smuggling during the Iran-Countra period. The base, located off of Highway 10 between Phoenix and Tucson, was the site of strange night-time training maneuvers involving black and unmarked military-type helicopters. Passersby had also witnessed black-clad troops dropping into the desert en masse, using steerable black �Paracommander� parachutes.
This began to raise some interesting possibilities. Had the perpetrators been dropped into the site by air, then picked up by chopper? Both Roberts and his colleague at the Sheriff�s Department were experienced military pilots. They observed that it would have been easy for a helicopter to fly low through the mountain passes, avoiding radar, and insert and extract a team. As Roberts noted, �A full moon, wind out of the south at 8 knots, and a clear sky would be an ideal night for air operation.�
The possibilities of a covert paramilitary commando team being responsible for the attack raised more than a few eyebrows at the Maricopa County Sheriff�s Department, until they began investigating a lead provided by a sympathetic FBI agent that several hikers had seen a small group of parachutists drop into the desert that night. They also discovered the following information: �A VFR target squawking 1200 that left Tri-City airfield in Albuquerque on a southwest course, climbed to 10,500 feet, then, when it was exactly due east of the Amtrak site, turned due west and flew a course line that took it one mile south of the site, it dropped to 8,500 feet. Albuquerque contacted the Los Angeles Center which tracked the aircraft to a landing at Montgomery Field in San Diego. It crossed the valley sough of the bridge at 1940 hours (7:40 p.m.) Since the winds that night were at 8 knots out of the south, a drop one mile from the target site would compensate for wind drift. Moreover, such a flight is not required to file a flight plan listing its passengers, and an aircraft flying out of Albuquerque, squawking on transponder 1200, wouldn�t look particularly suspicious.�
When they checked with the refueller at Montgomery Field, the records indicated that the �N� number checked to a Beach craft, registered to Raytheon. Raytheon owns E-systems. Like Evergreen, E-Systems, based in Greenville, Texas, is a covert government contractor, reportedly involved in drug-running, and reputed to have �wet-teams� (assassination teams). The director of E-Systems was former NSA Director and CIA Deputy Director Bobby Ray Inman. While it is possible a jump was made from the Beech craft, a plane commonly used for such purposes, it still left the problem of the team�s extraction. With the radar track information, the Maricopa Sheriff then went to the Air Force at Yuma, who monitor the Aerostat radar drug balloons. The DEA balloons have �look-down� capability for detecting low-flying aircraft. The Master Sergeant at Yuma agreed to help out. A short time later he called back. �Sorry,� he said. �We can�t help you out.� �What? Why? Asked Jack. �The plug�s been pulled.� �What does that mean?�
The sergeant sounded very uncomfortable when he replied. �We really wanted to check this out, but all I can say is the balloons were down that night.� �Why?� asked Jack. �Maintenance.� �All of them?� asked Jack, incredulously. �Yes, sir.� The sergeant sounded very nervous. �Why?� �All I can tell you is that they were ordered down for maintenance. It came from above my pay grade.�
One has to wonder what �above my pay grade� means. Why would all the balloons be ordered down for maintenance? Obviously, a cover-up was in progress. It was beginning to sound suspiciously like the hurried demolition of the Oklahoma Federal Building, to prevent any independent forensic analysis of the bomb site. Or the Secret Service removing President Kennedy�s protective bubble form his limousine; failing to secure the windows and rooftops along the parade route; and changing the route at the last minute.
Like the two foregoing examples, only the government; or shadow element within the government, had the capability of pulling that off. No �lone nut� or criminal syndicate could orchestrate such a massive and well-executed cover-up. Moreover, no militia group could order all the radar balloons down on the night of the attack. As a Maricopa County resident stated to the Arizona Republic regarding the FBI�s so-called militia theory, �Buddy, you can�t get three people out here to get together on what kind of pickup to drive, and you think we�re going to form a militia?�
Obviously, no militia would benefit from such an attack. And what about the �Sons of the Gestapo?� As Roberts wrote: �As an old Southeast Asia hand (a marine sniper during Vietnam). I remember that one of the teams used by Phoenix Program assassins working under MACV-SOG (Military Advisory Command, Studies and Observations Group) was a twisted bar-room version of the last acronym.� �Yeah,� a drunk trooper would mention. �I�m SOG a son of the Gestapo.��
The Phoenix assassination program, as previously discussed, was organized by the CIA�s William Colby, Ted Shackley, and fielded by General John Singlaub. Singlaub commanded Second Lieutenant Oliver North. Shackley, Singlaub, and North would go on to orchestrate the secret and illegal Iran-Contra operation, smuggling drugs into this county at such places as Mena, Arkansas and Marana. Interestingly whenever Iran-Contra drug shipments came in for the California run, the drug balloons under �Operation Watchtower� were shut down.
Could this be the same mechanism that shut them down the night of the attack? Apparently, the �Sons of the Gestapo� note left behind was a �false flat,� a distraction designed to serve a political purpose. In this case, that purpose; likes the Oklahoma bombing which preceded it, was to connect the Amtrak attack with the Patriot/Militia movement. Considering the reaction of the mainstream press, it appears they have largely succeeded.
All of these freedoms have been under steady and accelerating attack over the past few years, with the Republicans and many conservatives just as guilty of eroding these protections as the Democrats and liberals. Very few of our leaders in the Congress, in the media, in business, in the bureaucracy, in law enforcement, understand the Constitution or the real dangers to our freedoms if it is dismantled.
As a people, we Christians of Western European descent, are extremely susceptible to the simplest forms of psychological conditioning. In a message presented several years ago by Earl Jones titled "Changing Evil to Good" in which the classical system of psychological conditioning was explained and who developed it. We will very briefly review that system here because a form of it was used to create this unbelievable guilt with which the Christian West is burdened.
������������������������������������������������������� Racism, Anti-Semitism: What Are They?
There is surely no nation in the world that holds "racism" and "Anti-Semitism" in greater horror than does the people in the United States. Compared to other kinds of offenses, it is thought to be somehow more reprehensible, than rape or murder - certainly more so than the murder of "innocent" unborn babies. The national media and public have become so used to tales of murder, rape, robbery, and arson, that any but the most spectacular crimes are shrugged off as part of the inevitable texture of American life.
However, "Racism" and "Anti-Semitism" are never shrugged off; for example, when a White Georgetown Law School Student reported in early 1995 that black students were not as qualified as White students, it set off a booming, national controversy about "racism." If the student had related some statement that the Jews would have considered "Anti-Semitic," and anything or anyone that disagrees with them is labeled as such, the White student would have been crucified and discharged from the school. Or if the student had merely murdered someone he would have attracted far less attention and criticism.
Racism is, indeed, the national obsession. Universities are on full alert for it; newspapers and politicians denounce it; churches preach against it; yet America is said to be racked with it, but just what is racism? Dictionaries are not much help in understanding what is meant by the word. They usually define it as the belief that one's own ethnic stock is superior to others, or as the belief that culture and behavior are rooted in race. When Americans speak of racism they mean a great deal more than this.
Nevertheless, the dictionary definition of racism is a clue to understanding what Americans do mean. A peculiarly American meaning derives from the current dogma that all ethnic stocks are equal; despite clear evidence to the contrary. All races have been declared to be equally talented and hard-working, and anyone who questions the dogma is thought to be not merely wrong but evil.
The dogma has logical consequences that are profoundly important; if blacks, for example, are equal to Whites in every way - what accounts for their poverty, criminality, moral degeneracy and dissipation? Since any theory of racial differences has been outlawed, the only possible explanation for black failure is White Racism. And since blacks are markedly poor, crime-prone, and dissipated, America must be raced with pervasive racism. Nothing else could be keeping them in such an abject state.
All public discourse on race today is locked into this rigid logic and any explanation for black failure that does not depend on White Wickedness threatens to veer off into the forbidden territory of racial differences. Thus, even if today's Whites can find in their hearts no desire to oppress blacks, yesterday's Whites must have oppressed them. If Whites do not consciously oppress blacks, they must oppress them unconsciously, if no obviously racist individuals can be identified, then social institutions must be racist. Or, since blacks are failing so terribly in America there simply must be millions of White People we do not know about, who are working day and night to keep blacks in misery. The dogma of racial equality leaves no room for an explanation of black failure that is not, in some fashion, an indictment of White People.
The logical consequences of this are clear; since we are "required" to believe that the only explanation for non-White failure is White racism, every time a non-White is poor, commits a crime, goes on welfare, or takes drugs, White Society stands accused of yet another act of racism. All failure or misbehavior by non-Whites is standing proof that White society is riddled with hatred and bigotry. For precisely so long as non-Whites fail to succeed in life at exactly the same level as Whites, Whites will be, by definition, thwarting and oppressing them. This obligatory pattern of thinking leads to strange conclusions.
Racism is a sin that is thought to be committed, almost, exclusively by White People. Indeed, a black congressman from Chicago, Gus Savage, and Coleman Young, the black mayor of Detroit, have argued that only White People can be racist. Like wise in 1987, the affirmative action officer of the State Insurance Fund of New York issued a company pamphlet in which she explained that ALL Whites are racist and that ONLY Whites can be racist. How else could the plight of blacks be explained without flirting with the possibility of racial inequality?
Although some blacks and liberal Whites concede that non-Whites can, perhaps, be racist they invariably add that non-Whites have been forced into it as self-defense because of centuries of White oppression. What appears to be non-White racism is so understandable and forgivable that it hardly deserves the name. Thus, whether or not an act is called racism depends on the race of the racist. What would surely be called racism when done by Whites is thought to be normal when done by anyone else. The reverse is also true.
Examples of this sort of double standard are so common, it is almost tedious to list them: When a White man kills a black man and uses the word "nigger" while doing so, there is an enormous media uproar and the nation beats its collective breast; but when members of the Black Yahweh cult carry out ritual murders of random Whites, the media are silent. College campuses forbid pejorative statements about non-Whites as "racist," but ignore scurrilous attacks on Whites. At election time, if 60 percent of the White voters vote for a White candidate, and 95 percent of the black voters vote for a black opponent, it is Whites who are accused of racial bias. There are 107 "historically black" colleges, whose fundamental blackness must be preserved in the name of diversity, but all historically White colleges must be forcibly integrated in the name of...the same thing. To resist would be racist.
"Black Pride" is said to be a wonderful and worthy thing, but anything that could be construed as an expression of White Pride is a form of hatred. It is perfectly natural for third-world immigrants to expect school instruction and driver's tests in their own languages, whereas for native Americans to ask them to learn English is racist. Blatant anti-White prejudice, in the form of affirmative action, is now the law of the land; and anything remotely like affirmative action, if practiced in favor of Whites, would be attacked as despicable favoritism. All across the country, black, Hispanic and Asian clubs and caucuses are thought to be fine expressions of ethnic solidarity, but any club or association expressly for Whites is by definition racist.
The National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP) campaigns openly for black advantage but is a respected "civil rights" organization. The National Association for the Advancement of White People (NAAWP) campaigns merely for equal treatment of all races, but is said to be viciously racist and Anti-Semitic.
At a few college campuses, students opposed to affirmative action laws have set up student unions for White, analogous to those for blacks, Hispanics, Jews, and etc., and have been roundly condemned as racists. Recently, when the White students at Lowell High School in San Francisco found themselves to be a minority, they asked for a racially exclusive club like the ones that non-Whites have. They were turned down in horror. Indeed, in America today, any club not specifically formed to be a White enclave but whose members simply happen all to be white is branded as racist or Anti-Semitic.
Today, one of the favorite slogans that define the asymmetric quality of American racism is "celebration of diversity." It has begun to dawn on a few people that "diversity" is always achieved at the expense of White (and most of the time White men), and never the other way around. No one proposes that Howard University be made more diverse by admitting Whites, Hispanics, or Asians.
No one ever suggests that National Hispanic University in San Jose, California would benefit from the diversity of having non-Hispanics on campus. No one suggests that the Black Congressional Caucus or the executive ranks of the NAACP or the Mexican-American Legal Defense and Educational Fund suffer from a lack of diversity. Somehow, it is perfectly legitimate for them to celebrate "homogeneity." And yet any all-White group, a company, a town, a school, a club, a neighborhood, is thought to suffer from a crippling lack of diversity that must be remedied as quickly as possibly. Only when Whites have been reduced to a minority has "diversity" been achieved.
|
�It is a favorite ruse of the Jews to represent the Christians as their only enemies; in reality the persecution of the Jews began long before the Christian era, nor has it since then been confined to countries where the Christian religion prevails. If Christendom is to be accused of ingratitude for the privilege of harboring numbers of Jews in her midst, the pagan world showed itself quite equally ungrateful. Egyptians, Persians, and Assyrians kept them in complete subjection; indeed, owing to their racial characteristics, it was found impossible even under the more liberal r�gime of Alexander the Great's successors to receive them into the community of nations.� |
Let us put it bluntly. To "celebrate" or "embrace" diversity, as we are so often asked to so, is no different from "deploring an excess of Whites." In fact, the entire nation is thought to suffer from an excess of Whites. Our current immigration policies are structured so that approximately 90 percent of our annual 800,000 legal immigrants are non-White. The several million illegal immigrants that enter the country every year are virtually all non-White. It would be racist not to be grateful for this laudable contribution to "diversity." It is, of course, only White nations that are called upon to practice this kind of "diversity." It is almost criminal to imagine a nation of any other race countenancing blatant dispossession of this kind.
What if the people in the United States were pouring its poorest, least educated and most criminal elements across the border into Mexico? Could anyone be fooled into thinking that Mexico was being "culturally enriched?" What if the state of Chihuahua were losing its majority population to poor Whites who demanded that schools be taught in English, who insisted on celebrating the Fourth of July, who demanded the right to vote even if they weren't citizens, who clamored for "affirmative action" in jobs and schooling?
Would Mexico, or any other non-White nation tolerate this kind of cultural and demographic depredation? Of course not. Yet White Americans are supposed to look upon the flood of Hispanics and Asians entering their country as a priceless cultural gift. They are supposed to "celebrate" their own loss of influence, their own dwindling numbers, their own dispossession, for to do otherwise would be hopelessly racist.
There is another curious asymmetry about American racism. When non-Whites advance their own racial purposes, no one ever accuses them of "hating" another group. Blacks and Jews can join "civil rights" groups and Hispanics can be activists without fear of being branded as bigots and hate mongers. They can agitate openly for racial preferences that can come only at the expense of Whites. They can demand preferential treatment of all kinds without anyone ever suggesting that they are "anti-White."
Whites, on the other hand, need only express their opposition to affirmative action to be called haters. They need only subject racial policies that are clearly prejudicial to themselves to be called racists. Should they actually go so far as to say that they prefer the company of their own kind, that they wish to be left alone to enjoy the fruits of their European heritage, they are irredeemably wicked and hateful.
Here, then is the final, baffling inconsistency about American race relations: All non-Whites are allowed to prefer the company of their own kind, to think of themselves as groups with interests distinct from those of the whole, and to work openly or group advantage. None of this is thought to be racist. At the same time, "Whites" must "also" champion the racial interests of non-Whites.
They must sacrifice their own future on the altar of "diversity" and cooperate in their own dispossession. They are to encourage, even to subsidize, the displacement of a European people and culture by alien peoples and cultures. To put it in the simplest possible terms, White people are cheerfully to slaughter their own society, to commit racial and cultural suicide. To refuse to do so would be racism.
Of course, the entire non-White enterprise in the United States is perfectly natural and healthy. Nothing could be more natural than to love one's people and to hope that it should flourish. Filipinos and El Salvadoran are doubtless astonished to discover that simply by setting foot in the United States they are entitled to affirmative action preferences over native-born Whites, but can they be blamed for accepting them?
Is it surprising that they should want their languages, their cultures, their brothers and sisters to take possession and put their mark indelibly on the land? If the once-great people of a once-great nation is bent upon self-destruction and is prepared to hand over land and power to whomever shows up and asks for it, why should Mexican, Blacks, Jews and etc., complain?
No, it is the White enterprise in the united States that is unnatural, unhealthy, and without historical precedent. Whites have let themselves be convinced that it is racist merely to object to dispossession, they have allowed themselves to be convinced that it is natural for their sons and daughters to marry a black, Jew or any other race, other than their own, that it is racist to work for their own interests. Never in the history of the world has a dominant people thrown open the gates to strangers, and poured out its wealth to aliens.
Never before has a people been fooled into thinking that there was virtue or nobility in surrendering its heritage, and giving away to others its place in history. Of all the races in America, only Whites have been tricked into thinking that a preference for one's own kind is racism. Only Whites are ever told that a love for their own people is somehow "hatred" of others. All healthy people prefer the company of their own kind, and it has nothing to do with hatred. All men love their families more than their neighbors, but this does not mean that they hate their neighbors. Whites who love their racial family need bear no ill will towards non-Whites. They only wish to be left alone to participate in the unfolding of their racial and cultural destinies.
What Whites in America are being asked to do is, therefore, is utterly unnatural; they are being asked to devote themselves to the interests of other races and to ignore the interests of their own kind. This is like asking a man to forsake his own children and love the children of his neighbors, since to do otherwise would be "racist."
What then, is "racism?" It is considerably more than any dictionary is likely to say. It is any opposition of Whites to official policies of racial preference for non-Whites. It is any preference by Whites for their own people and culture. It is resistance by Whites to the idea of becoming a minority people. It is any unwillingness to be pushed aside. It is, in short, any of the normal aspirations of people-hood that have defined nations since the beginning of history; but only so long as the aspirations are those of Whites.
In 1928, Walter Bernays, published a book titled "Propaganda." Walter Bernays was the nephew of Sigmund Freud, the father of modern psychology. In his book, "Propaganda," Walter Bernays discussed how the public mind is manipulated. He wrote this: "The structure of the mechanism which controls the public mind, and how it is manipulated by the special pleader who seeks to create public acceptance for a particular idea or commodity."� He used the words special pleader to refer to any person or organization, public or private, who intends to control the public's mind.
Walter Bernays wrote further, "Those who manipulate this unseen mechanism of society constitute an invisible government which is the true ruling power of our country. Our minds are molded, our tastes formed, our ideas suggested, largely by men we have never heard of. If you can influence the group of leaders, either with or without their conscious cooperation, you automatically influence the group which they sway."
The system is so simple that it is hard to believe that it is so effective but, as was pointed out, we of Western European descent are extremely susceptible to brainwashing. Bernays explains how the system works. His example is specifically directed to developing the public desire for a produce but it can be and is used over and over to mold and direct our lives, individually and nationally. Continuing with his writing, "Supposing the public relations man for the Beech-Nut Bacon Company wanted to dramatically increase the sales of bacon to the public. He would suggest to the physicians in the country that they state publicly that it is wholesome to eat bacon. He would show 'proof' to the physicians that this is true. We know as a mathematical certainty that large numbers of persons will follow the advice of their doctors because the public relations man understands the psychological relationship of dependence of men on their physicians."
He continues by explaining the importance of stating to the physicians who the people and organizations are that OPPOSE the idea that bacon is wholesome. That, according to Bernays, is the key to the psychology. He explained that one should always show that individuals or organizations who are demonized or ridiculed to those opposing the idea that is being planted in the public mind.
Kooky scientists, convicted felons, the John Birch Society, the Ku Klux Klan, or Identity Christians were the types he suggested. It is obvious, he shows, that if people or organizations thought by the public to be evil, or crazy, were those opposing their cause, then the cause itself had to be righteous and true.
The system of controlled psychology as developed by Walter Bernays is the method that is being used to cause mainline Christianity, the government at all levels, the schools and the public at large to apologize and grovel at the feet of a perceived victim where there is no justification.
Applying the lessons learned from Walter Bernay's book "Propaganda" to the system of a double standard now
being seen in all of the Western Christian nations, we can understand why the government acts and reacts as they do. First, the "beauty and tranquility" of racial togetherness, the brotherhood of man, we must be an example of "democracy" in action, etc., is taught through the schools, churches, service organizations and government.
Then, they must find a person or organization that has beliefs that do not conform to those of the "established" victims of society. Examples of such beliefs are ethnic separation including dating and intermarriage, government at the lowest level in a true republican form, total freedom of religion (not only those with an approved 501-C3 tax exemption) and allodial ownership of land instead of ownership in fief. These are only a few examples from a list of many. These beliefs are generally lawful (as compared to legal) and they are nearly always Biblically moral.
Then, efforts are made to demonize one or more of such groups by using the full weight and power of the fourth estate, the establishment controlled media (TV, radio, newspapers, magazines and movies). These media outlets are somewhat under the gun, too.
If they don't cooperate they lose their license to operate. Thus, we see why organizations that are determined not to be politically correct are barred from broadcasting. We can see why interviews with such groups are pre-recorded and then edited to "print or broadcast the news that fits." The Waco siege is a good example of this phenomena. The mainline media was invited to the Waco siege by the government for the purpose of propaganda, to show the American people how omnipotent the federal government was. The moment the affair went awry, the media was totally excluded.
After the individual or organization has been thoroughly demonized, an incident is arranged to destroy that individual or organization with the goal of destroying the belief and molding the public at large into compliance. If we follow Walter Bernay's lessons in his book "Propaganda," we can readily realize that they have been used on our people for nearly 75 years. Only by the strength given to us by God if we ask Him for it, can we resist this terrible onslaught.
The real coup that has brought about this modern double standard has very little, if anything, to do with the Biblical history of the life and death of Jesus nor the tribulations and martyrdom of the early Christians, all of which was brought about by the high priests of the Phariseeical Jewry of that day.
The stories of attacks by the Jews and counterattacks by Christians throughout the past two millennia are well documented. Continuing to this day most Christians possess a latent mistrust of Jewry and in return the average Jew is wary and as a result has become circumspect, cautious and politic. By the very nature of the American society of ethical values being shared, the two diametrically opposed faiths have obtained a sort of truce.
But that is not the problem causing the current double standard which has all but destroyed our Christian Republic and the Christian Church along with it. The problem of the double standard has been caused by political Zionism. It is a political term and its politics is to control the world. It is accurately estimated that nearly 95 percent of political Zionists who claim to be Jews are actually atheistic and humanistic. They come mainly from the Ashkenazi clan of Khazaria and it is they who instigated and brought about Communism and the U.S.S.R.
But as Paul Gottfried reports in his well written editorial titled, "Why must Christians routinely grovel and apologize for crimes against Jews which they never committed?" 1382 : "It has respected 'Christian' theologians such as Paul Van Buren, Mary Daley, and Malcom Hay, who took the lead in 'linking' the Holocaust and the New Testament. This practice was common among liberal Christians before it became widespread among Jewish authors. Through Elie Weisel did stress Christian guilt for the Holocaust as early as 1945, that idea played little role in the dominant Jewish interpretations before the seventies...Jewish victimology in the U.S. has coincided with the upsurge of other designated victim movements, black, Hispanic, gay, and feminist, and all have enjoyed the support or at least tolerance of the white majority Christian culture."
Mr. Gottfried reports on the speech delivered before the Anti-Defamation League of the B'nai B'rith by Ralph Reed of the Christian Coalition. This speech was reported by the "New York Times" which stated that Reed extended the olive branch to the Christian Coalition's Jewish critics by saying that the Coalition would try harder to overcome "insensitivity to Christian anti-Semitism."
The article reported that Reed disavowed any description to America as a Christian Nation. Reed said that describing America as a Christian Nation was blatant wrong and it conjured up for Jews historical memories of the Inquisition and other persecutions.
The "New York Times" article revealed that Ralph Reed criticized Pat Robertson for his statement in his book "The New World Order" wherein he complained of the conspiracy of European bankers against American interests. The ADL considered Robertson's reference to the European bankers as a veiled attack on Jewish interests. Reed stated, "if one is insensitive to other Jewish concerns, it does not answer these concerns to say 'I'm pro-Israel." Such a statement by the ADL is an admission that European bankers are primarily Jewish. Paul Gottfried very correctly states, "If Christians want to be punching-bags, other will take advantage of the masochism."
Another very pertinent point that Mr. Gottfried made was relative to the double standard, "Why are all Christians to blame for the Inquisition and Holocaust (whatever that really means), but Jews as such are not to be held responsible for the even larger massacres unleased by Communists in the present century? The Jewish record of excusing and even supporting murderous regimes of the Left is far grimmer than the Christian record of collaboration with Hitler...Why are Foxman and the ADL not required to apologize to the Christian kinsmen of those killed by Communist regimes in which Jews played prominent roles, but American Christians must now atone for every Christian act of intolerance, no matter when it occurred? Why are American Jewish leftists not to be held accountable, as Jews, for the acts of Russian Jewish Communists, even if they defended the Soviet system, but Southern Evangelicals in 1995 must bear responsibility for the unkindness of Spanish Catholics in 1492?"
Another example of this double standard might be cited to make my point more clear.� "For a long time the liberal establishment, Christian and Jewish, pretended that all slave traders were White Christians, which is historically inaccurate. The purveyors of this factoid only grew indignant when blacks implicated Jews specifically in the slave trade. While the first statement is false, the second is at least partially true: Sephardic Jews, such as those who settled in Rhode Island and in the Carolinas, sometimes did make money by trading in slaves. The same was true for Christians and for many African animists."
We have all seen TV articles showing the activities of the militias. They have shown such activities as target practice with their weapons and close-combat training as well as Special Forces type squad training. In fact, they have disclosed repeatedly that ex-Special Forces personnel are being used as the primary training teams.
In each of these TV articles the emphasis is on the supposed illegality of such activities. As we know, even the Congress is now holding hearings on these activities. The militia members interviewed at these hearings have conducted themselves in an exemplary manner.
But what about activities of this type by Jewish organizations? Have there been TV articles and documentaries covering the Camp Jedel operations in the Catskill Mountains in upstate New York? According to articles found in "The Times Herald Record," August 19, 1981; the "Albuquerque Journal," August 29, 1981; the "World News Examiner," August 20, 1982; "Time," August 30, 1971; "New York Sunday Record," August 23, 1981, the Jewish Defense League's activities at this camp are well documented. Notice that these articles are nearly 15 years old. Notice, also, that there has been no government intervention in any way and in fact, the camp is totally ignored.
As found in "The Zionist Terror Network: Background and Operations of the Jewish Defense League" ISBN 0-939484- 22-6, "Institute For Historical Review," P.O. Box 1306, Torrance, CA 90505, we find this description of their activities:� "Publically, both the JDL and Kahane (now deceased) are disavowed by mainstream Jewish organizations in the U.S. However, while Jewish leaders do not generally support the JDL in public many Jews are contributing to the organization. The Jewish Defense League has substantial real estate holdings including a school for terrorists in the Catskills, Camp Jedel, where Allen Goodman, a JDL member who massacred Arab civilians at the Temple Mount in Jerusalem in 1982, received paramilitary instruction.
The camp, a former Catskills resort, and another 62-acre site nearby, is surrounded by a metal fence and features a 30-foot watchtower. It is guarded by men armed with semi-automatic AR-15 rifles. Photos of Arab leaders are used for target practice at the training site. Participants are indoctrinated by rabbis who deliver 'highly emotional' speeches, often using a rifle as a prop. Members of both the Israeli armed forces and U.S. Army Special Forces have instructed JDL recruits in military tactics at the camp. The JDL used another paramilitary camp in the hills of California's Texas Canyon, which was under the control of West Coast JDL leader Irving Rubin. League members, including Mordachai Levy, received weapons training here in 1980."
An even more blatant act of the dual standard again deals with militias, paramilitary training and membership in foreign conflicts as mercenaries while holding citizenship in the United States. The book "The Secret Army" by David J. Bercusson (ISBN 0-99619-035-5, T.H. Best Printing Co. 78 Sullivan St. Toronto, Ontario, describes the manner in which the world Zionist organizations developed the army that fought the Arab-Israeli war of 1948.
The writer relates openly and unabashedly the Zionists efforts within the United States to obtain equipment, weapons, ammunition and all of the rest of the material with which to equip and train an army. He shows the cooperation, even in the face of laws prohibiting it, obtained from active military officers within our Department of Defense, the State Department, Justice Department and Executive Branch.
Ben Gurion, who later became Israel's Prime Minister, started the process by directing Moshe Shertok, then head of the Jewish Agency's Political Department and their unofficial foreign minister to the united States, to contact General John Hilldring. Hilldring was Assistant Secretary of State at the time. Hilldring was asked for "two or three competent American officers who would be prepared to proceed to Palestine and advise on defense arrangements." Hilldring told Shertok that he would have to go to the "very top," which he did.
Ex-military officers of the United States were allowed to participate in this private army venture. The country we now know as Israel did not exist at that time. This venture was that of a private army; that army was made up of men to include volunteers form Britain, Canada, South Africa and the United States. To obtain recruits for this private army venture, they used volunteers within the Jewish population to search out and contact Jewish veterans who would be willing to go to Palestine. Synagogues or Jewish community halls were used by speakers to gather support for this operation. Certainly this did not go unnoticed by the United States Department of Justice but nothing was done to stop it.
The Jewish community knew that what they were doing was unlawful in the United States. They used cryptic forms of communication to keep the average American citizen in ignorance in the event someone decided to contest their actions. Section 10 of the United States Criminal Code prohibited, "Enlisting or entering into the service of any foreign prince, state, colony, district, or people as a soldier, or as a marine, or seaman on board of any shop of war, letter or marque, or privateer."
Within the FBI there were some men who could not be bought. They knew of the operation and tried to stop it, with some success, but only for a while. There were individuals within the Passport Section of the State Department who also tried to block this activity but they, too, met with only partial success.
What this meant was that our government at the top was not demanding that the recruitment for a private army within the United States cease. Contrast this with the current hysteria over militias, anti-terrorism, gun regulation and confiscation and with emphasis made on those who teach the American people our need to return to a Christian Republic.
The great conflict between East and West, Left-Wing and Right-Wing, "Judeo-Christian" Zionism and genuine Christian Republicanism continues to rage. With some fear of oversimplification, the struggles of today can be reduced to that great conflict. Samuel Francis wrote an article titled: "The Real Extremists Are Still On The Left." That article can be found in the May 18, 1995 issue of the newspaper "The Wanderer":� "If FBI Director Louis Freeh is looking for some extremist group to investigate, he need look no further than the hat-and-violence-drenched movement in the Southwestern United States that pushes for open immigration and demands return of the southwest to Mexico. Long before right-wing militias began mobilizing in reaction against gun control, far-left Hispanic activists were soaking themselves in violent rhetoric that makes the militias sound like the Little League.
Last year, not long after the passage of California's Proposition 187, a radical Hispanic group calling itself the 'Mexican Movement for National Liberation' put out a statement that let us know what it thinks about the effort to remove illegal immigrants from the welfare rolls. Proposition 187 'is a declaration of war against the Mexican people in the militarily occupied northern half of our Mexican nation,' it proclaimed.
The statement went on to accuse the 'Europeans' (note the lower-case spelling) of 'genocide against our people' for the last 400 years, but White Americans and American institutions are the special targets of their hatred. 'The local police departments are nothing more than glorified armies of occupation in our barrios, colonials, and homeland. Their attempts at selective assassinations have failed to intimidate us. In a version of low intensity warfare, they have attempted to destroy our political movements.'
Proposition 187, the statement screams, 'is a wake-up call to resist by any and all means,' and it calls for creating 'the revolutionary clandestine formations that will defend our people and lead to our ultimate national liberation struggle and socialist reunification of Mexico.' It ends with a call to 'create the conditions for Mexican Intifada.'
Lest you imagine that this and similar statements represent merely a loony fringe, understand that this one was published in a tabloid newspaper put out by another group, 'People Against Racist Terror' (PART), that helped organize mass demonstrations against 187 in Los Angeles only days before the real citizens of the state overwhelmingly passed the resolution. PART's rhetoric duplicates that of the Mexican 'liberation' group, comparing the U.S. Government to Nazi Germany.
Curiously also, the newspaper anticipates the fevered witch-hunt rhetoric of the mainstream media in the last few weeks in trying to link the populist right with the Oklahoma City Bombing. Thus, it attacks anti-abortion activists, the religious right, Second Amendment supporters, and the militia movement, among others. Fringe such groups may be, but point is that they're the ones active among Hispanics in the southwest.
But don't bet your camouflage the FBI is looking at this movement, with its not-too-subtle incitement of violence and guerrilla warfare. What the bureau actually did during the 187 controversy was harass law-abiding supports of the resolution.
Thus, three days before the vote on 187, one of its coauthors, Barbara Coe, received a little visit rom the FBI. Assistant Attorney General Deval Patrick defends the agents by claiming they were just interested in whether leaflets Mrs. Coe had recently distributed about illegal voting by aliens had violated voters' civil rights. But Mrs. Coe says the agents repeatedly asked if the leaflets had been designed or distributed by the Republican Party. Just a little visit to let her know Big Brother was watching.
Another little visit was paid to yet another citizen, Horacio Grana, who legally immigrated from Mexico and who supported 187. After the federal judge blocked the successful ballot measure in a court ruling, Grana wrote to the judge objecting to the ruling and giving his name and address. A few days later, U.S. Marshals showed up to quiz him about it. 'I told them I have the right to freedom of speech,' Grana says. 'They had a very bad attitude with me. It was like Gestapo tactics.'
President Clinton leapt at the chance to blame his political critics on the right for the Oklahoma City atrocity, and the federal leviathan wasted no time investigating law abiding supporters of immigration reform, but no one cares that left-wing extremist Hispanic activists have long openly called for violence and insurrection and pushed for the disintegration of the country. If this is an example of what the President means by 'counter-terrorism,' it makes you wonder if maybe the militias don't have a point."
That is an excellent example of the double standard with reference to the Hispanics being the victim and the White-Anglo-Saxon-Protestant-Male (WASPM) being the evil ones. Another example of this phenomena of a dual standard between the government decreed victims at the hands of the WASPM's comes from an article written by Clark Corey, title "America Must Move."
It was published in the August 1995 issue of Media Bypass Magazine: "Americans need to compare the evil of the Rodney-King devastation in which media and government manipulated a minor arrest into a holocaust far worse than Oklahoma. A wife-beating felon violating parole, drunk and high on PCP, ran from police, endangering untold lives and property. King assaulted a Highway Patrol officer into pulling a gun on him and his life perhaps was saved by the arrival of L.A. police. He favored them with obscene gestures, threw off their 'swarm' like puppies, and rose from two Taserings with a savage attack on the police. It was shoot or use batons to bring him to submission.
Neutral lawyers (actually partial to the media) reported that the unmanipulated video did show police pausing frequently to observe whether King would submit to cuffing, and they admitted 'reasonable force.' King's medical report read: 'PCP, minor lacerations;' he had fallen on his face twice when Tasered.
King was a powerful, prison-phsiqued, drug-mad felon, no 'innocent motorist.' More lies; it wasn't a lily-white Simi jury but a Ventura County jury that had four blacks, until dumped for NAACP fingering. It was evil, smear-America, renegadism that brought a trial against the police instead of King, after they had brought in a drug-empowered monster, who repeatedly attacked police with only minor lacerations. But that racist renegade injustice is minor compared with what was coming. From the time of the arrest until the non-guilty verdict was announced, the media and the government kept, as by a conspiracy, nearly all information from the public, except the tail-end of a manipulated video, some 20 seconds which they ran over and over. The public was led to believe that the officers were tried for 'excessive force,' (the indictment was for a preposterous charge next to murder) a falsehood reinforced by rerunning the false video.
Thus, when the not-guilty verdict came, it was like a bomb, Pearl Harbor all over; an air-head feminist was shown demanding to know, 'You mean what I saw didn't happen?' The Black Mayor rushed on TV, 'express our outrage!' And they were prepared, as if forewarned. Burn, baby burn! From TV copters, 'Over this way!' Most fun since Watergate, because it all could be charged to racist America. 'Beaten into insensitivity!' from Sam Donaldson.
�Miscarriage of justice!' Nothing but lies and hatred. There were many more bloody and battered bodies, though fewer actual deaths, than in Oklahoma. But instead of showing them over and over in all their gore, we were shown 'happy looters,' criminal thugs telling America, 'victims of society.' Police who had endangered their lives to bring in unhurt an attacking monster were 'animals;' while brutes who took the head of an innocent passerby into their hands and beat it to mush were victims of America and of a disease, 'riot mentality.' The evil of the media and of the government was the as-if-planned conversion of a common arrest into a block-buster of hate America and trial-by-jury outmoded and denigrated. To top it off, renegades in Washington stepped in, ordering a 'civil rights' trial in L.A. where there would be no neutral observers. Then again into the press stepped Janet Reno, ordering tougher sentences like Stalin overcalling Vyshinsky.
Stalinist Angela Davis, who supplied the guns for the bloody assault on the Marin Courthouse in 1970, has now been honored with a Presidential Chair at the University of California, with a six-figure salary, plus a $30,000 annual stipend, plus coveted assistants and space, to teach nihilism and hate America...And it was just back in the 70s when Court and Congress gave orders and passed laws blocking all monitoring, record keeping, or surveillance of communist or their renegade groups, even those teaching and preparing violent assaults on our society. The jury in Waco rejected all serious charges against the surviving and destitute Davidians, declaring stoutly that it was the government that should have been on trial, but their decision was simply reversed, by a Federal Judge!
Only understanding can bring a powerful motivation. This evil did not start in 1990; it has deep roots. By the early 1900s, John Dewey and helpers began socializing education-transforming it from that needed by a self-governing people to that required by clients to the State. A little later Morris Cohen of Harvard, and son of Felix were teaching 'socialized law,' 'judicial legislation' would empower judges to overturn all laws and Constitution, in the name of the Constitution and the success of Hitler is presented as proof. Franklin Roosevelt knew by 9 a.m. December 7, 1941, that bombs would start falling on Pearl Harbor by 1 p.m. so he got out his stamp collection. Arthur Schlesinger has admitted as much and he has recognized that the only real question is why did he do it. The answer is, to save socialism (communism), it was certainly not to save anything else. In 1963, John Kennedy was led for months by a 'Get Diem,' to move the war along. Ho Chi Minh had been in tentative settlement with Diem's brother since July. This was used as an excuse to hurry the Vietnam general's coup along, eventually forced by cutting support for their armies. With Diem gone, the whole structure of the South collapsed, as had been warned, and then the renegades declared the war unwinable, then criminal, then America was criminal. The war became madness."
The dual standard is seen in so many aspects of modern American society. The dual standard which has been shown in the efforts of the Office of Special Investigations (OSI), an official branch of the Department of Justice is clearly evident. Repeatedly their so-called Nazi hunters have dug up innocent people and hounded them literally to death or to the shame and hardship of expulsion from this country.
Karl Linnas and his family lived under extreme pressures form the OSI and finally were expelled to Russia where he was ruthlessly killed in Leningrad. Feodor Fedorenko was deported and executed on behalf of the OSI in Russia and it was all based on manipulated and erroneous information, to keep the holocaust lie alive and well; so the Zionists could fleece Americans of more billions of dollars.
Mykola Kowalchuk of Philadelphia was harassed, intimidated, coerced, threatened, fired from his jobs, consistent demonstrations in front of his home, windows broken, etc. He and his family suffered for 17 years. Then the U.S. District Court dismissed the case for lack of evidence. Derge Kowalchuk, Mykolas' brother suffered the same fate. This man underwent a civil proceeding and was denaturalized. He, too, was innocent of OSI charges. Arthur Rudolph was the top Rocket engine scientist working for the U.S. space effort.
It was he who was responsible for the Saturn V engine design. After his work was finished OSI harassed an intimidated him until he had to leave for Germany. He was cleared of all charges after a two year investigation in that country. Andrija Artukovic was a man dying from Alzheimers disease and sclerosis of the brain. He was extradited to Yugoslavia based on false accusations. He died there in that country.
It is reported that Alan Dershowitz, one of the lawyers for O.J. Simpson, publically stated that "John Demajanjuk should die whether he is innocent or guilty, because he is Ukrainian." We should all recall the mass slaughter of the Ukrainian people by the Jewish Bolsheviks. By deliberate starvation somewhere between 3 and 7 million Ukrainian people died by deliberately confiscating the vast harvest of grain that these people produced. This tragedy is accurately revealed in a documentary titled "The Ukrainian Famine. Harvest of Despair." That film should be shown in every Christian Church in America but it is not because of the dual standard.
The reasons for this are easy to understand if we, as Christian Americans, will only think rationally instead of emotionally. Perhaps this can be best shown by extracting from an editorial found in "Ameirch Focus, Commentaries on America."
"America: Submerged in a Sea of Zionism. Will history remember America merely as a major captive nation of Zionist world conquest, ignoring the lustrous ascendance and near triumph of the glorious potential of free man? Will Zionist scorched-earth shots to the heart of all that is wholesome buy them their long-sought victory for Babylonian humanism with its showy irreverence and the glorification of all that is sordid? Will all of the goodness, wholesomeness and productivity of our unique Christian Republic, which millions forfeited their lives to give us, be purged from the world, leaving man to enter the 21st century enslaved to the least of God's creations? Must Americans forever witness Zionist self-promotion and self-portrayal as our best and brightest, as our most deserving and selfless citizens suffering a society of lesser humans with intellectually inferior pursuits? Will God allow animal cunning, arrogance, greed and self-aggrandizement a final victory over humanity?
With 'political correctness' based upon Zionist fascism in the ascendance, with the American media system largely a Zionist tool, with Foundations and Zionist Political Action Committees spreading legislative dollars and providing selected candidates massive financial support, with two parties and political commentary dominated by the Zionist International, can traditional Americans hope to reverse the current course of history? Can we develop a formula to reclaim our Republic and the tools of a productive society, recapturing or rebuilding the essence of a nation one deservedly the noble and gracious leader of the world's nations?
Can we collectively observe that our governmental processes are captive to Zionist appointees at every level, that our State, Treasury and Commerce Departments as well as the Presidency are operated by Zionists who take their order from Zionism? Can we perceive that almost all of the national information-flow reaches us only through a Zionist filter and pro-Israel/Zionist propaganda machine?
Have we not discovered the demise of education, the growth and development of crime, the decay of our cities and our rapid decline as a united people have happened concurrent with the intrusion of Zionists and Zionism into the American system? Have we not noticed that today it is increasingly difficult for ordinary people, Jew or Christian, White, Black, Yellow or Brown, to live together in 'live and let live' affection and respect, as the ADL the ACLU and the AIPAC attack society's pillars, move to destroy the Christian history of America and indoctrinate our children with ideas and philosophies that most of the world holds to be reprehensible, society-destructive, and beyond civility? Have we not noticed the fear in our church bodies, the manipulation of them to amend and mutate the teaching of Jesus' word to men?
Here we have history's master victimizers, representing themselves as the victims, as betrayed and sinned against, demeaned and tormented because of society's jealousy; a colony of Culicidae (insects such as mosquitoes and gnats) decrying the occasional angry slap by those that have been stung.
We observe the creators of much of man's sordid and duplicitous record artfully and deceitfully altering, amending, abridging and censoring the record to point the finger of responsibility to others, begging society's pity and solace for pain suggested to have been shared by no other people and never publicly recognizing, though surely perceiving, that it has been their centuries-long manipulation of their fellow man and their self-ordination as gods that has cause the animosity they correctly sense.
Consider an alien system with such a firm hold on American policy mechanisms that they are capable of having American citizenship granted overnight to one of Zionism's most energetic employees and then have him named as American ambassador to his former employer nation and confirmed without a word from our 'illustrious Senate,' including that great defender of American interests, Mr. Jesse Helms? And consider a President's cabinet with 80% Jewish Zionist members and a President, himself a Rhodes Scholar (but unable to finish at Oxford) and a member of the Zionist International; a Trilateralist, Bilderberg secret communist.
Consider an alien philosophy carefully scheming to own and control America's newspaper and broadcasting systems, then combining its now massive propaganda and reinstructional capabilities with the movie, entertainment and documentary producers of Hollywood, in short order reducing life to drugs and sexual fantasies and living to a succession of mindless escapades and romps in the hay; surely and continuously changing Americans then America...finally creating such irresponsible and chaotic conditions in our lives that we then welcome massive regulation, police restraints and New World Order socialist oppression just to get order again; forget morality or social ethics, productivity or national focus.
Consider the raw source of energy and money for the pro-abortion and homosexual lifestyle movements, the illegal immigration madness, loss of personal heritage identity, multicultural disarray and the move to make our precious English subordinate to the first choice of everyone's original homeland language.
These are funded, not by the grassroots but by single source money...given in every case to reduce our influential Christian nation to helplessness; Babylonians filled with hate for the Christian people who bade them welcome, spending enormous effort and endless dollars to destroy our once wholesome influence on an ugly world. Witness the altered state of church in America; intimidated, compromised, fearful and spiritless. Are they winning? Look and listen to the new mores of our changed society. Consider which nation is our number one recipient of 'loans' and aid. Note that they take what they want from our military arsenal and then without apology copy and sell it around the world, wherever money is to be made or counties subverted.
Note their demand for U.N. (American) troops to clear away the enemy which surrounds their homeland and as stalking horses for their political influence thought the world. From the Pentagon, State, Presidency or the United Nations, their influence and numbers overwhelm any possible opposition and America increasingly does what they demand of us. And then, dear friends, we have just witnessed once again their absolute mastery over our financial affairs. They own Banking, Investment Banking, the control of every major corporation, of course the 'Fed' and control of the Treasury of the United States. As we have just seen in Mexico, they do as they please, manipulating conditions, loaning then withdrawing support capital and grasping control of the resources of nations one by one, sometimes for profit but always for control. And then there is the depreciating dollar and Americans and the humble Mexicans are about to be enslaved by its demise.
When we add thought-control (political correctness) emanating from our college campuses and the continuous flow of Marxist ideas from Zionist professors to the 'hate crimes' laws and the massive effort to close down unwelcome publishers and Republican ideas, we can see that our Zionist fascist New World Order elitists have left no scheme destructive of Christian freedom left unutilized.
Consider then the 'we-are-in-charge' arrogance of the 'Justice' department's 92 Waco murders, followed by official lies and media cover-up, to be followed by massive raids on the citizens' militias that resulted...and national martial law, orchestrated and controlled by our Zionist fascist President in collaboration with the ADL.
Finally, we can watch with dismay as black-shirted, hooded world police power is deployed in America, computer programs are prepared for our personal control and prisons are readied for any who would underscore their First Amendment rights by using them. And huge funds of propaganda and money are expended to take from us our last hope of freedom; the Second Amendment and our guns. And 90% of Americans haven't a hint, a clue. So brainwashed are they that when push comes to shove, most of them will unknowingly side with this enemy. So we who perceive must do the work of thousands."
Our citizens need only to start thinking rationally instead of emotionally. Our Christian brothers and sisters must start demanding that Biblical Christian principles be taught from behind the pulpit. The greatness of our Christian heritage and its heroes must be emphasized instead of the groveling at the feet of thee "Culicidae." As history has repeatedly proven the teaching of Jesus: "But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayer: therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell than yourselves." 1383
It will not be long until the Zionist Jews have reduced all the Mexican people to slave status, and they will be working day and night for peanuts; and if they resist they will be slaughtered. Such is the destiny of the Mexican people. The Blacks have been introduced to AIDS thanks to Jewish Scientists in government.
November 4, 1995: Jewish Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin was gunned down by Yigal Amir, by member of a Jewish Militia Cult; who immediately confessed to the assassination. He is a 25 year old member of a radical ultra extremist Zionist cult associated with Kahane Chai (which is Hebrew for Kahane lives). The group was formed and named after the radical Rabbi Meir Kahane who was himself assassinated in 1990, in the Zionist State of Israel. Not widely reported is who the backers of Mr. Amir were. They were the deeply religious ultra Orthodox Rabbis and the extremist cult known as Kahane Chai. Rabbis actually provided the official and religious sanction (approval) for Rabin's murder. This has been openly discussed in the Time Magazine of Israel the Jerusalem Report Magazine of November 16, 1995.
Just prior to Rabin's assassination, a Jewish Rabbi is said to have placed a death curse on the Israeli Prime Minister. An article called Invoking The Spirits, in the November 16, 1995 issue of the Jerusalem Report, reported one week before Rabin was assassinated, that an unnamed Rabbi, who is head of an ancient Kabbalah sect, performed the mystical rite just across the street from Rabin's residence in early October. "And on him, Yitzhak son of Rosa, known as Rabin, we have permission...to demand from the angels of destruction that they take a sword to this wicked man...to kill him...for handing over the land of Israel to our enemies the sons of Ishmael."
This is the Kabbalistic curse called the pulsa denura - Aramaic for "lashes of fire" was decreed against the premier for his "heretical" policies. Quoting an unnamed Rabbi clad in his tefillin (the leather box attached to a long strap which is wound around the arm and wrist)...He's (Rabin) inciting against Judaism." The read out loud the most terrifying curses in the tradition of Kabbalistic mysticism in front of the Rabin residence on the eve of Yom Kippur.
The Rabbi, who will not allow his name to be published, but identifies himself as a member of the far-right Kach political movement in Israel, which was founded as the Israeli chapter of Kahane Chai, says the curse generally works within 30 days. That put the expiration date for Rabin's murder in early November. Rabin was assassinated on Saturday November 4th, within the time limits set by the Kabbalistic Rabbis who are steeped in the Babylonian Talmud - the "Bible" of the modern day Jewish religion. "Not only the ultra religious extremists" so says the article, "but many traditional leaning Israelis regard these curses with the utmost seriousness. Invoking the 'pulsa denura is a perilous undertaking, for if the ceremony is not performed in a strictly prescribed fashion, it can strike the conjurers themselves."
Killer Brainwashed by Violent Zionist Cult! "We don't believe in the Kabalistic curses" said one observer. What is clear is the "extremists" of the Kahane Chai movement were backed up in their activities by the most religious rabbis of the highest authority. Yigal Amir immediately stated that the Talmud requires that those who give away the land of the Jews to the enemy, the Arabs and others, must be put to death. He quoted the citation numbers of the Talmud books in his defense, and this was published in the Jewish press. Amir was a member of the religious Zionist cult. Question: How did the Cult Awareness Network (CAN) miss their American operations??
One U.S. Rabbi, Abraham Hecht, according to the Jewish Week of November 3, has apologized for HIS cursing, even BEFORE Rabin was assassinated. His apology came several weeks after he said on Israeli television, "that according to Jewish Torah (The Talmud, not the Christian Bible as most Christians believe) law, Rabin can be killed as a traitor to the Jewish people, because of the land give backs called for in the Israeli-Palestinian peace agreements."
The non radical Jewish community in the United States wants to know exactly how these extremists groups in Israel are funded. According to the New York Times of November 13, they are funded by their followers here in the United States. Not only that, but also there is an open admission of the existence of military training camps in the Catskill mountains run by the Kahane Chai. Kahane Chai offers the same kind of training as do the various gentile militia groups which have drawn the ire of the Anti-Defamation League and that are routinely blamed for everything from the Oklahoma Federal Building explosion to the train derailment near Prescott, Arizona.
It is interesting to note that while the Jewish Militia, which trains in the Catskills, maintains heavy armaments, there is no interest in this group by the Clinton Administration! The BATF has conduced no investigations, no raids, has not burned down any buildings or has not pumped life threatening CS gas into their compounds. Nor have they conducted the kind of FBI/BATF operations which resulted in the death of Sammy and Vicki Weaver in Ruby Ridge, Idaho. Why Not?
As a matter of fact, the Jewish militia has been offered protection here in the U.S. by the Clinton Administration at the behest of the backers of Bill Clinton. Apparently they push their envelop a bit too far and managed to set up their own conspirator for an assassination. The Middle East peace process is clearly the work of the World Zionist Government. Their plan is to trade land for peace and suck tens of billions of dollars into Israel and create the most prosperous and profitable business operation anywhere in the world.
As an example, just recently, INTEL, the world's largest chip maker, agreed to invest $1.5 Billion in a new plant in Israel. Now the Zionist conspiracy's plans have gone awry, as their instructions to the Clinton Administration were to allow the Jewish militia to function freely and without impediment or press attention. Meanwhile, the Christian militias are scathingly treated in the press, investigated and labeled as "extremists" or the "wacko patriots of the Christian right."
Brooklyn is the home of Kahane Chai, the Jewish Defense League and the Chasidic sect, which was recently honored in a White House ceremony posthumously honoring their late leader the Rabbi Menacham Schneerson with a Congressional Medal of Honor.
The Brooklyn Chasitic Rabbis and their members are the most extreme ultra right wing Zionists who believe that the land of Israel is sacred, and that no land must ever be given back, according to Biblical law, as it is the land of their forefathers in the Bible. They also believe that they are "God's chosen people" and that Jesus was a Jew (as in a modern day Jew). All of this is patently false, for 95% of all the Jews in the world today are the descendants of Japath, not Shem. And the rest have mixed themselves that they no longer qualify as descendants of Abraham at all.
Just weeks ago, a highly respected Israeli General, who is the mayor of Haifa Israel, was routed from a Brooklyn auditorium by hecklers denouncing him as a "traitor." Last week, a cable television in Manhattan, two people sat in front of a photograph of the late Rabbi Meir Kahane, and Applauded Yigar Amir, the man who has confessed to killing Yitzhak Rabin. The New York Times admits that the cult has transplanted their mix of religion and violence to Israel over 20 years ago, when the Brooklyn born militant Meir Kahane founded his group.
Kahane Chai has cult chapters in Miami, Los Angeles, Chicago, Baltimore and Philadelphia. Opposing Kahane Chai are any number of Jewish groups that do support the peace process and who now bitterly mourn the death of their leader, the first native born Israeli Premier Yitzhak Rabin. The word "extremist" is routinely applied to Christians of various beliefs, including Randy Weaver and his wife and family, the Branch Davidians and innumerable other groups and Christian publications. According to the New York Times of November 13 authorities in Israel have developed evidence that the killing of Rabin was the result of a conspiracy among "right wing extremists" of Jewish background here in the United States.
Jewish, Transvestitate Attorney General Janet Reno has suddenly shown a "tremendous" interest in these Jewish extremists, and offered to have the Justice Department look into whether any of those arrested in Israel were linked to people or groups in this country. The New York Times stated that evidence has already been accumulated in Israel of a connection with the U.S. extremists. Let's see if the cult is treated like the Weavers??
The IRS Treats Jewish Cults With Respect! While cursing and persecuting Christians. Tax deductible donations raised in the U.S. for political and charitable purposes could be financing the kind of militancy that many feel threatens the move toward peace, and finances the 400 cult member in Hebron, a town with 120,000 Arabs, which is to be turned over to Arab administration in due course.
The Treasury Department acknowledged that a January 1995 order was issued, freezing the assets of two of the better known Jewish cults here, including the Kahane Chai and Kach, of which Yigai Amir was a member. None the less, state department officials conceded that money illegally raised here for superficially legitimate causes can seep through the freezing of asset ruling to reach Israel. In other words, there are no teeth put into the Treasury Department action in January. Possible they were too busy defending themselves against their actions against Christians in various parts of the country, including Ruby Ridge.
The FBI and Cult Awareness Network (CAN - A Jewish hate group) Focused on Christian Groups! The New York Times admits that even modest sums raised in the U.S. could be important to the terrorists in Israel. Many Jewish settlers said that they intend to fight the agreement to turn over the lands in the West Bank as they are part of (sic) their Biblical Heritage. The New York Times quoted Ian Lustick, an expert on right-wing Jewish groups and a professor at the University of Pennsylvania as saying: "My sense is that the FBI has focused on people making bombs and blowing up buildings here instead of on the trans-Atlantic flow of people and money into the settlements." Mr. Lustick is quite right!
The New York Times quotes the Treasury Department as saying; "charitable money and front organizations exist in the United States, raising money ostensibly for charity, but then directing it to militants." If this is the case, they why are the BATF and FBI not concentrating on closing down the militia and paramilitary training sites here in the United States, and cutting off all fund raising sources for the Israeli settlements, which are to be turned over to the Arabs under the Peace Accords? Is it because the backers of Bill Clinton have not given their approval and their permission?
Mr. Nakhleh, a Palestinian Christian born in Palestine, is the author of The Encyclopedia of the Palestine Problem. He was a graduate of London University and a barrister at law in London and a member of the Palestine Bar. He represented the Arab Higher Committee for Palestine in New York in 1947-48, and was representative of the League of Arab States with the rank of Minister Plena Potentiary for Latin America with an office in Buenos Aires. For the last 32 years he has been representing the Arab Higher Committee for Palestine in New York.
Mr. Nakhleh's encyclopedic work describes the terrorist Yitzhak Rabin. He became a terrorist member of the Haganah and its smaller elite corps the Palmach, in the 1940s. Rabin fought in the military in the War of Independence of 1948, and by 1964, his career placed him in the position of Army Chief of Staff at the pinnacle of the military. In that position, he led the armed forces of Israel in the Six Day War in June of 1967. For the next five years, he was sent to Washington as Israel's Ambassador. While Ambassador to the U.S. he worked to transfer as much U.S. technology and expensive weaponry as possible tot he control of Israel.
Rabin Follows A Long Line of Terrorist Prime Minister! Rabin returned to Israel in 1973, and ran for Parliament, winning a Labor Seat in the Israeli Parliament. A few months later, Rabin seized a chance to run as the Labor candidate for Prime Minister, and competed against the man who has now replaced him, Shimon Perez. Rabin defeated Perez for Prime Minister and served until he was forced to resign in April of 1977, after a scandal over the revelation that he and his wife had held foreign bank accounts in Washington, D.C. - a violation of Israel's strict foreign exchange change control laws.
For the next seven years, Rabin retreated to the Labor's back bench, until a National Unity Government turned to him as Defiance Minister in 1984. In this role, he became the primary enemy of the Palestinians during the Intifadeh, the uprising against Israeli rule that developed in the occupied territories in 1987. He was always known as being ruthless, but he is particularly known for his vicious atrocities committed during the Intifadeh period. Then after meetings in New York with the Kissingers, Rockefellers and the Bronfmans, they decided on a negotiated peace theme for his 1992 campaign for Prime Minister against the Likud Party terrorist Yitzhak Shamir.
It was with the constant attention and backing of the Bush and subsequent Clinton Administrations that negotiated peace settlements were completed with Jordan and the Oslo Agreements were reached, providing for the protection of Palestinians living in Israel AND offering them some tiny land in exchange for peace. The Clinton Administration has vigorously backed him in his peace settlement with Yassir Arafat, the Chairman of the Palestine Liberation Organization.
Sometimes the involvement of the Clinton Administration was so extreme, that Clinton spent more time attending Jewish political and religious meetings (always in secret of course) than he did running the United States government. This, of course, has been pointed out innumerable time by many patriotic magazines, and also revealed White House photographs that are only provided to the Jewish Press, while being denied the Wire Services or anyone who might ask.
The Attack on the USS Liberty! According to CIA intelligence reports, General Moshe Dayan ordered the June 8, 1967 attack on the USS Liberty, and the resulting massacre of the defenseless crew of American sailors. During the unprovoked attack, 34 U.S. Navy men were killed, and 171 wounded. At the time General Dayan reported to the Chief of Staff of the Israeli Armed Forces: Yitzhak Rabin.
Rabin had legal responsibility to ensure that Israeli aircraft did not fire upon neutral vessels in neutral waters. Neither Dayan nor Yitzhak Rabin were ever mentioned in the U.S. media after the brutal attack on their ally and its naval ship. The U.S. government under Lyndon Johnson enforced a massive media cover up of the crime.
The USS Liberty was an unarmed intelligence monitoring vessel. It was clear from the record at the time, that the head of the Mossad (Israeli intelligence) in 1967, had to give clearance for the attack, and knew well that the boat was unarmed and was a friendly vessel. Because of the domination of the U.S. government by Zionists interests, the memory of the 34 Navy men killed and 171 wounded has NEVER been properly honored by the U.S. government, and Israel has never been called to account. Neither Yitzhak Rabin, the Chief of Staff of the Armed Forces, nor General Moshe Dayan was ever held accountable for the war crimes committed against the nation that literally gave birth to the modern nation of Israel. The minute by minute developments concerning the Israeli attack on the ship are outlined in detail on page 282 in the Encyclopedia of the Palestinian Problem. It's a riveting and sickening story.
The Massacres of Sabra and Shatila Camps! The carnage and atrocities committed against Palestinians at these two refugee camps occurred during the Israeli invasion of Lebanon in 1982. It was a mass murder of more than 2,750 men, women and children (according to a body count taken in the camps by the International Committee of the Red Cross on September 23, 1982). The Israelis ordered the Phalangist Military forces to conduct the genocide.
The principal war criminal bearing legal responsibility for the massacres was the Israeli Minister of Defense, Arial Sharone. While Rabin did not play a direct role in the Sabra and Shatila massacre, he was no less a member of the leadership at the time, and thus cannot escape sharing responsibility.
Breaking with tradition in not reporting anything in opposition to the Israeli's the U.S. television networks provided day in and day out coverage on the evening news of the brutality and ruthless atrocities carried out against the Palestinians who were attempting to regain their country. The resistance known as the Intifadeh, broke out in 1987, Yitzhak Rabin was the Defense Minister.
As such, he ordered the deportation of large numbers of Palestinians never to be able to return to their families, confiscated assets and ran tens of thousands of Palestinians off of their homeland, in some cases inherited from four or five generations who had owned them previously. It was visible on U.S. television, that middle age women were routinely beaten and the men involved in the Intifadeh were to suffer broken legs and arms for their resistance. This is all directly attributable to the utterly ruthless instincts of Yitzhak Rabin.
Jews Killing Jews For Political Gain! Joshua Schein, in a letter to the editor of the New York Times November 14, 1995, pointed out that in June 1948, Prime Minister David Ben-Gurion ordered the bombing and striking of the Irgun ship Altalena off the cost of Tel-Aviv. At least 17 Jews were killed, some of them shot in the water as they tried to swim to shore. The commander of the firing troops was a young officer named Yitzhak Rabin. And why was this carried out? Because the incident was misdescribed as the British Troops attempting to keep the Jews from landing in their new home land. In fact, it was not the British who committed the atrocity, but the Jews themselves. They committed the act of genocide against their own people to gain publicity for their new nation!
The death of Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin no doubt came as a shock to many and who have since been pondering the ramifications of his death, and what possible effect his absence will have on the future of Jewish-occupied Palestine. Well, we do not believe that the Jews have any natural, legitimate, or even Biblical right to the land of Palestine.
The original Biblical Deed was accompanied by a solemn Covenant and ratified by God Almighty (the Donor), ensuring that the descendants of Abraham would occupy Palestine and other portions of the surrounding territories to which it is inseparably bound. God Almighty kept His oath with the descendants of Abraham; however, when we are talking about such descendants, we must bear in mind that the descendants of Abraham include more than just those of the offspring of Isaac.
We must not forget the children Abraham begat through Hagar (Sarah's handmaid) and Keturah (Abraham's second wife), the descendants of whom are the Arabs, Lebanese, Palestinians, Afghans, and related people. Finding pure-blooded Arabs is about as difficult as trying to find a pure-blooded Benjaminite, or a pure-blooded Judean who has not intermarried with other Israelites from different tribes. So, just as the different tribes of Israel intermarried, so did Abraham's offspring through Hagar and Keturah.
The lands of these people include Pakistan, Syria, Saudi Arabia, Kuwait, Egypt, Iran (formerly known as Persia), Iraq, and Palestine. The land belonging to Isaac, Abraham and Sarah's son of promise, is a different issue, but we must understand that the land of Palestine did remain with the children of Abraham. The Scriptures say in Genesis 25:7-10: "And these are the days of the years of Abraham's life which he lived, an hundred threescore and fifteen years. Then Abraham gave up the ghost, and died in a good old age, an old man, and full of years; and was gathered to his people. And his sons Isaac and Ishmael buried him in the cave of Machpelah, in the field of Ephron the son of Zohar the Hittite, which is before Mamre; The field which Abraham purchased of the sons of Heth: there was Abraham buried, and Sarah his wife."
As you can see from the above verses, both Isaac and Ishmael buried their father, Abraham. This shows the love Ishmael held for Abraham, and this love was carried on to his descendants. Even today, there is a great Islamic mosque over the graves which is called "Al Khalili Mosque," in reference to Abraham who is called Abraham Al Khalili, which means friend of God.
Certainly we can see that the descendants of Ishmael and Keturah, as the seed of Abraham, were blessed. However, we are asked by certain modern-day theologians to believe that the Arabs and kindred people (children of the bondwoman) somehow ended up with the greater portion of land, and that the small territory occupied by a people called Jews (who are thought to be the true descendants of Isaac and Jacob, and are NOT), is the fulfillment of the blessings Abraham passed on to his son of promise, Isaac.
Few Zionist-loving Judeo-Christians have ever stopped to seriously examine the obvious conclusion of their belief: if those who call themselves Jews are really God's chosen people, then how is it that the Arabs have ended up with a far greater portion of landmass, and the Jews have ended up with only a small piece of real estate?
Which was given to them by the United Nations and protected by the United States since its inception, otherwise it would have been destroyed years ago. After all, the true sons of Israel were to receive a far greater blessing and inheritance, yet in viewing the picture we are painted today by Zionist advocates, it's obvious that something is amiss.
In Genesis 35:10-11, it's interesting to note that right after Jacob's name is changed to Israel, the land blessing is given: "And God said unto him, Thy name is Jacob: thy name shall not be called any more Jacob, but Israel shall be thy name: and he called his name Israel. And God said unto him, I am God Almighty: be fruitful and multiply; a nation and a company of nations shall be of thee, and kings shall come out of thy loins."
Please note that this Divinely appointed land blessing given to Jacob/Israel was never fulfilled for the sons of Isaac while they were in the land of Palestine. It is also completely ridiculous to look at the Jews' allotted land in Palestine and claim that this is the fulfillment of Genesis 35:11, because they are certainly not a company of nations. Besides the fact that their landmass is so sparse, Zionist-occupied Palestine has not even come close to possessing a resource like the vast underground lakes of oil which the Arab nations now possess. No doubt the Zionists would give their eyeteeth, left ear, and all the foreign-aid perks they receive, just to have such a black-gold cash crop as the Arab nations have!
Furthermore, the Jews have never ruled Palestine. They did occupy what, in the time of the Roman Empire, was called the Province of Judea, which in the time of the divided kingdoms of Israel and Judah was called the Southern Kingdom of Judah. But only a small portion of Palestine was occupied before their Babylonian captivity.
It is our contention that the Middle East peace process is a natural evolution which was bound to happen, as the Zionists really have no other recourse. There is really no viable alternative available for them to expand their land, other than to continue to steal land from the Palestinians, however, that would only result in more war along with more bombings and assassinations.
After all, the Zionists know full well that the land they acquired through the terms of the Balfour Declaration and the League of Nations mandate to Great Britain, was obtained through fraudulent means. While the United Nations resolution authorized the creation of both an Arab and a Jewish State in Palestine, it did not authorize the expulsion of the Arabs; rather, it stipulated the protection of their political rights and of their property.
In 1976, Dr. Frank C. Sakran wrote the book, Palestine Still A Dilemma, and on page 160 the author makes this important observation: "...Israel occupied large Arab territories in 1967. She is still in occupation of these territories, except for a small sliver on the eastern bank of the Suez Canal and a smaller one in Syria. This continued occupation not only violates Article 2 of the U.N. Charter and the 1949 armistance agreements but also defies Security Council Resolution 242, adopted back in 1967 and affirmed in October 1973. It will be recalled that Resolution 242 says that 'the acquisition of territory by force of arms is inadmissible.' But Israel has not withdrawn and insists on keeping at least several important areas in Egypt, in the West Bank of Jordan, and in Syria and has been establishing new Jewish settlements in various parts of these territories. And where Jewish settlements are established, Israelis say, the Israeli flag must remain."
Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin, who was in actuality a terrorist and murderer who climbed to political power over the bodies of Arabs and Jews! In 1940 Rabin was a member of "Palmach," a violent underground force, who blew up the Jewish refugee ship "Patria" in Haifa Harbor, where more that 250 Jewish emigrants died in the explosion. In the ensuing months, three other ships loaded with Jewish refugees were dynamited by "Palmach" squads, which cost the lives of more than 1,000 Jews. David Ben-Gurion a former Israeli Prime Minister stated: "the terrorist bombings stirred more worldwide sympathy and support for us than we anticipated." 1384
Rabin was also in command of the troops that massacred more than 250 defenseless men, women and children at Lidda and Ramble. (The Spotlight Newspaper). He was also one of those in command when the Israeli's tried to sink the U.S.S. Liberty in 1967. The ship was clearly marked with U.S. Flags. Dr. Lilienthal described the REAL reason for the attack: "Had the Israelis been successful in 'sinking' the Liberty, the atrocity would have been blamed on the Egyptians and produced a Pearl Harbor-type reaction in the United States." (Alfred M. Lilienthal, The Zionist Connection). He was also in charge of the spy network which controlled Jonathan Jay Pollard. The Israeli's do not deny that Pollard, a former Navy intelligence analyst who stole secret documents for Israeli espionage by the suitcase full, and was controlled, ultimately by Rabin.1385
According to The Spotlight Newspaper, November 20, 1995; Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin, died at the hands of an assassin as a direct result of his connection with the crisis that began when, following JFK's assassination, Lyndon Johnson reversed JFK's Middle East policy, and that the CIA collaborated with the Israeli Mossad in the Assassination of then President John F. Kennedy.1386
Yitzhak Rabin played a major role in the bloody history of Zionism. He left an evidence trail which tied him into almost every act of terrorism perpetuated by the Israeli government, he led Jewish forces in the 1967 Six-Day War, which was in direct violation of their U.N. charter of peace. In 1968, Rabin was promoted for his loyalty to the Zionist cause and was appointed ambassador to the United States. It is interesting to note that since the 1967 war, the United States.
It is interesting to note that since the 1967 war, the United States openly took over supplying arms to Israel and enough zeal to keep the Zionists militarily stronger than ALL the Arab states around them combined. Involved in this conspiracy was the clear-and-still-present danger Henry (RED) Kissinger, then Secretary of State, who during the Lebanon/Israeli conflict of 1973, airlifted to Israel over two billions dollars worth of war jets, tanks, missiles, and so forth. Congress quickly voted the money as a gift to pay for these highly sophisticated and highly restricted/top secret weapons. This "GIFT" was given while the United States was in a difficult economic situation, But The American Government had so much faith in the American Taxpayers, that they just passed the bill on to us!
Because of Yitzhak Rabin, the American people have been swindled out of billions of dollars in all manner of foreign aid. Yes, Rabin followed the money trail which led him to become Israel's fifth prime minister at age 52, in 1974. Now that Rabin is dead, it is almost laughable that the media calls him a minister of peace, as his history has been anything but. The November 20, 1995 issue of The Spotlight, on its opening cover, stated: "It appears as if everyone who is anyone thinks that Yitzhak Rabin was a great peacemaker. The flag flew at half-mast on all U.S. government buildings and the Congress shut down because the entire leadership donned yarmulkes and flew to Israel for the funeral. Two former Presidents went, as did most of the leaders of other nations! Who was this saint to bring out rivers of tears? Well, he was one of the most ruthless killers and terrorists in history. He was a long-time, high-level functionary of the Mossad, Israel's secret service. Nice guys do not get that job. Rabin was there at the time an American President was killed by the Mossad. he was also the Israeli military chief of staff who personally ordered the Israeli attack on the USS Liberty, even though he knew it was an American vessel!
Another thing; you can thank God that Rabin's killer was not an Arab. If he had been, by now the Israelis would have lobbed nuclear bombs at their neighbors and Mossad-controlled Congressmen would have introduced more anti-terrorist bills by the dozen. The Anti-Defamation League (ADL) would have flood the newspapers with diatribes against 'hate' groups and the Holocaust Museum would be able to double its admission fee."
With regard to Yitzhak Rabin, many could not help but ponder the often quoted Scripture verse found in 1 Thessalonians 5:3, "For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them...and they shall not escape."
In the book The Life of an American Jew in Racist Marxist Israel, by the late Jack Bernstein, he said on page 11: "Since the Israeli government knows, and the favored Zionists know, that the Zionist pressure in America will ensure that America will keep sending them massive amounts of money, the Israeli government and its favored citizens spend money like drunken sailors. This practice leads to inflation and eventually to an economic collapse."
Well, Jack Bernstein was not a fool, he knew that Yitzhak Rabin was one of those elitist spendthrifts "drunken sailors," who if the truth were known, was no true friend of the Jews nor of the Untied States of America. so don't get caught up in all the media-hype about Yitzhak Rabin. There was nothing remotely merciful about him or his ways.
������������������������������������������������������������������� America Can Still Be Free
In the closing speech of his play King John, Shakespeare makes a character say: "This England never did, nor never shall Lie at the proud foot of a conqueror But when it first did help to wound itself." In June, 1951, before the members of the Texas Legislature in Austin, General of the Army Douglas MacArthur made a speech of which the above quotation might have been the text. He said in part: "I am concerned for the security of our great nation, not so much because of any potential threat from without, but because of the insidious forces working from within which, opposed to all of our great traditions, have gravely weakened the structure and tone of our American way of life."
The "insidious forces working from within" and "opposed to all our great traditions" are the first and most serious challenge that faces America. There are those who seek to corrupt our youth that they may rule them. There are those who seek to destroy our unity by stirring up antagonism among the various Christian denominations. There are those who, in one way or another, intrude their stooges into many of our high military and executive offices. Effective in any evil purpose is the current menace of censorship, analyzed in Chapter V, and the even greater threatened menace of a far more drastic censorship imposed not by those of alien origin and sympathy within our country, but by those of alien origin and sympathy within our country, but by alien‑dominated agencies of the United Nations.
Moreover, and even more significant, it must not be forgotten that an undigested mass in the "body politic," an ideologically hostile "nation within the nation," has through history proved the spearhead of conquerors. Throughout history members of an unassimilated minority have repeatedly been used as individual spies ‑‑ as when the Parthians used Jews in Rome as spies while the Romans used Jews in Parthia for the same purpose. Recent instances of espionage involved the theft of atomic secrets from both Canada and the United States.
In addition to working individually for the enemies of his country, the unassimilated alien has often worked collectively. According to A History of Palestine from 135 A.D. to Modern Times, by James Parkes (Oxford University Press, New York, 1909), Persians in 614 A.D. invaded Palestine, a part of the Christian Roman Empire of the East, and took Jerusalem. Here is Mr. Parkes's account: "There is no doubt that the...Jews aided the Persians with all the men they could muster, and that the help they gave was considerable. Once Jerusalem was in Persian hands a terrible massacre of Christians took place, and the Jews are accused of having taken the lead in this massacre." 1387 Mr. Parkes concludes that it "would not be surprising if the accusation were true."
Another famous betrayal of a country by its Jewish minority took place in Spain. In his History of the Jews, already referred to, Professor Graetz gives an account (Vol.III, p. 109) of the coming of alien conquerors into Spain, a country which had been organized by the Visigothes, a race closely akin in blood to the English, Swedes, Germans, and other peoples of the North Sea area: "The Jews of Africa, who at various times had emigrated thither from Spain, and their unlucky co‑religionists of the Peninsula, made common cause with the Mahometan conqueror, Tarik, who brought over from Africa into Andalusia an army eager for the fray.
After the battle of xeres (July, 711), and the death of Roderic, the last of the visigothic kings, the victorious Arabs pushed onward, and were everywhere supported by the Jews. In every city that they conquered, the Moslem generals were able to leave but a small garrison of their own troops, as they had need of every man for the subjection of the country; they therefore confided them to the safekeeping of the Jews. In this manner the Jews who but lately had been serfs, now became the masters of the towns of Cordova, Granada, Malaga, and many others.
When Tarik appeared before the capital, Toledo, he found it occupied by a small garrison only, the nobles and clergy having found safety in flight. While the Christians were in church, praying for the safety of their country and religion, the Jews flung open the gates to the victorious Arabs (Palm Sunday, 712), receiving them with acclamations, and thus avenged themselves for the many miseries which had befallen them in the course of a century since the time of Reccared and Sisebut. The capital also was intrusted by Tarik to the cowardly Visigoths, who had sought safety in flight, for the purpose of recovering from them the treasure which they had carried off."
Finally when Musa Ibn‑Nosair. the Governor of Africa, brought a second army into Spain and conquered other cities, he also delivered them into the custody of the Jews. The "miseries" which prompted the Jews of Spain to treason are explained by Professor Graetz. King Sisebut was annoyingly determined to convert them to Christianity, and among the "miseries" inflicted by King Reccared "the most oppressive of all was the restraint touching the possession of slaves. Henceforward the Jews were neither to purchase Christian slaves nor to accept them as presents." 1388
The newly Christianized East German Goths of Spain were noted for their chastity, piety, and tolerance,1389 but the latter quality apparently was not inclusive enough to allow the wealthy alien minority to own the coveted bodies of fair‑haired girls and young men.
There is a lesson for America in the solicitude of the Visigoths for their young. Americans of native stock should rouse themselves from their half‑century of lethargic indifference and should study the set‑up which permits the enslavement of young people's minds by forces hostile to Western Christian civilization. Our boys and girls are propagandized constantly by books, periodicals, motion pictures, radio, television, and advertisements; and from some of the things that they read and see and hear they are influenced toward a degraded standard of personal conduct, an indifference to the traditional doctrines of Christianity, and a sympathy for Marxism or Communism.
American parents must evolve and make successful a positive; not a negative, counter‑movement in favor of the mores of Western civilization, or that civilization will fall. It is well known that the Communists expend their greatest effort at capturing the young; but in this most vital of all fields those Americans who are presumably anti‑Communistic have; at least up to the summer of 1952, made so little effort that it may well be described as none at all.
Since President Franklin Roosevelt's recognition of the Soviet masters of Russia (November 16, 1933), the United States has consistently helped to "wound itself" by catering to the "insidious forces working from within," who are "opposed to all our great traditions" of Christian civilization. These powerful "forces" have been welcomed to our shores, have become rich and influential, and nothing has been expected of them beyond a pro‑American patriotism rather than a hostile nationalist separatism.
In spite of all kindliness, they have, however stubbornly adhered to their purposes and have indeed "gravely weakened the structure and tone of our American way of life." But the wealth of our land and the vitality of our people are both so great that the trap has not yet been finally sprung; the noose has not yet been fatally drawn. Despite the hostile aliens who exert power in Washington; despite the aid and succor given them by uninformed, hired, or subverted persons of native stock; despite the work of the "romantics, bums, and enemy agents"1390 who have directed our foreign policy in recent years, there is a chance for the survival of America. A great country can be conquered only if it is inwardly rotten. We can still be free, if we wish.
Basic moves, as indicated in preceding chapters, are three: We must (i) lift the iron‑curtain of censorship which, not satisfied with falsifying the news of the hour, has gone back into past centuries to mutilate the classics of our literature and to exclude from our school histories such vital and significant facts as those presented.
A start toward this goal can be made by exercising some of the Constitution‑guaranteed rights, and by subscribing to periodicals with a firm record of opposing Communism. The reading of periodicals and books friendly to the American tradition not only encourages and strengthens the publisher of such works but makes the reader of them a better informed and therefore a more effective instrument in the great cause of saving Western Christian civilization.
����� We must (ii) begin in the spirit of humane Christian civilization to evolve some method of preventing our unassimilable mass of aliens and alien‑minded people from exercising in this country a power over our culture and our lives out of all proportion to the number of the minority, and to prevent this minority from shaping, against the general national interest, our policies on such vital matters as war and immigration. The American Legion seems to be working toward leadership in this vital matter. The movement should be supported by other veterans' organizations, women's clubs, luncheon clubs, and other groups favorable to the survival of America. In the great effort, no individual should fail; for there is no such thing as activity by a group, a club, or even a legion, except as a product of the devoted zeal of one or more individuals.
Our danger from internal sources hostile to our civilization was the subject of a warning by General MacArthur in his speech before the Massachusetts Legislature on July 25, 1951: "This evil force, with neither spiritual base nor moral standard, rallies the abnormal and sub‑normal elements among our citizenry and applies internal pressure against all things we hold decent and all things that we hold right; the type of pressure which has caused many Christian nations abroad to fall and their own cherished freedoms to languish in the shackles of complete suppression.
As it has happened there it can happen here. Our need for patriotic fervor and religious devotion was never more impelling. There can be no compromise with atheistic communism; no half way in the preservation of freedom and religion. It must be all or nothing. We must unite in the high purpose that the liberties etched upon the design of our life by our forefathers be unimpaired and that we maintain the moral courage and spiritual leadership to preserve inviolate that bulwark of all freedom, our Christian faith." We must (iii) effect a genuine clean‑up of our government removing not only all those who can be proved to be traitors, but also all those whose policies have for stupidity or bad judgment been inimical to the interests of our country.
After reading this, there is no way, that any patriotic American can not see that every single Jew who has ever been elected into office has been a traitor. As you can see by the following they have used deceit, treachery and out right lies to further their own ends. And for the most part most of the non-Jews elected as Senators or Representatives have not opposed them, in fact, they have cow towed to them and are therefore guilty of treason also.
Jewish involvement in shaping American immigration policy, 1881-1965: A Historical Review, by Kevin MacDonald Department of Psychology California State University-Long Beach Long Beach, CA 90840-0901 Population and Environment, in press.
ABSTRACT: THIS PAPER DISCUSSES JEWISH INVOLVEMENT IN SHAPING UNITED STATES IMMIGRATION POLICY. IN ADDITION TO A PERIODIC INTEREST IN FOSTERING THE IMMIGRATION OF CO-RELIGIONISTS...JEWS HAVE AN INTEREST IN OPPOSING THE ESTABLISHMENT OF ETHNICALLY AND CULTURALLY HOMOGENEOUS SOCIETIES IN WHICH THEY RESIDE AS MINORITIES. JEWS HAVE BEEN AT THE FOREFRONT IN SUPPORTING MOVEMENTS AIMED AT ALTERING THE ETHNIC STATUS QUO IN THE UNITED STATES IN FAVOR OF IMMIGRATION OF NON-EUROPEAN PEOPLES. These activities have involved leadership in Congress, organizing and funding anti-restrictionist groups composed of Jews and gentiles, and originating intellectual movements opposed to evolutionary and biological perspectives in the social sciences.
INTRODUCTION: Ethnic conflict is of obvious importance for understanding critical aspects of American history, and not only for understanding Black/White ethnic conflict or the fate of Native Americans. Immigration policy is a paradigmatic example of conflict of interest between ethnic groups because IMMIGRATION POLICY INFLUENCES THE FUTURE DEMOGRAPHIC COMPOSITION OF THE NATION. Ethnic groups unable to influence immigration policy in their own interests will eventually be displaced or reduced in relative numbers by groups able to accomplish this goal.
This paper discusses ethnic conflict between Jews and gentiles in the area of immigration policy. Immigration policy is, however, only one aspect of conflicts of interest between Jews and gentiles in America. The skirmishes between Jews and the gentile power structure beginning in the late nineteenth century always had strong overtones of anti-Semitism. These battles involved issues of Jewish upward mobility, quotas on Jewish representation in elite schools beginning in the nineteenth century and peaking in the 1920s and 1930s, the anti-Communist crusades in the post-World War II era, as well as the very powerful concern with the cultural influences of the major media extending from Henry Ford�s writings in the 1920s to the Hollywood inquisitions of the McCarthy era and into the contemporary era.
That anti-Semitism was involved in these issues can be seen from the fact that historians of Judaism (e.g., Sachar 1992, p. 620ff) feel compelled to include accounts of these events as important to the history of Jews in America, by the anti-Semitic pronouncements of many of the gentile participants, and by the self-conscious understanding of Jewish participants and observers. The Jewish involvement in influencing immigration policy in the United States is especially noteworthy as an aspect of ethnic conflict. Jewish involvement has had certain unique qualities that have distinguished Jewish interests from the interests of other groups favoring liberal immigration policies.
Throughout much of this period, one Jewish interest in liberal immigration policies stemmed from a desire to provide a sanctuary for Jews fleeing from anti-Semitic persecutions in Europe and elsewhere. Anti-Semitic persecutions have been a recurrent phenomenon in the modern world beginning with the Czarist persecutions in 1881, and continuing into the post-World War II era in the Soviet Union and Eastern Europe. As a result, liberal immigration has been a Jewish interest because survival often dictated that Jews seek refuge in other lands (Cohen 1972, p. 341). For a similar reason, Jews have consistently advocated an internationalist foreign policy for the United States because antuazl internationally-minded America was likely to be more sensitive to the problems of foreign Jewries (Cohen 1972, p. 342).
However, in addition to a persistent concern that America be a safe haven for Jews fleeing outbreaks of anti-Semitism in foreign countries, there is evidence that Jews, much more than any other European-derived ethnic group in America, have viewed liberal immigration policies as a mechanism of ensuring that America would be a pluralistic rather than a unitary, homogeneous society (e.g., Cohen 1972). PLURALISM SERVES BOTH INTERNAL (within-group) AND EXTERNAL (between-group) JEWISH INTERESTS. PLURALISM SERVES INTERNAL JEWISH INTERESTS BECAUSE IT LEGITIMATES THE INTERNAL JEWISH INTEREST IN RATIONALIZING AND OPENLY ADVOCATING AN INTEREST IN JEWISH GROUP COMMITMENT AND NON-ASSIMILATION, what Howard Sachar (1992, p. 427) terms its function in legitimizing the preservation of a minority culture in the midst of a majority�s host society. The development of an ethnic, political, or religious monoculture implies that Judaism can survive only by engaging in a sort of semi-crypsis.
As Irving Louis Horowitz (1993, 86) notes regarding the long-term consequences of Jewish life under Communism, Jews suffer, their numbers decline, and emigration becomes a survival solution when the state demands integration into a national mainstream, a religious universal defined by a state religion or a near-state religion. Both Neusner (1987) and Ellman (1987) suggest that the increased sense of ethnic consciousness seen in Jewish circles recently has been influenced by this general movement within American society toward the legitimization of minority group ethnocentrism. More importantly, ethnic and religious pluralism serves external Jewish interests because Jews become just one of many ethnic groups.
This results in the diffusion of political and cultural influence among the various ethnic and religious groups, and it becomes difficult or impossible to develop unified, cohesive groups of gentiles united in their opposition to Judaism. Historically, major anti-Semitic movements have tended to erupt in societies that have been, apart from the Jews, religiously and/or ethnically homogeneous (MacDonald, 1994; 1998).
Conversely, one reason for the relative lack of anti-Semitism in America compared to Europe was that Jews did not stand out as a solitary group of [religious] non-conformists (Higham 1984, p. 156). It follows also that ethnically and religiously pluralistic societies are more likely to satisfy Jewish interests than are societies characterized by ethnic and religious homogeneity among gentiles. Beginning with Horace Kallen, Jewish intellectuals have been at the forefront in developing models of the United States as a culturally and ethnically pluralistic society. Reflecting the utility of cultural pluralism in serving internal Jewish group interests in maintaining cultural separatism, Kallen personally combined his ideology of cultural pluralism with a deep immersion in Jewish history and internationally-minded America was likely to be more sensitive to the problems of foreign Jewries (Cohen 1972, p. 342).
More importantly, ethnic and religious pluralism serves external Jewish interests because Jews become just one of many ethnic groups. This results in the diffusion of political and cultural influence among the various ethnic and religious groups, and it becomes difficult or impossible to develop unified, cohesive groups of gentiles united in their opposition to Judaism. Historically, major anti-Semitic movements have tended to erupt in societies that have been, apart from the Jews, religiously and/or ethnically homogeneous (MacDonald, 1994; 1998). Conversely, one reason for the relative lack of anti-Semitism in America compared to Europe was that jews did not stand out as a solitary group of [religious] non-conformists (Higham 1984, p. 156). It follows also that ethnically and religiously pluralistic societies are more likely to satisfy Jewish interests than are societies characterized by ethnic and religious homogeneity among gentiles.
Beginning with Horace Kallen, Jewish intellectuals have been at the forefront in developing models of the United States as a culturally and ethnically pluralistic society. Reflecting the utility of cultural pluralism in serving internal Jewish group interests in maintaining cultural separatism, Kallen personally combined his ideology of cultural pluralism with a deep immersion in Jewish history and literature, a commitment to Zionism, and political activity on behalf of Jews in Eastern Europe (Sachar 1992, p. 425ff; Frommer 1978). Kallen (1915; 1924) developed a polycentric ideal for American ethnic relationships. Kallen defined ethnicity as deriving from one�s biological endowment, implying that Jews should be able to remain a genetically and culturally cohesive group while nevertheless participating in American democratic institutions.
This conception that the United States should be organized as a set of separate ethnic/cultural groups was accompanied by an ideology that relationships between groups would be cooperative and benign: Kallen lifted his eyes above the strife that swirled around him to an ideal realm where diversity and harmony coexist (Higham 1984, p. 209). Similarly in Germany, the Jewish leader Moritz Lazarus argued in opposition to the views of the German intellectual Heinrich Treitschke that the continued separateness of diverse ethnic groups contributed to the richness of German culture (Schorsch 1972, p. 63).
LAZARUS ALSO DEVELOPED THE DOCTRINE OF DUAL LOYALTY WHICH BECAME A CORNERSTONE OF THE ZIONIST MOVEMENT. Kallen wrote his 1915 essay partly in reaction to the ideas of Edward A. Ross (1914). Ross was a Darwinian sociologist who believed that the existence of clearly demarcated groups would tend to result in between-group competition for resources. Higham�s comment is interesting because it shows that Kallen�s romantic views of group co-existence were contradicted by the reality of between-group competition in his own day. Indeed, it is noteworthy that Kallen was a prominent leader of the American Jewish Congress (AJ Congress). During the 1920s and 1930s the AJ Congress championed group economic and political rights for Jews in Eastern Europe at a time when there was widespread ethnic tensions and persecution of Jews, and despite the fears of many that such rights would merely exacerbate current tensions.
The AJ Congress demanded that Jews be allowed proportional political representation as well as the ability to organize their own communities and preserve an autonomous Jewish national culture. The treaties with Eastern European countries and Turkey included provisions that the state provide instruction in minority languages and that Jews have the right to refuse to attend courts or other public functions on the Sabbath (Frommer 1978, p. 162).
Kallen�s idea of cultural pluralism as a model for America was popularized among gentile intellectuals by John Dewey (Higham 1984, p. 209), who in turn was promoted by Jewish intellectuals: If lapsed Congregationalists like Dewey did not need immigrants to inspire them to press against the boundaries of even the most liberal of Protestant sensibilities, Dewey�s kind were resoundingly encouraged in that direction by the Jewish intellectuals they encountered in urban academic and literary communities (Hollinger, 1996, p. 24).
Literature, a commitment to Zionism, and political activity on behalf of Jews in Eastern Europe (Sachar 1992, p. 425ff; Frommer 1978). Kallen (1915; 1924) developed a polycentric ideal for American ethnic relationships. Kallen defined ethnicity as deriving from one�s biological endowment, implying that Jews should be able to remain a genetically and culturally cohesive group while nevertheless participating in American democratic institutions.
This conception that the United States should be organized as a set of separate ethnic/cultural groups was accompanied by an ideology that relationships between groups would be cooperative and benign: Kallen lifted his eyes above the strife that swirled around him to an ideal realm where diversity and harmony coexist (Higham 1984, p. 209).
Similarly in Germany, the Jewish leader Moritz Lazarus argued in opposition to the views of the German intellectual Heinrich Treitschke that the continued separateness of diverse ethnic groups contributed to the richness of German culture (Schorsch 1972, p. 63). Lazarus also developed the doctrine of dual loyalty which became a cornerstone of the Zionist movement. Kallen wrote his 1915 essay partly in reaction to the ideas of Edward A. Ross (1914).
Ross was a Darwinian sociologist who believed that the existence of clearly demarcated groups would tend to result in between-group competition for resources. Higham�s comment is interesting because it shows that Kallen�s romantic views of group co-existence were contradicted by the reality of between-group competition in his own day. Indeed, it is noteworthy that Kallen was a prominent leader of the American Jewish Congress (AJ Congress). During the 1920s and 1930s the AJ Congress championed group economic and political rights for Jews in Eastern Europe at a time when there was widespread ethnic tensions and persecution of Jews, and despite the fears of many that such rights would merely exacerbate current tensions.
The AJ Congress demanded that Jews be allowed proportional political representation as well as the ability to organize their own communities and preserve an autonomous Jewish national culture. The treaties with Eastern European countries and Turkey included provisions that the state provide instruction in minority languages and that Jews have the right to refuse to attend courts or other public functions on the Sabbath (Frommer 1978, p. 162). Kallen�s idea of cultural pluralism as a model for America was popularized among gentile intellectuals by John Dewey (Higham 1984, p. 209), who in turn was promoted by Jewish intellectuals: If lapsed Congregationalists like Dewey did not need immigrants to inspire them to press against the boundaries of even the most liberal of Protestant sensibilities, Dewey�s kind were resoundingly encouraged in that direction by the Jewish intellectuals they encountered in urban academic and literary communities (Hollinger, 1996, p. 24).
Kallen�s ideas have been very influential in producing Jewish self-conceptualizations of their status in America. This influence was apparent as early as 1915 among American Zionists, such as Louis D. Brandeis. Brandeis viewed America as composed of different nationalities whose free development would spiritually enrich the United States and would make it a democracy par excellence (Gal 1989, p. 70). These views became a hallmark of mainstream American Zionism, secular and religious alike (Gal 1989, p. 70).
But Kallen�s influence extended really to all educated Jews: Legitimizing the preservation of a minority culture in the midst of a majority�s host society, pluralism functioned as intellectual anchorage for an educated Jewish second generation, sustained its cohesiveness and its most tenacious communal endeavors through the rigors of the Depression and revived anti-Semitism, through the shock of Nazism and the Holocaust, until the emergence of Zionism in the post-World War II years swept through American Jewry with a climactic redemptionist fervor of its own. (Sachar 1992, p. 427)
Explicit statements linking immigration policy to a Jewish interest in cultural pluralism can be found among prominent Jewish social scientists and political activists. In his review of Kallen�s (1956) Cultural Pluralism and the American Idea appearing in Congress Weekly (published by the AJ Congress), Joseph L. Blau (1958, p. 15) noted that Kallen�s view is needed to serve the cause of minority groups and minority cultures in this nation without a permanent majority the implication being that Kallen�s ideology of multi-culturalism opposes the interests of any ethnic group in dominating America.
The well-known author and prominent Zionist Maurice Samuel (1924, p. 215) writing partly as a negative reaction to the immigration law of 1924, wrote that If, then, the struggle between us [i.e., Jews and gentiles] is ever to be lifted beyond the physical, your democracies will have to alter their demands for racial, spiritual and cultural homogeneity with the State. But it would be foolish to regard this as a possibility, for the tendency of this civilization is in the opposite direction. There is a steady approach toward the identification of government with race, instead of with the political State.
Samuel deplored the 1924 legislation and in the following quote he develops the view that the American state as having no ethnic implications. We have just witnessed, in America, the repetition, in the peculiar form adapted to this country, of the evil farce to which the experience of many centuries has not yet accustomed us. If America had any meaning at all, it lay in the peculiar attempt to rise above the trend of our present civilization the identification of race with State...America was therefore the New World in this vital respect that the State was purely an ideal, and nationality was identical only with acceptance of the ideal. But it seems now that the entire point of view was a mistaken one, that America was incapable of rising above her origins, and the semblance of an ideal-nationalism was only a stage in the proper development of the universal gentile spirit...To-day, with race triumphant over ideal, anti-Semitism uncovers its fangs, and to the heartless refusal of the most elementary human right, the right of asylum, is added cowardly insult. We are not only excluded, but we are told, in the unmistakable language of the immigration laws, that we are an inferior people. Without the moral courage to stand up squarely to its evil instincts, the country prepared itself, through its journalists, by a long draught of vilification of the Jew, and, when sufficiently inspired by the popular and scientific potions, committed the act. (pp. 218-220)
A congruent opinion is expressed by prominent Jewish social scientist and political activist Earl Raab (Raab is associated with the Anti-Defamation League of B�nai B�rith (ADL), and is executive director emeritus of the Perlmutter Institute for Jewish Advocacy at Brandeis University. He is also a columnist for the San Francisco Jewish Bulletin. Among other works, he is co-author, with Seymour Lipset of The Politics of Unreason: Right Wing-Extremism in America, 1790-1970 (Lipset & Raab 1970), a volume in a series of books on anti-Semitism in the United States sponsored by the ADL) who remarks very positively on the success of American immigration policy in altering the ethnic composition of the United States since 1965.
Raab notes that the Jewish community has taken a leadership role in changing the Northwestern European bias of American immigration policy (1993a, p. 17), and he has also maintained that one factor inhibiting anti-Semitism in the contemporary United States is that (a)n increasing ethnic heterogeneity, as a result of immigration, has made it even more difficult for a political party or mass movement of bigotry to develop (1995, p. 91).
Or more colorfully: The Census Bureau has just reported that about half of the American population will soon be non-white or non-European. And they will all be American citizens. We have tipped beyond the point where a Nazi-Aryan party will be able to prevail in this country. We [i.e., Jews] have been nourishing the American climate of opposition to bigotry for about half a century. That climate has not yet been perfected, but the heterogeneous nature of our population tends to make it irreversible and makes our constitutional constraints against bigotry more practical than ever. (Raab 1993b, p. 23). (In Australia, Miriam Faine, an editorial committee member of the Australian Jewish Democrat stated that the strengthening of multi-cultural or diverse Australia is also our most effective insurance policy against anti-Semitism. The day Australia has a Chinese Australian Governor General I would feel more confident of my freedom to live as a Jewish Australian (in McCormack 1994, p. 11)).
Indeed, the primary objective of Jewish political activity after 1945 was...to prevent the emergence of an anti-Semitic reactionary mass movement in the United States (Svonkin 1997, 8). Charles Silberman (1985, 350) notes that American Jews are committed to cultural tolerance because of their belief one firmly rooted in history that Jews are safe only in a society acceptant of a wide range of attitudes and behaviors, as well as a diversity of religious and ethnic groups. It is this belief, for example, not approval of homosexuality, that leads an overwhelming majority of American Jews to endorse gay rights and to take a liberal stance on most other so-called social issues. (Moreover, A DEEP CONCERN THAT AN ETHNICALLY AND CULTURALLY HOMOGENEOUS AMERICA WOULD COMPROMISE JEWISH INTERESTS can be seen in Silberman�s comments on the attraction of Jews to the Democratic party...with its traditional hospitality to non-WASP ethnic groups...A distinguished economist who strongly disagreed with Mondale�s economic policies voted for him nonetheless. I watched the conventions on television, he explained, and the Republicans did not look like my kind of people. That same reaction led many Jews to vote for Carter in 1980 despite their dislike of him; I rather live in a country governed by the faces I saw at the Democratic convention than by those I saw at the Republican contention a well-known author told me (pp. 347-348)).
Silberman�s comment that Jewish attitudes are firmly rooted in history is quite reasonable: There has indeed been a only with acceptance of the ideal. But it seems now that the entire point of view was a mistaken one, that America was incapable of rising above her origins, and the semblance of an ideal-nationalism was only a stage in the proper development of the universal gentile spirit...To-day, with race triumphant over ideal, anti-Semitism uncovers its fangs, and to the heartless refusal of the most elementary human right, the right of asylum, is added cowardly insult. We are not only excluded, but we are told, in the unmistakable language of the immigration laws, that we are an inferior people. Without the moral courage to stand up squarely to its evil instincts, the country prepared itself, through its journalists, by a long draught of vilification of the Jew, and, when sufficiently inspired by the popular and scientific potions, committed the act. (pp. 218-220)
A congruent opinion is expressed by prominent Jewish social scientist and political activist Earl Raab who remarks very positively on the success of American immigration policy in altering the ethnic composition of the United States since 1965. Raab notes that the Jewish community has taken a leadership role in changing the Northwestern European bias of American immigration policy (1993a, p. 17), and he has also maintained that one factor inhibiting anti-Semitism in the contemporary United States is that (a)n� increasing ethnic heterogeneity, as a result of immigration, has made it even more difficult for a political party or mass movement of bigotry to develop (1995, p. 91). Or more colorfully: The Census Bureau has just reported that about half of the American population will soon be non-white or non-European. And they will all be American citizens. We have tipped beyond the point where a Nazi-Aryan party will be able to prevail in this country.
We [i.e., Jews] have been nourishing the American climate of opposition to bigotry for about half a century. That climate has not yet been perfected, but the heterogeneous nature of our population tends to make it irreversible and makes our constitutional constraints against bigotry more practical than ever. (Raab 1993b, p. 23). Indeed, the primary objective of Jewish political activity after 1945 was...to prevent the emergence of an anti-Semitic reactionary mass movement in the United States (Svonkin 1997, 8).
Charles Silberman (1985, 350) notes that American Jews are committed to cultural tolerance because of their belief one firmly rooted in history that Jews are safe only in a society acceptant of a wide range of attitudes and behaviors, as well as a diversity of religious and ethnic groups. It is this belief, for example, not approval of homosexuality, that leads an overwhelming majority of American Jews to endorse gay rights� and to take a liberal stance on most other so-called social issues. Silberman�s comment that Jewish attitudes are firmly rooted in history is quite reasonable: There has indeed been a tendency for Jews to be persecuted by a culturally and/or ethnically homogeneous majority that come to view Jews as a negatively evaluated outcrop.
Similarly, in listing the positive benefits of immigration, Diana Aviv, director of the Washington Action Office of the Council of Jewish Federations states that immigration is about diversity, cultural enrichment and economic opportunity for the immigrants (quoted in Forward, March 8, 1996, p. 5). And in summarizing Jewish involvement in the 1996 legislative battles a newspaper account stated that Jewish groups failed to kill a number of provisions that reflect the kind of political expediency that they regard as a direct attack on American pluralism (Detroit Jewish News; May 10, 1996).
It is noteworthy also that there has been a conflict between predominantly Jewish
neo-Conservatives and predominantly gentile paleo-conservatives over the issue of Third World immigration into the United States. Many of these neo-conservative intellectuals had previously been radical leftists, (Goldberg (1996, 160) notes that the future neo-conservatives were disciples of Trotskyist theoretician Max Schachtman. A good example is Irving Kristol�s (1983) Memoirs of a Trotskyist)) and the split between the neo-conservatives and their previous allies resulted in an intense internecine feud (Gottfried 1993; Rothman & Lichter 1982, p. 105). Neo-conservatives Norman Podhoretz and Richard John Neuhaus reacted very negatively to an article by a paleo-conservative concerned that such immigration would eventually lead to the United States being dominated by such immigrants (see Judis 1990, p. 33). Other examples are neo-Conservatives Julian Simon (1990) and Ben Wattenberg (1991), both of whom advocate very high levels of immigration from all parts of the world, so that the United States will become what Wattenberg describes as the world�s first Universal Nation. Based on recent data, Fetzer (1996) reports that Jews remain far more favorable to immigration to the United States than any other ethnic group or religion.
It should be noted as a general point that the effectiveness of Jewish organizations in influencing American immigration policy has been facilitated by certain characteristics of American Jewry. As Neuringer (1971, p. 87) notes, Jewish influence on immigration policy was facilitated by Jewish wealth, education, and social status. Reflecting its general disproportionate representation in markers of economic success and political influence, Jewish organizations have been able to have a vastly disproportionate effect on United States immigration policy because Jews as a group are highly organized, highly intelligent, and politically astute, and they were able to command a high level of financial, political, and intellectual resources in pursuing their political aims.
Similarly, Hollinger (1996, p. 19) notes that Jews were more influential in the decline of a homogeneous Protestant Christian culture in the United States than Catholics because of their greater wealth, social standing, and technical skill in the intellectual arena. In the area of immigration policy, the main Jewish activist organization influencing immigration policy, the American Jewish Committee (AJ Committee), was characterized by strong leadership [particularly Louis Marshall], internal cohesion, well-funded programs, sophisticated lobbying techniques, well-chosen non-Jewish allies, and good timing (Goldstein 1990, p. 333).
In this regard, the Jewish success in influencing immigration policy is entirely analogous to their success in influencing the secularization of American culture. As in the case of immigration policy, the secularization of American culture is a Jewish interest because Jews have a perceived interest that America not be a homogeneous Christian culture. Jewish civil rights organizations have had an historic role in the postwar development of American church-state law and policy (Ivers 1995, p. 2). Unlike the effort to influence immigration, the opposition to a homogeneous Christian culture was mainly carried out in the courts.
The Jewish effort in this case was well funded and was the focus of well-organized, highly dedicated Jewish civil service organizations, including the AJ COMMITTEE, the AJ Congress, and the Anti-Defamation League (ADL). It involved keen legal expertise both in the actual litigation but also in influencing legal opinion via articles in law journals and other forums of intellectual debate, including the popular media. It also involved a highly charismatic and effective leadership, particularly Leo Pfeffer of the AJ Congress:
No other lawyer exercised such complete intellectual dominance over a chosen area of law for so extensive a period as an author, scholar, public citizen, and above all, legal advocate who harnessed his multiple and formidable talents into a single force capable of satisfying all that an institution needs for a successful constitutional reform movement...
That Pfeffer, through an enviable combination of skill, determination, and persistence, was able in such a short period of time to make church-state reform the foremost cause with which rival organizations associated the AJ Congress illustrates well the impact that individual lawyers endowed with exceptional skills can have on the character and life of the organizations for which they work...As if to confirm the extent to which Pfeffer is associated with post-Everson [i.e., post-1946] constitutional development, even the major critics of the Courts church-state jurisprudence during this period and the modern doctrine of separationism rarely fail to make reference to Pfeffer as the central force responsible for what they lament as the lost meaning of the establishment clause. (Ivers 1995, pp. 222-224)
Similarly, Hollinger (1996, p. 4) notes the transformation of the ethnoreligious demography of American academic life by Jews in the period from the 1930s to the 1960s, as well as the Jewish influence on trends toward the secularization of American society and in advancing an ideal of cosmopolitanism (p. 11). The pace of this influence was very likely influenced by immigration battles of the 1920s. Hollinger notes that the old Protestant establishment influence persisted until the 1960s in large measure because of the Immigration Act of 1924: HAD THE MASSIVE IMMIGRATION OF CATHOLICS AND JEWS CONTINUED AT PRE-1924 LEVELS, THE COURSE OF AMERICAN HISTORY WOULD HAVE BEEN DIFFERENT IN MANY WAYS, including, one may reasonably speculate, a more rapid diminution of Protestant cultural hegemony. Immigration restriction gave that hegemony a new lease of life (p. 22).
It is reasonable to suppose, therefore, that the immigration battles from 1881 to 1965 have been of momentous historical importance in shaping the contours of American culture in the late twentieth century. The ultimate success of Jewish attitudes on immigration was also influenced by intellectual movements that collectively resulted in a decline of evolutionary and biological thinking in the academic world.
Although playing virtually no role in the restrictionist position in the Congressional debates on the immigration (which focused mainly on the fairness of maintaining the ethnic status quo; see below), a component of the intellectual zeitgeist of the 1920s was the prevalence of evolutionary theories of race and ethnicity (Singerman 1986), particularly the theories of Madison Grant. In The Passing of the Great Race, Grant (1921) argued that the American colonial stock was derived from superior Nordic racial elements and that IMMIGRATION OF OTHER RACES WOULD LOWER THE COMPETENCE LEVEL OF THE SOCIETY AS A WHOLE AS WELL AS THREATEN DEMOCRATIC AND REPUBLICAN INSTITUTIONS.
Grant�s ideas were popularized in the media at the time of the immigration debates (see Divine 1957, pp. 12ff) and often provoked negative comments in Jewish publications such as The American Hebrew (e.g., March 21, 1924, pp. 554, 625).(Grant�s letter to the House Committee on Immigration and Naturalization emphasized the principle argument of the restrictionists, i.e., that the use of the 1890 census of the foreign born as the basis of the immigration law was fair to all ethnic groups currently in the country, and that the use of the 1910 census discriminated against the native Americans whose ancestors were in this country before its independence. He also argued in favor of quotas from Western Hemisphere nations because these countries in some cases furnish very undesirable immigrants. The Mexicans who come into the United States are overwhelmingly of Indian blood, and the recent intelligence tests have shown their very low intellectual status. We have already got too many of them in our Southwestern States, and a check should be put on their increase (p. 571).
Grant was also concerned about the unassimilability of recent immigrants. He included with his letter a Chicago Tribune editorial commenting on a situation in Hamtramck, Michigan in which recent immigrants were described as demanding Polish rule, the expulsion of non-Poles, and that only the Polish language be spoken even by federal officials. Grant also argued that differences in reproductive rate would result in displacement of groups that delayed marriage and had fewer children clearly a concern that as a result of immigration his ethnic group would be displaced by ethnic groups with a higher rate of natural increase. (Restriction of Immigration; Hearings Before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization House of Representatives, sixty-eighth Congress, First Session, Jan. 5, 1924; p. 570.))
The debate over group differences in IQ was also tied to the immigration issue. C. C. Brigham�s study of intelligence among United States army personnel concluded that Nordics were superior to Alpine and Mediterranean Europeans, and Brigham (1923, p. 210) concluded that (i)mmigration should not only be restrictive but highly selective. In the Foreword to Brigham�s book, Harvard psychologist Robert M. Yerkes stated that The author presents not theories but facts. It behooves us to consider their reliability and meaning, for no one of us as a citizen can afford to ignore the menace of race deterioration or the evident relation of immigration to national progress and welfare (in Brigham 1923, pp. vii-viii).
Nevertheless, as Samelson (1975) points out, the drive to restrict immigration originated long before IQ testing came into existence and restriction was favored by a variety of groups, including organized labor, for reasons other than those related to race and IQ, including especially the fairness of maintaining the ethnic status quo in the United States. Moreover, although Brigham�s IQ testing results did indeed appear in the statement submitted by the Allied Patriotic Societies to the House hearings, (Restriction of Immigration; Hearings Before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization House of Representatives, sixty-eighth Congress, First Session, Jan. 5, 1924; p. 580-581.) the role of IQ testing in the immigration debates has been greatly exaggerated (Snyderman & Herrnstein, 1983).
Indeed, IQ testing was never even mentioned in either the House Majority Report or the Minority Report, and there is no mention of intelligence testing in the Act; test results on immigrants appear only briefly in the committee hearings and are then largely ignored or criticized, and they are brought up only once in over 600 pages of congressional floor debate, where they are subjected to further criticism without rejoinder. None of the major contemporary figures in testing...were called to testify, nor were their writings inserted into the legislative record (Snyderman & Herrnstein 1983, 994).
It is also very easy to over-emphasize the importance of theories of Nordic superiority as an ingredient of popular and Congressional restrictionist sentiment. As Singerman (1986, 118-119) points out, racial anti-Semitism was employed by only a handful of writers; and the Jewish problem...was a minor preoccupation even among such widely-published authors as Madison Grant or T. Lothrop Stoddard and none of the individuals examined [in Singerman�s review] could be regarded as professional Jew-baiters or full-time propagandists against Jews, domestic or foreign.
As indicated below, arguments related to Nordic superiority, including supposed Nordic intellectual superiority, played remarkably little role in Congressional debates over immigration in the 1920s, the common argument of the restrictionists being that immigration policy should reflect equally the interests of all ethnic groups currently in the country. Nevertheless, it is probable that the decline in evolutionary/biological theories of race and ethnicity facilitated the sea change in immigration policy brought about by the 1965 law.
As Higham (1984) notes, by the time of the final victory in 1965 which removed national origins and racial ancestry from immigration policy and opened up immigration to all human groups, the Boasian perspective of cultural determinism and anti-biologism had become standard academic wisdom. The result was that it became intellectually fashionable to discount the very existence of persistent ethnic differences. The whole reaction deprived popular race feelings of a powerful ideological weapon (Higham 1984, pp. 58-59).
JEWISH INTELLECTUALS WERE PROMINENTLY INVOLVED IN THE MOVEMENT TO ERADICATE THE RACIALIST IDEAS OF GRANT AND OTHERS (Degler 1991, p. 200). Indeed, even during the earlier debates leading up to the immigration bills of 1921 and 1924, restrictionists perceived themselves to be under attack from Jewish intellectuals. In 1918, Prescott F. Hall, secretary of the Immigration Restriction League, wrote to Grant that; What I wanted...was the names of a few anthropologists of note who have declared in favor of the inequality of the races...I AM UP AGAINST THE JEWS ALL THE TIME IN THE EQUALITY ARGUMENT and thought perhaps you might be able offhand to name a few besides Osborn) whom I could quote in support (in Samelson 1975, p. 467).
Grant also believed that Jews were engaged in a campaign to discredit racial research. In the Introduction to the 1921 edition of Passing of the Great Race, Grant complained that (i)t is well-nigh impossible to publish in the American newspapers any reflection upon certain religions or races which are hysterically sensitive even when not mentioned by name. The underlying idea seems to be that if publication can be suppressed the facts themselves will ultimately disappear. Abroad, conditions are fully as bad, and we have the authority of one of the most eminent anthropologists in France that THE COLLECTION OF ANTHROPOLOGICAL MEASUREMENTS AND DATA AMONG FRENCH RECRUITS AT THE OUTBREAK OF THE GREAT WAR WAS PREVENTED BY JEWISH INFLUENCE, WHICH AIMED TO SUPPRESS ANY SUGGESTION OF RACIAL DIFFERENTIATION IN FRANCE.
Particularly important was the work of Columbia University anthropologist Franz Boas and his followers. Boas� influence upon American social scientists in matters of race can hardly be exaggerated (Degler 1991, p. 61). He engaged in a life-long assault on the idea that race was a primary source of the differences to be found in the mental or social capabilities of human groups. He accomplished his mission largely through his ceaseless, almost relentless articulation of the concept of culture (p. 61).
Boas, almost single-handedly, developed in America the concept of culture, which, like a powerful solvent, would in time expunge race from the literature of social science (p. 71). Throughout this explication of Boas�s conception of culture and his opposition to a racial
interpretation of human behavior, the central point has been that Boas did not arrive at the position from a disinterested, scientific inquiry into a vexed if controversial question.
Instead, his idea derived from an ideological commitment that began in his early life and academic experiences in Europe and continued in America to shape his professional outlook...there is no doubt that he had a deep interest in collecting evidence and designing arguments that would rebut or refute an ideological outlook racism which he considered restrictive upon individuals and undesirable for society...there is a persistent interest in pressing his social values upon the profession and the public. (Degler 1991, pp. 82-83)
There is evidence that Boas strongly identified as a Jew and viewed his research as having important implications in the political arena and particularly in the area of immigration policy. Boas was born in Prussia to a Jewish-liberal family in which the revolutionary ideals of 1848 remained influential (Stocking 1968, p. 149). Boas developed a left-liberal posture which...is at once scientific and political (Stocking 1968, p. 149) and was intensely concerned with anti-Semitism from an early period in his life (White 1966, p. 16). Moreover, Boas was deeply alienated from and hostile toward gentile culture, particularly the cultural ideal of the Prussian aristocracy (Degler 1991, p. 200; Stocking 1968, p. 150). For example, when Margaret Mead was looking for a way to persuade Boas to let her pursue her research in the South Sea islands, she hit upon a sure way of getting him to change his mind.
I knew there was one thing that mattered more to Boas than the direction taken by anthropological research. This was that he should behave like a liberal, democratic, modern man, not like a Prussian autocrat. The ploy worked because she had indeed uncovered the heart of his personal values (Degler 1991, p. 73).
Boas was greatly motivated by the immigration issue as it occurred early in the century. Carl Degler (1991, p. 74) notes that Boas� professional correspondence reveals that an important motive behind his famous head-measuring project in 1910 was his strong personal interest in keeping America diverse in population. The study, whose conclusions were placed into the Congressional Record by Representative Emanuel Celler during the debate on immigration restriction (Cong. Rec., April 8, 1924, pp. 5915-5916), concluded that the environmental differences consequent to immigration caused differences in head shape. (At the time, head shape as determined by the cephalic index was the main measurement used by scientists involved in racial differences research).�
Boas argued that his research showed that all foreign groups living in favorable social circumstances had become assimilated to America in the sense that their physical measurements converged on the American type. Although he was considerably more circumspect regarding his conclusions in the body of his report (see also Stocking 1968, p. 178), Boas (1911, p. 5) stated in his Introduction that all fear of an unfavorable influence of South European immigration upon the body of our people should be dismissed. As a further indication of Boas� ideological commitment to the immigration issue, Degler makes the following comment regarding one of Boas� environmentalist explanations for mental differences between immigrant and native children: Why Boas chose to advance such an ad hoc interpretation is hard to understand until one recognizes his desire to explain in a favorable way the apparent mental backwardness of the immigrant children (p. 75).
BOAS and HIS STUDENTS WERE INTENSELY CONCERNED WITH PUSHING AN IDEOLOGICAL AGENDA WITHIN THE AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGICAL PROFESSION (Degler 1991; Freeman 1991; Torrey 1992). In this regard it is interesting that Boas and his associates had a much more highly developed sense of group identity, a commitment to a common viewpoint, and an agenda to dominate the institutional structure of anthropology than did their opponents (Stocking 1968, pp. 279-280).
The defeat of the Darwinians had not happened without considerable exhortation of every mother�s son� standing for the Right. Nor had it been accomplished without some rather strong pressure applied both to staunch friends and to the weaker brethren often by the sheer force of Boas� personality (Stocking 1968, 286). By 1915 the Boasians controlled the American Anthropological Association and held a two-thirds majority on the Executive Board (Stocking 1968, 285). BY 1926 EVERY MAJOR DEPARTMENT OF ANTHROPOLOGY IN THE UNITED STATES WAS HEADED BY A STUDENT OF BOAS, THE MAJORITY OF WHOM WERE JEWISH.
According to White (1966, p. 26), Boas� most influential students were Ruth Benedict, Alexander Goldenweiser, Melville Herskovits, Alfred Kroeber, Robert Lowie, Margaret Mead, Paul Radin, Edward Sapir, and Leslie Spier. ALL OF THIS SMALL, COMPACT GROUP OF SCHOLARS...GATHERED ABOUT THEIR LEADER (White 1966, p. 26) WERE JEWS with the exception of Kroeber, Benedict and Mead.
Indeed, Herskovits (1953, p. 91), whose hagiography of Boas qualifies as one of the most worshipful in intellectual history, noted that (t)he four decades of the tenure of [Boas�] professorship at Columbia gave a continuity to his teaching that permitted him to develop students who eventually made up the greater part of the significant professional core of American anthropologists, and who came to man and direct most of the major departments of anthropology in the United States. In their turn, they trained the students who...have continued the tradition in which their teachers were trained.
By the mid-1930s the Boasian view of the cultural determination of human behavior had a strong influence on social scientists generally (Stocking 1968, p. 300). The ideology of racial equality was an important weapon on behalf of opening immigration up to all human groups. For example, in a 1951 statement to Congress, the AJ Congress stated that The findings of science must force even the most prejudiced among us to accept, as unqualifiedly as we do the law of gravity, that intelligence, morality and character, bear no relationship whatever to geography or place of birth. (Statement of the AJ Congress, Joint Hearings Before the Subcommittees of the Committees on the Judiciary, 82nd� Congress, first session, on S. 716, H. R. 2379, and H. R. 2816. March 6-April 9, 1951, p. 391)
The statement went on to cite some of Boas� popular writings on the subject as well as the writings of Boas� prot�g�e Ashley Montagu, perhaps the most visible opponent of the concept of race during this period. Montagu, whose original name was Israel Ehrenberg, theorized that humans are innately cooperative (but not innately aggressive) and there is a universal brotherhood among humans (see Shipman 1994, p. 159ff).
And in 1952 another Boas� prot�g�, Margaret Mead, testified before the President�s Commission on Immigration and Naturalization (PCIN) (1953, p. 92) that all human beings from all groups of people have the same potentialities...Our best anthropological evidence today suggests that the people of every group have about the same distribution of potentialities. Another witness stated that the executive board of the American Anthropological Association had unanimously endorsed the proposition that (a)ll scientific evidence indicates that all peoples are inherently capable of acquiring or adapting to our civilization (PCIN 1953, p. 93).
By 1965 Senator Jacob Javits (Cong. Rec., 111, 1965, p. 24469) confidently announced to the Senate during the debate on the immigration bill that (b)oth the dictates of our consciences as well as the precepts of sociologists tell us that immigration, as it exists in the national origins quota system, is wrong, and without any basis in reason or fact for we know better than to say that one man is better than another because of the color of his skin. The intellectual revolution and its translation into public policy had been completed.
JEWISH ANTI-RESTRICTIONIST POLITICAL ACTIVITY: Jewish Anti-Restrictionist Activity up to 1924. WHILE JEWISH INVOLVEMENT IN ALTERING THE INTELLECTUAL DISCUSSION OF RACE AND ETHNICITY APPEARS TO HAVE HAD LONG TERM REPERCUSSIONS ON UNITED STATES IMMIGRATION POLICY, JEWISH POLITICAL INVOLVEMENT WAS ULTIMATELY OF MUCH GREATER SIGNIFICANCE. JEWISH OPINION IS NOT MONOLITHIC.
Nevertheless, although there have been dissenters, Jews have been the single most persistent pressure group favoring a liberal immigration policy in the United States in the entire immigration debate beginning in 1881 (Neuringer 1971, p. ii): In undertaking to sway immigration policy in a liberal direction, Jewish spokesmen and organizations demonstrated a degree of energy unsurpassed by any other interested pressure group. Immigration had constituted a prime object of concern for practically every major Jewish defense and community relations organization.
Over the years, their spokesmen had assiduously attended congressional hearings, and THE JEWISH EFFORT WAS OF THE UTMOST IMPORTANCE IN ESTABLISHING AND FINANCING SUCH NON-SECTARIAN GROUPS AS THE NATIONAL LIBERAL IMMIGRATION LEAGUE AND THE CITIZENS COMMITTEE FOR DISPLACED PERSONS. As recounted by Nathan C. Belth (1979, p. 173) in his history of the Anti-Defamation League of B�nai B�rith (ADL),
In Congress, through all the years when THE IMMIGRATION BATTLES WERE BEING FOUGHT, THE NAMES OF JEWISH LEGISLATORS WERE IN THE FOREFRONT OF THE LIBERAL FORCES: from Adolph Sabath to Samuel Dickstein and Emanuel Celler in the House and from Herbert H. Lehman to Jacob Javits in the Senate. EACH IN HIS TIME WAS A LEADER OF THE ANTI-DEFAMATION LEAGUE and of major organizations concerned with democratic development. The Jewish congressmen who are most closely identified with anti-restrictionist efforts in Congress have therefore also been leaders of the group most closely identified with Jewish ethnic political activism and self-defense.
Throughout the entire period of almost 100 years prior to achieving success with the
immigration law of 1965, Jewish groups opportunistically made alliances with other groups whose interests temporarily converged with Jewish interests (e.g., a constantly changing set of ethnic groups, religious groups, pro-Communists, anti-Communists, the foreign policy interests of various presidents, the political need for president�s to curry favor with groups influential in populous states in order to win national elections, etc.).
Particularly noteworthy was the support of a liberal immigration policy from industrial interests wanting cheap labor, at least in the period prior to the 1924 temporary triumph of restrictionism. Within this constantly shifting set of alliances, JEWISH ORGANIZATIONS PERSISTENTLY PURSUED THEIR GOALS OF MAXIMIZING THE NUMBER OF JEWISH IMMIGRANTS AND OPENING UP THE UNITED STATES TO IMMIGRATION FROM ALL OF THE PEOPLES OF THE WORLD. As indicated in the following, THE HISTORICAL RECORD SUPPORTS THE PROPOSITION THAT MAKING THE UNITED STATES INTO A MULTI-CULTURAL SOCIETY HAS BEEN A MAJOR GOAL OF ORGANIZED JEWRY BEGINNING IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
The ultimate Jewish victory on immigration is remarkable because it was waged in different arenas against a potentially very powerful set of opponents. Beginning in the late nineteenth century, leadership of the restrictionists was provided by Eastern patricians such as Senator Henry Cabot Lodge. However, the main political basis of restrictionism from 1910 to 1952 (in addition to the relatively ineffectual labor union interests) derived from the common people of the South and West (Higham 1984, p. 49) and their representatives in Congress. Fundamentally, the clashes between Jews and gentiles in the period between 1900 and 1965 were a conflict between Jews and this geographically centered group. JEWS, AS A RESULT OF THEIR INTELLECTUAL ENERGY AND ECONOMIC RESOURCES, CONSTITUTED AN ADVANCE GUARD OF THE NEW PEOPLES WHO HAD NO FEELING FOR THE TRADITIONS OF RURAL AMERICA (Higham 1984, pp. 168-169).
Although often concerned that Jewish immigration would fan the flames of anti- Semitism in America, Jewish leaders fought a long and largely successful delaying action against restrictions on immigration during the period from 1891-1924, particularly as they affected the ability of Jews to immigrate. These efforts continued despite the fact that by 1905, there was a polarity between Jewish and general American opinion on immigration (Neuringer 1971, p. 83).
In particular, while other religious groups such as Catholics and ethnic groups such as the Irish remained divided and ambivalent on their attitudes toward immigration and were poorly organized and ineffective in influencing immigration policy, and while labor unions opposed immigration in their attempt to diminish the supply of cheap labor, JEWISH GROUPS ENGAGED IN AN INTENSIVE AND SUSTAINED EFFORT AGAINST ATTEMPTS TO RESTRICT IMMIGRATION.
As recounted by Cohen (1972, p. 40ff), the AJ COMMITTEE�S EFFORTS IN OPPOSITION TO IMMIGRATION RESTRICTION IN THE EARLY TWENTIETH CENTURY CONSTITUTE A REMARKABLE EXAMPLE OF THE ABILITY OF JEWISH ORGANIZATIONS TO INFLUENCE PUBLIC POLICY. Of all the groups affected by the immigration legislation of 1907, Jews had the least to gain in terms of numbers of possible immigrants, but they played by far the largest role in shaping the legislation (Cohen 1972, p. 41).
In the subsequent period leading up to the relatively ineffective restrictionist legislation of 1917, when restrictionists again mounted an effort in Congress, only the Jewish segment was aroused (Cohen 1972, p. 49). Nevertheless, because of the fear of anti-Semitism, efforts were made to prevent the perception of Jewish involvement in anti-restrictionist campaigns. In 1906, Jewish anti-restrictionist political operatives were instructed to lobby Congress without mentioning their affiliation with the AJ COMMITTEE because of the danger that the Jews may be accused of being organized for a political purpose (comments of Herbert Friedenwald, AJ COMMITTEE secretary; in Goldstein 1990, p. 125).
Beginning in the late nineteenth century, anti-restrictionist arguments developed by Jews were typically couched in terms of universalist humanitarian ideals, and as part of this universalizing effort, gentiles from old line Protestant families were recruited to act as window dressing for their efforts and Jewish groups such as the AJ Committee funded pro-immigration groups composed of non-Jews (Neuringer 1971, p. 92).
As was the case in later pro-immigration efforts, much of the activity was behind-the-scenes personal interventions with politicians in order to minimize public perception of the Jewish role and provoke activities of the opposition. Opposing politicians, such as Henry Cabot Lodge, and organizations like the Immigration Restriction League were kept under close scrutiny and pressured by lobbyists. Lobbyists in Washington also kept a daily scorecard of voting tendencies as immigration bills wended their way through Congress and engaged in intense and successful efforts to convince Presidents Taft and Wilson to veto restrictive immigration legislation. Catholic prelates were recruited to protest the effects of restrictionist legislation on immigration from Italy and Hungary. When restrictionist arguments appeared in the media, the AJ COMMITTEE made sophisticated replies, based on scholarly data and typically couched in universalist terms as benefitting the whole society (e.g., Neuringer 1971, p. 44).
Articles favorable to immigration were published in national magazines and letters to the editor were published in newspapers. And efforts were made to minimize the negative perceptions of immigration by attempting to distribute Jewish immigrants around the country and by getting Jewish aliens off public support. Legal proceedings were filed to prevent the deportation of Jewish aliens. And eventually the Committee organized mass protest meetings.
Indeed, writing in 1914, the sociologist Edward A. Ross had a clear sense that liberal
immigration policy was exclusively a Jewish issue. Ross provides the following quote from PROMINENT AUTHOR AND ZIONIST PIONEER ISRAEL ZANGWILL AS CLEARLY ARTICULATING THE IDEA THAT AMERICA IS AN IDEAL PLACE TO ACHIEVE JEWISH INTERESTS. AMERICA HAS AMPLE ROOM FOR ALL THE SIX MILLIONS OF THE PALE [i.e., the Pale of Settlement, home to most of Russia�s Jews]; any one of her fifty states could absorb them. And next to being in a country of their own, there could be no better fate for them than to be together in a land of civil and religious liberty, of whose Constitution Christianity forms no part and where their collective votes would practically guarantee them against future persecution (Israel Zangwill, in Ross 1914, p. 144).
JEWS THEREFORE HAVE A POWERFUL INTEREST IN IMMIGRATION POLICY; HENCE THE ENDEAVOR OF THE JEWS TO CONTROL THE IMMIGRATION POLICY OF THE UNITED STATES. Although theirs is but a seventh of our net immigration, they led the fight on the Immigration Commission�s bill. The power of the million Jews in the Metropolis lined up the Congressional delegation from New York in solid opposition to the literacy test. The systematic campaign in newspapers and magazines to break down all arguments for restriction and to calm nativist fears is waged by and for one race. Hebrew money is behind the National Liberal Immigration League and its numerous publications. From the paper before the commercial body or the scientific association to the heavy treatise produced with the aid of the Baron de Hirsch Fund, the literature that proves the blessings of immigration to all classes in America emanates from subtle Hebrew brains (Ross 1914, pp. 144-145).
Ross (1914, p. 150) also reported that immigration officials had become very sore over THE INCESSANT FIRE OF FALSE ACCUSATIONS TO WHICH THEY ARE SUBJECTED BY THE JEWISH PRESS AND SOCIETIES. UNITED STATES SENATORS COMPLAIN THAT DURING THE CLOSE OF THE STRUGGLE OVER THE IMMIGRATION BILL THEY WERE OVERWHELMED WITH A TORRENT OF CROOKED STATISTICS AND MISREPRESENTATIONS OF JEWS FIGHTING THE LITERACY TEST.
It is also noteworthy that Zangwill�s views on immigration were highly salient to restrictionists in the debates over the 1924 immigration law (see below). In an address reprinted in The American Hebrew (Oct. 19, 1923, p. 582), Zangwill noted that There is only one way to World Peace, and that is the absolute abolition of passports, visas, frontiers, custom houses, and all other devices that make of the population of our planet not a co-operating civilization but a mutual irritation society.
It is noteworthy that, despite elaborate and deceptive attempts to present the pro-immigration movement as broad-based, Jewish activists were well aware of the lack of enthusiasm of other groups. During the fight over restrictionist legislation at the end of the Taft administration, Herbert Friedenwald, AJ Committee secretary, wrote that it was very� difficult to get any people except the Jews stirred up in this fight (in Goldstein 1990, p. 203). The AJ COMMITTEE also contributed heavily to staging anti-restrictionist rallies in major American cities, but allowed other ethnic groups to take credit for the events, and it organized groups of non-Jews from the West to influence President Taft to veto restrictionist legislation (Goldstein 1990, pp. 216, 227). Later, during the Wilson Administration, Louis Marshall stated that We are practically the only ones who are fighting [the literacy test] while a great proportion [of the people] is indifferent to what is done (in Goldstein 1990, p. 249). The forces of immigration restriction were temporarily successful with the immigration laws of 1921 and 1924 which passed despite the intense opposition of Jewish groups. Divine (1957, p. 8) notes that Arrayed against [the restrictionist forces] in 1921 were only the spokesmen for the southeastern European immigrants, mainly Jewish leaders, whose protests were drowned out by the general cry for restriction.
Similarly during the 1924 congressional hearings on immigration, the most prominent group of witnesses against the bill were representatives of southeastern European immigrants, particularly JEWISH LEADERS (Divine 1957, 16). Neuringer (1971, p. 164) NOTES THAT JEWISH OPPOSITION TO THE 1921 AND 1924 LEGISLATION WAS MOTIVATED LESS BY A DESIRE FOR HIGHER LEVELS OF JEWISH IMMIGRATION THAN BY OPPOSITION TO THE IMPLICIT THEORY THAT AMERICA SHOULD BE DOMINATED BY INDIVIDUALS WITH NORTHERN AND WESTERN EUROPEAN ANCESTRY. THE JEWISH INTEREST WAS THUS TO OPPOSE THE ETHNIC INTERESTS OF THE PEOPLES OF NORTHWESTERN EUROPE IN MAINTAINING AN ETHNIC STATUS QUO OR INCREASING THEIR PERCENTAGE OF THE POPULATION.
However, even prior to this period Jewish organizations were adamantly opposed to any restrictions on immigration based on race or ethnicity, indicating that they had a very different view of the ideal racial/ethnic composition of the United States than did the non-Jewish European-derived peoples. Thus in 1882 the Jewish press was unanimous in its condemnation of the Chinese Exclusion Act (Neuringer 1971, p. 23) even though this act had no direct bearing on Jewish immigration. In the early twentieth century the AJ COMMITTEE AT TIMES ACTIVELY FOUGHT AGAINST ANY BILL THAT RESTRICTED IMMIGRATION TO WHITE PERSONS OR NON-ASIANS, and only refrained from active opposition if it judged that AJ COMMITTEE support would threaten the immigration of Jews (Cohen 1972, p. 47; Goldstein 1990, p. 250).
In 1920 the Central Conference of American Rabbis passed a resolution urging that the Nation...keep the gates of our beloved Republic open...to the oppressed and distressed of all mankind in conformity with its historic role as a haven of refuge for all men and women who pledge allegiance to its laws (in The American Hebrew, Oct. 1, 1920, p. 594). The American Hebrew (Feb. 17, 1922; p. 373), a publication founded in 1867, that represented the German-Jewish establishment of the period, reiterated its long-standing policy that it has always stood for the admission of worthy immigrants of all classes, irrespective of nationality.
And in his testimony in the 1924 hearings before the House Committee on Immigration and Naturalization, the AJ COMMITTEE�s Louis Marshall stated that the bill echoed the sentiments of the Ku Klux Klan and characterized it as being inspired by the racialist theories of Houston Stewart Chamberlain. At a time when the population of the United States was over 100,000,000, Marshall stated that we have room in this country for ten times the population we have (p. 309), and advocated admission of all of the peoples of the world without quota limit, excluding only those who were mentally, morally and physically unfit, who are enemies of organized government, and who are apt to become public charges; (Restriction of Immigration; Hearings Before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization House of Representatives, sixty-eighth Congress, First Session, Jan. 3, 1924; p. 303) similarly Rabbi Stephen S. Wise, representing the AJ Congress and a variety of other Jewish organizations, asserted the right of every man outside of America to be considered fairly and equitably and without discrimination. (Restriction of Immigration; Hearings Before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization House of Representatives, sixty-eighth Congress, First Session, Jan. 3, 1924; p. 341)
By prescribing that immigration be restricted to 3% of the foreign born as of the 1890 census, the 1924 law prescribed an ethnic status quo approximating the 1920 census. The House Majority Report emphasized the idea that prior to the legislation, immigration was highly biased in favor of Eastern and Southern Europeans and that this imbalance had been continued by the 1921 legislation in which quotas were based on the numbers of foreign born as of the 1910 census. The expressed intention was that the interests of other groups to pursue their ethnic interests by expanding their percentage of the population should be balanced against the ethnic interests of the majority in retaining their ethnic representation in the population.
The 1921 law gave 46% of quota immigration to Southern and Eastern Europe even though these areas constituted only 11.7% of the United States population as of the 1920 census. The 1924 law prescribed that these areas would get 15.3% of the quota slots a figure that was actually higher than their present representation in the population. The use of the 1890 census is not discriminatory. It is used in an effort to preserve as nearly as possible, the racial status quo of the United States. It is hoped to guarantee as best we can at this late date, racial homogeneity in the United States The use of a later census would discriminate against those who founded the Nation and perpetuated its institutions. (House Rep. 350, 1924, p. 16). After 3 years, quotas were derived from a national origins formula based on 1920 census data for the entire population, not only the foreign born.
While there is no doubt that this legislation represented a victory for the northwestern European peoples of the United States, there was no attempt to reverse the trends in the ethnic composition of the country but rather to preserve the ethnic status quo. While motivated by a desire to preserve an ethnic status quo, these laws may also have been motivated partly by anti-Semitism, since during this period opposition to immigration was perceived as mainly a Jewish issue (see above).
This certainly appears to have been the perception of Jewish observers: for example, prominent Jewish writer Maurice Samuel (1924), writing in the immediate aftermath of the 1924 legislation, wrote that it is chiefly against the Jew that anti-immigration laws are passed here in America as in England and Germany (p. 217), and such perceptions continue among historians of the period (e.g., Hertzberg 1989, 239).
This perception was not restricted to Jews. In remarks before the Senate, the anti- restrictionist Senator Reed of Missouri noted that Attacks have likewise been made upon the Jewish people who have crowded to our shores. The spirit of intolerance has been especially active as to them (Cong. Rec. Feb. 19, 1921; p. 3463), and during World War II Secretary of War Robert Stimson stated that it was opposition to unrestricted immigration of Jews that resulted in the restrictive legislation of 1924 (Breitman & Kraut, 1987, p. 87). Moreover, the House Immigration Committee Majority Report (House Report #109, Dec. 6, 1920) stated that by far the largest percentage of immigrants (are) peoples of Jewish extraction, (p. 4), and it implied that the majority of the expected new immigrants would be Polish Jews. The report confirmed the published statement of a commissioner of the Hebrew Sheltering and Aid Society of America made after his personal investigation in Poland, to the effect that If there were in existence a ship that could hold 3,000,000 human beings, the 3,000,000 Jews of Poland would board it to escape to America (p. 6).
The Majority Report also included a report by Wilbur S. Carr, head of the United States Consular Service, that stated that the Polish Jews were abnormally twisted because of (a) reaction from war strain; (b) the shock of revolutionary disorders; (c) the dullness and stultification resulting from past years of oppression and abuse...; Eighty-five to ninety percent lack any conception of patriotic or national spirit. And the majority of this percentage are unable to acquire it (p. 9; see also Breitman and Kraut [1987, 12] for a discussion of Carr�s anti-Semitism).
Consular reports warned that many Bolshevik sympathizers are in Poland (p. 11). Similarly in the Senate, Senator McKellar cited the report that if there were a ship large enough, 3,000,000 Poles would immigrate. He also stated that the Joint Distribution Committee, an American committee doing relief work among the Hebrews in Poland, distributes more than $1,000,000 per month of American money in that country alone. It is also shown that $100,000,000 a year is a conservative estimate of money sent to Poland from America through the mails, through the banks, and through the relief societies. This golden stream pouring into Poland from America makes practically every Pole wildly desirous of going to the country from which such marvelous wealth comes (Cong. Rec., Feb. 19, 1921, p. 3456).
As a further indication of the salience of Polish-Jewish immigration issues, the letter on alien visas submitted by the State Department in 1921 to Albert Johnson, Chairman of the Committee on Migration and Naturalization, devoted over four times as much space to the situation in Poland as it did to any other country. The report emphasized the activities of the Polish-Jewish newspaper Der Emigrant in promoting emigration to the United States of Polish Jews, the activities of the Hebrew Sheltering and Immigrant Society and wealthy private citizens from the United States in facilitating immigration by providing money and performing the paperwork. (THERE WAS INDEED A LARGE NETWORK OF AGENTS IN EASTERN EUROPE WHO, IN VIOLATION OF UNITED STATES LAW, DID THEIR BEST TO DRUM UP BUSINESS BY ENTICING AS MANY EMIGRANTS AS POSSIBLE [Nadell 1984, 56].) The report also noted the poor condition of the prospective immigrants: At the present time it is only too obvious that they must be subnormal, and their normal state is of very low standard. Six years of war and confusion and famine and pestilence have racked their bodies and twisted their mentality. The elders have deteriorated to a marked degree. Minors have grown into adult years with the entire period lost in their rightful development and too frequently with the acquisition of perverted ideas which have flooded Europe since 1914 [presumably a reference to radical political ideas that were common in this group; see below] (Cong. Rec., April 20, 1921, p. 498).
The report also stated that articles in the Warsaw press had reported that propaganda favoring
unrestricted immigration is being planned, including celebrations in New York aimed at showing the contributions of immigrants to the development of the United States. The reports for Belgium (whose emigrants originated in Poland and Czechoslovakia) and Romania also highlighted the importance of Jews as prospective immigrants. In response, Representative Isaac Siegel stated that the report was edited and doctored by certain officials and commented that the report did not mention countries with larger numbers of immigrants than Poland. (For example, there was no .mention of Italy in the report)
Without explicitly saying so (I leave it to every man in the House to make his own deductions and his own inferences there from (Cong. Rec., April 20, 1921, p. 504), the implication was that the focus on Poland was prompted by anti-Semitism. The House Majority report (signed by 15 of its 17 members with only Reps. Dickstein and Sabath not signing) also emphasized the Jewish role in defining the intellectual battle in terms of Nordic superiority and American ideals rather than in the terms of an ethnic status quo actually favored by the committee: The cry of discrimination is, the committee believes, manufactured and built up by special representatives of racial groups, aided by aliens actually living abroad. Members of the committee have taken notice of a report in the Jewish Tribune (New York) February 8, 1924, of a farewell dinner to Mr. Israel Zangwill which says: Mr. Zangwill spoke chiefly on the immigration question, declaring that if Jews persisted in a strenuous opposition to the restricted immigration there would be no restriction. If you create enough fuss against this Nordic nonsense, he said, you will defeat this legislation. You must make a fight against this bill; tell them they are destroying American ideals. Most fortifications are of cardboard, and if you press against them, they give way.
The Committee does not feel that the restriction aimed to be accomplished in this bill is
directed at the Jews, for they can come within the quotas from any country in which they were born. The Committee has not dwelt on the desirability of a Nordic or any other particular type of immigrant, but has held steadfastly to the purpose of securing a heavy restriction, with the quota so divided that the countries from which the most came in the two decades ahead of the World War might be slowed down in order that the United States might restore its population balance. The continued charge that the Committee has built up a Nordic race and devoted its hearing to that end is part of a deliberately manufactured assault for as a matter of fact the committee has done nothing of the kind (House Rep. 350, 1924, p. 16).
Indeed, one is struck in reading the 1924 Congressional debate by the rarity with which the issue of Nordic racial superiority is raised by those in favor of the legislation, while virtually all of the anti-restrictionists raised this issue. (For example, in the Senate debates of April 15-19, 1924, Nordic superiority was not mentioned by any of the proponents of the legislation but was mentioned by the following opponents of the legislation: Senators Colt (p. 6542), Reed (p. 6468), Walsh (p. 6355). In the House debates of April 5, 8, and 15, virtually all of the opponents of the legislation raised the racial inferiority issue, including Reps. Celler (p. 5914-5915), Clancy (p. 5930), Connery (p. 5683), Dickstein (p. 5655-5656, 5686), Gallivan (p. 5849), Jacobstein (p. 5864), James (p. 5670), Kunz (p. 5896), LaGuardia (p. 5657), Mooney (p. 5909-5910), O�Connell (p. 5836), O�Connor (p. 5648), Oliver (p. 5870), O�Sullivan (p. 5899), Perlman (p. 5651); Sabath (p. 5651, 5662), and Tague (p. 5873). Several representatives (e.g., Reps. Dickinson [p. 6267), Garber [pp. 5689-5693] and Smith [p. 5705]) contrasted the positive characteristics of the Nordic immigrants with the negative characteristics of more recent immigrants without distinguishing genetic from environmental reasons as possible influences. They, along with several others, noted especially the lack of assimilation of the recent immigrants and their tendencies to cluster in urban areas. Rep. Allen argued that there is a necessity for purifying and keeping pure the blood of America (p. 5693). Rep. McSwain, who argued for the need to preserve Nordic hegemony, did not do so on the basis of Nordic superiority but on the basis of legitimate ethnic self-interest (pp. 5683-5; see also comments of Reps. Lea and Miller). Rep. Gasque introduced a newspaper article that referred to the laws of heredity and to the swamping of the race that had built America (p. 6270))
After a particularly� colorful comment in opposition to the theory of Nordic racial superiority, restrictionist leader Albert Johnson remarked that I would like very much to say on behalf of the committee that through the strenuous times of the hearings this committee under took not to discuss the Nordic proposition or racial matters (Cong. Rec., April 8, 1924; p. 5911).
Earlier, during the hearings on the bill, Johnson remarked in response to the comments of Rabbi Stephen S. Wise representing the AJ Congress that I dislike to be placed continually in the attitude of assuming that there is a race prejudice, when the one thing I have tried to do for 11 years is to free myself from race prejudice, if I had it at all. (Restriction of Immigration. Hearings Before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization House of Representatives, sixty-eighth Congress, First Session, Jan. 3, 1924; p. 351) Several restrictionists explicitly denounced the theory of Nordic superiority, including Senators Bruce (p. 5955) and Jones (p. 6614) and Representatives Bacon (p. 5902), Byrnes (p. 5653), Johnson (p. 5648), McLoed (p. 5675-6), McReynolds (p. 5855), Michener (p. 5909), Miller (p. 5883), Newton (p. 6240); Rosenbloom (p. 5851), Vaile (p. 5922), Vincent (p. 6266), White, (p. 5898), and Wilson (p. 5671; all references to Cong. Rec., April 1924). Indeed, it is noteworthy that there are indications in the Congressional debate that representatives from the far West were concerned about the competence and competitive threat presented by Japanese immigrants, and their rhetoric suggested they viewed the Japanese as racially equal or superior, not inferior. For example, Senator Jones stated that we admit that [the Japanese] are as able as we are, that they are as progressive as we are, that they are as honest as we are, that they are as brainy as we are, and that they are equal in all that goes to make a great people and nation (Cong. Rec., April 18, 1924, p. 6614); Representative MacLafferty emphasized Japanese domination of certain agricultural markets (Cong. Rec. April 5, 1924, p. 5681), and Representative Lea noted their ability to supplant their American competitor (Cong. Rec. April 5, 1924, p. 5697).
Representative Miller described the Japanese as a relentless and unconquerable competitor of our people wherever he places himself (Cong. Rec. April 8, 1924, p. 5884); See also comments of Representatives Gilbert (Cong. Rec. April 12, 1924, p. 6261) Raker (Cong. Rec. April 8, 1924, p. 5892} and Free (Cong. Rec. April 8, 1924, p. 5924ff). Moreover, while the issue of Jewish/gentile resource competition was not raised during the Congressional debates, quotas on Jewish admissions to Ivy League universities were a highly salient issue among Jews during this period.
The quota issue was highly publicized in the Jewish media and the focus of activities of Jewish self-defense organizations such as the ADL (see, e.g., the ADL statement published in The American Hebrew, Sept. 29, 1922, p. 536). Jewish/gentile resource competition may therefore have been on the minds of some legislators. Indeed, President A. Lawrence Lowell of Harvard was the national vice-president of the Immigration Restriction League as well as a proponent of quotas on Jewish admission to Harvard (Symott 1986, 238), suggesting that resource competition with an intellectually superior Jewish group was an issue for at least some prominent restrictionists. It is probable that anti-Jewish animosity related to resource competition issues were widespread. Higham (1984, 141) writes of the urgent pressure which the Jews, as an exceptionally ambitious immigrant people, put upon some of the more crowded rungs of the social ladder (Higham 1984, 141).
Beginning in the nineteenth century there were fairly high levels of covert and overt anti- Semitism in patrician circles resulting from the very rapid upward mobility of Jews and their competitive drive. In the period prior to World War I, the reaction of the gentile power structure was to construct social registers and emphasize genealogy as mechanisms of exclusion criteria that could not be met my money alone (Higham 1984, 104ff, 127). During this period Edward A. Ross (1914, 164) described gentile resentment for being obliged to engage in a humiliating and undignified scramble in order to keep his trade or his clients against the Jewish invader suggesting a rather broad-based concern with Jewish economic competition. Attempts at exclusion in a wide range of areas were increased in the 1920s and reached their peak during the difficult economic situation of the Great Depression (Higham 1984, 131ff).
However, in the 1924 debates the only Congressional comments suggesting a concern with Jewish/gentile resource competition (as well as a concern that the interests of Jewish intellectuals are not the same as their gentile counterparts) that I have been able to find are the following from Representative Wefald: I for one am not afraid of the radical ideas that some might bring with them. Ideas you cannot keep out anyway, but the leadership of our intellectual life in many of its phases has come into the hands of these clever newcomers who have no sympathy with our old- time American ideals nor with those of northern Europe, who detect our weaknesses and pander to them and get wealthy through the disservices they render us.
Our whole system of amusements has been taken over by men who came here on the crest of the south and east European immigration. They produce our horrible film stories, they compose and dish out to us our jazz music, they write many of the books we read, and edit our magazines and newspapers (Cong. Rec., April 12, 1924, p. 6272).
The immigration debate also occurred amid discussion in the Jewish media of Thorsten Veblen�s famous essay.� The Intellectual Pre-eminence of Jews in Modern Europe (serialized in The American Hebrew beginning September 10, 1920). In an editorial of July 13, 1923 (p. 177), The� American Hebrew noted that Jews were disproportionately represented among the gifted in Louis Terman�s study of gifted children and commented that this fact must give rise to bitter, though futile, reflection among the so-called Nordics. The editorial also noted that Jews were over represented among scholarship winners in competitions sponsored by the state of New York. The editorial pointedly noted that perhaps the Nordics are too proud to try for these honors. In any event the list of names just announced by the State Department of Education at Albany as winners of these coveted scholarships is not in the least Nordic; it reads like a confirmation roster at a Temple.
There is indeed evidence that Jews, like East Asians, have higher IQ�s than Caucasians (Lynn, 1987; MacDonald, 1994; Rushton, 1995). The most common argument made by those favoring the legislation, and the one reflected in the majority report, is the argument that in the interests of fairness to all ethnic groups, the quotas should reflect the relative ethnic composition of the entire country. Restrictionists noted that the census of 1890 was chosen because the percentages of the foreign born of different ethnic groups in that year approximated the general ethnic composition of the entire country in 1920. Senator Reed of Pennsylvania and Representative Rogers of Massachusetts proposed to achieve the same result by directly basing the quotas on the national origins of all people in the country as of the 1920 census, and this was eventually incorporated into the law.
Representative Rogers argued that gentlemen, you can not dissent from this principle because it is fair. It does not discriminate for anybody and it does not discriminate against anybody (Cong. Rec. April 8, 1924; p. 5847). Senator Reed noted, The purpose, I think, of most of us in changing the quota basis is to cease from discriminating against the native born here and against the group of our citizens who come from northern and western Europe. I think the present system discriminates in favor of southeastern Europe (Cong. Rec., April. 16, 1924; p. 6457) (i.e., because 46% of the quotas under the 1921 went to Eastern and Southern Europe when they constituted less than 12% of the population).
As an example illustrating the fundamental argument asserting a legitimate ethnic interest in
maintaining an ethnic status quo without claiming racial superiority, consider the following statement from Representative William N. Vaile of Colorado, one of the most prominent restrictionists: Let me emphasize here that the restrictionists of Congress do not claim that the Nordic race, or even the Anglo-Saxon race, is the best race in the world. Let us concede, in all fairness that the Czech is a more sturdy laborer, with a very low percentage of crime and insanity, that the Jew is the best businessman in the world, and that the Italian has a spiritual grasp and an artistic sense which have greatly enriched the world and which have, indeed, enriched us, a spiritual exaltation and an artistic creative sense which the Nordic rarely attains. Nordics need not be vain about their own qualifications. It well behooves them to be humble. What we do claim is that the northern European, and particularly Anglo-Saxons made this country. Oh, yes; the others helped. But that is the full statement of the case. They came to this country because it was already made as an Anglo-Saxon commonwealth. They added to it, they often enriched, but they did not make it, and they have not yet greatly changed it. We are determined that they shall not. It is a good country. It suits us. And what we assert is that we are not going to surrender it to somebody else or allow other people, no matter what their merits, to make it something different. If there is any changing to be done, we will do it ourselves (Cong. Rec. April 8, 1924; p. 5922).
The debate in the House also illustrated the highly salient role of Jewish legislators in combating restrictionism. Representative Robison singled out Representative Sabath as the leader of anti-restrictionist efforts, and, without mentioning any other opponent of restriction, he also focused on Reps. Jacobstein, Celler, and Perlman as being opposed to any restrictions on immigration (Cong. Rec. April 5, 1924, p. 5666). Representative Blanton, complaining of the difficulty of getting restrictionist legislation through Congress, noted When at least 65 per cent of the sentiment of this House, in my judgment, is in favor of the exclusion of all foreigners for five years, why do we not put that into law? Has Brother Sabath such a tremendous influence over us that he holds us down on this proposition? (Cong. Rec. April 5, 1924, p. 5685). Representative Sabath responded that There may be something to that. In addition, the following comments of Representative Leavitt clearly indicate the salience of Jewish congressmen to their opponents during the debate: The instinct for national and race preservation is not one to be condemned, as has been intimated here. No one should be better able to understand the desire of Americans to keep America American than the gentleman from Illinois [Mr. Sabath], who is leading the attack on this measure, or the gentlemen from New York, Mr. Dickstein, Mr. Jacobstein, Mr. Celler, and Mr. Perlman.
They are of the one great historic people who have maintained the identity of their race throughout the centuries because they believe sincerely that they are a chosen people, with certain ideals to maintain, and knowing that the loss of racial identity means a change of ideals. That fact should make it easy for them and the majority of the most active opponents of this measure in the spoken debate to recognize and sympathize with our viewpoint, which is not so extreme as that of their own race, but only demands that the admixture of other peoples shall be only of such kind and proportions and in such quantities as will not alter racial characteristics more rapidly than there can be assimilation as to ideas of government as well as of blood. (Cong. Rec., April 12, 1924; pp. 6265- 6266)
The view that Jews had a strong tendency to oppose genetic assimilation with surrounding groups occurred among other observers as well and was a component of contemporary anti- Semitism (see Singerman 1986, pp. 110-111). Jewish avoidance of exogamy certainly had a basis in reality (MacDonald 1994, Ch. 2-4).
Indeed, it is noteworthy that there was powerful opposition to intermarriage even among the more liberal segments of early twentieth-century American Judaism and certainly among the less liberal segments represented by the great majority of Orthodox immigrants from Eastern Europe who had come to constitute the great majority of American Jewry. For example, the prominent nineteenth-century Reform leader David Einhorn was a lifelong opponent of mixed marriages and refused to officiate at such ceremonies, even when pressed to do so (Meyer 1988, 247). Einhorn was also a staunch opponent of conversion of gentiles to Judaism because of the effects on the racial purity of Judaism (Levenson 1989, 331). Similarly, the influential Reform intellectual Kaufman Kohler was also an ardent opponent of mixed marriage. In a view that is highly compatible with Horace Kallen�s multi-culturalism, Kohler concluded that Israel must remain separate and avoid intermarriage until it leads mankind to an era of universal peace and brotherhood among the races (Kohler 1918, 445-446).
The negative attitude toward intermarriage was confirmed by survey results. A 1912 survey indicated that only seven of 100 Reform rabbis had officiated at a mixed marriage, and a 1909 resolution of the Central Council of American Rabbis declared that "mixed marriages are contrary to the tradition of the Jewish religion and should be discouraged by the American Rabbinate" (Meyer 1988, 290). Gentile perceptions of Jewish attitudes on intermarriage therefore had a strong basis in reality. The Involvement of Jewish Immigrants in Radical Politics. The Congressional debates of 1924 reflected a highly charged context in which Jewish immigrants from Eastern Europe were widely perceived to not only avoid intermarriage but also to retain a separatist culture and to be disproportionately involved in radical political movements. The perception of radicalism among Jewish immigrants was common in Jewish as well as gentile publications. The American Hebrew editorialized that we must not forget the immigrants from Russia and Austria will be coming from countries infested with Bolshevism, and it will require more than a superficial effort to make good citizens out of them (in Neuringer 1971, p. 165). The fact that Jewish immigrants from Eastern Europe were viewed as infected with Bolshevism...unpatriotic, alien, unassimilable resulted in a wave of anti-Semitism in the 1920s and contributed to the restrictive immigration legislation of the period (Neuringer 1971, p. 165). In Sorin�s (1985, 46) study of immigrant Jewish radical activists, over half had been involved in radical politics in Europe before emigrating, and for those immigrating after 1900, the percentage rose to 69%.
Jewish publications warned of the possibilities of anti-Semitism resulting from the leftism of Jewish immigrants, and the official Jewish community engaged in a near-desperation...effort to portray the Jew as one hundred per cent American by, e.g., organizing patriotic pageants on national holidays and by attempting to get the immigrants to learn English (Neuringer, 1971, p. 167).
Similarly, in England, THE IMMIGRATION OF EASTERN EUROPEAN JEWS INTO ENGLAND AFTER 1880 HAD A TRANSFORMATIVE EFFECT ON THE POLITICAL ATTITUDES OF BRITISH JEWRY IN THE DIRECTION OF SOCIALISM, TRADE-UNIONISM, AND ZIONISM, often combined with religious orthodoxy and devotion to a highly separatist traditional lifestyle (Alderman, 1983; p. 7ff). The more established Jewish organizations fought hard to combat the well-founded image of Jewish immigrants as Zionist, religiously orthodox political radicals who refused to be conscripted into the armed forces during World War I in order to fight the enemies of the officially anti-Semitic Czarist government (Alderman, 1992, p. 237ff). The Jewish Old Left, including the unions, the leftist press, and the leftist fraternal orders (which were often associated with a synagogue), was a part of the wider Jewish community, and Jewish members typically retained a strong Jewish ethnic identity (Howe 1976; Liebman 1979; Buhle 1980).
This phenomenon occurred within the entire spectrum of leftist organizations, including organizations such as the Communist Party and the Socialist Party whose membership also included gentiles (Liebman, 1979, p. 267ff; Buhle 1980). Werner Cohn (1958, p. 621) describes the general milieu of the immigrant Jewish community in the period from 1886-1920 as one big radical debating society: By 1886 the Jewish community in New York had become conspicuous for its support of the third-party (United Labor) candidacy of Henry George, the theoretician of the Single Tax. From then Jewish districts in New York and elsewhere were famous for their radical voting habits. The Lower East Side repeatedly picked as its congressman Meyer London, the only New York Socialist ever to be elected to Congress. And many Socialists went to the State Assembly
in Albany from Jewish districts. In the 1917 mayoralty campaign in New York City, the Socialist and anti-war candidacy of Morris Hillquit was supported by the most authoritative voices of the Jewish Lower East Side: The United Hebrew Trades, the International Ladies� Garment Workers� Union, and most importantly, the very popular Yiddish Daily Forward. This was the period in which extreme radicals like Alexander Berkman and Emma Goldman were giants in the Jewish community, and when almost all the Jewish giants among them Abraham Cahan, Morris Hillquit, and the young Morris R. Cohen were radicals. Even Samuel Gompers, when speaking before Jewish audiences, felt it necessary to use radical phrases. In addition, The Freiheit, which was an unofficial organ of the Communist Party from the 1920s to the 1950s stood at the center of Yiddish proletarian institutions and subculture...[which offered] identity, meaning, friendship, and understanding (Liebman, 1979, pp. 349-350). The newspaper lost considerable support in the Jewish community in 1929 when it took the Communist party position in opposition to Zionism, and by the 1950s it essentially had to choose between satisfying its Jewish soul or its status as a Communist organ. It chose the former, and by the late 1960s it was justifying not returning the Israeli occupied territories in opposition to the line of the American Communist Party. The relationship of Jews and the American Communist Party (CPUSA) is particularly interesting because a concern with Communist subversion under the direction of the Soviet Union was a feature of the immigration debates of the 1920s and because a substantial proportion of the CPUSA were foreign born. (See, e.g., Restriction of Immigration; Hearings Before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization House of Representatives, sixty-eighth Congress, First Session, Jan. 5, 1924; p. 733ff.) Beginning in the 1920s JEWS WHOSE BACKGROUNDS DERIVED FROM EASTERN EUROPE PLAYED A VERY PROMINENT AND DISPROPORTIONATE ROLE IN THE CPUSA (Klehr, 1978, p. 37ff). MERELY CITING PERCENTAGES OF JEWISH LEADERS PROBABLY DOES NOT ADEQUATELY INDICATE THE EXTEND OF JEWISH INFLUENCE IN THE CPUSA, SINCE ACTIVE EFFORTS WERE MADE TO RECRUIT GENTILES AS A SORT OF� WINDOW DRESSING TO CONCEAL THE EXTENT OF JEWISH INFLUENCE IN THE MOVEMENT (Klehr, 1978, p. 40; Rothman & Lichter, 1982, p. 99).
Klehr (1978, p. 40) estimates that FROM 1921 to 1961, JEWS CONSTITUTED 33.5% OF THE CENTRAL COMMITTEE MEMBERS AND THE REPRESENTATION OF JEWS WAS OFTEN ABOVE 40% (Klehr, 1978, p. 46). In the 1920s A MAJORITY OF THE MEMBERS OF THE SOCIALIST PARTY WERE IMMIGRANTS AND THAT AN OVERWHELMING (Glazer 1961, 38, 40) PERCENTAGE OF THE CPUSA CONSISTED OF RECENT IMMIGRANTS, A SUBSTANTIAL PERCENTAGE OF WHOM WERE JEWS. In Philadelphia in the 1930'S, fully 72.2% of the CP members were the children of Jewish immigrants who came to the United States in the late nineteenth and early twentieth century (Lyons 1982, 71).
As late as 1929, 90% of the members of� the Communist Party in Philadelphia were foreign born and in June of 1933 the national organization of the CPUSA was still 70% foreign born (Lyons 1982, 72-73). JEWS WERE THE ONLY NATIVE-BORN ETHNIC GROUP FROM WHICH THE PARTY WAS ABLE TO RECRUIT. GLAZER (1969; p. 129) STATES that at least HALF OF THE CPUSA MEMBERSHIP OF AROUND 50,000 WERE JEWS INTO THE 1950s AND THAT THERE WAS A VERY HIGH RATE OF TURNOVER, SO THAT PERHAPS 10 TIMES THAT NUMBER OF INDIVIDUALS WERE INVOLVED IN THE PARTY AND THERE WERE AN EQUAL OR LARGER NUMBER WHO WERE SOCIALISTS OF ONE KIND OR ANOTHER.� Writing of the 1920's, Buhle (1980, p. 89) notes that most of those favorable to the party and the Freiheit simply did not join no more than a few thousand out of a following of a hundred times that large.
There was also great concern within the Jewish community that the over representation of Jews
within the CPUSA would lead to anti-Semitism from the 1920s through the Cold War period: The fight against the stereotype of Communist-Jew became a virtual obsession with Jewish leaders and opinion makers throughout America (Liebman 1979, p. 515), and indeed, the association of Jews with the CPUSA was a focus of anti-Semitic literature (e.g., Henry Ford�s [1920] International Jew; John Beaty�s [1951] The Iron Curtain Over America). As a result, the AJ Committee engaged in intensive efforts to change opinion within the Jewish community by showing that Jewish interests were more compatible with advocating American democracy than Soviet Communism (e.g., emphasizing Soviet anti-Semitism and Soviet support of nations opposed to Israel in the period after
World War II) (Cohen, 1972, p. 347ff). Jewish Anti-Restrictionist Activity, 1924-1945.
The saliency of Jewish involvement in United States immigration policy continued after the 1924 legislation. Particularly objectionable to Jewish groups was the national origins quota system. For example, a writer for the Jewish Tribune stated in 1927, we...regard all measures for regulating immigration according to nationality as illogical, unjust, and un-American (in Neuringer, 1971, p. 205).
During the 1930s the most outspoken critic of further restrictions on immigration (motivated now mainly by the Great Depression) was Representative Samuel Dickstein, and Dickstein�s assumption of the chairmanship of the House Immigration Committee in 1931 marked the end of the ability of restrictionists to enact further reductions in quotas (Divine, 1957, pp. 79-88). Jewish groups were the primary opponents of restriction and the primary supporters of liberalized regulations during the 1930s while their opponents emphasized the economic consequences of immigration during a period of high unemployment (Divine, 1957, pp. 85-88). Between 1933 and 1938, Representative Dickstein introduced a number of bills aimed at increasing the number of refugees from Nazi Germany and supported mainly by Jewish organizations, but the restrictionists prevailed (Divine, 1957, p. 93).
During the 1930s, concerns about the radicalism and unassimilability of Jewish immigrants as well as the possibility of Nazi subversion were the main factors influencing the opposition to changing the immigration laws (Breitman & Kraut, 1987). Moreover, (c)harges that the Jews in America were more loyal to their tribe than to their country abounded in the United States in the 1930s (Breitman & Kraut, 1987, p. 87). There was a clear perception among all parties that the public opposed any changes in immigration policy and that the public was particularly opposed to Jewish immigration. The 1939 hearings on the proposed legislation to admit 20,000 German refugee children therefore minimized the Jewish interest in the legislation. The bill referred to people of every race and creed suffering from conditions which compel them to seek refuge in other lands. (Hearings before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization, House of Representatives, May 24-June 1, 1939: Joint Resolutions to Authorize the Admission to the United States of a Limited Number of German Refugee Children, p. 1)
THE BILL DID NOT MENTION THAT JEWS WOULD BE THE MAIN BENEFICIARIES OF THE LEGISLATION, and witnesses in favor of the bill emphasized that only approximately 60% of the children would be Jewish. The only person identifying himself as a member of the Jewish race who testified in favor of the bill was one-fourth Catholic and three-quarters Jewish with Protestant and Catholic nieces and nephews, and from the South which was a bastion of anti-immigration sentiment. (Hearings before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization, House of Representatives, May 24-June 1, 1939: Joint Resolutions to Authorize the Admission to the United States of a Limited Number of German Refugee Children, p. 78)
On the other hand, opponents of the bill threatened to publicize the very large percentage of Jews already being admitted under the quota system presumably an indication of the powerful force of a virulent and pervasive anti-Semitism among the American public (Breitman & Kraut, 1987, p. 80). Opponents noted that the immigration permitted by the bill would be for the most part of the Jewish race, and a witness testified that the Jewish people will profit most by this legislation goes without saying (in Divine, 1957, p. 100).
The restrictionists argued in economic terms, e.g., by frequently citing President Roosevelt�s statement in his second inaugural speech one-third of a nation ill-housed, ill-clad, ill-nourished and citing large numbers of needy children already in the United States. However, the main restrictionist concern was that the bill was yet another in a long history of attempts by anti- restrictionists to develop precedents that would eventually undermine the 1924 law. For example, Francis Kinnecutt, President of the Allied Patriotic Societies, emphasized that the 1924 law had been based on the idea of proportional representation based on the ethnic composition of the country. The legislation would be a precedent for similar unscientific and favored-nation legislation in response to the pressure of foreign nationalistic or racial groups, rather than in accordance with the needs and desires of the American people. (Hearings before the Committee on Immigration and Naturalization, House of Representatives, May 24-June 1, 1939: Joint Resolutions to Authorize the Admission to the United States of a Limited Number of German Refugee Children, p. 140)
Wilbur S. Carr and other State Department officials were important in minimizing the entry of
Jewish refugees from Germany during the 1930s. Undersecretary of State William Phillips was an
ardent anti-Semite with considerable influence on immigration policy between 1933-1936 (Breitman & Kraut, 1987, p. 36). Throughout the period until the end of World War II attempts to foster Jewish immigration, even in the context of knowledge that the Nazis were persecuting Jews, were largely unsuccessful because of an unyielding Congress and the activities of bureaucrats, especially those in the State Department. Public discussion in periodicals such as The Nation (Nov. 19, 1938), and The New Republic (Nov. 23, 1938) charged that the restrictionism was motivated by anti-Semitism, while opponents of admitting large numbers of Jews argued that admission would result in an increase in anti-Semitism.
Henry Pratt Fairchild (1939, p. 344), who was a restrictionist and was highly critical of the Jews (see Fairchild, 1947), emphasized the powerful current of anti-foreignism and anti-Semitism that is running close to the surface of the American public mind, ready to burst out into violent eruption on relatively slight provocation. Public opinion remained steadfast against increasing the quotas for European refugees: a 1939 poll in Fortune (April, 1939) magazine showed that 83% answered no to the following question: if you were a member of Congress would you vote yes or no on a bill to open the doors of the United States to a larger number of European refugees than now admitted under our immigration quotas? Less than 9% replied yes and the remainder had no opinion. Jewish Anti-Restrictionist Activity, 1946-1952.
Although Jewish interests were defeated by the 1924 legislation, the discriminatory character of the Reed-Johnson Act continued to rankle all sectors of American Jewish opinion (Neuringer, 1971, 196). During this period, an article by Will Maslow (1950) in Congress Weekly reiterated the belief that the restrictive immigration laws intentionally targeted Jews: Only one type of law, immigration legislation which relates to aliens outside the country, is not subject to constitutional� guarantees, and even here hostility toward Jewish immigration has had to be disguised in an elaborate quota scheme in which eligibility was based on place of birth rather than religion.
THE JEWISH CONCERN TO ALTER THE ETHNIC BALANCE OF THE UNITED STATES IS APPARENT IN THE DEBATES OVER IMMIGRATION LEGISLATION during the post World War II era. In 1948 the AJ COMMITTEE submitted a statement to the Senate subcommittee which simultaneously denied the importance of the material interests of the United States as well as affirmed its commitment to immigration of all races: Americanism is not to be measured by conformity to law, or zeal for education, or literacy, or any of these qualities in which immigrants may excel the native-born. Americanism is the spirit behind the welcome that America has traditionally extended to people of all races, all religions, all nationalities (in Cohen 1972, p. 369).
In 1945 Representative Emanuel Celler introduced a bill ending Chinese exclusion by establishing token quotas for Chinese, and in 1948 the AJ COMMITTEE condemned racial quotas on Asians (Divine, 1957, p. 155). On the other hand, JEWISH GROUPS HAD AN ATTITUDE OF INDIFFERENCE OR EVEN HOSTILITY TOWARD IMMIGRATION OF NON-JEWS FROM EUROPE (including Southern Europe) in the post-World War II era (Neuringer, 1971, pp. 356, 367-369, 383). Thus Jewish spokesmen did not testify at all during the first set of hearings on emergency legislation which allowed immigration of a limited number of German, Italian, Greek, and Dutch immigrants, escapees from Communism, and a small number of Poles, Orientals, and Arabs.
When Jewish spokesmen eventually testified (partly because a small number of the escapees from Communism were Jews), they took the opportunity to once again focus on their condemnation of the national origins provisions of the 1924 law. Jewish involvement in opposing restrictions during this period was motivated partly by attempts to establish precedents in which the quota system was bypassed and partly by attempts to increase immigration of Jews from Eastern Europe.
The Citizen�s Committee on Displaced Persons, which advocated legislation to admit 400,000 refugees as non-quota immigrants over a period of 4 years, was funded mainly by the AJ COMMITTEE and other Jewish contributors (See Cong. Rec., October 15, 1949, pp. 14647-14654; Neuringer 1971, p. ii) and maintained a staff of 65 people. Witnesses opposing the legislation complained that the bill was an attempt to subvert the ethnic balance of the United States established by the 1924 legislation (Divine 1957, p. 117).
In the event, the bill that was reported out of the subcommittee did not satisfy Jewish interests because it established a cut-off date that excluded Jews who had migrated from Eastern Europe after World War II, including Jews fleeing Polish anti-Semitism. The Senate subcommittee regarded the movement of Jews and other refugees from eastern Europe after 1945 as falling outside the scope of the main problem and implied that this exodus was a planned migration organized by Jewish agencies in the United States and in Europe (Senate Report No. 950 [1948], pp. 15-16).
Jewish representatives led the assault on the bill (Divine 1957, p. 127), Representative Emanuel� Celler terming it as worse than no bill at all. All it does is exclude...Jews (in Neuringer, 1971, p. 298; see also Divine, 1957, p. 127). In reluctantly signing the bill, President Truman noted that the 1945 cutoff date discriminates in callous fashion against displaced persons of the Jewish faith (Interpreter Releases, 25 [July 21, 1948], pp. 252-254). On the other hand, Senator Chapman Revercomb stated that there is no distinction, certainly no discrimination, intended between any persons because of their religion or their race, but there are differences drawn among those persons who are in fact displaced persons and have been in camp longest and have a preference (Cong. Rec. May 26, 1948, p. 6793).
In his analysis, Divine (1957, p. 143) concludes that the expressed motive of the restrictionists, to limit the program to those people displaced during the course of the war, appears to be a valid explanation for these provisions. The tendency of Jewish groups to attribute the exclusion of many of their coreligionists to anti-Semitic bias is understandable; however, the extreme charges of discrimination made during the 1948 presidential campaign lead one to suspect that the northern wing of the Democratic party was using this issue to attract votes from members of minority groups. Certainly Truman�s assertion that the 1948 law was anti-Catholic, made in the face of Catholic denials, indicates that political expediency had a great deal to do with the emphasis on the discrimination issue.
In the aftermath of this bill, the Citizens Committee on Displaced Persons released a report labeling the bill as characterized by hate and racism and Jewish organizations were unanimous in denouncing the law (Divine, 1957, p. 131). After the 1948 elections resulted in a Democratic Congress and a sympathetic President Truman, Representative Celler introduced a bill without the 1945 cutoff date, but the bill, after passing the House, failed in the Senate because of the opposition of Senator Pat McCarran. During the hearings, McCarran noted that the Citizens Committee had spent over $800,000 lobbying for a liberalized bill, with the result that there has been disseminated over the length and breadth of this nation a campaign of misrepresentation and falsehood which has misled many public-spirited and well-meaning citizens and organizations (Cong. Rec., April 26, 1949, pp. 5042- 5043).
After defeat, the Citizen�s Committee increased expenditures to over $1,000,000 and succeeded in passing a bill, introduced by Representative Celler, with a 1949 cutoff date that did not discriminate against Jews but largely excluded ethnic Germans who had been expelled from Eastern Europe. In an odd twist in the debate, restrictionists now accused the anti-restrictionists of ethnic bias (e.g., Senator Eastland, Cong. Rec. April 5, 1950, p. 2737; Senator McCarran, Cong. Rec. April 5, 1950, p. 4743).
At a time when there were no outbreaks of anti-Semitism in other parts of the world creating an urgent need for Jewish immigration and with the presence of Israel as a safe haven for Jews, Jewish organizations still vigorously objected to the continuation of the national origins provisions of the 1924 law in the McCarran-Walter law of 1952 (Neuringer 1971, p. 337ff). Indeed, when District Court of Appeals Judge Simon H. Rifkind testified on behalf of a wide range of Jewish organizations against the Releases, 25 [July 21, 1948], pp. 252-254).
On the other hand, Senator Chapman Revercomb stated that there is no distinction, certainly no discrimination, intended between any persons because of their religion or their race, but there are differences drawn among those persons who are in fact displaced persons and have been in camp longest and have a preference (Cong. Rec. May 26, 1948, p. 6793).
In his analysis, Divine (1957, p. 143) concludes that the expressed motive of the restrictionists, to limit the program to those people displaced during the course of the war, appears to be a valid explanation for these provisions. The tendency of Jewish groups to attribute the exclusion of many of their coreligionists to anti-Semitic bias is understandable; however, the extreme charges of discrimination made during the 1948 presidential campaign lead one to suspect that the northern wing of the Democratic party was using this issue to attract votes from members of minority groups.
Certainly Truman�s assertion that the 1948 law was anti-Catholic, made in the face of Catholic denials, indicates that political expediency had a great deal to do with the emphasis on the discrimination issue. In the aftermath of this bill, the Citizens Committee on Displaced Persons released a report labeling the bill as characterized by hate and racism and Jewish organizations were unanimous in denouncing the law (Divine, 1957, p. 131). After the 1948 elections resulted in a Democratic Congress and a sympathetic President Truman, Representative Celler introduced a bill without the 1945 cutoff date, but the bill, after passing the House, failed in the Senate because of the opposition of Senator Pat McCarran.
During the hearings, McCarran noted that the Citizens Committee had spent over $800,000 lobbying for a liberalized bill, with the result that there has been disseminated over the length and breadth of this nation a campaign of misrepresentation and falsehood which has misled many public-spirited and well-meaning citizens and organizations (Cong. Rec., April 26, 1949, pp. 5042- 5043).
After defeat, the Citizen�s Committee increased expenditures to over $1,000,000 and succeeded in passing a bill, introduced by Representative Celler, with a 1949 cutoff date that did not discriminate against Jews but largely excluded ethnic Germans who had been expelled from Eastern Europe. In an odd twist in the debate, restrictionists now accused the anti-restrictionists of ethnic bias (e.g., Senator Eastland, Cong. Rec. April 5, 1950, p. 2737; Senator McCarran, Cong. Rec. April 5, 1950, p. 4743).
At a time when there were no outbreaks of anti-Semitism in other parts of the world creating an
urgent need for Jewish immigration and with the presence of Israel as a safe haven for Jews, Jewish organizations still vigorously objected to the continuation of the national origins provisions of the 1924 law in the McCarran-Walter law of 1952 (Neuringer 1971, p. 337ff). Indeed, when District Court of Appeals Judge Simon H. Rifkind testified on behalf of a wide range of Jewish organizations against the McCarran-Walter bill he noted emphatically that because of the international situation and particularly the existence of Israel as a safe haven for Jews, Jewish views on immigration legislation were not predicated on the plight of our co-religionists but rather the impact which immigration and naturalization laws have upon the temper and quality of American life here in the United States. (Statement of the AJ Congress, Joint Hearings Before the Subcommittees of the Committees on the Judiciary, 82nd� Congress, first session, on S. 716, H. R. 2379, and H. R. 2816. March 6-April 9, 1951, p. 565) The argument was now typically couched in terms of democratic principles and the cause of international amity (Cohen 1972, p. 368) the implicit theory being that the principles of democracy required ethnic diversity and the theory that the good will of other countries depended on American willingness to accept their citizens as immigrants. Rifkind noted that (T)he enactment of [the McCarran-Walter bill] will gravely impair the national effort we are putting forth.
FOR WE ARE ENGAGED IN A WAR FOR THE HEARTS AND MINDS OF MEN. The free nations of the world look to us for moral and spiritual reinforcement at a time when the faith which moves men is as important as the force they wield. The McCarran-Walter law explicitly included racial ancestry as a criterion in its provision that Orientals would be included in the token Oriental quotas no matter where they were born. Herbert Lehman, a senator from New York and the most prominent senatorial opponent of immigration restriction during the 1950s (Neuringer 1971, p. 351), argued during the debates over the McCarran-Walter bill that immigrants from Jamaica of African descent should be included in the quota for England and stated that the bill would cause resentment among Asians (Neuringer 1971, pp. 346, 356).
Representative Emanuel Celler and Representative Jacob Javits, the leaders of the anti-restrictionists in the House, made similar arguments (Cong. Rec., April 23, 1952, pp. 4306, 4219). As was also apparent in the battles dating back to the nineteenth century (see above), the opposition to the national origins legislation went beyond its effects on Jewish immigration to include advocacy of immigration into the United States of all of the racial/ethnic groups of the world.
Reflecting a concern for maintaining the ethnic status quo as well as the salience of Jewish issues during the period, the hearings of the subcommittee considering the McCarran immigration law noted that The population of the United States has increased three-fold since 1877, while the Jewish population has increased twenty-one fold during the same period (Senate Report No.� 1515 [1950], pp. 2-4). The bill also included a provision that naturalized citizens automatically lost citizenship if they resided abroad continuously for 5 years. This provision was viewed by Jewish organizations as motivated by anti-Zionist attitudes: Testimony by Government officials at the hearings...made it clear that the provision stemmed from a desire to dissuade naturalized American Jews from subscribing to a deeply held ideal which some officials in contravention of American policy regarded as undesirable...(Statement of Will Maslow representing the AJ Congress, Joint Hearings Before the Subcommittees of the Committees on the Judiciary, 82nd� Congress, first session, on S. 716, H. R. 2379, and H. R. 2816. March 6-April 9, 1951, p. 394)
Reaffirming the logic of the 1920s restrictionists, the subcommittee report emphasized that a purpose of the 1924 law was the restriction of immigration from southern and eastern Europe in order to preserve a predominance of persons of northwestern European origin in the composition of our total population but noted that this purpose did not imply any theory of Nordic supremacy (Senate Report, No. 1515, [1950], pp. 442, 445-446). The argument was sometimes phrased in terms of an emphasis on the similarity of cultural background of prospective immigrants, but� again the underlying logic was that ethnic groups already in the country had legitimate interests in maintaining the ethnic status quo.
It is important to note that Jewish spokesmen differed from other liberal groups in their motives for opposing restrictions on immigration during this period. In the following I emphasize the Congressional testimony of Judge Simon H. Rifkind who represented a very broad range of Jewish agencies in the hearings on the McCarran-Walter bill in 1951. (Joint Hearings Before the Subcommittees of the Committees on the Judiciary, 82nd Congress, first session, on S. 716, H. R. 2379, and H. R. 2816. March 6-April 9, 1951, pp. 562-595)�
1). Immigration should come from all racial/ethnic groups: We conceive of Americanism as the spirit behind the welcome that America has traditionally extended to people of different races, all religions, all nationalities. Americanism is a tolerant way of life that was devised by men who differed from one another vastly in religion, race background, education, and lineage, and who agreed to forget all these things and ask of a new neighbor not where he comes from but only what he can do and what is his spirit toward his fellow men (p. 566).
2). The total number of immigrants should be maximized within very broad economic and
political constraints: (T)he regulation [of immigration] is the regulation of an asset, not of a liability
(p. 567). Rifkind emphasized several times that unused quotas had the effect of restricting total numbers of immigrants, and he viewed this very negatively (e.g., p. 569).
3). Immigrants should not be viewed as economic assets and imported only to serve the present
needs of the United States: Looking at [selective immigration] from the point of view of the United States, never from the point of view of the immigrant, I say that we should, to some extent, allow for our temporary needs, but not to make our immigration problem an employment instrumentality. I do not think that we are buying economic commodities when we allow immigrants to come in. We are admitting human beings who will found families and raise children, whose children may reach the heights at least so we hope and pray. For a small segment of the immigrant stream I think we are entitled to say, if we happen to be short of a particular talent, let us go out and look for them, if necessary, but let us not make that the all-pervading thought. (p. 570)
The opposition to needed skills as the basis of immigration was consistent with the prolonged Jewish attempt to delay the passage of a literacy test as a criterion for immigration beginning in the late nineteenth century until a literacy test was finally passed in 1917. While Rifkind�s testimony was free of the accusation that present immigration policy was based on the theory of Nordic superiority, Nordic superiority continued to be a prominent theme of other Jewish groups advocating immigration from all ethnic groups, particularly the AJ Congress.
The statement of the AJ Congress at these hearings focused a great deal of attention on the importance of the theory of Nordic supremacy as motivating the 1924 legislation, but also noted the previous history of ethnic discrimination that existed long before these theories were developed, including the Chinese Exclusion Act of 1882, the gentlemen�s agreement with Japan of 1907 which limited immigration of Japanese workers, and the exclusion of other Asians in 1917. The statement noted that the 1924 legislation had succeeded in its aim of preserving the ethnic balance of the U.S. as of the 1920 census.
However, it noted that the objective is valueless. There is nothing sacrosanct about the composition of the population in 1920. It would be foolish to believe that we reached the peak of ethnic perfection in that year. (Joint Hearings Before the Subcommittees of the Committees on the Judiciary, 82nd� Congress, first session, on S. 716, H. R. 2379, and H. R. 2816. March 6-April 9, 1951, p. 410)
Moreover, in an explicit statement of Horace Kallen�s multi-cultural ideal, the AJ Congress statement advocated the thesis of cultural democracy which would guarantee to all groups majority and minority alike...the right to be different and the responsibility to make sure that their differences do not conflict with the welfare of the American people as a whole. (Joint Hearings Before the Subcommittees of the Committees on the Judiciary, 82nd Congress, first session, on S. 716, H. R. 2379, and H. R. 2816. March 6-April 9, 1951, p. 404)
During this period, the Congress Weekly, the journal of the AJ Congress, regularly denounced the national origins provisions as based on the myth of the existence of superior and inferior racial stocks (Oct. 17, 1955; p. 3) and advocated immigration on the basis of need and other criteria unrelated to race or national origin (May 4, 1953, p. 3). Particularly objectionable from the perspective of the AJ Congress was the implication that there should be no change in the ethnic status quo prescribed by the 1924 legislation (e.g., Goldstein, 1952a, p. 6). The national origins formula is outrageous now...when our national experience has confirmed beyond a doubt that our very strength lies in the diversity of our peoples (Goldstein, 1952b, p. 5).
As indicated above, there is some evidence that the 1924 legislation and the restrictionism of the 1930s was motivated partly by anti-Semitic attitudes. Anti-Semitism and its linkage with anti-Communism was also apparent in the immigration arguments during the 1950s preceding and following the passage of the McCarran-Walter act. Restrictionists often pointed to evidence that over 90% of American Communists had backgrounds linking them to Eastern Europe and a major thrust of their efforts was to prevent immigration from this area and to ease deportation procedures to prevent Communist subversion.
Since Eastern Europe was also the origin of most Jewish immigration and because Jews were disproportionately represented among American Communists, these issues became linked and the situation lent itself to broad anti-Semitic conspiracy theories about the role of Jews in American politics (e.g., Beaty, 1951). In Congress, the notorious anti-Semite Representative John Rankin, without making explicit reference to Jews, stated that They whine about discrimination. Do you know who is being discriminated against? The white Christian people of America, the ones who created this nation...I am talking about the White Christian people of the North as well as the South...Communism is racial. A racial minority seized control in Russia and in all her satellite countries, such as Poland, Czechoslovakia, and many other countries I could name. They have been run out of practically every country in Europe in the years gone by, and if they keep stirring race trouble in this country and trying to force their communistic program on the Christian people of America, there is no telling what will happen to them here (Cong. Rec., April 23, 1952, p. 4320).
Reinforcing these links, the position of mainstream Jewish organizations such as the
AJ COMMITTEE, which opposed communism, often coincided with the position of the CPUSA on issues of immigration. For example, both the AJ COMMITTEE and the CPUSA condemned the McCarran-Walter act while, on the other hand, the AJ COMMITTEE had a major role in influencing the recommendations of President Truman�s Commission on Immigration and Naturalization (PCIN) for relaxing the security provisions of the McCarran-Walter act, and these recommendations were warmly greeted by the CPUSA at a time when a prime goal of the security provisions was to exclude communists (Bennett, 1963, p. 166).
JEWS WERE DISPROPORTIONATELY REPRESENTED IN THE PCIN AS WELL AS IN THE ORGANIZATIONS VIEWED BY CONGRESS AS COMMUNIST FRONT ORGANIZATIONS INVOLVED IN IMMIGRATION ISSUES, AND THIS WAS UNDOUBTEDLY HIGHLY SALIENT TO ANTI-SEMITES. The Chairman of the PCIN was Philip B. Perlman and THE STAFF OF THE COMMISSION CONTAINED A HIGH PERCENTAGE OF JEWS, headed by Harry N. Rosenfield (Executive Director) and Elliot Shirk (Assistant to the Executive Director), and its report was wholeheartedly endorsed by the AJ Congress (see Congress Weekly, Jan. 12, 1952, p. 3). The proceedings were printed as the report Whom We Shall Welcome with the cooperation of Representative Emanuel Celler.
In Congress, Senator McCarran accused the PCIN of containing communist sympathizers, and the House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC) released a report stating that some two dozen Communists and many times that number with records of repeated affiliation with known Communist enterprises testified before the Commission or submitted statements for inclusion in the record of the earrings...Nowhere in either the record of the hearings or in the report is there a single reference to the true background of these persons (House Report No. 1182, 85th� Congress, 1st Session, p. 47). The report referred particularly to Communists associated with the American Committee for the Protection of Foreign Born (ACPFB) headed by Abner Green. Green, who was Jewish, figured very prominently in these hearings, and Jews were generally disproportionately represented among those singled out as officers and sponsors of the ACPFB (pp. 13-21).
HUAC provided evidence that ACPFB had close ties with the CPUSA and noted that 24 of the individuals associated with the ACPFB had signed statements incorporated into the printed record of the PCIN. The AJ COMMITTEE was also heavily involved in the deliberations of the PCIN, including providing testimony and distributing data and other material to individuals and organizations testifying before the PCIN (Cohen, 1972, p. 371). All of its recommendations were incorporated into the final report (Cohen, 1972, p. 371) (including a de-emphasis on economic skills as criteria for immigration, scrapping the national origins legislation, and opening immigration to all the peoples of the world on a first come, first served basis), the only exception being that the report recommended a lower total number of immigrants than recommended by the AJ COMMITTEE and other Jewish groups. The AJ COMMITTEE thus went beyond merely advocating the principle of immigration from all racial/ethnic groups (token quotas for Asians and Africans had already been included in the McCarran-Walter act) to attempt to maximize the total number of immigrants from all parts of the world within the current political climate.
Indeed, the Commission (PCIN, 1953, p. 106) pointedly noted that the 1924 legislation had succeeded in maintaining the racial status quo and that the main barrier to changing the racial status quo was not the national origins system (because there were already high levels of non-quota immigrants and because the countries of Northern and Western Europe did not fill their quotas) but the total number of immigrants allowed into the United States. The Commission thus viewed changing the racial status quo of the United States as a desirable goal, and to that end made a major point of the desirability of increasing the total amount of immigration (PCIN, 1953, p. 42). As Bennett (1963, p. 164) notes, in the eyes of the PCIN, the 1924 legislation reducing the total number of immigrants was a very bad thing because of its finding that one race is just as good as another for American citizenship or any other purpose.
Correspondingly, the defenders of the 1952 legislation conceptualized the issue as fundamentally one of ethnic warfare. Senator McCarran stated that subverting the national origins system would, in the course of a generation or so, tend to change the ethnic and cultural composition of this nation (in Bennett, 1963, p. 185), and Richard Arens, a Congressional staff ember who had a prominent role in the hearings on the McCarran-Walter bill as well as in the activities of the HUAC, stated that these are the critics who do not like America as it is and has been.
They think our people exist in unfair ethnic proportions. They prefer that we bear a greater resemblance or ethnic relationship to the foreign peoples whom they favor and for whom they are seeking disproportionately greater immigration privileges (in Bennett, 1963, 186). As Divine (1957, p. 188) notes, ethnic interests predominated on both sides; the charges of racism made against the restrictionists who were advocating the ethnic status quo were balanced against the attempts by anti-restrictionists to alter the ethnic status quo in a manner that conformed to their own perceived ethnic interests.
The salience of Jewish involvement in immigration during this period is also apparent in several other incidents. In 1950 the representative of the AJ Congress testified that the retention of national origins in any form would be a political and moral catastrophe (revision of Immigration Laws Joint Hearings, 1950, pp. 336-337). The national origins formula implies that persons in quest of the opportunity to live in this land are to be judged according to breed like cattle at a country fair and not on the basis of their character fitness or capacity (Congress Weekly 21, 1952, pp. 3-4).
Divine (1957, p. 173) characterizes the AJ Congress as representing the more militant wing of the opposition because of its principled opposition to any form of the national origins formula, whereas other opponents merely wanted to be able to distribute unused quotas to Southern and Eastern Europe. Representative Francis Walter noted the propaganda drive that is being engaged in now by certain members of the American Jewish Congress opposed to the Immigration and Nationality Code (Cong. Rec. Mar, 13, 1952, p. 2283), noting particularly the activities of Dr. Israel Goldstein, president of the AJ Congress, who had been reported in the New York Times as having� stated that the Immigration and Nationality law would place a legislative seal of inferiority on all persons of other than Anglo-Saxon origin. Representative Walter then noted the special role that Jewish organizations had played in attempting to foster family reunion rather than special skills as the basis of United States immigration policy.
After Representative Jacob Javits stated that opposition to the law was not confined to the one group the gentleman mentioned (Congressional Record, March 13, 1952, p. 2284), Walter responded as follows: I might call your attention to the fact that Mr. Harry N. Rosenfield, Commissioner of the Displaced Persons Commission and incidentally a brother-in-law of a lawyer who is stirring up all this agitation, in a speech recently said: The proposed legislation is America�s Nuremberg trial. It is racist and archaic,� based on a theory that people with different styles of noses should be treated differently.
Representative Walter then went on to note that during the hearings on the bill, the only two organizations that were hostile to the entire bill were the AJ Congress and the Association of Immigration and Nationality Lawyers, the latter represented by an attorney who is also advising and counseling the American Jewish Congress. (Indeed, Goldstein [1952b] himself noted that at the time of the Joint House-Senate hearings on the McCarran bill, the American Jewish Congress was the only civic group which dared flatly to oppose the national origins quota formula).
Representative Emanuel Celler then stated that Walter should not have overemphasized as he did the people of one particular faith who are opposing the bill (p. 2285). Representative Walter agreed with Celler�s comments, noting that there are other very fine Jewish groups who endorse the bill. Nevertheless, the principle Jewish organizations, including the AJ Congress, the AJ COMMITTEE, the ADL, the National Council of Jewish Women, and the Hebrew Immigrant Aid Society, did indeed oppose the bill (Cong. Rec., April 23, 1952, p. 4247), and when Judge Simon Rifkind testified against the bill in the Joint Hearings, he emphasized that he represented a very wide range of Jewish groups, the entire body of religious opinion and lay opinion within the Jewish group, religiously speaking, from the extreme right and extreme left (p. 563). (Joint Hearings Before the Subcommittees of the Committees on the Judiciary, 82nd Congress, first session, on S. 716, H. R. 2379, and H. R. 2816. March 6-April 9, 1951, p. 563) Rifkind represented a long list of national and local Jewish groups, including in addition to the above, the Synagogue Council of America, the Jewish Labor Committee, the Jewish War Veterans of the United States, and 27 local Jewish councils throughout the United States. Moreover, the fight against the bill was led by Jewish members of Congress, including especially Celler,
Javits, and Lehman, all of whom, as indicated above, were prominent members of the ADL. Albeit by indirection, Representative Walter was clearly calling attention to the special Jewish role in the immigration conflict of 1952. The special role of the AJ Congress in opposing the McCarran-Walter act was a source of pride within the group: on the verge of victory in 1965, the Congress bi-Weekly editorialized that it was a cause of pride that Rabbi Israel Goldstein had been singled out by Rep. Walter for attack on the floor of the House of Representatives as the prime organizer of the campaign against the measures he co-sponsored (Feb. 1, 1965; p. 3).
The perception that Jewish concerns were an important feature of the opposition to the McCarran-Walter act can also be seen in the following exchange between Representative Celler and Representative Walter. Celler noted that The national origin theory upon which our immigration law is based...[mocks] our protestations based on a question of equality of opportunity for all peoples, regardless of race, color, or creed. Representative Walter replied that a great menace to America lies in the fact that so many professionals, including professional Jews, are shedding crocodile tears for no reason whatsoever (Cong. Rec. Jan. 13, 1953, p. 372).
And in a comment referring to the peculiarities of Jewish interests in immigration legislation, Richard Arens, Staff Director of the Senate subcommittee that produced the McCarran-Walter act, pointedly noted that one of the curious things about those who most loudly claim that the 1952 act is discriminatory and that it does not make allowance for a sufficient number of alleged refugees, is that they oppose admission of any of the approximately one million Arab refugees in camps where they are living in pitiful circumstances after having been driven out of Israel (in Bennett, 1963, p. 181).
The McCarran-Walter Act was passed over President Truman�s veto, and Truman�s alleged partisanship to Jews was a favorite target of anti-Semites (Cohen, 1972, p. 377). Prior to the veto, Truman was intensively lobbied, particularly [by] Jewish societies opposed to the bill, while government agencies, including the State Department urged Truman to sign the bill (Divine, 1957, p. 184). Moreover, individuals with openly anti-Semitic attitudes, such as John Beaty (1951), often focused on Jewish involvement in the immigration battles during this period.
JEWISH ANTI-RESTRICTIONIST ACTIVITY, 1953-1965: During this period, the Congress Weekly regularly noted the role of Jewish organizations as the vanguard of liberalized immigration laws: For example, in its editorial of Feb. 20, 1956 (p. 3), it congratulated President Eisenhower for his unequivocal opposition to the quota system which, more than any other feature of our immigration policy, has excited the most widespread and most intense aversion among Americans. In advancing this proposal for new guidelines and standards in determining admissions, President Eisenhower has courageously taken a stand in advance of even many advocates of a liberal immigration policy and embraced a position which had at first been urged by the American Jewish Congress and other Jewish agencies.
The AJ COMMITTEE made a major effort to keep the immigration issue alive during a period of widespread apathy among the American public between the passage of the McCarran-Walter act and the early 1960s. JEWISH ORGANIZATIONS INTENSIFIED THEIR EFFORT DURING THIS PERIOD (Cohen, 1972, pp. 370-373; Neuringer, 1971, p. 358), with the AJ COMMITTEE helping to establish the Joint Conference on Alien Legislation and the American Immigration Conference (organizations representing pro-immigration forces) as well as providing most of the funding and performing most of the work of these groups. In 1955 the AJ COMMITTEE organized a group of influential citizens as the National Commission on Immigration and Citizenship in order to give prestige to the campaign (Cohen, 1972, p. 373).
All these groups studied immigration laws, disseminated information to the public, presented testimony to Congress, and planned other appropriate activities...There were no immediate or dramatic results; but AJC�s dogged campaign in conjunction with like-minded organizations ultimately prodded the Kennedy and Johnson administrations to action (Cohen, 1972, p. 373).
An article by Oscar Handlin (1952), the prominent Harvard historian of immigration, is a fascinating microcosm of the Jewish approach to immigration during this period. Writing in Commentary (a publication of the AJ COMMITTEE) almost 30 years after the 1924 defeat and in the immediate aftermath of the McCarran-Walter act, Handlin entitled his article The immigration fight has only begun: Lessons of the McCarran-Walter setback. The title is a remarkable indication of the tenacity and persistence of Jewish commitment to this issue. The message is to not be discouraged by the recent defeat which occurred despite all the effort toward securing the revision of our immigration laws (p. 2).
Handlin attempts to cast the argument in universalist terms as benefitting all Americans and as conforming to American ideals that all men, being brothers, are equally capable of being Americans (p.7). Current immigration law reflects racist xenophobia (p. 2) by its token quotas for Asians and its deprivation of the right of West Indian Blacks to take advantage of British quotas. Handlin ascribes the restrictionist sentiments of Pat McCarran to the hatred of foreigners that was all about him in his youth and by the dim, recalled fear that he himself might be counted among them (p.� 3) a sort of psychoanalytic identification-with-the-aggressor argument (McCarran was Catholic).
In his article Handlin repeatedly uses the term we (as in (i)f we cannot beat McCarran and his cohorts with their own weapons, we can do much to destroy the efficacy of those weapons (p. 4), suggesting Handlin�s belief in a unified Jewish interest in liberal immigration policy and presaging a prolonged chipping away of the 1952 legislation in the ensuing years. Handlin�s anti-restrictionist strategy included altering the views of social scientists to the effect that it was possible and necessary to distinguish among the races of immigrants that clamored for admission to the United States (p. 4).
Handlin�s proposal to recruit social scientists in the immigration battles is congruent with the political agenda of the Boasian school of anthropology discussed above. And as Higham (1984) notes, the ascendancy of such views was as an important component of the ultimate victory over restrictionism. In an arguably tendentious rendering of the logic of preserving the ethnic status quo that underlay the arguments for restriction in the period from 1921-1952, Handlin stated: The laws are bad because they rest on the racist assumption that mankind is divided into fixed breeds, biologically and culturally separated from each other, and because, within that framework, they assume that Americans are Anglo-Saxons by origin and ought to remain so.
To all other peoples, the laws say that the United States ranks them in terms of their racial proximity to our own superior stock; and upon the many, many millions of Americans not descended from the Anglo-Saxons, the laws cast a distinct imputation of inferiority (p. 5). Handlin then deplored the apathy of other hyphenated Americans to share the enthusiasm of the Jewish effort: Many groups failed to see the relevance of the McCarran-Walter Bill to their own position; the suggested that they ought to act as groups to assert their rightful interests: The Italian American has the right to be heard on these issues precisely as an Italian American (p. 7; italics in text).
The implicit assumption is that America ought to be composed of cohesive subgroups with a clear sense of their group interests in opposition to the peoples deriving from Northern and Western Europe or of the United States as a whole. And there is the implication that Italian-Americans have an interest in furthering immigration of Africans and Asians and in creating such a multi-racial and multi-cultural society.
Shortly after Handlin�s article, William Petersen (1955), also writing in Commentary, argued that pro-immigration forces should be explicit in their advocacy of a multi-cultural society, and that the importance of this goal transcended the importance of achieving any self-interested goal of the United States, such as obtaining needed skills or improving foreign relations. In making his case he cited a group of predominantly Jewish social scientists whose works, beginning with Horace Kallen�s plea for a multi-cultural, pluralistic society, constitute the beginning of a scholarly legitimization of the different immigration policy that will perhaps one day become law (p. 86),
Including, besides Kallen, Melville Herskovits, Geoffrey Gorer, Samuel Lubell, David Riesman, Thorsten Sellin, and Milton Konvitz. These social scientists did indeed contribute to the immigration battles. For example, the following quotation from a scholarly book on immigration policy by Milton Konvitz of Cornell University reflects the rejection of national interest as an element of United States immigration policy a hallmark of the Jewish approach to immigration: To place so much emphasis on technological and vocational qualifications is to remove every vestige of humanitarianism from our immigration policy. We deserve small thanks from those who come here if they are admitted because we find that they are urgently needed, by reason of their training and experience, to advance our national interests. This is hardly immigration; it is the importation of special skills or know-how, not greatly different from the importation of coffee or rubber. It is hardly in the spirit of American ideals to disregard a man�s character and promise and to look only at his education and the vocational opportunities he had the good fortune to enjoy (Konvitz, 1953, p. 26).
Handlin wrote that the McCarran-Walter law was only a temporary setback and he was right. Thirty years after the triumph of restrictionism, only Jewish groups remained as persistent and tenacious advocates of a multi-cultural America. Forty-one years after the 1924 triumph of restrictionism and the national origins provision and only 13 years after its reaffirmation with the McCarran-Walter Act of 1952, Jewish organizations successfully supported ending the geographically based national origins basis of immigration intended to result in an ethnic status quo in what was now a radically altered intellectual and political climate.
Particularly important is the provision in the Immigration Act of 1965 that expanded the number of non-quota immigrants. Beginning in their testimony on the 1924 law, Jewish spokesmen had been in the forefront in attempts to admit family members on a non-quota basis (Neuringer, 1971, p. 191).
During the House debates on immigration surrounding the McCarran-Walter Act, Representative Walter (Cong. Rec., p. 2284, March 13, 1952) noted the special focus that Jewish organizations had on family reunion rather than on special skills. Responding to Representative Javits who had complained that under the bill 50% of the quota for Negroes from the British West Indies colonies would be reserved for people with special skills, Walter noted that I would like to call the gentleman�s attention to the fact that this is the principle of using 50 percent of the quota for people needed in the United States. But, if that entire 50 percent is not used in that category, then the unused numbers go down to the next category which replies to the objections that these Jewish organizations make much of, that families are being separated.
Prior to the 1965 law, Bennett (1963, p. 244), commenting on the family unification aspects of the 1961 immigration legislation, noted that the relationship by blood or marriage and the principle of uniting families have become the open Sesame to the immigration gates. Moreover, despite repeated denials by the anti-restrictionists that their proposals would affect the ethnic balance of the country, Bennett (1963, p. 256) commented that the repeated, persistent extension of non-quota� status to immigrants from countries with oversubscribed quotas and flatly discriminated against by [the McCarran-Walter act] together with administrative waivers of inadmissibility, adjustment of status and private bills, is helping to speed and make apparently inevitable a change in the ethnic face of the nation (p. 257) a reference to the chipping away of the 1952 law recommended as a strategy in Handlin�s article. Indeed, a major argument apparent in the debate over the 1965 legislation was that the 1952 law had been so weakened that it had largely become irrelevant and there was a need to overhaul immigration legislation to legitimize a de facto situation.
Bennett also noted that (t)he stress on the immigration issue arises from insistence of those who regard quotas as ceilings, not floors [opponents of restriction often referred to unused quotas as wasted], who want to remake America in the image of small-quota countries and who do not like our basic ideology, cultural attitudes and heritage. They insist that it is the duty of the United States to accept immigrants irrespective of their assimilability or our own population problems. They insist on remaining hyphenated Americans (1963, p. 295).
The family-based emphasis of the quota regulations of the 1965 law (e.g., the provision that at least 24% of the quota for each area be set aside for brothers and sisters of citizens) has resulted in a multiplier effect which ultimately subverted the quota system entirely by allowing for a chaining phenomenon in which endless chains of the close relatives of close relatives are admitted outside the quota system: Imagine one immigrant, say an engineering student, who was studying in the U. S. during the 1960's. If he found a job after graduation, he could then bring over his wife [as the souse of a resident alien], and six years later, after being naturalized, his bothers and sisters [as siblings of a citizen]. They, in turn, could bring their wives, husbands, and children. Within a dozen years, one immigrant entering as a skilled worker could easily generate 25 visas for in-laws, nieces, and nephews (McConnell 1988, p. 98).
The 1965 law also de-emphasized the criterion that immigrants should have needed skills. (In
1986, less than 4% of immigrants were admitted on the basis of needed skills, while 74% were admitted on the basis of kinship [see Brimelow, 1995].) As indicated above, THE REJECTION OF A SKILL REQUIREMENT OR OTHER TESTS OF COMPETENCE IN FAVOR OF HUMANITARIAN GOALS AND FAMILY UNIFICATION HAD BEEN AN ELEMENT OF JEWISH IMMIGRATION POLICY at least since debate on the McCarran-Walter act of the early 1950s and extending really to the long opposition to literacy tests dating from the end of the nineteenth century.
Senator Jacob Javits played a prominent role in the Senate hearings on the 1965 bill, and Emanuel Celler, who fought for unrestricted immigration for over 40 years in the House of Representatives, introduced similar legislation in that body. Jewish organizations (American Council for Judaism Philanthropic Fund; Council of Jewish Federations & Welfare Funds; B�nai B�rith Women) filed briefs in support of the measure before the Senate Subcommittee, as did organizations such as the ACLU and the Americans for Democratic Action with a large Jewish membership.
Indeed, it is noteworthy that well before the ultimate triumph of the Jewish policy on immigration, Javits (1951) authored an article entitled Let�s open the gates that proposed immigration level of 500,000 per year for 20 years with no restrictions on national origin. In 1961 Javits proposed a bill that sought to destroy the [national origins quota system] by a flank attack and to increase quota and non-quota immigration (Bennett, 1963, p. 250).
In addition to provisions aimed at removing barriers due to race, ethnic and national origins, included in this bill was a provision that brothers, sisters, and married sons or daughters of United States citizens and their spouses and children who had become eligible under the quota system in legislation of 1957 be included as non-quota immigrants an even more radical version of the provision whose incorporation in the 1965 law facilitated non-European immigration into the United States. Although this provision of Javit�s bill was not approved at the time, the bill�s proposals for softening previous restrictions on Asian and Black immigration as well as removing racial classification from visa documents (thus allowing unlimited non-quota immigration of Asians born in the Western Hemisphere) were approved.
It is also interesting that the main victory of the restrictionists in 1965 was that Western Hemisphere nations were included in the new quota system thus ending the possibility of unrestricted immigration from those regions. In speeches before the Senate, Senator Javits (Cong. Rec. 111, 1965, p. 24469) bitterly opposed this extension of the quota system, arguing that placing any limits on immigration of all of the people of the Western Hemisphere would have severely negative implications on United States foreign policy. In a highly revealing discussion of the bill before the Senate, Senator Sam Ervin (Cong. Rec. 89th� Congress, 1st session, pp. 24446-51, 1965) noted that those who disagree with me express no shock that Britain, in the future, can send us 10,000 fewer immigrants than she has sent on an annual average in the past. They are only shocked that British Guyana cannot send us every single citizen of that country who wishes to come. Clearly the forces of liberal immigration really wanted unlimited immigration into the United States.
The pro-immigrationists also failed to prevent a requirement that the Secretary of Labor determine that there are insufficient Americans able and willing to perform the labor which the aliens intend to perform, and that the employment of such aliens will not adversely affect the wages and working conditions of American workers. Writing in the American Jewish Year Book, Liskofsky (1966, 174) notes that pro-immigration groups opposed these regulations but agreed to them in order to get a bill that ended the national origins provisions. After passage they became intensely concerned. They voiced publicly the fear that the new, administratively cumbersome procedure might easily result in paralyzing most immigration of skilled and unskilled workers as well as of non-preference immigrants.
REFLECTING THE LONG JEWISH OPPOSITION TO THE IDEA THAT IMMIGRATION POLICY SHOULD BE IN THE NATIONAL INTEREST, THE ECONOMIC WELFARE OF AMERICAN CITIZENS WAS IRRELEVANT; securing high levels of immigration had become an end in itself. The 1965 law is having the effect that it seems reasonable to suppose had been intended by its Jewish advocates all along: the Census Bureau projects that by the year 2050, European-derived peoples will no longer be a majority of the population of America. Moreover, multi-culturalism has already become a powerful ideological and political reality (Brimelow, 1995). Although the proponents of the 1965 legislation continued to insist that the bill would not affect the ethnic balance of the United States or even impact its culture, it is difficult to believe that at least some of the proponents were unaware of the eventual implications.
OPPONENTS, CERTAINLY, WERE QUITE CLEAR THAT IT WOULD INDEED AFFECT THE ETHNIC BALANCE OF THE UNITED STATES. Given the intense involvement of organizations such as the AJ COMMITTEE in the details of immigration legislation and their very negative attitudes toward the North-Western European bias of pre-1965 United States immigration policy and very negative attitudes toward the idea of an ethnic status quo embodied, e.g., in the PCIN document Whom We Shall Welcome, it appears unlikely to suppose that these organizations were unaware of the inaccuracy of the projections of the effects of this legislation that were made by its supporters.
Given the clearly articulated interests in ending the ethnic status quo evident in the arguments of anti-restrictionists throughout the period from 1924-1965, the 1965 law would not have been perceived by its proponents as a victory unless they viewed it as ultimately changing the ethnic status quo. Revealingly, the 1965 law was viewed as a victory by the anti-restrictionists, and it is noteworthy that after regularly condemning United States immigration law and championing the eradication of the national origins formula precisely because it had produced an ethnic status quo, The Congress bi-Weekly completely ceased publishing articles on this topic.
Moreover, Lawrence Auster (1990, p. 31ff) shows that the supporters of the legislation repeatedly glossed over the distinction between quota and non-quota immigration and failed to mention the effect that the legislation would have on non-quota immigration. Projections of the number of new immigrants failed to take account of the well-known and often commented-upon fact that the old quotas favoring Western European countries were not being filled. Moreover, continuing a tradition of over 40 years, the rhetoric of those in favor of the bill presented the legislation of 1924 and 1952 as based on theories of racial superiority and as involving racial discrimination rather than in terms of an attempt to create an ethnic status quo.
Even in 1952, Senator McCarran was well aware of the high stakes at risk in immigration policy: I believe that this nation is the last hope of Western civilization and if this oasis of the world shall be overrun, perverted, contaminated or destroyed, then the last flickering light of humanity will be extinguished. I take no issue with those who would praise the contributions which have been made to our society by people of many races, of varied creeds and colors. America is indeed a joining together of many streams which go to form a mighty river which we call the American way.�
However, we have in the United States today hard-core, indigestible blocs which have not become integrated into the American way of life, but which, on the contrary are its deadly enemies. Today, as never before, untold millions are storming our gates for admission and those gates are cracking under the strain. The solution of the problems of Europe and Asia will not come through a transplanting of those problems en masse to the United States...I do not intend to become prophetic, but if the enemies of this legislation succeed in riddling it to pieces, or in amending it beyond recognition, they will have contributed more to promote this nations downfall than any other group since we achieved our independence as a nation (Senator Pat McCarran, Cong. Rec., March 2, 1953, p. 1518).
CONCLUSION: The defeats of 1924 and 1952 did not prevent the ultimate victory of the Jewish interest in combating the cultural, political, and demographic dominance of the European-derived peoples of the United States. What is truly remarkable is the tenacity with which Jewish ethnic interests were pursued for a period of close to 100 years. Also remarkable was the ability to frame the argument of immigration-restrictionists in terms of racial superiority in the period from 1924- 1965 rather than in such positive terms as the ethnic interests of the peoples of northern and western Europe in maintaining a status quo as of 1924.
During the period between 1924 and 1965 Jewish interests were largely thwarted, but this did not prevent the ultimate triumph of the Jewish perspective on immigration. In a very real sense the result of the immigration changes fostered by Jewish intellectual and political activity have constituted a long term victory over the political, demographic, and cultural representation of the common people of the South and West (Higham 1984, 49) whose congressional delegates were in the forefront of the restrictionist forces. Former Secretary of the Navy James Webb (1995) notes that it is the descendants of those WASPS who settled the West and South who by and large did the most to lay out the infrastructure of this country, quite often suffering educational and professional regression as they tamed the wilderness, built the towns, roads and schools, and initiated a democratic way of life that later white cultures were able to take advantage of without paying the price of pioneering.
Today they have the least, socioeconomically, to show for these contributions. And if one would care to check a map, they are from the areas now evincing the greatest resistance to government practices. Webb�s ideas are not new but reflect the sentiments a great many congressmen voiced during the immigration debates of the 1920's. It is instructive to consider the possible long term effects of this sea change in American immigration policy combined with the current emphasis on multi-culturalism. The shift to multi-culturalism has coincided with an enormous growth of immigration from non-European-derived peoples beginning with the Immigration Act of 1965 which favored immigrants from non-European countries.
Many of these immigrants come from non- Western countries where cultural, gender, and genetic segregation are the norm. Within the context of multi-cultural America, they are encouraged to retain their own languages and religions and encouraged to marry within the group. The movement toward ethnic separatism is highly problematic. Historically, ethnic separatism has been an extremely divisive force within societies. At the present time there are ethnically based conflicts on every continent, and formerly multi-ethnic societies are breaking away and establishing ethno-states based on ethnic homogeneity (Tullberg & Tullberg, 1997). These results confirm the expectation that indeed ethnicity is important in human affairs. People appear to be extremely aware of group membership, and ethnicity remains a common source of group identity. Individuals are also keenly aware of the relative standing of their own group in terms of resource control and social status.
And they are willing to take extraordinary steps in order to achieve and retain economic and political power in defense of these group imperatives. It is instructive to think of the circumstances which could minimize group conflict given the assumption of ethnic separatism. Theorists of cultural pluralism, such as Horace Kallen, envision the possibility that different ethnic groups would retain their distinctive identity in the context of complete political equality and economic opportunity. The difficulty with this scenario is that no provision is made for the results of competition for resources within the society.
In the best of circumstances one might suppose that the separated ethnic groups would engage in absolute reciprocity with each other, so that there would be no differences in terms of any measure of success in the society, including social class membership, economic role (e.g., producer versus consumer; creditor versus debtor; manager versus worker), or fertility between the separated ethnic groups. All groups would have approximately equal numbers and equal political power, or if there were different numbers there would be provisions ensuring that minorities could retain equitable representation in terms of the markers of success. Such conditions would minimize hostility between the groups because it would be difficult to attribute one�s status to the actions of the other group.
However, given the existence of ethnic separatism, it would still be in the interests of each group to advance its own interests at the expense of the other groups. All things being equal, a given ethnic group would be better off if it ensured that the other group had fewer resources, a lower social status, lower fertility, and proportionately less political power than itself. (Indeed, lowering the political and demographic power of the European-derived peoples of the United States has clearly been the aim of the Jewish political and intellectual activities discussed here). The hypothesized steady state of equality therefore implies a set of balance of power relationships each side constantly checking to make sure that the other is not cheating; each side constantly looking for ways to obtain dominance and exploitation by any possible means; each side willing to compromise only because of the threat of retaliation by the other side; each side willing to cooperate in a manner which involves a cost only if forced to do so by, e.g., the presence of external threat.
Clearly any type of cooperation which would involve true altruism toward the other group would not be expected. Thus the ideal situation of absolute equality would certainly require a great deal of monitoring and undoubtedly be characterized by a great deal of mutual suspicion. However, in the real world even this rather grim ideal is highly unlikely. In the real world, ethnic groups differ in their talents and abilities; they differ in their numbers, fertility, and the extent to which they encourage parenting practices conducive to resource acquisition; and they differ in the resources held at any point in time and in their political power. Equality or proportionate equity would be extremely difficult to attain, or to maintain after it has been achieved, without extraordinary levels of monitoring and without extremely intense social controls which would enforce ethnic quotas on the accumulation of wealth, admission to universities, obtaining high status jobs, etc.
Because of differing talents and abilities and differing parenting styles between ethnic groups, there would be a need to have different criteria for qualifying and retaining jobs depending on ethnic group membership. (Moreover, achieving parity between Jews and other ethnic groups would entail a very high level of discrimination against individual Jews for admission to universities or employment opportunities, and would even entail a large taxation on Jews in order to prevent the present Jewish advantage in the possession of wealth, since at present Jews are vastly over- represented among the wealthy and the successful in the United States (e.g., Ginsberg, 1994; Lipsett & Raab, 1995). Beginning in the 1920s, studies have repeatedly shown that Ashkenazi Jews have a full-scale IQ of approximately 117 and a verbal IQ in the range of 125 (see MacDonald, 1994 for a review). By 1988, Jews constituted about 40% of admissions to Ivy League colleges and Jewish income was at least double that of gentiles (Shapiro (1992, p. 116). SHAPIRO also SHOWS THAT JEWS ARE OVER REPRESENTED BY AT LEAST A FACTOR OF NINE ON INDEXES OF WEALTH, BUT THAT THIS IS A CONSERVATIVE ESTIMATE BECAUSE MUCH JEWISH WEALTH IS IN REAL ESTATE WHICH IS DIFFICULT TO DETERMINE AND EASY TO HIDE.
While constituting approximately 2.4% of the population of the United States, Jews represented one half of the top 100 Wall Street executives. Lipset and Raab (1995) note that Jews contribute between one-quarter and one-third of all political contributions in the United States, including one- half of Democratic Party contributions and one-fourth of Republican contributions. Indeed, many Jewish intellectuals (including neo-conservatives such as Daniel Bell, Sidney Hook, Irving Howe, Irving Kristol, Nathan Glazer, Norman Podhoretz, and Earl Raab) as well as Jewish organizations (including the ADL, the AJ COMMITTEE, and the AJ Congress) have been eloquent opponents of affirmative action and quota mechanisms for distributing resources (see Sachar 1992, p. 818ff))
In the real world, therefore, there would have to be extraordinary efforts made to attain this steady state of ethnic balance of power and resources. It is of great interest that the ideology of Jewish-gentile co-existence has sometimes included the idea that the different ethnic groups develop a similar occupational profile and (implicitly) control resources in proportion to their numbers. The dream of the German assimilationists during the nineteenth-century was that the occupational profile of the Jews after emancipation would be highly similar to that of the gentiles a utopian expectation...shared by many, Jews and non-Jews alike (Katz, 1986, p. 67).
Efforts were made to decrease the percentage of Jews involved in trade and increase the percentages involved in agriculture and artisanry. In the event, however, the result of emancipation was that Jews were vastly over represented among the economic and cultural elite of the society, and this over representation was a critical feature of German anti-Semitism from 1870-1933.
Similarly, during the 1920s plans were proposed in which each ethnic group received a percentage of placements at Harvard and other universities reflecting the percentage of racial and national groups in the United States. These plans certainly reflect the importance of ethnicity in human affairs, but surely a society based on this type of ethnic special interest is not one which a social engineer in the manner of Lycurgus, Moses, Plato, or the American Founding Fathers would design as a blueprint for an entire society. The levels of social tension are bound to be chronically high.
Moreover, there is a considerable chance that ethnic warfare would occur even if precise parity had been achieved via intensive social controls: as indicated above, it would always be in the interests of any ethnic group to obtain hegemony over the others. If one adopts a cultural pluralism model in which there is free competition for resources and reproductive success, differences between ethnic groups are inevitable, and history suggests that such differences would result in animosity from the groups that are losing out.
The Tutsi/Hutu struggle in Rwanda and its neighbors is only the latest of many tragic examples. Assuming that there are ethnic differences in talents and abilities, the supposition that ethnic separatism could be a stable situation without ethnic animosity requires either a balance of power situation maintained with powerful social controls, as described above, or it requires that at least some ethnic groups be unconcerned that they are losing in the competition.
I regard this last possibility as remote at best. The proposition that an ethnic group should or would be unconcerned with its own eclipse and domination is certainly not expected by any theoretical or ideological perspective of which I am aware. The present immigration policy essentially places America in play as an arena of ethnic competition in a sense which does not apply in the non-Western nations of the world where the implicit assumption is that territory is held by its historically-dominant people. Under present policies, each racial/ethnic group in the world is encouraged to press its interest in expanding its demographic and political presence in America and can be expected to do so if given the opportunity.
Contrary to policies they advocate for the United States, American Jews have had no interest at all in proposing that immigration to Israel should be similarly multi-ethnic or that Israel should have an immigration policy that would threaten the hegemony of Jews in Israel. Indeed, THE VERY DEEP ETHNIC CONFLICT WITHIN ISRAEL IS AN EXCELLENT EXAMPLE OF THE FAILURE OF MULTI-CULTURALISM. Similarly, while Jews have been on the forefront of movements to separate church and state in the United States and often protested lack of religious freedom in the Soviet Union, the control of religious affairs by the Orthodox in Israel has received only belated and half- hearted opposition by American Jewish organizations (Cohen, 1972, 317) and has not prevented the all-out support of Israel by American Jews, despite the fact that Israel�s policy regarding immigration is quite the opposite of that of Western democracies.
At present the interests of non-European-derived peoples to expand demographically and politically in the United States are widely perceived as a moral imperative, while the attempts of the European-derived peoples to retain demographic, political, and cultural control are represented as racist and patently immoral. From the perspective of these European-derived peoples, the prescribed morality entails altruism and self-sacrifice, and it is unlikely to be viable in the long run.
And, as we have seen, the viability of such a morality of self-sacrifice is especially problematic in the context of a multi-cultural society in which everyone is highly conscious of group membership and there is between-group competition for resources. Although the success of the anti-restrictionist effort is an indication that people can be induced to be altruistic toward other groups, I rather doubt such altruism will continue to occur if there are obvious signs that the status and political power of the European-derived group is decreasing while the power of other groups increases as a result of immigration and other social policies.
The prediction, both on common sense grounds and on the basis of psychological research on social identity process (e.g., Hogg & Abrams, 1987), is that as other groups become increasingly powerful and salient in a multi-cultural society, the European-derived peoples of the United States will become increasingly unified and that contemporary divisive influences among the European-derived peoples of the United States (e.g., issues related to gender and sexual orientation; social class differences; religious differences) will be increasingly perceived as unimportant.
Eventually these groups will develop greater cohesion and a sense of common interest in their interactions with the other ethnic groups with profound consequences on the future history of America and the West.
���������������������������������������������������������������������� The Forgotten Presidents
��������������������������������������������������������������������� By George Grant ([email protected])
��������������������������������������������������������������������� Excerpted from The Patriot's Handbook
Who was the first president of the United� States? Ask any school child and they will� readily tell you "George Washington." And of course, they would be wrong; at least technically. Washington was not inaugurated until April 30, 1789. And yet, the United States continually had functioning governments from as early as September 5, 1774 and operated as a confederated nation from as early as July 4, 1776.
During that nearly fifteen year interval, Congress; first the Continental Congress and then later the Confederation Congress, was always moderated by a duly elected president. As the chief executive officer of the government of the United States, the president was recognized as the head of state.
Washington was thus the fifteenth in a long line of distinguished presidents; and he led the seventeenth administration, he just happened to be the first under the current constitution. So who were the luminaries who preceded him? The following brief biographies profile these "forgotten presidents."
Peyton Randolph of Virginia (1723‑1775) When delegates gathered in Philadelphia for the first Continental Congress, they promptly� elected the former King's Attorney of Virginia as the moderator and president of their convocation. He was a propitious choice. He was a legal prodigy; having studied at the Inner Temple in London, served as his native colony's Attorney General, and tutored many of the� most able men of the South at William and Mary College, including the young Patrick Henry. His home in Williamsburg was the gathering place for Virginia's legal and political gentry, and it remains a popular attraction in the restored colonial capital. He had served as a delegate in the Virginia House of Burgesses, and had been a commander under William Byrd in the colonial militia. He was a scholar of some renown, having begun a self‑guided reading of the classics when he was thirteen. Despite suffering poor health served the Continental Congress as president twice, in 1774 from September 5 to October 21, and then again for a few days in 1775 from May 10 to May 23. He never lived to see independence, yet was numbered among the nation's most revered founders.
Henry Middleton (1717‑1784) America's second elected president was one of the wealthiest planters in the South, the patriarch of the most powerful families anywhere in the nation. His public spirit was evident from an early age. He was a member of his state's Common House from 1744‑1747.
During the last two years he served as the Speaker. During 1755 he was the King's Commissioner of Indian Affairs. He was a member of the South Carolina Council from 1755‑1770. His valor in the War with the Cherokees during 1760‑1761 earned him wide recognition throughout the colonies; and demonstrated his cool leadership abilities while under pressure. He was elected as a delegate to the first session of the Continental Congress and when Peyton Randolph was forced to resign the presidency, his peers immediately turned to Middleton to complete the term. He served as the fledgling coalition's president from October 22, 1774 until Randolph was able to resume his duties briefly beginning on May 10, 1775. Afterward, he was a member of the Congressional Council of Safety and helped to establish the young nation's policy toward the encouragement and support of education.
In February 1776 he resigned his political involvements in order to prepare his family and lands for what he believed was inevitable war; but he was replaced by his son Arthur who eventually became a signer of both the Declaration of Independence and the Articles of Confederation, served time as an English prisoner of war, and was twice elected Governor of his state.
John Hancock (1737‑1793) The third president was a patriot, rebel leader, merchant who signed his name into immortality in giant strokes on the Declaration of Independence on July 4, 1776. The boldness of his signature has made it live in American minds as a perfect expression of the strength and freedom; and defiance, of the individual in the face of British tyranny. As President of the Continental Congress during two widely spaced terms; the first from May 24 1775 to October 30 1777 and the second from November 23, 1885 to June 5, 1786; Hancock was the presiding officer when the members approved the Declaration of Independence. Because of his position, it was his official duty to sign the document first, but not necessarily as dramatically as he did.
Hancock figured prominently in another historic event; the battle at Lexington: British troops who fought there April 10, 1775, had known Hancock and Samuel Adams were in Lexington and had come there to capture these rebel leaders. And the two would have been captured, if they had not been warned by Paul Revere. As early as 1768, Hancock defied the British by refusing to pay customs charges on the cargo of one of his ships.One of Boston's wealthiest merchants, he was recognized by the citizens, as well as by the British, as a rebel leader; and was elected President of the first Massachusetts Provincial Congress. After he was chosen President of the Continental Congress in 1775, Hancock became known beyond the borders of Massachusetts, and, having served as colonel of the Massachusetts Governor's Guards he hoped to be named commander of the American forces�until John Adams nominated George Washington. In 1778 Hancock was commissioned Major General and took part in an unsuccessful campaign in Rhode Island. But it was as a political leader that his real distinction was earned; as the first Governor of Massachusetts, as President of Congress, and as President of the Massachusetts constitutional ratification convention.
He helped win ratification in Massachusetts,� gaining enough popular recognition to make him a contender for the newly created Presidency of the United States, but again he saw Washington gain the prize. Like his rival, George Washington, Hancock was a wealthy man who risked much for the cause of independence. He was the wealthiest New Englander supporting the patriotic cause, and, although he lacked the brilliance of John Adams or the capacity to inspire of Samuel Adams, he became one of the foremost leaders of the new nation; perhaps, in part, because he was willing to commit so much at such risk to the cause of� freedom.
Henry Laurens (1724‑1792) The only American president ever to be held as a prisoner of war by a foreign power, Laurens was heralded after he was released as "the father of our country," by no less a personage than George Washington. He was of Huguenot extraction, his ancestors having come to America from France after the revocation of the Edict of Nantes made the Reformed faith illegal.Raised and educated for a life of mercantilism at his home in Charleston, he also had the opportunity to spend more than a year in continental travel. It was while in Europe that he began to write revolutionary pamphlets; gaining him renown as a patriot.
He served as vice‑president of South Carolina in 1776. He was then elected to the Continental Congress. He succeeded John Hancock as President of the newly independent but war beleaguered United States on November 1, 1777. He served until December 9, 1778 at which time he was appointed Ambassador to the Netherlands.
Unfortunately for the cause of the young nation, he was captured by an English warship during his cross‑Atlantic voyage and was confined to the Tower of London until the end of the war. After the Battle of Yorktown, the American government regained his freedom in a dramatic prisoner exchange; President Laurens for Lord Cornwallis. Ever the patriot, Laurens continued to serve his nation as one of the three representatives selected to negotiate terms at the Paris Peace Conference in 1782.
John Jay (1745‑1829) America's first Secretary of State, first Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, one of its first ambassadors, and author of some of� the celebrated Federalist Papers, Jay was a Founding Father who, by a quirk of fate, missed signing the Declaration of Independence�at the time of the vote for independence and the signing, he had temporarily left the Continental Congress to serve in New York's revolutionary legislature.
Nevertheless, he was chosen by his peers to succeed Henry Laurens as President of the United States; serving a term from December 10, 1778 to September 27, 1779. A conservative New York lawyer who was at first against the idea of independence for the colonies, the aristocratic Jay in 1776 turned into a patriot who was willing to give the next twenty‑five years of his life to help establish the new nation.
During those years, he won the regard of his peers as a dedicated and accomplished statesman and a man of unwavering principle. In the Continental Congress Jay prepared addresses to the people of Canada and Great Britain.
In New York he drafted the State constitution and served as Chief Justice during the war. He was President of the Continental Congress before he undertook the difficult assignment, as ambassador, of trying to gain support and funds from Spain. After helping Franklin, Jefferson, Adams, and Laurens complete peace negotiations in Paris in 1783, Jay returned to become the first Secretary of State, called "Secretary of Foreign Affairs" under the Articles of Confederation. He negotiated valuable commercial treaties with Russia and� Morocco, and dealt with the continuing controversy with Britain and Spain over the southern and western boundaries of the United States.�
He proposed that America and Britain establish a joint commission to arbitrate disputes that remained after the war; a proposal which, though not adopted, influenced the government's use of arbitration and diplomacy in settling later international problems. In this post Jay felt keenly the weakness of the Articles of Confederation and was one of the first to advocate a new governmental compact. He wrote five Federalist Papers supporting the Constitution, and he was a leader in the New York ratification convention. As first Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, Jay made the historic decision that a State could be sued by a citizen from another State, which led to� the Eleventh Amendment to the Constitution. On a special mission to London he concluded the "Jay Treaty," which helped avert a renewal of hostilities with Britain but won little popular favor at home; and it is probably for this treaty that this Founding Father is best remembered.
Samuel Huntington (1732‑1796) An industrious youth who mastered his studies of the law without the advantage of a school, a tutor, or a master; borrowing books and snatching opportunities to read and research between odd jobs, he was one of the greatest self‑made men among the Founders. He was also one of the greatest legal minds of the age, all the more remarkable for his lack of advantage as a youth. In 1764, in recognition of his obvious abilities and initiative, he was elected to the General Assembly of Connecticut.
The next year he was chosen to serve on the� Executive Council. In 1774 he was appointed Associate Judge of the Superior Court and, as a delegate to the Continental Congress, was acknowledged to be a legal scholar of some respect. He served in Congress for five consecutive terms, during the last of which he was elected President. He served in that off ice from September 28, 1779 until ill health forced him to resign on July 9, 1781.
He returned to his home in Connecticut; and as he recuperated, he accepted more Counciliar and Bench duties. He again took his seat in Congress in 1783, but left it to become Chief Justice of his state's Superior Court. He was elected Lieutenant Governor in 1785 and Governor in 1786. According to John Jay, he was "the most precisely trained Christian jurists ever to serve his country."
Thomas McKean (1734‑1817) During his astonishingly varied fifty‑year career in public life he held almost every possible position; from deputy county attorney to President of the United States under the Confederation. Besides signing the Declaration of Independence, he contributed significantly to the development and establishment of constitutional government in both his home state of Delaware and the nation. At the Stamp Act Congress he proposed the voting procedure that Congress adopted: that each colony, regardless of size or population, have one vote, the practice adopted by the Continental Congress and the Congress of the Confederation, and the principle of state equality manifest in the composition of the Senate. And as county judge in 1765, he defied the British by ordering his court to work only with documents that did not bear the hated stamps.
In June 1776, at the Continental Congress, McKean joined with Caesar Rodney to register Delaware's approval of the Declaration of Independence, over the negative vote of the third Delaware delegate, George Read; permitting it to be "The unanimous declaration of the thirteen United States." And at a special Delaware convention, he drafted the constitution for that State. McKean also helped draft; and signed, the Articles of Confederation. It was during his tenure of service as President, from July 10, 1781 to November 4, 1782, when news arrived from General Washington in October 1781 that the British had surrendered following the Battle of Yorktown.
As Chief Justice of the supreme court of Pennsylvania, he contributed to the establishment of the legal system in that State, and, in 1787, he strongly supported the Constitution at the Pennsylvania Ratification Convention, declaring it "the best the world has yet seen." At sixty‑five, after over forty years of public service, McKean resigned from his post as Chief Justice.
A candidate on the Democratic‑Republican ticket in 1799, McKean was elected Governor of Pennsylvania. As Governor, he followed such a strict policy of appointing only fellow Republicans to office that he became the father of the spoils system in America. He served three tempestuous terms as Governor, completing one of the longest continuous careers of public service of any of the Founding Fathers.
John Hanson (1715‑1783) He was the heir of one of the greatest family traditions in the colonies and became the patriarch of a long line of American patriots; his great grandfather died at Lutzen beside the great King Gustavus Aldophus of Sweden; his grandfather was one of the founders of New Sweden along the Delaware River in Maryland; one of his nephews was the military secretary to George Washington; another was a signer of the Declaration; still another was a signer of the Constitution; yet another was Governor of Maryland during the Revolution; and still another was a member of the first Congress; two sons were killed in action with the Continental Army; a grandson served as a member of Congress under the new Constitution; and another grandson was a Maryland Senator.�
Thus, even if Hanson had not served as President himself, he would have greatly contributed to the life of the nation through his ancestry and progeny. As a youngster he began a self‑guided reading of classics and rather quickly became an acknowledged expert in the juridicalism of Anselm and the practical philosophy of Seneca, both of which were influential in the development of the political philosophy of the great leaders of the Reformation. It was based upon these legal and theological studies that the young planter; his farm, Mulberry Grove was just across the Potomac from Mount Vernon, began to espouse the cause of the patriots. In 1775 he was elected to the Provincial Legislature of Maryland.
Then in 1777, he became a member of Congress where he distinguished himself as a brilliant administrator. Thus, he was elected President in 1781. He served in that office from November 5, 1781 until November 3, 1782. He was the first President to serve a full term after the full ratification of the Articles of Confederation; and like so many of the Southern and New England Founders, he was strongly opposed to the Constitution when it was first discussed. He remained a confirmed anti‑federalist until his untimely death.
Elias Boudinot (1741‑1802) He did not sign the Declaration, the Articles, or the Constitution. He did not serve in the Continental Army with distinction. He was not renowned for his legal mind or his political skills. He was instead a man who spent his entire career in foreign diplomacy. He earned the respect of his fellow patriots during the dangerous days following the traitorous action of Benedict Arnold.
His deft handling of relations with Canada also earned him great praise. After being elected to the Congress from his home state of New Jersey, he served as the new nation's Secretary for Foreign Affairs; managing the influx of aid from France, Spain, and Holland. The in 1783 he was elected to the Presidency. He served in that office from November 4, 1782 until November 2, 1783. Like so many of the other early presidents, he was a classically trained scholar, of the Reformed faith, and an anti‑federalist in political matters. He was the father and grandfather of frontiersmen, and one of his grandchildren and namesakes eventually became a leader of the Cherokee nation in its bid for independence from the sprawling expansion of the United States.
Thomas Mifflin (1744‑1800) By an ironic sort of providence, Thomas Mifflin served as George Washington's first aide‑de‑camp at the beginning of the Revolutionary War, and, when the war was over, he was the man, as President of the United States, who accepted Washington's resignation of his commission. In the years between, Mifflin greatly served the cause of freedom�and, apparently, his own cause; while serving as the first Quartermaster General of the Continental Army. He obtained desperately needed supplies for the new army, and was suspected of making excessive profit himself. Although experienced in business and successful in obtaining supplies for the war, Mifflin preferred the front lines, and he distinguished himself in military actions on Long Island and near Philadelphia. Born and reared a Quaker, he was excluded from their meetings for his military activities. A controversial figure, Mifflin lost favor with Washington and was part of the Conway Cabal, a rather notorious plan to replace Washington with General Horatio Gates. And Mifflin narrowly missed court‑martial action over his handling of funds by resigning his commission in 1778.
In spite of these problems, and of repeated charges that he was a drunkard, Mifflin continued to be elected to positions of responsibility; as President and Governor of Pennsylvania, delegate to the Constitutional Convention, as well as the highest office in the land; where he served from November 3, 1783 to November 29, 1784. Most of Mifflin's significant contributions occurred in his earlier years, in the First and Second Continental Congresses he was firm in his stand for independence and for fighting for it, and he helped obtain both men and supplies for Washington's army in the early critical period. In 1784, as President, he signed the treaty with Great Britain which ended the war. Although a delegate to the Constitutional Convention, he did not make a significant contribution, beyond signing the document.
As Governor of Pennsylvania, although he was accused of negligence, he supported improvements of roads, and reformed the State penal and judicial systems. He had gradually become sympathetic to Jefferson's principles regarding State's rights, even so, he directed the Pennsylvania militia to support the Federal tax collectors in the Whiskey Rebellion. In spite of charges of corruption, the affable Mifflin remained a popular figure. A magnetic personality and an effective speaker, he managed to hold a variety of elective offices for almost thirty years of the critical Revolutionary period.
Richard Henry Lee (1732‑1794) His resolution "that these United Colonies are, and of right ought to be, free and independent States," approved by the Continental Congress July 2, 1776, was the first official act of the United Colonies that set them irrevocably on the road to independence. It was not surprising that it came from Lee's pen; as early as 1768 he proposed the idea of committees of correspondence among the colonies, and in 1774 he proposed that the colonies meet in what became the Continental Congress.
From the first, his eye was on independence. A wealthy Virginia planter whose ancestors had been granted extensive lands by King Charles II, Lee disdained the traditional aristocratic role and the aristocratic view.In the House of Burgesses he flatly denounced the practice of slavery. He saw independent America as "an asylum where the unhappy may find solace, and the persecuted repose."
In 1764, when news of the proposed Stamp Act reached Virginia, Lee was a member of the committee of the House of Burgesses that drew up an address to the King, an official protest against such a tax. After the tax was established, Lee organized the citizens of his county into the Westmoreland Association, a group pledged to buy no British goods until the Stamp Act was repealed. At the First Continental Congress, Lee persuaded representatives from all the colonies to adopt this non‑importation idea, leading to the formation of the Continental Association, which was one of the first steps toward union of the colonies. Lee also proposed to the First Continental Congress that a militia be organized and armed; the year before the first shots were fired at Lexington; but this and other proposals of his were considered too radical, at the time. Three days after Lee introduced his resolution, in June of 1776, he was appointed by Congress� to the committee responsible for drafting a declaration of independence, but he was called home when his wife fell ill, and his place was taken by his young prot�g�, Thomas Jefferson.
Thus Lee missed the chance to draft the document, though his influence greatly shaped it and he was able� to return in time to sign it. He was elected President, serving from November 30, 1784 to November 22, 1785 when he was succeeded by the second administration of John Hancock. Elected to the Constitutional Convention, Lee refused to attend, but as a member of the Congress of the Confederation, he contributed to another great document, the Northwest Ordinance, which provided for the formation of new States from the Northwest Territory. When the completed Constitution was sent to the States for ratification, Lee opposed it as anti‑democratic and anti‑Christian.
However, as one of Virginia's first Senators, he helped assure passage of the amendments that, he felt, corrected many of the document's gravest faults, the Bill of Rights. He was the great uncle of Robert E. Lee and the scion of a great family tradition.
Nathaniel Gorham (1738‑1796) Another self‑made man, Gorham was one of the many successful Boston merchants� who risked all he had for the cause of freedom. He was first elected to the Massachusetts General Court in 1771. His honesty and integrity won his acclaim and was thus among the first delegates chose to serve in the Continental Congress. He remained in public service throughout the war and into the Constitutional period, though his greatest contribution was his call for a stronger central government. But even though he was an avid federalist, he did not believe that the union could; or even should, be maintained peaceably for more than a hundred years.
He was convinced that eventually, in order to avoid civil or cultural war, smaller regional interests should pursue an independent course. His support of a new constitution was rooted more in pragmatism than ideology. When John Hancock was unable to complete his second term as President, Gorham was elected to succeed him, serving from June 6, 1786 to February 1, 1787.
It was during this time that the Congress actually entertained the idea of asking Prince Henry, the brother of Frederick II of Prussia, and Bonnie Prince Charlie; the leader of the ill‑fated Scottish Jacobite Rising and heir of the Stuart royal line, to consider the possibility of establishing a constitutional monarch in America. It was a plan that had much to recommend it but eventually the advocates of republicanism held the day. During the final years of his life, Gorham was concerned with several speculative land deals which nearly cost him his entire fortune.
Arthur St. Clair (1734‑1818) Born and educated in Edinburgh, Scotland during the tumultuous days of the final Jacobite Rising and the Tartan Suppression, St. Clair was the only president of the United States born and bred on foreign soil.
Though most of his family and friends abandoned their devastated homeland in the years following the Battle of Culloden; after which nearly a third of the land was depopulated through emigration to America, he stayed behind to learn the ways of the hated Hanoverian English in the Royal Navy. His plan was to learn of the enemy's military might in order to fight another day.
During the global conflict of the Seven Years War, generally known as the French and Indian War, he� was stationed in the American theater. Afterward, he decided to settle in Pennsylvania where many of his kin had established themselves. His civic‑mindedness quickly became apparent: he helped to organize both the New� Jersey and the Pennsylvania militias, led the Continental Army's Canadian expedition, and was elected Congress. His long years of training in the enemy camp was finally paying off.
He was elected President in 1787; and he served from February 2 of that year until January 21 of the next. Following his term of duty in the highest office in the land, he became the first Governor of the Northwest Territory and the founder of Cincinnati. Though he briefly supported the idea of creating a constitutional monarchy under the Stuart's Bonnie Prince Charlie, he was a strident Anti‑Federalist, believing that the proposed federal constitution would eventually allow for the intrusion of government into virtually every sphere and aspect of life.
He even predicted that under the vastly expanded centralized power of the state the taxing powers of bureaucrats and other unelected officials would eventually confiscate as much as a quarter of the income of the citizens�a notion that seemed laughable at the time but that has proven to be ominously modest in light of our current governmental leviathan.
St. Clair lived to see the hated English tyrants who destroyed his homeland defeated. But he despaired that his adopted home might actually create similar tyrannies and impose them upon themselves.
Cyrus Griffin (1736‑1796) Like Peyton Randolph, he was trained in London's Inner Temple to be a lawyer, and thus was counted among his nation's legal elite. Like so many other� Virginians, he was an anti‑federalist, though he eventually accepted the new Constitution with the promise of the Bill of Rights as a hedge against the establishment of an American monarchy, which still had a good deal of currency.
The Articles of Confederation afforded such freedoms that he had become convinced that even with the incumbent loss of liberty, some new form of government would be required. A prot�g� of George Washington� having worked with him on several speculative land deals in the West; he was a reluctant supporter of the Constitutional ratifying process. It was during his term in the office of the Presidency, the last before the new national compact went into effect, that ratification was formalized and finalized. He served as the nation's chief executive from January 22, 1788 until George Washington's inauguration on April 30, 1789.
�������������������������������������������������������� Do Not Bomb Iraq
While the U.S. clearly has the military power to further devastate and prostrate Iraq, we strongly believe that the course the U.S. has chosen is not only grossly unjust, but also exceedingly hypocritical and duplicitous. We further believe that though the U.S. may be able to pursue its imperial policies without substantial opposition in the short term, the policies being pursued today, especially the new and massive military assault being prepared against Iraq, are likely to have tremendously negative historical ramifications.
As Middle East experts and scholars�many with close and personal ties to this long‑troubled and misunderstood region; we feel a political, a moral, and a historical responsibility to speak up in clear opposition at this critical time.
���������������������������������������������� Origins of Today's Imbroglio:
Throughout this century Western countries, primarily the United States and Great Britain, have continually interfered in and manipulated events in the Middle East. The origins of the Iraq/Kuwait conflict can be found in the unilateral British decision during the early years of this century to essentially cut off a piece of Iraq to suit British Empire desires of that now faded era.
Rather than agreeing to Arab self‑determination at the end of World War I and the collapse of the Ottoman Empire, Western nations conspired to divide the Arab world into a number of artificial and barely viable entities; to install Arab �client regimes� throughout the region; to make these regimes dependent on Western economic and military power for survival; and then to impose an ongoing series of economic, cultural, and political arrangements detrimental to the people of the area. This is the historical legacy that we live with today.
Throughout the 1930s and the 1940s the West further manipulated the affairs of the Middle East in order to control the resources of the region and then to create a Jewish homeland in an area long‑considered central to Arab nationalism and Muslim concerns. Playing off one regime against the other and one geopolitical interest against another became a major preoccupation for Western politicians and their closely associated business interests.������������
��������������������������������������������������� Following World War II:
After World War II, and from these policy origins, the United States became the main Western power in the region, supplanting the key roles formerly played by Britain and France.� In the 1960s Gamel Abdel Nasser was the target of Western condemnation for his attempt to reintegrate the Arab world and to pursue independent �non‑aligned�� policies. By the 1970s the CIA had established close working relationships with key Arab client regimes from Morocco and Jordan to Saudi Arabia and Iran; regimes that even then were among the most repressive and undemocratic in the world, in order to further American domination and to secure an ever‑growing supply of inexpensive oil and the resultant flow of petrodollars.
By the late 1970s the counter‑reaction of the Iranian revolution was met with a Western build‑up of the very same Iraqi regime that is so condemned today in a vain attempt to use Iraq to crush the new Iranian regime. The result was millions of deaths coming on top of the terrible destruction of Lebanon, itself a country that had been severed from Greater Syria by Western intrigues, as had been the area of southern Syria, then known as Palestine.�
Additionally the Israelis were given the green light to invade Lebanon, further devastate the Palestinians, and install a puppet Lebanese government; an attempt which failed leading to an American and Israeli retreat but ongoing militarism to this day. Meanwhile, throughout all these years Western manipulation of oil supplies and pricing, coupled with arms sales policies, often seriously exacerbated tensions between countries in the region leading to the events of this decade.
�������������������������������������������������������� The Gulf Conflict:
It was precisely such American manipulations and intrigues that led to the Gulf War in 1990.� Indeed, we would be remiss if we did not note that there is already much historical evidence that the U.S. actually maneuvered Iraq into the invasion of Kuwait, repeatedly suggesting to Iraq that it would become the pivotal military state of the area in coordination with the U.S.� Whether� true or not the U.S. subsequently did everything in its power to prevent a peaceful resolution of that conflict and for the first time intervened with massive and overwhelming military force in the region creating today's dangerously unstable quagmire.
The initially stated American goal was only to protect Saudi Arabia. Then after the unprecedented military� build‑ up the goal became to expel Iraq from Kuwait. Then the goal evolved to toppling� the Iraqi government. And from there the Americans began to impose various limits on Iraqi sovereignty; took over much of Iraqi air space; sent the CIA to repeatedly atttempt to topple the Iraqi government; and placed a near‑total embargo on Iraq that many; including a former Attorney General of the United States, have termed near‑genocidal. The overall result has been the subjugation and impoverishment of Iraq and the actual death of approximately 5% of the Iraqi people as the direct result of American actions.
With the Clinton Administration, the U.S. began to insist on the �dual containment� of both Iraq and Iran; both countries which just a few years ago the U.S. was working very closely with and providing considerable arms to.� With few in the press able to remember from one year to the next or to connect one historic event with another, somehow Washington has come to insist on Iraqi disarmament and Iranian strangulation.� Furthermore, these policies are being pursued even while Israel and key Arab client states are receiving American weapons in ever larger amounts, with Israel's weapons of mass destruction making her forces 7 to 8 times stronger than all Arab armies combined.� Furthermore still, the U.S./Israeli strategic alliance has never been closer, the U.S. has repeatedly helped Israel defy the will of the international community and the United Nations, and the U.S. continues to champion a disingenuous� Israeli "peace process" which in reality on the ground continues to dispossess the Palestinians and to corral them onto reservations in their own country!
In a future statement we will move on to the crucial subject of what alternative policies the United States should be pursuing. But at this critical moment we are compelled to come forward and urgently condemn the policies now being pursued. We call for an immediate cessation of the economic embargo against Iraq, an end to U.S.‑imposed restrictions on Iraqi sovereignty and airspace, and most of all immediate suspension of all plans to attack Iraq once again with the overwhelming technological and military instruments available to the U.S.
If the U.S. continues to pursue its current policies then we conclude and predict it will not be unreasonable for many in the world to brand the U.S. itself as a arrogant and imperialist state,� and if that becomes the historical paradigm, it will be both understandable and justifiable if others pursue whatever means are available to them to oppose American domination and militarism. Such developments� could quite possibly lead to still more decades of conflict, warfare, and terrorism throughout the region and beyond.
This Statement was arranged by the COMMITTEE ON THE MIDDLE EAST (COME), endorsed� by the following professors and experts around the world, and first published on 2 February 1998: US based forces prepare to nuke NEW YORK
"...And the revelation was NEVER MENTIONED ON ANY TELEVISION SHOW EVER AGAIN . Having no chance to make it into the History Books, the story resurfaced with the advent of the Internet, but something is happening there as well. It's being expunged from the Internet as you read this. In 1999 one could find nearly a thousand independent articles pertaining to this most revealing story, then all of the sudden, one by one the pages and sites relating to the story started to disappear. Today there just a few sites who are keeping the story alive. There used to be thousands of references to it , now there are but paltry few." "US‑based forces prepare to nuke NEW YORK"
������������������� U.S. Based Forces plan to ignite Nuclear Bomb in New York
From: Dude A thorough scientific analysis of the swirl of events, people, nations, motivations, propaganda, personalities and histories involved in this current moment in history, leads to only one conclusion ‑ That clandestine forces aligned with George Bush Sr. are planning to attack the US population, blame it on Islamic terrorists and use the attacks as a pretext for a total clamp‑down on dissent, basic civil liberties, normal democratic processes and In the confusion that will follow they will wage unchecked war and aggression against Iraq, and other nations, Islamic and otherwise, who have natural resources and particularly oil reserves that this shadowy group of petrochemical and arms industrialists are thirsting for. Their ultimate goal? The conquest of Eurasia. Three quarters of the worlds population and resources are to be found on the Eurasian landmass. It has been the principal focus of State Department and military strategists since presidential National Security Advisor, Zbigniew Brzezinski outlined it twenty years ago as the principle American "Imperative." Meaning ‑ To survive, we MUST conquer. But what of all those nations that we will be conquering? According to Brzezinski and his cabal of adherents in the Military and State Department and industry for whom his writings are like a biblical tome ‑ it's for their own good.
The problem Brzezinski says is that most average American's don't have a taste for crusades of global conquest...Unless....there's a sudden terrifying threat. In his latest book, The Grand Chessboard, Brzezinski drills his followers no less than four times that only sudden and terrifying threats would rouse Americans to the task of global conquest.
With the opening salvo of September 11th behind them, American's are being, "softened up" right now for their first "Dirty Bomb," attack. If there was ever so sinister an imaginary catastrophic device that had been so entirely concocted out of thin air, so heavily promoted in the media and ultimately steered to what will almost certainly be the dramatic conclusion of a self fulfilling media stoked prophecy ‑ to be fabricated first in our imaginations then ignited in the real world ‑ It is the dirty bomb. Find out the "Generators" of the dirty bomb "meme" that took off like wildfire eight months ago and you will find the very source of American terrorism.
But it's not going to be easy. Covert operators like this don't leave memos of their machinations laying around ‑ They don't write this in e‑mails. But they do leave traces of their presence. The analysis of the "Chatter," voxnyc is receiving and interpreting points to only one conclusion ‑ Teams of private ex‑intelligence and ex‑military operatives under the command structure of the axis of industrialists aligned with the Bush group of current and ex, intelligence and military operatives, are racing to consolidate total power in the hands of George Bush Jr. in the most ambitious power grab since Adolf Hitler. To make it very clear our analysis is the following: The much vaunted radiological dirty bomb will NOT be dropped on the American population from any Islamic terrorists but from the shadowy group of American intelligence operatives aligned with George Bush Sr. (the father)
Americans have been made, "aware," of the dirty bomb for over six months now and have had the dirty bomb "meme" firmly linked to, "Islamic Terrorists." This is how it's done. It's called the, "Back Story." And it is part of the preparatory propaganda intelligence agencies call a Psy‑op (psychological operation). These Psy‑ops in actuality comprise nearly 70% of the overall human and capital resources our government devotes to a given geo‑strategic objective ‑ only 30% is bullets and bombs. But even with the many millions spent on painting these elaborate Psy‑op pictures, it doesn't take a forensic analysis to uncover some troubling clues within them ‑ Something terribly wrong in the picture. Like a Hollywood special effects extravaganza ‑ all glitz but light on story, these psy‑ops which always accompany the dirty business of America's, industry, military, intelligence triad, are the shoddy screenplays that, to the trained eye, are unconvincing, unbelievable, and scream out ‑ "Inside Job."
(The 70/30 split is a general rule. But my guess is that with the Bushes ‑ Because of their unique position of owning the Arms companies involved, their percentage of outlay to the bloody component would prove to be abnormally high. Each time a Texas based Raytheon cruise missile rocks some empty valley in Afghanistan, or worse, an agrarian village, that's three million dollars in some fat cat crony's wallet ‑ that fat cat crony is going to "owe one" to the Bushes ‑ It's called reality ‑ look into it.)
In this case the clues point to only one conclusion. In their race towards global domination these intelligence groups are preparing to initiate attacks on American population centers. And are laying the preparatory groundwork to make those attacks have maximum political and psychological effect.
The analysis is clear ‑ The sheer volume of the psychological info‑warfare now being released into the media and principally targeted at the American people contains within it key indicators that point to an eminent inside attack. A careful examination of the history, personalities, and psychological profiles of those involved tell the whole story, it's the dark hand at work here.
What follows is a VERY different explanation of the attacks of 9/11. The ruling faction of our government can be characterized as being on a "Kill Crazy Rampage." There are so many people against the New World Order and so many people who have now discovered that the source of terrorism is actually American and at the highest levels of international banks, trade organizations and secret councils ‑ That by our sheer numbers there is safety ‑ How could they possibly kill us all. (for more on that see: voxnyc.com) And even though their primary goal is industrial dominance, not mass slaughter (Except in Africa and parts of Asia), their reality is very much more sobering. The Globalists have known for a long time that the free market approach simply isn't working for them ‑ only rigged markets, commerce isn't working ‑ only force works, economics and resources really are a zero sum game... and so in their last salutation to vitality they have resorted to terrorist attacks as the most expedient and efficient and in fact only mechanism they have left to jump start thier futile push for global domination.
So now we are standing by waiting for the dirty bomb to make it's debut as the next threat of the month to capture the limited imagination of the somnambulistic American sheepdom. In the age of simulations this poor mans nuclear bomb, the dirty bomb, is an accurate reflection of the bankrupt and desperate warring American industrialists who assuredly will be the ones wielding it's terrifying force against us. (The trail of acquisition of a genuine nuclear bomb is too much to cover for this group so the easiest solution is the dirty bomb)
Packing nowhere nears the strength of a full‑on fissionable atomic bomb, the dirty bomb is really more an election strategy than a mass murder. After a large section of New York has been destroyed and contaminated, Americans in the midwest and south will rally in outpourings of emotion and support for the mass exodus of New Yorkers to different parts of the country. Americans will be glued to CNN as it delivers the gripping images of a valient George Bush fearlessly entering the radiation perimeter in full radiation gear, (the best available) live. Then after a commercial break (And terror warnings for Homeland "Security" and the TIPS "snitch on your neighbor program") we will focus on the compassionate George Bush visiting a hospital where a young girl, suffering from radiation sickness, is being treated. We can see the American people in a rage of anger. Fraudulent polls will show 97% of Americans want to use nuclear weapons on some country ‑ any country. And we can see the rousing images of Bush and his running mate, probably Rudolf Guilianni, during the next election as they sweep across the South and Midwest locking up state after state sailing to an easy victory.
This is almost certainly how it's going to play out. 9‑11, An inside job? ‑ You better believe it. The lesson of self induced terrorism as a means to seize the American population, or any population for that matter, and stoke them into a war frenzy, is a deep part of the game plan of the masters of George Bush Jr's administration ‑ His father, George Bush Sr and the group of industrialists that he serves. Brzezinski's book on global conquest through terror campaigns is the defacto Bible of the Bush Administration and now is standard coffee table decor in every office in the state department and pentagon.
At the same time as being an effective means to rally the mass population for the coming wars necessary to impose the industrialist's unwanted arrogant Pax Americana on the worlds populations, it is also a fabulously profitable form of population control as well. With a fear frenzied population under tight control there's no need to bow to public opinion or compromise with a reluctant Senate ‑ The sky's the limit on arms sale's and profits. Wherever these shadow groups of private clandestine intelligence operators surface, extraordinary patterns of unexplained "suicides", cancers, car accidents, assassinations, plane crashes, wrecked economies, other accidents, civil wars, oil wars, civil unrests, genocides, suicides and document shreddings, all just...happen.
Here's something that happened. ‑ a little back story. This is the extrordinary story of a dinner date. A dinner date that was scheduled to happen on march 31st 1981 ‑ the day of the strange assassination attempt on the life of Ronald Reagan. Reagan was the president. And George Bush Sr, the very ambitious former CIA director from Texas was the Vice President. What makes this dinner date so special that� night was it's two guests. Hold on to your seats because the following news item should send a chill up your spine. The dinner party was to be held at the home of Neil Bush, the vice president's son. The guest at the dinner party (which was quickly cancelled after news of the failed attempt on the life of the President), was Scott Hinckley the brother of John Hinckley who just that afternoon fired several shots into Reagans chest, coming one half inch from putting his bullet into the heart of the President ‑ a half inch from putting his friend's father, George Bush, into the White House.
Now lets pause a moment and reflect on that. So far what we have is the son of the Vice President linked to the brother of the guy who just tried to kill the president. Take a moment to absorb that. Go look it up on Google. Type in (neil bush scott hinckley dinner) See for yourself. What was the Bush team's response to this chilling revelation on the planned dinner date? They barricaded themselves behind a wall of the biggest PR Firms in the nation and issued the following statement "This horrible coincidence has been devastating to the Bush Family. Our condolences go out to all involved. And we hope to get the matter behind us as soon as possible." (sic) I should hope so. If I was the Vice President and I had just masterminded a failed, assassination attempt on the President of the United States, I too would hope to "put the matter behind me."
The Bush Team decided to go with the story that it was just a bad "coincidence." In the days that followed, Washington saw the most intensive whitewash of any news item ever whitewashed. What should have been the biggest most investigated story of the 80's was wiped clean from history. They spun it clear off the front, back or middle pages of all the giant newspapers. The only mention of it EVER to appear on national television was a brief comment by NBC's John Chancellor who was absolutely floored by the revelation and mentioned it during his newscast against the wishes of NBC management. NBC quickly jumped in and censored it. And the revelation was NEVER MENTIONED ON ANY TELEVISION SHOW EVER AGAIN . Having no chance to make it into the History Books, the story resurfaced with the advent of the Internet, but something is happening there as well. It's being expunged from the Internet as you read this. In 1999 one could find nearly a thousand independent articles pertaining to this most revealing story, then all of the sudden, one by one the pages and sites relating to the story started to disappear. Today there just a few sites who are keeping the story alive. There used to be thousands of references to it , now there are but paltry few.
But wait, It get's better. It was revealed in the days following the shooting that since 1970 both George Bush Sr. and John Hinckley Sr (the father of the assassin) were friends and fellow oil industrialists in Texas and Colorado. How's that for another coincidence! Pretty coincidental isn't it?
Here's another coincidence, in 1978 Neil Bush lived in Lubbock, Texas while managing his brother George Jr's (our President's) campaign for congress. Guess who else lived in Lubbock that year? John Hinckley Jr.
Is there a chill running down your spine yet? If there isn't, there should be. Normally this many coincidences would sound alarm bells in a normally functioning democracy and there would be about a thousand articles in the major media outlets, or there would be at least one fearless soul in congress who would stand up and demand a congressional investigation. Well there actually was. There was only one congressman who defied this force ‑ Congressman Larry MacDonald ‑ But guess what? His plane crashed. Actually it was shot down by the Soviets. Many suspect that the infamous Korean Air 007 flight that was shot down by the Soviets as it unexplainably veered into Soviet airspace was an insider deal by heavyweights in the clandestine underworld in exchange for certain unfettered Soviet meddling in places like Central Asia and elsewhere in the following years. But that's another coincidence. We're not finished with the tale of two sets of brothers.
One press encounter probed the brothers about whether they and Hinckley associated during
that time in Lubbock. Both Neil and George (our current President) responded that it was "conceivable that we had associated, however we can't recollect." Do you know what that means? It means that at that time the Bush brothers were very aware that there were certain individuals alive in and around Lubbock and possible other places who would be able to refute any flat out denial by the Bushes that they had never met Hinckley. That is why their story had to be that it was, "Conceivable." Otherwise as we all know in typical politician, "LieSpeak," the Bush boys would simply flat out reject any claims and vehemently deny such a meeting. Take a moment and work it out for yourself.
You don't have to be a rocket scientist to figure this one out. You don't have to have a photograph of all three to know they were together in Lubbock. OTHERWISE THEY WOULD HAVE ISSUED FLAT OUT DENIALS. The bushes stupid move of the "Conceivable" comment tells the whole story. It also reveals that the Bush boys were as sloppy with their covert operations then as they are now. That being said, I'll leave you with another ‑ Pity the poor persons living in Lubbock who might have been party to or aware of such meetings between the three, because, considering the personalities involved, psychological makeup and history of the Bushes it is in all likelihood that any such person would have long since "committed suicide" or had a "car accident" or "fell out a window." or some such other "accidental" and untimely death.
������������������������������������������������������ Know Your History.
My bet is that even if one were to mount a massive search of all persons who met an untimely death in and around Lubbock from the period from 1981 to 1990 that you may not even find a trace of them in existence any longer. And do you know why? Because that is the Bush speciality. Through executive dominion over public records they carefully and systematically expunge any trace of a person or events in state and federal records systems. If you are the Governor of Texas you simply have your private firm do a routine audit of the records systems, locate the records in question, and remove them. There is no one on a state level who would even have the power to challenge you. That's what Bush Sr. spent a great deal of time and effort doing while he was Vice President and President. First expunging his father Prescott's nasty little Nazi dealings from the records, then his own criminal cocaine, contras, and arms deals. Looks like the son learned his lessons well. That's what they are doing right now ‑ Deleting, rewriting and expunging history. And they are doing it openly. Just try to exercise your Freedom of Information rights. Fat chance.
�������������������������������������������������������� Time to wake up.
The Bush group never believably accounted for that chillingly unexplained dinner date. The mainstream press has NEVER visited that story since. It remains one of the most chilling examples of the power of the new dark hand to crush real events that really happened, essentially to shape history at will. Welcome to the New World Order of deception, assassinations and power grabs.
How many more coincidences is it going to take to wake people up? Answer: The only thing that will wake people up is the coming economic depression ‑ short of that, the American population will swallow any lie, believe any implausible alibi, no matter how bald faced and ridiculous it is, that their leaders can shove down their throats.
But by the time the sheep awaken, if ever, by then it may be too late. For once they finally see their true condition, by then the mechanisims of human tracking and control might have reached nearly 100% implementation, (sciences like this stuff currently on the horizon: biometrics, genometrics, "non lethal" crowd suppression weaponry, etc, often blaze across the horizon like wildfire.) the science of control, both psychological and physical will have advanced to such near perfection, that there may be little for those few who have managed to become aware awake persons, to do but camoflage their true nature behind a mask that everyone else is wearing. The mask of slaves begging for their own enslavement ‑ Of brutal base thuggish nationalism. That's how fabulously sucessful the science of deception and control will become, has become ‑ they think is now possible to condition people to beg for, and accept nothing less than, total brainwashing. They think they can condition us to think that anyone NOT wishing for such rigid indoctrination, is a threat ‑ A terrorist. But now since there are so many people who know the truth it is hard to put the genie back in the bottle.
Anyone who is onto their game is considered a threat to the government/corporation, to be hunted down and eliminated. There will be no constitutional rights to protect humans from the rath of corporations. How many more plane crashes, civil wars, oil wars, civil unrests, genocides, suicides, document shreddings, car accidents and other accidents are going to keep on coincidentally, "just happening," before people have the courage to stand up and fight for what's right?
Our so called journalists won't do it. Most of them don't have the requisite grey matter if they wanted to. And there is simply no major news corporation who will take on the hard work that voxnyc is doing. The silence from our fifth estate is cowardly ‑ It is a lie of omission. And cowardly liars can only shrink the American mind ‑ never liberate it. So turn off your televisions, cancel your subscriptions to USA Today, Times, Newsweek and all he rest of the paid advertisements posing as news and tune into the new forms of internet based media such as whatreallyhappened.com and voxnyc.com ‑ They're the only shows in town. With Billions of dollars at stake these industrialists behind Bush leave little for chance ‑ all major media are complicit ‑ the raw power grabs going on now make anything Nixon ever did look like charity events. The New World Order power grab currently under way, has a tenacity not seen since Adolph Hitler. And by now they know they can get away with ANYTHING.
Those who float to the top of this shadowy world like George Bush Sr can, at will, launch terror strikes at the American people and watch the twisted irony as his popularity soars. It's the oldest trick in the book ‑ the more American citizens they secretly kill and maim the more popular they become. The more soldiers they put in harms way for their own personal vendettas and profit motives the more fabulously wealthy they become. It's a classic formula by now. It works EVERY time. One needs only to examine the history of the fabulously wealthy Bushes since the turn of the last century and you will see that it is their formula for arms and oil profits.
������������ The Dirty Bomb as Election Strategy ‑ It's Called "Public Relations"
Shadowy, "Public Relations," heavyweights like the Bechtel Group, Wackenhut and a certain now infamous Carlyle group invest heavily only in eventualities that lead to the use of force to control populations, Wackenhut is a government contractor with deep ties to both intelligence agencies and the military. This private contractor is responsible for among other things running America's prison system. They also have their own very lethal private army ‑ ditto for Bechtel Group. There needs to be an index graphing corporations according to statistics such as, say.... how many Automatic weapons their "Public Relations" group owns. (That issue needs to be on a national referendum along with a few others I'll suggest later.)
������������������������������������� A quick rundown on the Carlyle group.
The Carlyle Group is basically a group of the heaviest of heavyweight political insiders who buy failing military contractors at bargain basement prices. The reason why they buy the failing discounted companies is because the Defense Department appropriations guidelines requires that companies be in existence for a certain time before being allowed to enter government contracts, for the obvious reasons. Then, with all the requirements and appearances in place, they are free do insider deals with their buddies in government for this or that failed and obsolete weapons systems, cashing in big time yet seriously jeopardizing the security of the United States. That's the Carlyle Group in a nutshell. Who's on the board of Carlyle Group? George Bush Sr, James Baker, John Major, It's chairman is Frank Carlucci ‑former Defense Secretary and Princeton University wrestling teammate and pal of current Defence Secretary, Donald Rumsfeld. They tried to shove the appropriatly named Crusader tank down the throats of the military, but nearly unanimously, the military experts involved would have NONE of this 14 billion dollar waste of money. Still the politicos fought hard for this useless tank, and only sacrificed the program when it became crystal clear that had they continued pushing for this useless weapons system, it would have become the poster child of defense appropriations corruption and a lightning rod for critics.
The Carlyle Group is undermining the defense of the United States of America and putting the lives of our children and families in serious jeopardy. It took an act of congress to get George Bush's father, Prescott Bush to halt his undermining of American security for profit, looks like the son and son's son are up to grand dad's old tricks. Terror works. History reveals that Americans will quickly cling to their nearest tyrant. As long as he's an expert liar and doesn't get caught in a sexual scandal.
Bush is well aware that murder, genocide, theft, financial criminality are all fine, so long as he doesn't get caught with his dick in some intern's mouth there is nothing that he can't get away with. The more instances of the abrogation of basic civil and human rights he implements and the more instances of deception, terror, and war he subjects the American people and the world to, the more the American people willingly cede their long fought rights away. (no big deal here, really because few ever exercise them or know what they are) They have now ceded nearly all their savings ‑ Only the wealthiest have money ‑ the rest of Americans are flat broke. Yet we are told that polls say more than half the American people approve of Bush? We are shown images on the major media of people waxing rapturously over Bush. We see images on our television of people getting choked up and clasping their heart in upwellings of tender emotions when Bush appears before them with messages of mock concern for their well being. But in our daily life nearly everyone around us seems to hate this Bush President.
���������������������������������������������� We're getting polled all right.
It's called the "fake out." The news is fake ‑ It's just that simple. Ditto for the major public opinion polls as well. Nothing is left too chance. Since the 1950's with the inception of Operation Mockingbird the CIA's plan was to heavily infiltrate all the major media organizations. And they did just that! ‑ Former Director of the CIA William Colby let the cat out of the bag when he quoted, "The Central Intelligence Agency owns everyone of any significance in the major media." (Colby died in a "boating accident")
The grand old man himself Walter Cronkite revealed the tip of the iceberg by admitting that he had "sometimes" relayed, as news, stories directly handed to him by the CIA. Dan Rather is widely suspected to be a CIA asset as well. The dark force has achieved the operational control of the mass media this much is certain. The widely held belief that Jews control the media is only partly true, they may control the presses and the operations but the dark hand can force their hand at any time, so who is the master of the media? Considering the depth and level of deception which undergirds nearly every facet of American life there is nothing at all implausible to suggest that even the Nielson ratings themselves would in all probability be rigged as well. Remember one thing, assassinating presidents and slamming airliners into towers can sometimes be tricky, but infiltrating or buying polling organizations is a piece of candy. Nothing is left to chance.
Polls are now made to appear to show any disapproval indications towards Bush to be largely split down party lines What this is, is a "masking" technique. Commonly used in psy‑ops to couch the question in only two terms each less damaging than the real term which is masked by it's exclusion.
So if I were, say, the CIA and I was involved in the 9/11 attacks, and revelations‑n‑shit was hitting the fan and evidence started surfacing linking CIA to the crime, I would immediatly mount a massive campaign to get all of my assets currently positioned at the major polling organizations to issue the following fraudulent poll nationwide:
Question1) Do you think that the CIA failed by overlooking key indicators of the impending attacks and possibly could have done more to prevent the atrocities of September 11th? choose one: Somewhat' Maybe' possibly' probably not'
Question 2) Do you think that the CIA did the best job they could given all the indicators they received? choose one: Huh' Dunno' What?' I guess'
This is how it's done people! By couching the scenario as only one of two possible benign turn of events you control the discourse and thus control the reality.
They'll never ask the real question:) "Do you think these CIA motherfuckers are behind the biggest mass murder in American history?"� Because they might just get some write in responses they didn't anticipate. Yes' Definitely! Damn straight!' You got that right dude!' (A Note To CIA personel: Individually most CIA personel are good people ‑ no doubt about this. Most want to do good and fight crime. The problems with the agency are revealed when one does a cost benifit analysis of good vs evil. Voxnyc is claiming that if you are nice to the world's impovershed populations, you won't have to spend 400 billion dollars a year (combined military and intelligence) to constantly fuck them over. The problem with the CIA is in it's leadership and who it's leadership answers to (Hint ‑ see, the Illuminatti). Agents within the CIA need to organize and reform it's very structure, but those truly honest and talented agents who see the disturbing patterns already know that they keep their ideas to themselves or they'll be doing casework in Baffin Island in the Arctic or some such hole)
Polls are designed to play to the publics predisposition that this country is split down party lines. Designed to make us think that there is actually half the American Population who actually support Bush. That is just fucking laughable ‑ it is false.
Here's what happens when you confront MOST Americans with the article you are now reading. At first people often throw up their hands and shake their heads. (They think you're from Mars.) They've never heard anything like it before. So they continue. When they get to the part about the dinner date. Everyone stops and focuses. You see a light, light up in their eyes. They say, "Is that true?" You say, "100% true." They continue, concentrating, silent. They know. They feel it. It's very scary and that is why they would rather ignore it ‑ but they feel it. Then they begin to open their minds.
And so like flowers I have seen people open up at just the reading of this paper alone. It is an alarm. It is a siren. And people are hearing it. They instinctively know the truth. Beneath this thin veil of patriotism people are very suspicious, people have a lot of pent up mistrust and frustration and they are ready to explode. They know they are being lied to. They know they were much better off before this return to the same old oil wars, same old energy crises, same old doublespeak. Same old COINTELPRO. Same old governance through deception and lies.
Americans, already widely regarded by social critics to be the most lied to population on earth, are in for an onslaught of lies, assassinations, mysterious questionable suicides, plane crashes, etc, the likes of which are going to make the Nazis look like nice guys. (second referendum must outlaw (again) government officially sanctioned lies, misinformation, to knowingly plant misleading information, disrupt open political processes)�
����������������������������� No we don't support Bush. Very few actually do.
But this fact will never be reported in the major media. This fact will be concealed by layers of fraudulent, "Public Opinion" polls, with leaning inflection and bias, that show our overwhelming support for Bush. That's how it's done. And even in the unlikely event that the resistance becomes so obvious so enormous so great, that even fraudulent polls can no longer conceal the reality, Bush knows he can simply ignore the polls, ignore opposition, label them unpatriotic cowards or worse "terrorists" who are "aiding the enemy." At this point he is beyond public opinion. Public opinion doesn't matter in the slightest. Only the military chain of command matters ‑ nothing else ‑ least of all public opinion. For even if by some fluke public opinion turned on him irrefutably, well he can simply re‑manufacture it in all of one afternoon. With say...A Dirty Bomb.
Just look at the public opinion polls the day before the September attacks ‑ They all said that Bush was in serious political trouble. His popularity was at an all time low ‑ and this coming from polling organizations largely influenced and associated with the Bush organization.� But when those planes slammed into the towers, the Bush team knew that they had a winner. They could shape the public's opinion's into ANYTHING they want now they thought. And so some of the biggest scumbags on the face of the planet like Guiliani and Bush (both on their political balls of their asses), rebounded in all of one morning and rose to the status of Deities. Nearly Godlike. But that was just in the immediate aftermath of the WTC attacks.
Now, months after the attack, the American people are facing record unemployment, the looting of the treasury is nearly complete, the social security trust fund is emptied, and the people are broke and they are pissed off. But guess what? It doesn't matter. A few CIA polls later and hey, look at the poll! It shows nearly ninety five percent of the American People are giving their unbounded faith in Bushes handling of our "enemies." Sadly the few people who actually do "believe" they support Bush, will be unaware why they actually do "believe" they support Bush. In the Brave New World Order, often times by simply shouting it loud and long enough in a large enough mass medium, makes it so. That's the power of propaganda. That's the power of the corporate media. That's the power of the big lie.
And it's a simple task, since the Bush group already has the complicity of the major American opinion machines (CNN, ABC, NBC, CBS, FOX) in his game plan, the job of shaping public opinion becomes a simple matter. Like clay, they can shape it into any form they want.
The Bush team knows that all it has to do is concoct the most titanic of deceptions for the American people, maim as many of them as he can, invent some credible enemy complete with a manufactured plausible "back story", say, of bombing some embassies for example, then after executing the mock, (but very deadly) "terrorism," on the American people, it becomes simply a matter of trotting out the usual suspects, "discovering, " the pre‑planted, "evidence," and simply relaying the pre written, pre scripted feeble explanations, incomplete and suspicious excuses and blatantly fraudulent "evidence" and Americans will deny even what they see with their own eyes in lieu of whatever implausible evidence is thrown at them by the Bush team or as is the case with 9/11, no evidence at all ‑ They'll just have to take his word for it. Then Bush has only to sit back and watch as the American population is herded into a corral of fear where they will be kept under tight control while Bush and his buddies loot the treasury in order to "protect" the American people with (mock) technology (made in Republican controlled districts) to imbue the people with the comforting illusion of mock security. It works EVERY time.
Time after time the Bushes have successfully defied the intelligence of billions of people world wide with the same old, "CIA book of dirty tricks," stunts and gotten away with it. But they don't fool us here at voxnyc. Our semeiotic analysis of George Bush Jr's, eyes, forehead, speech patterns, vocal stress patterns, gestural positioning and stride point to only one conclusion ‑ That he is hiding his father's and possibly his own complicity in the World Trade Center Attacks. When the subject of the actual attacks on the towers came up, Bush, made some very telling anomalies. The most chilling of Bush's "Slip Ups" was during a news conference sometime after the attack when asked how he felt the moment he heard of the attacks, Bush made a revealing deception.
"Did you hear the news, the CIA just found a dirty bomb fragment stamped, "Made in Iraq." Lets get um!...Get the picture?
And so it goes. And so it will go. It is a Vox certainty. And so, some such evidence will be, "discovered," implicating Iraq (who would have guessed). Saddam knows this. He feels it and he's hunkering down waiting for the war. Soon Bombs will be raining down on Iraq. Many of them manufactured by Texas based arms manufacturers. The Texas economy will boom. The economies of the nonindustrial media based cities like New York and Los Angeles and San Francisco and Seattle and Portland will wane. That's a big part of the plan. These places don't vote for the same block of interests that the petrochemical ‑ arms manufacturing axis do. We never vote for these Bush types. And we are NOT UNITED with them, contrary to the massive propagandizing that the Americans have been subjected to since Sept. 11th,� would have us believe ‑ This Southern based "axis of evil" has felt all along put on the back burner. The Oil‑Arms‑heavy industry axis has felt the information age has passed them by. And so they have struck back ‑ with a vengeance! And seized control once again from the media and "clean" industries of the north. So there is ironically once again a North ‑ South struggle, although not central to this thesis on the invisible hand, is nevertheless yet another dicernable pattern. However long gone you believe these memes to be, they are there as plain to see and undeniable. (See Kennedy Assassination)
������������������������ Saddam's petting his cat a lot these days...Seriously!
Reports have him in a worried state and constantly clutching at his pet cat. It's a white long‑hair and seldomly do you see Saddam without it. Always talking to it, calling it the Iraqi equivalent of "My Precious." Saddam knows he's being set up but there's nothing he can do but sit and wait as a force he knows full well but could never prove works to plot his doom. He's biting his nails a lot and the cat has to wear that funny cone around it's head because it too has an itch it just can't scratch.
������������������������������������������������������������ Made in Iraq
Whatever feeble evidence the CIA presents implicating Iraq will be sufficient enough evidence for the hoards of American news watchers and news readers as the war drums start beating and Americans do what Americans do best ‑ have another high tech armchair war. With the evidence in place and ready to go, the bombs deployed at their designated location. When all is clear, Bushes teams get the "Go Code."
��������������������������������������������������� They ignite the bombs.
Hundreds of civilians in buildings (not related to companies that the Bush group own) will be killed ‑Several thousand more will have been subject to lethal doses of radiation and will die in the following months. The media will be replete with images of the horrors of radiation sickness, The American people will be whipped into a frenzy. A kill crazy rampage like the Germans before them. Property values in the Northeast and in the large cities will plummet. Houston and Dallas will be enjoying record growth due to the booming local economies centered on oil and arms. The cities in Florida will explode with a migration from the north. Regular low level FBI and CIA agents, unaware they are being manipulated, will be brought in to, "discover" the pre‑planted evidence which will conveniently point towards, you guessed it, Saddam Hussein.
The US military will begin air strikes against Iraq killing many thousands of Iraq's impoverished citizens. Many US soldiers will be killed in George Bushes war to avenge his father's honor. As usual the overt objectives will be about morals and the American way of life, blah, blah, blah...But to the trained eye the underlying motives will be the same as they've always been ‑ money, resources, markets, ego, vengeance, shame ‑ everything, except a shred of virtue, decency, conscience, humanitarianism, enlightenment.
������������������������������������������ A note to US military servicemen
Vox is on your side. We want to help you. We believe there needs to be new military exceptions to service. Servicemen need to have a special clause in their terms of enlistment that states, "If the war is an obvious ego driven war based on some retarded Junior President's, "Daddy's Big Penis Complex," that the GI has a right to opt out of service. Thus saving himself from a needless vainglorious premature death." Voxnyc supports our military men and we want to help save their lives! Each and every one of them.
������������������������������������������������������� Welcome to Rome
Since the invention of this technique of, "Mass population control through self terrorism," by the Romans and it's perfection by Hitler's Nazis the technique of attacking one's own population then stepping up to be the, "protector" is proving to be the military/industrialist's most reliable method of control for these problems called domestic populations. The American military used this technique at the turn of the 1900's to wrest Cuba from Spain. We sank our own battleship the "Maine" and blamed it on the Spanish. The war cry the government designed and trumpeted throughout the American Press with the help of the Media Mogul at the time William Randolf Hearst was "Remember the Maine!" Not very sophisticated semeiotics but enough to rally the American population to support the land grab from Spain. Later we did the same thing in Vietnam in what was known as the "Gulf of Tonklin Incident." The military set up it's own ship to get bombed by the Vietnamese so we could invade.
In the most recent revelation of this treasonous technique, documents were unearthed showing that in 1961 the Joint Chiefs of Staff devised detailed plans to kill Americans and blame it on Cuba as a pretext to invasion. The following are some highlights from the Joint Chief's action plan. "We could blow up a US ship in Guantanamo bay and blame Cuba", "We could develop a Communist Cuban Terror campaign in Miami, Florida or Washington," "We could foster the attempts on lives of Cuban in the United States wounding them in instances to be widely publicized.," Exploding a few plastic bombs in carefully chosen spots... "Use of MIG type aircraft by US pilots could harass US civil air, attack US surface shipping and destroy a US military drone aircraft. An F‑86 properly painted would convince air passengers that they saw a Cuban MIG." By the time these military wacko's plans reached the then President Kennedy's desk, Kennedy killed the plan straightaway. See the actual document for yourself Operation Northwoods then ask yourself if it's possible that the guys that drew up this document could possibly be the same guys who would plot to kill Kennedy rather then wait to be fired by Kennedy which Kennedy was doing at an accelerated rate. The Answer is: They killed him before Kennedy fired them.
The American people, sadly, in their current state will follow like lambs to the slaughter like we have been doing for the past 50 years, like the Germans before and the Romans before them. The Bush Group leads the darkest criminal triad of oil, arms and political insiders in the history of the world.
The patterns of wars, assassinations, and covert deals involving generation after generation of Bushes is astonishing. Had the Bushes not always aligned themselves with the core of intelligence agencies all throughout the century, without a doubt their criminal exploits would be laid bare or they wouldn't have committed them in the first place. But not so when the grand patriarch (Bush Sr.) was once the head of CIA then President. There's no one left to investigate him. And while he was President he succeeded in erasing and expunging nearly any record of his families and his own misdeeds or for that matter ANY records of the Bushes deeds from the official record. There is more, Missing, information about the Bush's Presidency than any other President ever.
���������������� Welcome to the fourth Reich. It's shaping up to be a bloodbath.
This highly covert group of intelligence operators has one modus operandi, they are brokers ‑ trading the blood of young American soldiers for one hundred times the blood of the impoverished people unfortunate to inhabit land whose resources US industrialists thirst for.
The Bushes Have NEVER waged war with any population except the very poorest of the Earth's poor ‑ The impoverished, shirtless and barefooted populations of Vietnam, Cambodia, Cuba, Guatamala, Nicaragua, El Salvador, and on and on. And now we are at war with Afganistan ‑ The country with the lowest per capita expenditure on military in the world, right behind Cambodia. That's courage!� (The only historical exception to this rule of decimating only impoverished populations is when Prescott Bush, George Sr's father eagerly financed the Hitler war machine as it rampaged throughout Europe.)� Bushes Jr.'s. grandfather and great grandfather were both merchants of death. The great Grandfather was involved with the Remington Arms Manufacturing Company when, during World War One ‑ they sold 3/4 of all light armaments used in that war ‑ to both sides! This is what they do ‑ This is ALL they do. (Vox challenges any Bush spokesman or defender to prove otherwise)
As Director of Union Bank, Prescott Bush eagerly financed the Nazis. It took an act of Congress to order him to cease and desist in aiding Hitler. But is was too late. The family fortune had already been made. And if you know how old families with old money work you will know that they are all very intimate with where their family fortune came from. The Bush men haven't forgot ‑ their money flows from blood.
���� Trading blood for money ‑ That's what the Bushes do ‑ THAT'S ALL THEY DO!
As brokers their fee is: All they can grab in the exchange of arms and energy futures ‑ The spoils and plunder of last of the petrol‑wars.� The principle objective of the Bush group's terrorist attacks on American citizens is to consolidate total power ‑ military, police, intelligence, and after the first three, political ‑ in the hands of George Bush Jr. But short of that, the Bushes will be satisfied with their typical "Fallback" objectives ‑ The time honored four year stint at wholesale looting of the treasury, through insider arms dealing.
�������������� The Handlers, the Handled, the Puppets, and the Puppetmasters.
It is clear from all historical statistics that George Bush (the son) would not stand a chance at the polls in the next elections. In all similar dire economic situations in American history the incumbent president was unable to achieve reelection. With this in mind and considering the historical facts surrounding the shadowy Bush dynasty it becomes crystal clear to those with a trained eye that it is more likely than not that it was the forces allied behind the Bush group of industries that were behind the 9/11 attacks as a means of ramping up the kinds of intelligence networks that come in handy for things such as a stubborn electorats come election time or some nation unfortunate enough to be sitting on oil or any geostrategic asset which will enhance their arms or petrochemical empires. just as it will be the forces allied behind bush who will be the ones behind the "Dirty Bomb," and NOT Bin Laden directing his jihad from a cave somewhere.
Bin Laden's forces will undoubtedly be manipulated into actually being the handlers of the dirty bomb, that much is for sure, but the key point is that, they themselves are being "handled."
In the insular, cellular networks of both espionage and terrorism there one similarity to bear in mind ‑ They are structured nearly identically in terms of hierarchy and secrecy and the cellular nature of both. And they all know the game. The key is that it is clandestine US forces who are setting the Islamic militants up, steering them in the right direction, putting the bomb in their hands, leaving the door open, showing them which door is open, preparing and planting all the evidence and possibly providing them with direct financing. Much has been made of Bin Laden's paltry 230 million dollars that he is alleged to have. News flash ‑ he's penniless. Except for whatever allowance his US handlers decide to funnel to him. Bin Laden may have been a puppet all along. Witting or unwitting there is a high probability that he was either knowingly working for the US group or was minipulated by them.
It's even possible that he thought they would take him all the way but now he has lost his servicability and has been cut loose and he's running scared. Unable to come forth because he is the most wanted man. He may be unable to tell the world the true nature of his handler (US based) because they would kill him in the Arab world. And such admission would implicate him in the largest mass murder (second only to Bushes' mass murder) Just like the puppetmasters of yesterday overinflated the Russian threat in order to reap arms manufacturing profits off the backs of American workers the puppetmasters of today have puffed up this Saudi militant to be the excuse they use to push American industry, and hegemony up into the ass of Central Asia and from the inside dominate and control Eurasia. Just look at a map. Afghanistan, Turkmenistan and the tactical dream prize Uzbekistan. These countries comprise the "Asshole of Central Asia."
That's an Irony, because literally and figuratively, it is up the ass that America is going to give it to the continent and people of Eurasia.� The real force behind the terrorism, is US based and is at the very highest levels of the power elite. They are the true "Puppetmasters."
No doubt Bin Laden's men are executing the strikes. But the "door" is being "left open" by� someone here. This is the key. But the American people are being distracted from seeing this repeating pattern. By focusing attention on the puppets (Islamic warriors) the puppetmasters have successfully distracted us from seeing the real force behind these titanic shifts of power.
���������������������������������� A North/South struggle? Well actually, yes.
If you look at the ensuing power shift that has occurred in America you will see that it also correlates with the thesis that the Bush group of industrialists is behind the Attacks on America. You will see that the media rich northern cities in America are suffering at a much higher degree than the industrial/south axis are. You will see that the tight circle of industries that have been traditionally in the bush camp (oil and arms) are prospering enormously. While all the northern cities, who never voted for Bushes anyway, are doing terribly. And while of course there are certain "crossover industries," such as capital and technology (that can play both ends of the field), you will see a clear divide between two camps. The one hand comprising the clean, media rich, service and financial intense industries of the North and on the other hand you have the dirty, arms, petrochemical, manufacturing and heavy industry intense industries of the South (and midwest).
You are witnessing the titanic last gasps of a dying industrial paradigm. Oil, heavy industry, all soon to be dinosaurs on a planet that is simply running out of oil, are all convulsing in one last final desperate grab at power the only way they have left ‑ with airliners slamming into towers. Diplomacy and politics no longer "get the job done." These forces are using direct action. Terrorism..
Sure Bin Laden's men are carrying out the strikes but make no mistake about it, someone here, left the door open a little too wide for a thinking person to believe it was a mistake. And they're going to do it again. It's just too obvious to avoid. We should all be talking about it, shouting it out from the rooftops, writing letters to our congressman (or tying them to rocks and throwing them through their windows.) ur future's at stake. And the City of New York is at stake. And the lives of Americans is at stake. It is clear in our analysis that there are too any corollaries and similarities to ignore that point directly to military intelligence involvement in the September 11th attack on the Twin towers and the Pentagon. There are too many facts swirling around these suspicious events that bear the hallmarks of a planned military intelligence style operation. The stories put out by our government are FAKE and 95% of all corporate "news" is pure fabrication
There are to many suspicious unexplained and uncorroborating questions such as the much hyped mystery stock deals discovered in the immediate days following the attack. When the questionable stock purchase was traced and linked (by a German investigative team ‑ not our FBI or CIA) to the brokerage house (Brown and co.) of the number 2 man at the CIA, Buzz Krongard, the story took the most precipitous dive into oblivian since the eighties when the story broke that Scott Hinkley (brother of the unsuccessful assassin, John Hinkley) was supposed to dine on the night of the attempt on then President Reagan's life with Vice President Bush's son Neil. Had the old family friend John Hinckley been successful Bush was "waiting in the wings" to take power. Like his fellow Texan, Vice President Lyndon Johnson did, 20 years prior, when, also in Texas, the same industrial axis assassinated President John F. Kennedy.
That Hinkeley‑Bush connection story was obliterated in the days following the assassination attempt, just like nearly any reference to the much vaunted and much hyped airline stock connection story was expunged from any reference or further discussion when all leads in that story pointed to the number two man at CIA ‑ Krongard. Don't take my word for it. If you care about your life and that of your children, get out your google search engine and look it up for yourself. Your life depends on it. Type in (Krongard CIA airline) ‑ that should get you what little scraps remain of that story, but it's a biggy.
What should have been the biggest story of the eighties (the Bush / Hinkeley dinner date) was wiped clean from history, and now this connection between the stock transactions and a direct link to the CIA has also been systematically killed from ever being mentioned by corporate media. It must be just a coincidence because everyone knows that the CIA would never do any evil things such as this.
In the immediate days following the attacks, when the story of the "airline short sells" first broke it was vaunted as the key to uncovering the true persons behind the attack, and before the evidence came in implicating the CIA boss, all fingers pointed to Bin Ladin as the culprit. But when the FACTS came in from abroad linking the transaction DIRECTLY TO THE NUMBER TWO MAN AT CIA, THE STORY WAS NEVER HEARD AGAIN, EVER! Our government expects us to believe that in this age of Echelon where nearly every transaction, e‑mail and phone call is accessible to the NSA that they are "baffled" by who actually made the short sells of those Airline stocks the day before the 9/11 attacks. The stock transactions were placed at the brokerage house (Brown) which just happened to be the brokerage house where the number two man at the CIA (Buzz Krongard) was the CEO of. Hmmmmm.
����������������������������������������������� Sure We Believe You... NOT
People are not THAT stupid. More and more people each day are getting very tired of all this and undergoing rapid change in their formerly closely held beliefs. They don't trust the government. They know the government is lying, they sense very strongly that the government is the one behind the September 11th attacks. They are being propagandized to at a level never before seen. And their anger is building. And there are indications here and there that the secret government's neatly constructed plot is fraying at the edges. There's too many stories out there for them to manage and ALL of them seem like they can unravel at a moments notice.
���������������������� Here's a big fat government LIE check it out for yourself
I'm talking about the extraordinarily suspicious obviously staged propaganda event which needs immediate independent scrutiny on a national scale. The news release (CIA) read that, Mohammed Atta supposedly had a meeting with a loan officer from the US Agriculture Dept. in order to buy an airplane, strip it of it's seats and transform the plane into a massive flying tank. During this so‑called meeting he is alleged to have blurted out reference after reference to terrorism, the "Great" Bin Laden and allegedly grew fascinated by a satellite photo of Washington DC hanging in the woman's office upon which he supposedly grilled the bureaucrat about the various landmarks of Washington and pressured her to sell the photo to him. (Voxfux gives this story the "Most suspicious propaganda plant of the month award for May 2002)� Now you think about it for a moment.
They want us to believe their story, that this man who supposedly masterminded the most notorious and dramatic military strike in the history of notorious and dramatic military strikes (except possibly Hiroshima), all the while planning and infiltrating the deepest cover to pull off this attack. And we're supposed to believe that he just walked into a US government office and blurted out the whole plan to some US Government loan officer? Voxfux recommends that a congressional and extra‑governmental inquiry starts diving into these stories one by one and start to unravel these blatant and naked lies issued by our government, paid for by our tax dollars, to deceive and manipulate the American population, before this US based secret group of American terrorist industrialists destroys our cities and the very fabric of our nation.
Independent investigators need to look into these fabricated, disinformational, misinformational, fraudulent intelligence based media psy‑op cover stories. The story is a fake plain and simple, designed by a clandestine force using the "doppelganger" technique. This is the technique used by intelligence units to set someone up. A look‑alike is sent into situations to "Make his presence felt."� To make obvious references and connections to the crime which will soon happen. This creates a body of witnesses who in many cases genuinely believe that they saw what they saw. With this evidence and these unwitting witnesses the case to incriminate whoever the target of their impersonation is becomes nearly rock solid. And even if the government produced the videotapes (which they have not) which surely would have existed on every corner and building that Atta had to have walked by in order to get to the Agriculture loan office it still would not mean a thing. We know nothing about the possibly completely fictional and manipulated figures such as Atta and even Bin Laden for that matter. Bin Laden for all we know is bait ‑ dangling on a hook. A paid provacateur ‑ A nurtured pretext for US geostrategists to use for their push for Eurasian hegemony. Or he could be the real thing, an cunning Arab militant ‑ It doesn't matter ‑ either way his handlers are American.
Now let me take you one step further ‑ It's highly possible that the Al Queda operatives or whoever these men were who boarded the planes that morning, didn't even know that it was a suicide mission
That's right. Considering the brazeness of this US secret group and the confidence that this group has that they can simply script the most outrageous scenarios and then execute them (literally) It is not a stretch of the imagination to suggest that it is quite possible that this group simply gave the young terrorists instructions to perform the bloody and dramatic throat cuttings in the main cabin of the plane then go get the pilots and sit in the cockpit believing their handlers when they told them that the plane would be remotely piloted to some Arabic country in a spectacular hijacking, but that they would land in safety.
This is an example of the setting up of a whole nation or race of people based on the carefull preparation of a couple of "Fall Guys" of that same race or nation. This wouldn't be the first time that our military at the highest levels played fast and loose with setting up people as terrorists to use as political evidentiary fodder and as a pretext to a military invasion. This setting up evidence and incrimination works every time. Remember all the cellular phone calls from the passengers who would witness the throat slitting? The stories about their last calls to their loved ones was replete with juicy incriminating morcels for feed the media circus which followed all pointing directly to, "Islamic Terrorists"
It is NOT implausible even to suggest that their instructions might have been to "mock" slit the throats of someone on the plane who was involved in the plot as well. Possibly they were told that there was going to be no violence at all during their plan ‑ maybe they were told that they were going to make a remotely piloted spectacular "fly‑by" of New York City and then the planes would continue onto Afghanistan. To safety. Maybe it was as much a surprise to the eager young politically idealistic militant Islamic warriors when their planes were remotely slammed directly into the towers instead of right by them, as it was to us. But because a shadow government operates the US in complete secrecy, NOT YOUR "ELECTED" OFFICIALS ‑ you will never know.� So instead, know this... it is not only entirely possible and plausible, it is by all accounts completely probable.
If we were to apply the same standard of, "Justice," to the Bush family as we have applied to the young gang member now held in military custody, then the entire Bush family would be imprisoned and summarily executed. Finding the handlers who work for the puppetmaster is the key that will unravel the Bush group.
One place to start is to identify the thousand CIA agents who were fired by Admiral Stansfield Turner in 1977 under the orders of President Carter. These disgruntled agents whose speciality was assassinations and election rigging, swore revenge and turned their allegiance to then CIA Director, George Bush Sr. essentially saying, "What next boss." Now as "Free Agents," there was and is virtually zero restraint or oversight or accountability or even knowledge of their wherabouts or doings ‑ They could do whatever they want. Payments would have been arranged for the agents to continue their service to Bush instead of the US Government through a series of insulating intermediaries. Bush, for sure would have constructed layers of buffers and plausible deny‑ability between himself and his squad of private spooks. There may be only two or three persons who Bush trusts enough to be aware of his private clandestine army. Possibly Rumsfeld and Baker are the most prominent and likely to be aware of the schemes. Oil and Arms industrialists linked to Bush would gladly pick up the agents salaries (A mere drop in the bucket compared to the service the agents were sure to perform in exchange. One of these Bush private contractors surfaced during the 2000 campaign election disaster when the story broke that a "retired" CIA Agent, Charles W. Cane was caught with his hand in the cookie jar ‑ actually the ballot box. He was caught "correcting" ballots in the Florida's Martin County during the election rigging of 2000. And who do you think he was correcting them in favor of? That's right, George Bush. Cane is one of the few of the thousand fired back in 1977 and who went to work for Bush who ever floated to the surface. Most you can never expect to identify.
In the end, the result of this privately held intelligence organization was some of the most suspicious events in the past three decades starting with the October Surprise, which led to the theft of the 1980 election, The attempted assassination of Ronald Reagan, the first Iraqi war for oil and many more of Bushes greatest hits. This is the same group who is going to "Leave the door open." again
The search for this, "gatekeeper," to American Terrorism should be the central task of any law enforcement professional now. But it's not going to be easy. Each day the invisible hand throws new tid bits of dis‑info, mis‑info, info‑overload, threats and diversions to deflect the progress of any serious investigation. And their diversionary tactics are enough to occupy nearly 90% of all agents working for the agencies, to keep them busy. For example, Remember the damaging revelations that "BUSH KNEW" in advance of the terrorist strikes.
Do you remember what happened the following day? The following day the CIA suddenly announced that they had just picked up some "Chatter," as they called it in "LieSpeak," satellite phone activity which indicated another terrorist strike was eminent possibly immediately. The Bush team, who had been backed into the corner about the revelations about to explode on his presidency, released a bomb of their own ‑ a fabricated "Fear Bomb." And that was it ‑ Bushes political tangle evaporated instantly. That is the power of fear and ignorance as a systematic method of control. The media and the American people never even mentioned the revelations of prior knowledge any more, all they talked about was, "Did you hear the news, Bin Laden is going to attack again this weekend!" And so the simpleminded, sheep‑minded, cowardly American population, instead of standing up and revolting against this naked diversionary tactic, cowered under the dim blue glow of their cathode ray tubes as it delivered it's dose of fear, hate and ignorance directly to their brains.
Terrorism works 100% of the time. Terrorism is the most fail‑safe method of control. It works every time!
Where are the true heros? (not at the top where they should be) Hopefully there will be some "insiders," intelligence agents who still have their critical capacity intact and are aware that something's terribly wrong with the whole chain of events. These agents must break away and independently research the very suspicious details that have been uncovered thus far and squelched. A few areas which need investigation outside of official intelligence and law enforcement agencies: Follow up on the airline stock "short sells," the terrorist flight training schools in FLORIDA, the jihad manuals found. The possible dopplegangers going around making their presence obviously felt, especially the very suspicious Atta/loan officer story. That story is a dis‑info cover story.
Also look at the Bin Laden "confession" tape forgery and the very suspicious circumstances surrounding it. Look at the selected still frames comparing the real Bin Laden with the fraudulent Bin Laden as seen in the tape. (Nearly ALL Europeans news agencies believe the tape to be a forgery ONLY American news agencies accept the tape as real and make no mention of the overwhelming GLOBAL accusation that the tape is a fraud. (Use your own eye and mind) See for yourself Fraudulent Bin Laden Video. Like the phony "Oswald Backyard Photos" of yesterday, this video is a fraud. It's typical fabricated evidence, manufactured by the scientists of deception ‑ in the dark shadowy underworld of clanestine power politics.
����������������������������� Osama Bin Laden was manufactured by the CIA
For the purpose of a ready made pretext for a push into Central Asia ‑ which is the principle focus of all power grabs emanating from the upper echelons of the power elite based in the United States. Just as Oswald was designed to be the patsy in the Kennedy assassination, Osama is set up to take the fall for all this terrorism and be the excuse Bush uses as to why we had to invade CENTRAL ASIA and be custodians for all that oil there.
The Dark forces who own and operate the United States no longer have any credible third world adversaries to use as a pretext to invade and plunder so they create them, nurture them, like Oswald was nurtured to be the fall guy in the Kennedy assassination, Bin Ladin is our excuse to move into resource rich central Asia... and get the oil from those nasty Arabs ta‑boot.
This is the clearest analysis that is possible considering the pattern of events, historical precedent, personalities and psychological profiles of the individuals involved. The events are flowing with the regularity and precision and characteristic indications of a military/intelligence Psy‑op. As the unoriginal politicians love to say, "Make no mistake about it."
If this first radiological bomb is not enough to scare the American population into cowering under the protection of George Bush then The Bush cabal will simply declare martial law. Then, even the sheep‑like American population will object (slightly) but by that time, public opinion will be of little concern to the Bush group. Opinion will rapidly turn against Bush. But to no avail. With the very sovereignty of the United States in "jeopardy" the Bush operators know that public opinion doesn't matter in the slightest. Only the military chain of command matters and in this area there are signs of slippage. It is not clear just how securely Bush's hand's are on the reigns of power. They are of course conjuring strategies of staying on beyond their term by means of a terror strategy in the days leading to the next presidential election, it will almost assuredly play out in one or two ways:
1) They will strike a northern American City with a radiological bomb. The terror strike and accompanying Psychological Operation alone is enough to cause a massive wave of public opinion swing. (From the double digit losses, he will almost assuredly be suffering, before the attacks to an easy reversal and victory. It will be the first time in history where the attacks become an integral real time scripted addition to the campaign commercials of presidential campaigns. Well actually, the second time. Bush's Irianian hostage crisis of 1979 was the first time.
The campaign commercials will already be manufactured complete with ominous theme and upwelling moments when Bush surveys the radiation zone, long before the actual attacks occur. Once the attacks occur it becomes a simple matter of inserting the attack video into the right places, chroma‑keying the already prepared graphic elements over the attack videos and relaying the spots for the media to deliver to our minds. Learn to spot Lie‑Bombs. They are everywhere. The storyboards of the attack and campaign plan are most certainly in the works as you read this. Once the script is written and approved it becomes a simple matter to execute the plan. or
2) If the terror strike that his forces unleash on Americans does NOT reverse the double digit percentage points that he will certainly be trailing by whoever the challenger is, then Bush may use the attack as an excuse to delay the changeover of government in the interests of National Security. It will be explained that the only way they can protect America is to keep the current administration on with "fast track" powers on all matters, legislative, judicial, executive firmly in the hands of the administration.
Then, even new techniques and expertise in election monitoring will fail during the next presidential election after that, if ever. The forces on the Bush team have sworn to use the, "magicians art," to, "do what's right" ‑ to steal the election once again for the Bush cabal. The "Magicians Art," which is now old school standard operations for ex‑intelligence now private contractors for the "Bush Triad," of oil/arms/and political insiders is the technique they will employ to exploit weaknesses in the next election. There will be a moment when the boxes containing the ballots will be near a wall or occlusion ‑ that will be the moment where the swap occurs. "Election Monitors," with all the best intentions are no match for the skills of a competent intelligence operative who has been researching the switch techniques in the months approaching the next election over and over again. What's more, in states like Florida and Texas, these operatives will have full and complete access to the polling facilities in advance and will know every corner, every occlusion, every procedure, every step, every corridor, every avenue those ballot boxes will traverse between the place the votes are cast and the place where the counting will occur. There will assuredly be ten or twenty moments where the boxes will leave the direct eyesight of election monitors, this will be when the operatives who have been rehearsing the switch for almost a year will make the swap.
Short of actually having trusted observers from an independant party or extra‑governmental agency actually handcuffed to the boxes, it may no longer be possible, considering the personalities and histories of the persons involved, to assure whether or not there will ever be a fair election again.
�������������������������������������������� "The Nuremberg Trials" ‑ Part I
Now that Western Civilization's laws are being more and more perverted and corrupted to cater to the needs and whims of special interest groups, perhaps it brings some clarity to study one crass precedent.
Ernst Zundel wrote this essay in the mid‑1990s ‑ almost ten years ago and what it told us of the subjugation of a defeated country, Germany,� has haunted me ever since.� It's up to you to draw some parallels to what is happening today.
This essay comes in two parts: Nuremberg:� The Crime That Will Not Die
����������������������������������������������������������������� PART I
On the eve of the 50th Anniversary of the Nuremberg Trials, it is appropriate that I share with my English‑speaking readerships a few reflections pertaining to those trials. I'd like to start with a revealing and thought‑provoking quote coming from none other than Nahum Goldman, long‑time president of the World Jewish Congress, in a book entitled "The Jewish Paradox."
"Apart from my encounter with the survivors of the concentration� camps after the liberation, I only returned officially to Germany in order to meet Chancellor Adenauer and open negotiations about reparations. These reparations constitute an extraordinary innovation in terms of international law.
Until then, when a country lost a war, it paid damages to the victor, but it was a matter between states, between governments. Now for the first time a nation was to give reparations either to ordinary individuals or to Israel, which did not legally exist at the time of Hitler's crimes. All the same, I must admit that the idea did not� come from me.
"During the war the WJC (World Jewish Congress) had created an Institute of Jewish Affairs in New York (its headquarters are now in London). The directors were two great Lithuanian Jewish jurists, Jacob and Nehemiah Robinson. Thanks to them, the Institute worked out� two completely revolutionary ideas: the Nuremberg tribunal and German� reparations." ("The Jewish Paradox," Grosset & Dunlap, 1978, p 122)
In the United States, the new specialty channel, "Court TV," is treating the whole of the North American continent to a special about Nuremberg‑‑a television hate fest lasting about 15 hours in total length. Likewise, the Canadian Broadcasting Corporation, Radio Division, recently aired a sequel using static‑distorted, crackling� old short wave newscasts from the proceedings in Nuremberg in 1946.� Once again, newsreel commentators regurgitate ad nauseam all the disgusting and lying testimony of perjurers and con artists, along with the sad "testimony" frequently tortured out of Germany's military and political leaders.
I can only call these broadcasts "spreading of hate," which is a crime in Canada under its hate law against an identifiable ethnic group, namely the Germans‑‑under the guise of showing "history." The current German vassal or Quisling state (my apologies to Mr. Quisling!) established by the Allies in post‑war Germany‑‑a state whose roots and foundations stem out of those disgusting proceedings of Allied vengeance against a vanquished German people‑‑will not defend its own people against this avalanche of hate and lies, so I will try to do it.
It speaks to the tenor of our times that this may be the first time some of my readers may have been exposed to a different historical slant on the Nuremberg Trials. We are so habituated to slander and libel that often we don't even notice it or recognize it as such. We are so used to seeing Germany as the convenient and deserving whipping boy for all its "Nazi crimes" we hardly ever give a thought to its creation‑‑or its Godfathers.
Nahum Goldman writes in "The Jewish Paradox," page 123:
During a meeting of the World Jewish Congress in London, a Russian� Jew called Noah Baron, a wonderful man and great idealist...talked me into taking an active part by first of all meeting Adenauer. I was very hesitant at heart, because it was no easy matter for me to talk to the Germans again. And in fact it was eventually my� head, and not my heart, which decided me to negotiate. But I laid down a precondition: before I would meet the Chancellor to open negotiations: Adenauer had to make a solemn statement to the Bundestag; he must say that although the Germany of those days was certainly not the Germany which had produced Auschwitz...it nevertheless inherited the Nazis' responsibilities, and reparations were its duty; he must add that material reparations could not erase the evil done to the Jews by the Germans. (emphasis added).
Let's see now how it all began; and evolved! this matter of the "Nuremberg Trials" resulting in such guilt and such enormous sums of reparations squeezed out of a defeated country, Germany, over the last 50 years.
When we think of the Nuremberg trials, we think of Auschwitz, Bergen Belsen, Dachau; places that the Allies "liberated" and where they "found those skeletons" which yielded those much‑exploited and useful photographic backdrops to justify what was to follow ever since.
Guilt, expertly used, is a terrible weapon, a powerful tool and also a handsome cash cow. There was, in fact, a policy and program locked in place to punish Germany for alleged war time crimes which was planned and implemented long before the "crimes" of Nazi Germany were "revealed" via newsreels and sensationalized headlines to a stunned,� shuddering, horrified world.
There are millions of words, and tens of thousands of books, which have been written about the Nuremberg proceedings in response to these alleged crimes; publications in all kinds of languages, all parroting the post‑war Allied propaganda and borrowing its footnotes from each other. A lie repeated six million times, however, does not become the truth by mere repetition. This essay will inspect the� pre‑conditions and the reasons for the lie, one of which was that Nuremberg and those disgusting proceedings turned out to be the midwives of the Holocaust propaganda.
The generations who have grown into adulthood since the end of the Second World War have been allowed little chance to look at the Nuremberg trials critically. They have not been allowed access, for instance, to information showing what some important people and personalities at the time thought about the whole disgusting process of using ex post facto laws against a virtually defenseless, militarily defeated and militarily occupied former enemy.
According to Nahum Goldman, former president of the Jewish World Congress, even during the war plans were being mapped out with great care and cunning and the foundation for the lie was being laid. Long before America agreed to feed its young men into a fratricidal war fought not for American national interests but for the interests of an alien people and a State that did not even then exist, there came� into being an Institute of Jewish Affairs in New York that cooked up� a devilish brew.
Goldman in The Jewish Paradox, pages 122‑123, writes addressing this question:
The Institute's...idea was that Nazi Germany ought to pay after its defeat. That still required belief in the defeat, at the time when it seemed likely that the war inEurope was lost for the Allies, but like Churchill and de Gaulle I kept my faith. I never doubted for a moment, because I knew that Hitler would never manage to moderate himself and that his excesses would draw the Allies into the conflict. According to the Institute's conclusions, the German reparations would first have to be paid to people who had lost their belongings through the Nazis. Further, if, as we hoped, the Jewish state was created, the Germans would pay compensation to enable the� survivors to settle there. The first time this idea was expressed was during the war, in the course of a conference in Baltimore.
As we all know and are never allowed to forget, in due time Hitler lost the war. Now it was time to conduct Stalinist type show trials� against the defeated German leadership and then hand the world its� villains.
��������������������������������� Was this about "punishment"? Think again!
Goldman Continues:
The importance of the tribunal which sat at Nuremberg has not been reckoned at its true worth. According to international law it was in fact impossible to punish soldiers who had been obeying orders. It was Jacob Robinson who had this extravagant, sensational idea. When he began to canvass it among the jurists of the American Supreme Court, they took him for a fool. "What did these Nazi officers do� that was so unprecedented?" they asked. "You can imagine Hitler standing trial, or maybe even Goering, but these are simple soldiers who carried out their orders and behaved as loyal soldiers."
We therefore had the utmost trouble in persuading the Allies; the British were� fairly opposed, the French barely interested, and although they took part later they did not play any great part. The success came from Robinson managing to convince the Supreme Court judge, Robert Jackson. (The Jewish Paradox, p 122)
What followed next? Total communications control and news manipulation through censorship.
After the war was over and Germany had lost, the Allied powers, in� effect, by virtue of having established a military government, one might as well call it a military dictatorship, in many ways more restrictive than Adolf Hitler's state had been, had a tight grip on all channels of communications. This fact cannot be overstated.
From control and supervision of the mail service to the telegraph and telephone systems to radio stations to book, newspaper and magazine publishing houses, the Allies were fully in charge through a clever "licensing system." Anyone who did not toe the Allied propaganda line lost their license or had their license suspended as punishment.
Journalists lost their accreditations. Newspapers lost their already� very scarce paper or printer's ink allocations or reduced‑rate postal shipping privileges. Additionally, Germany was divided into military occupation zones, which were like mini‑states, issuing their own passports, food and fuel as well as clothing and stationary ration cards and coupons.
If you wanted to travel in occupied Germany from one zone to another in the immediate postwar years, you had to explain to the local military authorities in a written request why you wanted to travel to another zone, whom you wanted to see, and where you intended to stay. You had to request ration coupons for the period of your absence. There were other bureaucratic, for the Nuremberg defense team extremely inconvenient restrictions as well, some by design, some by default. Many trains didn't run on schedule or not at all for lack of coal. Most buildings were� unheated. The populace starved. The country was largely without men.� There were ruins wherever you looked. There was misery� everywhere‑‑more misery than there had ever been during the bitterly� fought war.
I find in my conversations and interviews and even during my court cases that judges, prosecutors and even defense lawyers have not the foggiest idea what life was really like for the defense teams in Nuremberg in 1946‑1949. Today's generation, brainwashed by the high‑tech razzle‑dazzle of the O.J. Simpson media‑ feeding frenzy and image glut‑out, has not a clue under what circumstances the German defense lawyers worked. Not a clue! Furthermore, I suspect that the cynical generation of money‑grabbing, self‑promoting attorneys, prosecutors and judges of today don't give a damn about what was the horrible truth and the reality then. Nonetheless, some of these� things must be recorded for history's sake.
Imagine if you told the occupation powers you wanted to go to Nuremberg to testify in defense of Rudolf Hess, Joachim von Ribbentrop, Kaltenbrunner, G�ring, Streicher or military leaders like Keitel, Jodl, D�nitz, Raeder or others! If the military man to whom you applied for permission was a Jew in the uniform of Russia,� France, America or England, imagine the response! Would he not think the German applicant was still a "Nazi lover" intent on additional "mischief"? It doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure out how many people would shy away from getting politically involved as defense witnesses or experts after having just survived a brutal war, horrendous bombing raids and the raping and plundering hordes of the self‑appointed "liberators." Who would choose voluntarily to expose himself to arrest, beatings, torture etc., considering the circumstances?
It is remarkable that there were defense witnesses at all who came forward and tried to help those hapless prisoners in Nuremberg. There are instances of the defense lawyers having located and convinced crucial defense witnesses to testify who were being held as prisoners in Allied prison camps, only to find them; convenient for the prosecution! getting "lost" in transfers, "lost" long enough until� the proceedings had passed the point where their testimony could have been of use to the defense.
These defense lawyers themselves worked against almost insurmountable odds. They sat in cold, wet, bombed‑out basements of half‑ruined houses with boarded‑up windows, working in overcoats, writing with stiffened fingers, wearing hats, scarves and gloves to guard themselves against the cold and creeping dampness, trying to write some text and formulate some argument so that a client, who was daily vilified in the press and on radio, in the news reels and on Armed Forces radio as a despicable monster and a criminal with no human traits, might get a semblance of a defense in those nightmarish, Kafkaesque proceedings called the Nuremberg Trials.
Those were truly desperate times for the Germans! The defense was hampered by lack of staff, space, typewriters and ribbons and even carbon paper as well as photocopying facilities and paper supplies. Remember that, in 1945, a photocopy meant exactly what it said. A photograph had to be taken using special line‑film. A negative had to be developed and dried. This, in turn, had to be projected by means� of an enlarger onto light‑sensitive photographic paper in a dark room, which had then to be developed using chemicals not easily available and electric drum dryers using up precious electricity to dry the prints. (Electricity was rationed severely to approximately two hours every day, with only so many kilowatt allowed per person.)
Try to put yourself in the defense lawyers' or in this case, the whole German defense teams' place, when two dozen lawyers, defending a great number of different clients, are handed a 30, 50, 100 or 200 page document by the prosecuion, often this was the only set of a document for all the lawyers! and you had a limited time till court day to study, analyze, weigh the charges, look for potentially exonerating witnesses in a bombed‑out country where tens of millions were homeless, freezing and starving. The old, still existing phone books and city directories were virtually useless, because telephone service was not yet restored in many places and private people hardly ever got a phone approved by the occupation authorities unless you were "essential" let's say, like a medical doctor.
Now let's look at the defendants' rights to get the lawyer of their choice; a sacred right in most civilized countries. What do you think that meant in those hysterical, lawless days in post‑war Germany? Which lawyer could afford to side with a "Nazi monster?" Many years later, my own lawyer has been accused during my own trials in peaceful, democratic Canada for "...being too closely associated" with me, the accused, by media commentators, even lawyers and even, occasionally, a judge who showed the intolerance rampant against a vilified accused like me by those in contemporary society who have the fate of accused people in their hands. Imagine what courage it must have taken for those Nuremberg defense lawyers, who also were fathers of children, who were husbands to wives, all glad to have survived the war, all of them trying to build new careers out of the rubble of defeated, devastated and decimated Germany in 1946.
It took much more than guts. It took real dedication to a principle and a love of justice few in today's society could claim to have or hold.
Let's say you were a lawyer of such heroic proportions. The Allies, more often than not, could declare you a "Nazi" as well, putting you in the class of "criminals," since the Nazi party was declared a "criminal organization" by the conquerors.� Most of the mental elite of Germany had been members of the National Socialist Party, and almost all had gone to war and, chances were, had been killed or severely wounded. Those who survived, were really persona non grata. They came back from a devastating war and found themselves not only criminalized but deprived of their civic and human rights by cruel conquerors who all the while kept on prattling incessantly in their propaganda about the wonderful Allied New Order.
If, against tremendous odds, you finally found yourself screened, interrogated, and accredited as a lawyer at the Nuremberg trials; what did you face, in fact? Let's take a cold, hard look at this so‑called International Military Tribunal. How righteous and� noble that sounds! A label like that can hide many a sore. The Nuremberg sore is still running.
��������������������������������������������� Here is what Nuremberg was:
It was not an international military tribunal at all. It was not even international in composition. The victors instead sat in judgment over the vanquished. Justice Harlan Fiske Stone, who was then the Chief Justice of the U.S. Supreme Court and Justice Jackson's (the Chief American Prosecutor at Nuremberg) boss in that role, had this to say while speaking to a reporter for Fortune Magazine, as quoted in: Harlan Fiske Stone: Pillar of the Law, Alpheus Thomas Mason, The Viking Press, page 715:
"For your information, but not for publication as coming from me, I
would like to advise you that the Supreme Court had nothing to do,
either directly or indirectly, with the Nuremberg Trials, or the
governmental action which authorized them. I was not advised of
Justice Jackson's participation until his appointment by the
Executive was announced in the newspapers.
"So far as the Nuremberg trial is an attempt to justify the application of the power of the victor to the vanquished because the vanquished made aggressive war," (Stone) explained, I dislike extremely to see it dressed up with a false facade of legality. The best that can be said for it is that it is a political act of the victorious States, which may be morally right, as was the sequestration of Napoleon about 1815. But the allies in that day did not feel it necessary to justify it by an appeal to nonexistent legal principles. As a practical matter, it seems to me that the difficulties and uncertainties of saying who is the aggressor under the conditions which produce modern war should make us hesitate to lay down for the future a principle which would always require that question to be answered by the victor.
"All wars are in fact aggressive. The real source of authority is `the powers of the victors over the vanquished.'
"It would not disturb me greatly," he wrote, "if that power were openly and frankly used to punish the German leaders for being a bad lot, but it disturbs me some to have it dressed up in the habiliments of the Common Law and the constitutional safeguards to those charged with crime. It looks as though we were committing ourselves to the proposition that the outcome of every war must be that the leaders of the vanquished must be executed by the victors."
������������������������������������������������������������� Conclusion:
Judge Jackson, handling the prosecution of Nuremberg's most important� trials, was a man with presidential ambitions who needed a high profile carved out of a self‑serving stage: The Nuremberg Trials were to be the launching pad of his presidential race. The Nuremberg court was not selected from, or composed of, judges of the neutral Swiss, or the neutral Swedes, or some more distant African, Asian or Latin American countries. American civilian judges to a large extent made� up the core of the Allied judges, not military career officers, who might have had some understanding and compassion for what the military leaders and the civilian government under extreme war time conditions lived through. They could have undoubtedly had a greater appreciation of why some of the wartime measures were undertaken by Germany in the desperate days of the war. The "liberal country� club"experienced set of small town American judges could not.
Furthermore, the Allied victors blatantly carried on their war against the Germans by other means long after the shooting had stopped, not by bombs and bullets but� this time by falsely diagnosing psychologists or, worse, by giving torturers a free hand: cynical and brutal investigators who could, and frequently did, mistreat, beat,� whip, starve, suffocate and mutilate their prisoners into giving confessions and statements which were as cruelly extracted as were the confessions from witches during the disgusting witchcraft trials of the Dark Ages.
The injustice of the Nuremberg Trials was testified to not only by Harlan Fiske Stone, Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States, but also Iowa Supreme Court Justice Charles F. Wennerstrum, a man of the Midwest, who sat on one of the tribunals trying lesser alleged Nazi war criminals after the war.
Wennerstrum pointed out in a celebrated and controversial interview given to a reporter of the Chicago Daily Tribune that frequently the interrogators and some of the prosecutors were Jews who had fled Nazi Germany and came back in Allied uniforms to torment and seek revenge on the National Socialists who had wanted to expel the Jews from European living space because they considered them harmful to the war effort and to Western European civilization.
Here is how the article described the lot that came to post‑war Germany to settle private scores, as seen through Justice Wennerstrum's eyes, after he quit in disgust:
"If I had known seven months ago what I know today," (Wennerstrum) told friends as he packed to leave for America, "I would never have come here...The initial war crimes trial here was judged and prosecuted by Americans, Russians, British and French with much of the time, effort and expenses devoted to whitewashing the Allies and placing the sole blame for World War II upon Germany.
"What I have said of the nationalist character of the tribunals," the judge continued, "applies to the prosecution. The high ideals announced as the motives for creating these tribunals has not been� evident.
"The prosecution has failed to maintain objectivity aloof from
vindictiveness, aloof from personal ambitions for convictions. It has
failed to strive to lay down precedents which might help the world to
avoid future wars.
The entire atmosphere here is unwholesome. Linguists were needed. the Americans are notably poor linguists. Lawyers, clerks, interpreters and researchers were employed who became Americans only in recent years, whose backgrounds were embedded in Europe's hatreds and prejudices...� (Chicago Daily Tribune, 23 February 1948)
In other words, the Allies supplied the interrogators, most of them Jews;� as some of the victims, who had had a lifetime of experience in dealing with Jews and thus recognized them, have stated. Those of us who are German and can speak German can easily discern the ethnicity of some of the accusers by their mere accents and patterns of speech, even in radio broadcasts and newsreels.
Most of the evidence in the trials was "documentary," selected by the Allies from the large tonnage of captured records. The document selection was made by the prosecution. The defense had access only to those documents which the prosecution considered material to the case and were made available to the defense. The Allies could choose to release or to hide and/or destroy any documents which did not fit their post‑war strategy or plans at Nuremberg.
The Allies admitted� elsewhere that their propaganda Ministries and Intelligence Services had previously forged Nazi stamps, Nazi passes, Nazi passports, orders, ID cards etc. which fooled the Nazis many times because they were so perfect and over which the Allied propagandists gloat to this day. It does not take a great leap of the imagination to think what these same Allied Government agencies, their personnel and forgers of� documents could do now with all the captured genuine German document‑producing facilities, the captured type writers, rubber stamps and tons of letter heads of all sizes and description and of any National Socialist organization you care to mention.
Even setting aside questionable "documentary" evidence, let's look at some of the accused's "testimony" how it was extracted, and what it really means.
Like vile exclamation marks, at the heart of the Nuremberg Tribunal stand certain words: "Genocide" "Gas chamber." "Six million." These words, and the value judgment concepts they connote, were derived largely from the admissions and affidavit of one man, Rudolf Hoess, the one‑time war‑time Kommandant at Auschwitz.
Rudolf Hoess was the Allies' most important witness to the "Holocaust." His affidavit and his testimony were quoted extensively both by the prosecution and in the judgment of the IMT at Nuremberg, as well as by the press. It was his testimony which laid the foundation and validated the claim of the "...extermination of millions of people by gas at Auschwitz." Hoess's "confession" is heavily relied upon by historians like Raul Hilberg and others as a primary documentary source to this day.
It is true that Hoess witnessed at Nuremberg to horrendous "atrocities," and he also confirmed the "truth" under oath of an affidavit which he agreed to sign for the prosecution. In it, he confessed to having given orders for the gassing of millions of� victims. The affidavit, by the way, was in English, a language he did not speak or understand, according to family members.
We now know from the book "Legions of Death" that Rudolf Hoess was� beaten almost to death by Jewish members of the British Field Police� Force upon capture and badly mistreated thereafter until he gave this very devastating "testimony" and "affidavit" used by the Allies propagandists ever since.
You be the judge. Here is an excerpt from this book by Rupert Butler, published by Hamlyn Paperbacks, page 235:
At 5 PM on 11 March 1946, Frau Hoess opened her front door to six intelligence specialists in British uniform, most of them tall and menacing and all of them practiced in the more sophisticated techniques of sustained and merciless investigation.
No physical violence was used on the family: it was scarcely necessary. Wife and children were separated and guarded. Clarke's tone was deliberately low‑key and conversational.
He began mildly: "I understand your husband came to see you as recently as last night."
Frau Hoess merely replied: "I haven't seen him since he absconded months ago"
Clarke tried once more, saying gently but with a tone of reproach: "You know that isn't true." Then all at once his manner had changed and he was shouting: "If you don't tell us, we'll turn you over to the Russians and they'll put you before a firing squad. Your son will go to Siberia."
It proved more than enough. Eventually, a broken Frau Hoess betrayed the whereabouts of the former Auschwitz Kommandant, the man who now called himself Franz Lang. Suitable intimidation of the son and daughter produced precisely identical information.
When they found Hoess, here is how the capture played out. Clarke, one of the participants, recalls it vividly:
"He was lying on top of a three‑tier bunker wearing a new pair of silk pyjamas. We discovered later that he had lost the cyanide pill most of them carried. Not that he would have had much chance to use� it because we had rammed a torch (flashlight) into his mouth."
Hoess screamed in terror at the mere sight of the British uniforms.
Clarke yelled: "What is your name?"
With each answer of "Franz Lang," Clarke's hand crashed into the face of the prisoner. The fourth time that happened, Hoess broke and admitted who he was.
The admission suddenly unleashed the loathing of the Jewish sergeants in the arresting party whose parents had died in Auschwitz following an order signed by Hoess.
The prisoner was torn from the top bunk, the pyjama ripped from his body. He was then dragged naked to one of the slaughter tables, where� it seemed to Clarke the blows and screams were endless.
Eventually, the Medical Officer urged the Captain: "Call them off, unless you want to take back a corpse."
A blanket was thrown over Hoess and he was dragged to Clarke's car, where the sergeant poured a substantial slug of whiskey down his throat. Then Hoess tried to sleep.
Clarke thrust his service stick under the man's eyelids and ordered in German: "Keep your pig eyes open, you swine."...
The party arrived back at Heide around three in the morning. The snow was swirling still, but the blanket was torn from Hoess and he was made to walk completely nude through the prison yard to his cell. It took three days to get a coherent statement out of him.
This statement, tortured and terrorized out of him, was the one we are all familiar with‑‑the "proof" for the so‑called "gassing of the Jews."
Historians today are finally admitting that Hoess is a totally unreliable witness‑‑and is it any wonder? He spoke of a concentration camp "Wolzek" which does not even exist. He swore that 2,500,000 people were gassed and burned at Auschwitz and a further half million died of disease, for a total dead of three million. The Toronto Sun of July 18, 1990 claimed 1.5 million. The Washington Post, on the� same date, also mentioned 1.5 million. Quoted from an article by Krzyszlov Leski, we have the following:
Poland has cut its estimate of the number of people killed by the Nazis in the Auschwitz death camp from 4 million to just over 1 million.
The vast majority of the dead are now accepted to have been Jews, despite claims by the former Polish communist government that as many Poles perished in Hitler's largest concentration camp...
The new study could rekindle the controversy over the scale of Hitler's final solution."
Shevach Weiss, a death camp survivor and Labor Party member of the Israeli Parliament, expressed disbelief at the revised estimates, saying:� "It sounds shocking and strange."...
Shmuel Krakowsky, head of research at Israel's Yad Vashem memorial for Jewish victims of the Holocaust, said the new Polish figures were correct.
"The 4 million figure was let slip by Capt. Rudolf Hoess, the death camp's Nazi commander. Some have bought it, but it was exaggerated."...
But the Polish authorities said accurate estimates of the number killed could only be made by studying German documents seized by the Soviet Union. But Moscow has refused to return the archives.
����������������������������������������������� A most convenient excuse!
In 1989 I organized a write‑in campaign to persuade the then‑Soviet Leader Gorbachev to release the Auschwitz Death Registers captured in 1945 when the Red Army took over the Auschwitz complex. A few months afterwards this actually happened. Gorbachev released these all‑important documents to the Red Cross, which showed in minute detail why people had died in Auschwitz, the cause and time of death, their birth, address etc.
74,000 names of people who had died were listed, of which only approximately 30,000 were Jews, along with an almost equal number of Poles and members of other nationalities.
The incredibly shrinking Holocaust! The "millions" that we have heard about for half a century and that we hear and read about still today all started with the "testimony" beaten out of poor Hoess on that horrible night in defeated Germany.
Historian Christopher Browning finally had to admit in a recent Vanity Fair article that Hoess was an unreliable witness. Browning� stated that
"...Hoess was always a very weak and confused witness. The revisionists use him all the time for this reason, in order to try and discredit the memory of Auschwitz as a whole." (Holocaust Revisionism Source Book, 1994, p. 1)
But does that invalidate the Revisionist claims or their strategy? Not at all. On the contrary. After all, Hoess's testimony was used as the skeleton on which the entire Holocaust myth about mass gassings was constructed in the first place. Revisionists have concentrated on Hoess precisely because he is probably the most important source for Holocaust historians' conclusions on and exaggerations about the� Holocaust. Raul Hilberg, who wrote the "Bible" of the "Holocaust," The Destruction of the European Jews, (Holmes & Meier, Revised� Edition, 1985 ) relies on Hoess's testimony heavily, and Hoess was the primary witness relied upon by the Nuremberg Tribunal in their judgment regarding the "extermination of the Jews," even though he told the court of having been savagely tortured.
What's more, Hoess's treatment by the Allies and the total unreliability of his "evidence" are not unusual. We don't know how many of the accused at the Nuremberg trials were badly mistreated, since references in the trial transcripts to their mistreatment was expunged from the record. (Read this again! Material damaging to the Allies was expunged from the Nuremberg trial transcripts!)
An example is Streicher's testimony. Streicher was reported in the London Times as having testified that he was tortured, whipped, spat on, and forced to drink from a latrine. (Streicher Opens His Case, The Times, April 27, 1946). His testimony was later expunged from the record of the trial with the active participation of the prosecution, the president of the Tribunal, and even his own defense lawyer!
Other traces of the brutal treatment of the Nuremberg prisoners, however, have� survived. One of these witnesses was Gauleiter Sauckel's reference to threats to his family, which did remain in the transcript. During his testimony in May of 1946, Sauckel testified that he signed a document, even though he did not know what was in that document, after his family of 10 children was threatened with deportation to Russia.
And finally, it must not be forgotten that this is the only judicial proceeding conducted in the name of civilized nations where there was no appeal mechanism to a parallel or higher authority for a review of the proceedings or any verdicts that this so‑called international military tribunal arrived at. Their judgments over the leadership of Europe's most populous state, against whom they had just fought a� murderous, near genocidal war, were final and deadly.
Keep all that in mind as you read, watch and listen to all the emotional hype in the mass media on television and radio of these days.
����������������������������������������������������������� And for what?
The Jewish leader Nahum Goldman spells it out for you in his astounding book, The Jewish Paradox, Pages 123‑125, admitting to the mother‑of‑all‑frauds. In his own words, at the conclusion of the agreement Goldman obtained from Dr. Adenauer, the German Quisling State's first Allied‑appointed chancellor,
"...the Germans will have paid out a total of 80 billion...without the German reparations that started coming through during its first ten years as a state, Israel would not have half of its present infrastructure: All the trains in Israel are German, the ships are German, and the same goes for electrical installations and a great� deal of Israel's industry...and that is setting aside the individual pensions paid to survivors. Israel today receives hundreds of millions of dollars in German currency each year...In some years the sums of money received by Israel from Germany has been as much as double or treble the contribution made by collections from international Jewry. Nowadays, there is no longer any opposition to the principle.
�������������������������������������������������� Not anywhere you look!
After the Nuremberg Trials and Proceedings are stripped of the hyperbole and smoke screens which surrounds them, it can be put quite bluntly:
The Allies fought a war on foreign shores; in part to establish the State of Israel. The Allies lent a willing hand to political ambitions that grew out of the Zionist camp. By means of the Nuremberg trials, the Allies helped the establishment and financing of Israel. So as to secure Israel, the Allies and their personnel became accusers, researchers, interrogators, prosecutors, judges and executioners, all in one!
The Allies supplied the "experts" who sifted through the German documents, which were all totally in Allied control, highlighting incriminating documents, discarding exonerating evidence. These investigators were told only to "find" incriminating documents against the hapless accused, as I was told by the American� scholar Charles Weber, Ph.D., who had been one of these Allied researchers, and who testified at my own trials. These researchers were told to ignore the documents that might have spared the lives of the accused German leaders. When all was said and done, there was not� even an appeal.
U.S. Chief Justice Harlan Fiske Stone, speaking of the American Chief Prosecutor, Jackson, finally had this to say, as mentioned in the Viking Press hard cover, cited before, p. 746 :
"Jackson is away conducting his high grade lynching party in Nuremberg," he remarked. "I don't mind what he does to the Nazis, but I hate to see the pretense that he is running a court and proceeding according to common law. This is a little too sanctimonious a fraud to meet my old‑fashioned ideas."
����������������������� THE HALABJA GASSING AND OTHER LIES ABOUT IRAQ
The current war being waged by Britain and America against Iraq is based on some of the most grotesque, blatant and shameless lies ever� to be seen in the International Political arena.
The single greatest lie has to do with an incident in March 1988 when� a Kurdish village in northern Iraq was subjected to a chemical weapon attack, killing up to 5000 people.
None other than George W. Bush himself has repeatedly told the US public, and the world, that this attack was carried out by the Iraqi regime as part of its campaign against the Kurds, who are agitating for their own separate state. This has been echoed by Tony Blair, British prime minister, in his attempts to whip up the British public� into a war frenzy as well.
An example of Bush's propaganda came in his radio address to the US nation on 16 March 2003, the 15th anniversary of the Halabja attack.
In that speech, Bush told the world that
"(T)his weekend marks a bitter anniversary for the people of Iraq. Fifteen years ago, Saddam� Hussein's regime ordered a chemical weapons attack on a village in� Iraq called Halabja. With that single order, the regime killed� thousands of Iraq's Kurdish citizens. Whole families died while� trying to flee clouds of nerve and mustard agents descending from the� sky. Many who managed to survive� still suffer from cancer, blindness,� respiratory diseases,� miscarriages, and severe birth defects among� their children." (1)
This allegation has been repeated ad nauseum in the printed media (2) and on television. (3)
���������������������� THE TRUTH ‑ 1991 CIA REPORT TOLD US GOVERNMENT
���������������������������� THAT THE IRANIANS CARRIED OUT THE ATTACK
The truth of the Halabja incident is in reality very different to that which Bush and his media allies push out.
The CIA's own senior political analyst during the Iran Iraq war,� Stephen C. Pelletiere, who was responsible for drawing up a report for the US government on the incident, stated very firmly that the Iranians, and not the Iraqis, were responsible for the massacre of Kurds by chemicals at Halabja in 1988. Pelletiere's report was in fact published in the New York Times on 31 January 2003. (4)
Pelletiere explained in the New York Times his background to
the affair:
"I am in a position to know because, as the Central Intelligence Agency's senior political analyst on Iraq during the Iran‑Iraq war, and as a professor at the Army War College from 1988 to 2000, I was privy to much of the classified material that flowed through Washington having to do with the Persian Gulf. In addition,� I headed� a 1991 Army investigation into how the Iraqis would fight a war� against the United States; the classified version of the report went� into great detail on the Halabja affair." (5)�
Pelletiere continues:
"This much about the gassing at Halabja we undoubtedly know: it came about in the course of a battle between Iraqis and Iranians. Iraq used chemical weapons to try to kill Iranians who had seized the town,� which is in northern Iraq not far from the Iranian border. The Kurdish civilians who died had the misfortune to be caught� up in that exchange. But they were not Iraq's main target." (6)
"And the story gets murkier: immediately after the battle the United States Defense Intelligence Agency investigated and produced a classified report, which it circulated within the intelligence community on a need‑to‑know basis. That study� sserted that it was Iranian gas that killed the Kurds, not Iraqi gas." (7)
"The agency did find that each side used gas against the other in the battle around Halabja. The condition of the dead Kurds' bodies, however, indicated they had been killed with a blood agent ‑ that is,� a cyanide‑based gas ‑ which Iran was known to use. The Iraqis, who are thought to have used mustard gas� in the battle, re not known to have possessed blood agents at the time." (8)
The Halabja incident is the most prominent shameless example of American and British lies about Iraq. There are however others as well.
����������������������������� MORE LIES ‑ BRITISH COMPLILE REPORT FROM
�������������������������������������������� 12 YEAR OLD INTERNET DATA
The British government produced a dossier of Iraq's supposed crimes on Monday 3rd February 2003, in which it claimed to have compiled a complete catalogue of Iraqi weapons of mass destruction. This was done to try and convince the British public of the need for war against� Iraq.
Unfortunately for Tony Blair and the British government, the dossier� was nothing but a plagiarism of material found on the Internet, with� most of it being more than 12 years out of date. (9)
The BBC was even forced to report that the British government's report was "copied from three different articles, including one written by a postgraduate student." (10)�
The BBC continued:
"Excerpts from a paper relating to the build‑up to the 1991 Gulf War �by Californian student Ibrahim al‑Marashi were used in the intelligence document. The paper was published in the Middle East Review of International Affairs." (11)
In addition, other portions of the report were taken from old articles in the defence journal Jane's Intelligence Review. (12)
Despite this report therefore being utterly groundless and based on information that was literally more than a decade old, US secretary of state Colin Powell was full of praise for this blatantly inaccurate� and non‑intelligence driven British� concoction, as he tried to� justify the war against Iraq. (13)
���������������������������� AMERICAN CASE BASED ON OUTRIGHT FORGERY
That Colin Powell was full of praise for the British report should not be surprising, as the US administration has engaged in its own particularly poor set of lies about Iraq as well.
On 28 January 2003, George W. Bush himself, in his State of the Union address of that date, announced to the world:
"The British government has learned that Saddam Hussein recently sought significant quantities of uranium from Africa." (14)
The documents, given to International Atomic Energy Agency Director General Mohamed ElBaradei, indicated that Iraq tried to buy 500 tons� of uranium from Niger. (15)
Colin Powell referred to the documents directly in his flamboyant presentation to the U.N. Security Council outlining the Bush administration's case against Iraq. (16)
In December 2002, the US State Department used the information to support its case that Iraq was lying about its weapons programs. (17)
Unfortunately, for Bush and Powell, closer inspection of these documents revealed that they were blatant and obvious forgeries. (18)
One the documents was a letter discussing the uranium deal supposedly signed by Niger President Tandja Mamadou. The UN Weapons inspectors described the signature as "childlike" and said that it clearly was� not Mamadou's. (19)
Another, written on paper from a 1980s military government in Niger, bears the date of October 2000 and the signature of a man who by then had not been foreign minister of Niger in 14 years. (20)
The forgery was in fact highlighted by ElBaradei in his 7 March 2003 presentation to the U.N. Security Council (21) but this was simply ignored by both the British and American governments.
The forgery was so shocking that even the top Democrat on the US Senate Intelligence Committee has asked for a FBI� investigation into� who manufactured the documents. (22)
Sen. Jay Rockefeller of West Virginia said he was uneasy about a possible campaign to deceive the public about the status of Iraq's nuclear program, (23) saying that an investigation would "help to allay any concerns" that the government was� involved in the creation� of the documents to build support� for administration policies. (24) Indeed.
With a background of deception, lies, fraud and forgery like that, the real wonder is that anyone believes anything that the Bush and Blair administrations have to say at all.
Whatever Saddam Hussein's crimes may or may not be, it is clear that� the US and the UK have not managed to make a credible case for the war against Iraq, and have been forced to fall back on a tissue of lies� and fabrications. The free world can only hope that they are one day� called to account.
Sources:
(1) Text of Bush's speech, and an audio copy, can be found at the website of the American embassy in London, http://www.usembassy.org.uk/bush243.html
(2) Diary, Matthew Norman, The Guardian, March 13, 2003, http://www.guardian.co.uk/diary/story/0,3604,913007,00.html
(3) BBC, Tony Blair's speech to the Trades Union Congress in Blackpool, 10 September, 2002, http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/uk_politics/2249312.stm
(4 ‑ 8) New York Times, "A War Crime or an Act of War?" STEPHEN C. PELLETIERE, 31 January 2003, http://www.nytimes.com/2003/01/31/opinion/31PELL.html?
pagewanted=all&position=top
(9 ‑ 13) Iraq dossier 'solid' ‑ Downing Street, BBC, 7 February, 2003, http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/uk_politics/2735031.stm
(14 ‑ 16) Fake Iraq documents 'embarrassing' for U.S. CNN, Friday, March 14, 2003, http://www.cnn.com/2003/US/03/14/sprj.irq.documents
(17) Senator Seeks FBI Probe of Iraq Documents, Associated Press, 14 March 2003, Kansas City Star, http://www.kansascity.com/mld/kansascity/ news/breaking_news/5394313.htm)
(18 ‑ 21 ) Fake Iraq documents 'embarrassing' for U.S. CNN, Friday, March 14, 2003, http://www.cnn.com/2003/US/03/14/sprj.irq.documents)
(22 ‑ 24) Senator Seeks FBI Probe of Iraq Documents, Associated Press, 14 March 2003, Kansas City Star, http://www.kansascity.com/mld/kansascity/news/breaking_ news/5394313.htm)
[1] Genesis Chapter One
[2] Genesis 2:1.
[3] Genesis 12:1.
[4] Genesis 16:5.
[5] Genesis 19.
[6] Genesis 21:1-2.
[7] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewis, Ph.D., F.R.C., pp. 44-45.
[8] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewis, Ph.D., F.R.C., pp. 48-49.
[9] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewis, Ph.D., F.R.C., pp. 31-32.
[10] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewis, Ph.D., F.R.C., pp. 33-34.
[11] The Catholic Press, Inc., Chicago, Illinois, p. 422.
[12] Daniel 8:23-25; NIV.
[13] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewish, Ph.D., F.R.C., Introduction, p. 15.
[14] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewis, Ph.D., F.R.C., pp. 12-13; 17.
[15] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewis, Ph.D., F.R.C., p. 18.
[16] Note: In all communist countries where the Illuminati rules, equality of the sexes is forced in the working place. This was the same doctrine brought to New York in 1829 A.D., by Francis "Fanny" Wright of England.
[17] Isis is the same as Semiramus of Babylon, worshiped as the Queen of Heaven.
[18] Rosicrucian, Questions and Answers, with Complete History, H. Spencer Lewis, Ph.D., F.R.C., pp. 19-22.
[19] Isaiah 14:12.
[20] 10,000 Famous Freemasons, 3 Vols., by William R. Denslow, Forward by M.'. W.,. Harry S. Truman, P.G.M., transactions of the Missouri Lodge of Research Vol. No. 14, 1957.
[21] 5/5/2000 Ice: The Ultimate Disaster, Richard W. Noone, Harmony Books, New York, 1982, pp. 13-17.
[22] The original star of Judaism.
[23] We know that for many centuries the Hebrews have been forbidden to pronounce the Sacred Name; that wherever it occurs, they have for ages read the word Adona� instead; and that under it, when the masoretic points, which represents the vowels, came to be used, they placed those which belonged to the latter word. The possession of the true pronunciation was deemed to confer on him who had it extraordinary and supernatural powers; and the Word itself, worn upon the person, was regarded as an amulet, a protection against personal danger, sickness, and evil spirits. We know that all this was a vain superstition, natural to a rude people, necessarily disappearing as the intellect of man became enlightened; and wholly unworthy of a Mason...
���� It is true, that before the masoretic points were invented (which was after the beginning of the Christian era), the pronunciation of a word in the Hebrew language could not be known from the characters in which it was written. It was, therefore, possible of that of the name of the Deity to have been forgotten and lost. It is certain that its true pronunciation is not that represented by the word Jehovah; and therefore that that is not the true name of Deity, nor the Ineffable Word.
���� The ancient symbols and allegories always had more than one interpretation. They always had a double meaning, and sometimes more than two, one serving as the envelope of the other. Thus the pronunciation of the word was a symbol; and that pronunciation and the word itself were lost, when the knowledge of the true nature and attributes of God faded out of the minds of the Jewish people. That is one interpretation; true, but not the inner and profoundest one.
���� Men were figuratively said to forget the name of God, when they lost that knowledge, and worshiped the heathen deities, and burned incense to them on the high places, and passed their children through the fire to Moloch.
���� Thus the attempts of the ancient Israelites and of the Initiates to ascertain the True Name of the Deity, and its pronunciation, and the loss of the True Word, are an allegory, in which are represented the general ignorance of the true nature and attributes of God, the proneness of the people of Judah and Israel to worship other deities, and the low and erroneous and dishonoring notions of the Grand Architect of the Universe, which all shared except a few favored persons; for even Solomon built altars and sacrificed to Astarat, the goddess of the Tsidunim, and Malc�m, the Aam�nite god, and built high places for Kam�s, the Moabite deity, and Malec the god of the Beni-Aam�n. The true nature of God was unknown to them, like His name; and they worshiped the calves of Jeroboam, as in the desert they did that made for them by Aaron...
���� Even while Moses was receiving the law upon Mount Sinai, they forced Aaron to make them an image of the Egyptian god Apis, and fell down and adored it. They were ever ready to return to the worship of the gods of the Mitzraim; and soon after the death of Joshua they became devout worshipers of the false gods of all the surrounding nations. 'Ye have borne,' Amos, the prophet, said to them, speaking of their forty years' journeying in the desert, under Moses, 'the tabernacle of your Malec and Kai�n your idols, the star of your god, which ye made to yourselves.'...
���� It is certain that they possessed a knowledge of the true nature and attributes of God; as the same class of men did among the other nations; Zoroaster, Menu, Confucius, Socrates, and Plato. But their doctrines on this subject were esoteric; they did not communicate them to the people at large, but only to be favored few; and as they were communicated in Egypt and India, in Persia and Phoenicia, in Greece and Samothrace, in the greater mysteries, to the Initiates.
���� The communication of this knowledge and other secrets, some of which are perhaps lost, constituted, under other names, what we now call Masonry, or Free or Frank-Masonry. That knowledge was, in one sense, the Lost Word, which was made known to the Grand Elect, Perfect, and Sublime Masons. It would be folly to pretend that the forms of Masonry were the same in those ages as they are now. The present name of the Order, and its titles, and the names of the Degrees now in use, were not then known...But, by whatever name it was known in this or the other country, Masonry existed as it now exists, the same in spirit and at heart, not only when Solomon built the temple, but centuries before; before even the first colonies emigrated into Southern India, Persia, and Egypt, from the cradle of the human race.
���� The Supreme, Self-existent, Eternal, All-wise, All-powerful, Infinitely Good, Pitying, Beneficent, and Merciful Creator and Preserver of the Universe was the same, by whatever name he was called, to the intellectual and enlightened men of all nations. The name was nothing, if not a symbol and representative hieroglyph of his nature and attributes. The name Al represented his remoteness above men, his inaccessibility; Bal and Bala, his might; Alohim, his various potencies; Ihuh, existence and the generation of things. None of his names, among the Orientals, were the symbols of a divinely infinite love and tenderness, and all-embracing mercy. As Moloch or Malek he was but� an omnipotent monarch, a tremendous and irresponsible Will; as Adona�, only an arbitrary Lord and Master; as Al Shada�, potent and a Destroyer. (Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, pp. 204-206).
[24] The ritual and full explanation is found in Duncan's Masonic Ritual and Monitor, Third Edition, pp. 224-226; 249-251.
[25] Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, p. 384.
[26] Arthur Edward Waite, A New Encyclopedia of Freemasonry and of Cognate Instituted Mysteries: Their Rites, Literature and History, New York, Weathervane Books, 1970, Vol. II, p. 421.
[27] Arcana Workshops, A New Encyclopedia of Freemasonry and of Cognate Instituted Mysteries: Their Rites, Literature and History, pp. 3-4; The Spirit of Masonry, Kent, England: Lucis (originally named Lucifer, but was changed because of public pressure) Press Limited, 1957, pp. 28-29.
[28] Arthur Edward Waite, A New Encyclopedia of Freemasonry and of Cognate Instituted Mysteries: Their Rites, Literature and History, p. 395.
[29] Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, pp. 105-106; 148.
[30] Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, p. 819.
[31] Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, pp. 104-105.
[32] Arcana Workshops, p. 2.
[33] Matthew 4:10.
[34] C. Penny Hunt, Masons and Christ: The Menace of Freemasonry, Finleyville, Pennsylvania: The Voice of the Nazarene Press, 1967, p. 9.
[35] The Legislator of the Jews fixed the commencement of their year in the month Nisan, at the vernal Equinox, at which season the Israelites marched out of Egypt and were relieved of their long bondage; in commemoration of which Exodus, they ate the Paschal Lamb at that Equinox. And when Bacchus and his army had long marched in burning deserts, they were led by a Lamb of Ram into beautiful meadows, and to the Springs that watered the Temple of Jupiter Ammon. For, to the Arabs and Ethiopians, whose great Divinity Bacchus was, nothing was so perfect a type of Elysium as a Country abounding in springs and rivulets. (Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, p. 466).
[36] Matthew 4:10.
[37] Paul Hamlyn, Greek Mythology, London England: Paul Hamlyn Limited, 1967, pp. 109, 114.
[38] Paul Hamlyn, Greek Mythology, London England: Paul Hamlyn Limited, 1967, p. 113.
[39] Paul Hamlyn, Greek Mythology, London England: Paul Hamlyn Limited, 1967, p. 113.
[40] Paul Hamlyn, Greek Mythology, London England: Paul Hamlyn Limited, 1967, p. 112.
[41] It is not strange that, thousands of years ago, men worshiped the Sun, and that today that worship continues among the Parsees (Jews). Originally they looked beyond the orb to the invisible God, of whom the Sun's light, seemingly identical with generation and life, was the manifestation and out flowing. Long before the Chaldeans shepherds watched it on their plains, it came up regularly, as it now does, in the morning, like a god, and again sank, like a king retiring, in the west, to return again in due time in the same array of majesty. We worship Immutability. It was that steadfast, immutable character of the Sun that the men of Baalbec worshiped. His light-giving and life-giving powers were secondary attributes. The one grand idea that compelled worship was the characteristic of God which they saw reflected in his light and fancied they saw in its originality the changelessness of Deity. He had seen thrones crumble, earthquakes shake the world and hurl down mountains. Beyond Olympus, beyond the Pillars of Hercules, he had gone daily to his abode, and had come daily again in the morning to behold the temples they built to his worship. They personified him as Brahma, Amun, Osiris, Bel, Adonis, Malkarth, Mithras, and Apollo; and the nations that did so grew old and died. Moss grew on the capitals of the great columns of his temples, and he shone on the moss. Grain by grain the dust of his temples crumbled and fell, and was borne off on the wind, and still he shone on crumbling column and architrave. The roof fell crashing on the pavement, and he shone in on the Holy of Holies with unchanging rays. It was not strange that men worshiped the Sun...
���� Har-oeri was the god of Time, as well as of Life. The Egyptian legend was that the King of Byblos cut down the tamarisk-tree containing the body of Osiris,� and made of it a column for his palace...
���� The Supreme Being of the Egyptians was Am�n, a secret and concealed God, the Unknown Father of the Gnostics (Jews), the Source of Divine Life, and of all force, the Plenitude of all, comprehending all things in Himself, the original Light. He creates nothing; but everything emanates from Him: and all other Gods are but his manifestations. From Him, by the utterance of a Word (The Secret Word of the Masons), emanated Neith, the Divine Mother of all things, the Primitive Thought, the Force that puts everything in movement, the Spirit everywhere extended, the Deity of Light and Mother of the Sun.
���� Of this Supreme Being, Osiris was the image, Source of all Good in the moral and physical world, and constant foe of Typhon, the Genius of Evil, the Satan of Gnosticism (Judaism), brute matter, deemed to be always at feud with the spirit that flowed from the Deity; and over whom Har-Oeri, the Redeemer, Son of Isis and Osiris, is finally to prevail...
���� From Egypt, the Mysteries went to Phoenicia, and were celebrated at Tyre. Osiris changed his name, and become Adoni or Dionusos, still the representative of the Sun; and afterward these Mysteries were introduced successively into Assyria, Babylon, Persia, Greece, Sicily, and Italy. In Greece and Sicily, Osiris took the name of Bacchus, and Isis that of Ceres, Cybele, Rhea and Venus...
���� The Priesthood possessed one third of Egypt. They gained much of their influence by means of the Mysteries, and spared no means to impress the people with a full sense of their importance...Whether Egypt originated the legend, or borrowed it from India or Chaldea, it is now impossible to know. But the Hebrews received the Mysteries from the Egyptians; and of course were familiar with their legend, known as it was to those Egyptian Initiates, Joseph and Moses. It was the fable (or rather the truth clothed in allegory and figures) of Osiris, the Sun, Source of Light and Principle of Good, and Typhon, the Principle of Darkness and Evil...Osiris, said to have been an ancient King of Egypt, was the Sun; and Isis, his wife, the Moon: and his history recounts, in poetical and figurative style, the annual journey of the Great Luminary of Heaven through the different Signs of the Zodiac.
��� In the absence of Osiris, Typhon, his brother, filled with envy and malice, sought to usurp his throne; but his plans were frustrated by Isis. Then he resolved to kill Osiris. This he did, by persuading him to enter a coffin or sarcophagus, which he then flung into the Nile. After a long search, Isis found the body, and concealed it in the depths of a forest; but Typhon, finding it there, cut it into fourteen pieces, and scattered them hither and thither. After tedious search, Isis found thirteen pieces, the fishes having eaten the other (the privates), which she replaced of wood, and buried the body at Philae; where a temple of surpassing magnificence was erected in honor of Osiris.
���� Isis, aided by her son Orus, Horus or Har-oeri, warred against Typhon, slew him, reigned gloriously, and at her death was reunited to her husband, in the same tomb...When Isis first found the body, where it had floated ashore near Byblos, a shrub of erica or tamarisk near it had, by the virtue of the body, shot up into a tree around it, and protected it; and hence our (Illuminati Masons) sprig of acacia. Isis was also aided in her search by Anubis, in the shape of a dog. He was Sirius or the Dog-Star, the friend and counselor of Osiris, and the inventor of language, grammar, astronomy, surveying, arithmetic, music, and medical science; the first maker of laws; and who taught the worship of the Gods, and the building of Temples.
���� In the Mysteries, the nailing up of the body of Osiris in the chest or ark was termed the aphanism, or disappearance (of the Sun at the Winter Solstice {the so-called Christian Christmas}, below the Tropic of Capricorn), and the recovery of the different parts of his body by Isis, the Euresis, or finding...The mysteries of Osiris, Isis, and Horus, seem to have been the model of all other ceremonies of (Illuminati and Masonry) subsequently established among the different peoples of the world...for the ancients held that the Ceres of the Greeks was the same as the Isis of the Egyptians; and Dionusos or Bacchus as Osiris.
���� The legend of Osiris and Isis, as given by Plutarch, are many details and circumstances other than those that we have briefly mentioned; and all of which we need not repeat here. Osiris married his sister Isis; and labored publicly with her to ameliorate the lot of men. He taught them agriculture, while Isis invented laws. He built temples to the Gods, and established their worship. Both were the patrons of artists and their useful inventions; and introduced the use of iron for defensive weapons and implement of agriculture, and of gold to adorn the temples of the Gods. He went forth with an army to conquer men to civilization, teaching the people whom he overcame to plant the vine and sow grain for food.
���� Typhon, his brother, slew him when the sun was in the sign of the Scorpion, that is to ay, at the Autumnal Equinox. They had been rival claimants, says Synesius, for the throne of Egypt, as Light and Darkness contend ever for the empire of the world. Plutarch adds, that at the time when Osiris was slain, the moon was at its full; and therefore it was the sign opposite the Scorpion, that is, the Bull, the sing of the Vernal Equinox...
���� Then followed a chest or ark, magnificently ornamented, containing an image of the organs of generation of Osiris, or perhaps of both sexes; emblems of the original generating and producing Powers. When Typhon, said the Egyptian fable, cut up the body of Osiris into pieces, he flung his genitals into the Nile, where a fish devoured them...Theophilus says that the Osiris of Egypt was supposed to be dead or absent fifty days in each year...
���� Osiris, Husband of Isis, God of Cultivation and Benefactor of Men, pouring on them and on the earth the choicest blessings within the gift of the Divinity Opposed to him was Typhon, his antagonist in the Egyptian mythology, as Ahriman was the foe of Ormuzd, the Good Principle, in theology of the Persians...To Osiris and Isis, it was held, were owing civilization, the discovery of agriculture, laws, arts of all kinds, religious worship, temples, the invention of letters, astronomy, the gymnastic arts, and music; and thus they were the universal benefactors. Osiris traveled to civilize the countries which he passed through, and communicate to them his valuable discoveries. He built cities, and taught men to cultivate the earth. Wheat and wine were his first presents to men. Europe, Asia, and Africa partook of the blessings which he communicated, and the most remote regions of India remembered him, and claimed him as one of their great gods....
���� Osiris was the same God known as Bacchus, Dionusos, and Serapis...Bacchus, jointly with Ceres (identified by Herodotus with Isis) presides over the distribution of all our blessings; and from the two emanates everything beautiful and good in Nature...(Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, pp. 77, 80, 281, 313, 375, 377, 477). We could have gone on for pages but I believe that this should suffice to show that one of the great gods of the Illuminati is Osiris or Lucifer or Satan or the Devil.
[42] Shaw and Mckenney, pp. 150-151.
[43] Mystic Masonry, p. 248.
[44] Shaw and McKenney, pp. 150‑151.
[45] ibid, p. 153.
[46] Geoffrey Parrinder, ed., World Religions from Ancient History to the Present. New York, New York: Facts on File Publications, 1971, p. 176. See also "Osiris," The World Book Encyclopedia, 1961 ed. Vol. 13, p. 654.
[47] Waite, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 169.
[48] The Two Babylons, p. 43.
[49] Collier's Encyclopedia, op. cit., p. 338.
[50] Wilmshurst, op. cit., p. 142.
[51] Isis, Encyclopedia Britannica, 1964 ed., Vol. 12, p. 703.
[52] Pike, op. cit., pp. 15, 377, 401, 405, 504, etc.
[53] Waite, op. cit., Vol. I, pp. 342‑343.
[54] Darrah, op. cit., p. 298.
[55] Waite, op. cit., p. 440.
[56] Wilmshurst, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 38.
[57] Genesis 3:7, 21.
[58] Waite, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 38.
[59] Wilmshurst, op. cit., p. 136.
[60] ibid, See also Pike, op. cit., p. 496.
[61] Pike, op. cit., p. 407.
[62] Hutchinson, op. cit., p. 82.
[63] ibid. pp. 82‑83.
[64] Pike, op. cit.
[65] Dave Hunt and Ed Decker, The God Makers: A Shocking Expose of What the Mormon Church Really Believes; Eugene, Oregon: Harvest House Publishers, 1984, p. 197.
[66] Bob Larson, Larson's Book of Cults, Wheaton, Illinois: Tyndale House Publishers, Inc. 1982, p. 75.
[67] Shaw and McKenney, op. cit., p. 102.
[68] Pike, op. cit., p. 495.
[69] ibid. pp. 499‑500.
[70] Revelation 12:9.
[71] ibid. p. 368.
[72] "Bel," Encyclopedia Britannica, 1964 ed. Vol. 3, p. 410.
[73] Texe Marrs, Mystery Mark of the New Age: Satan's Design for World Domination Westchester, Illinois: Crossway Books, 1988, p. 91.
[74] Stephen Knight, The Brotherhood: The Secret World of the Freemasons, Briacliff Manor, New York: Stein and Day, 1984, p. 236.
[75] Pike, op. cit.
[76] 1 Kings 16:30‑33; 22:53; 2 Kings 17:16.
[77] Einar Haugen, "Thor," The World Book Encyclopedia, 1961 ed., Vol. 17, p. 204.
[78] Max Wood, Rock and Roll: An Analysis of the Music, n. p., n. d., p. 28.
[79] ibid. p. 30.
[80] ibid. p. 31.
[81] Ephesians 2:2.
[82] Hutchinson, op. cit., pp. 47‑48.
[83] ibid. p. 48.
[84] ibid. p. 85.
[85] Pike, op. cit., p. 321. See also A Ralph Epperson, The Unseen Hand: An Introduction to the Conspiratorial View of History, Tucson, Arizona, Publius Press, 1985, p. 224.
[86] Waite, op. cit., Vol. I, p. 424.
[87] ibid. Vol. II, p. 468.
[88] ibid. p. 415.
[89] Hutchinson, op. cit., p. 80.
[90] Wilmshurst, op. cit., p. 127.
[91] Waite, Vol. I, p. ix.
[92] 2 Corinthians 11:14.
[93] Mithras, The World Book Encyclopedia, 1961 ed., Vol. 12, p. 566.
[94] Shaw and McKenney, op. cit., p. 156.
[95] Shaw and McKenney.
[96] ibid. p. 157.
[97] Constance Cumbey, The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow: The New Age Movement and Our Coming of Age of Barbarism, Shreveport, Louisiana: Huntington House, Inc., 1983, p. 136.
[98] Decker, op. cit., p. 6.
[99] Waite, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 253.
[100] ibid. p. 278.
[101] Shaw and McKenney, op. cit., p. 62.
[102] Texe Marrs, Masons Are A Secret New Age Cult, Flash�point March 1990, p. 3.
[103] Hutchinson, op. cit., pp. 101, 209.
[104] Waite, op. cit., p. 470.
[105] Wilmshurst, op. cit., p. 136.
[106] Knight, op. cit., p. 236.
[107] C. Penney Hunt, op. cit., p. 18.
[108] Waite, op. cit., p. 405.
[109] Bel, The World Book Encyclopedia, 1961 ed. Vol. 2, p. 173,
[110] Pan, The World Book Encyclopedia, 1961 ed., Vol. 14, p. 93,
[111] International Imports, op. cit., p. 115.
[112] Hutchinson, op. cit, p. 62.
[113] ibid. p. 115.
[114] Willmshurst, pp. 209‑210.
[115] Texe Marrs, Flashpoint, April/May, 1991.
[116] Parade Magazine, July 2, 1989.
[117] The New York Times, October 2, 1990, A-6.
[118] Sharon Boyd, Occult America: The U.S. Founded on Occultism, Not Christianity, What Is, Vol. 1, No. 2, p. 13.
[119] Matthew 21:42; 1 Peter 2:6-7; Psalm 118:22; Mark 12:10; Luke 20:17; Acts 4:11.
[120] Shaw and McKenney, p. 144.
[121] Albert Mackey, Masonic Jurisprudence, p. 145.
[122] Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, p. 27.
[123] Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, p. 486.
[124] Shaw and Mckenney, p. 27.
[125] Ronald Reagan was not a Mason at the time of his inauguration. However, in 1987, only a few months before his second term of office was completed, President Reagan was inducted into the secret world of Freemasonry; as an honorary 33o Mason, courtesy of the House of the Temple in Washington, D.C., the 33o Mother Council of Accepted Scottish Rite Freemasonry. Why the St. John's Lodge Bible? The Royal Arch Mason Magazine, Spring, 1991, p. 15.
[126] Genesis 6:11.
[127] Judges 6:11.
[128] Daniel 12:4.
[129] Daniel 12:9.
[130] 2 Samuel 8:5, 13, 10:18.
[131] 1 Chronicles 19:7.
[132] 1 Chronicles 19:9.
[133] Psalm 83:1-18.
[134] 1 Chronicles 22:3.
[135]��National Geographic, Vol. 152, No. 6, December 1977, pp. 769.
[136] To this date no one has found the remains of the bodies because of the acid content of the soil which destroys all remains in less than 100 years. Additionally, our early American settlers removed the headstones from the burial sites and placed them in hedgerows along the sides of the fields and so the headstones are not now located near the actual graves.
[137] Ezekiel 27:12.
[138] Genesis 10:4.
[139] The arif was a precentor in charge of a small congregation lacking an ordained priest of the North African Coptic Church.
[140] 1 Kings 3:16-28; 1 Corinthians 6:1-8.
[141] Deuteronomy 19:14; 27:17; Job 24:2; Proverbs 22:28; 23:10; Joshua 5:10.
[142] Exodus 18:21-22; 22:9; Leviticus 19:15; Deuteronomy 1:13-15.
[143] Deuteronomy 19:16-20; Proverbs 6:16-19; and Leviticus 19:16.
[144] 2 Samuel 22:26; Psalm 18:25.
[145] Leviticus 6:2-6.
[146] Leviticus 1-30.
[147] Isaiah in 52:11 says the same thing.
[148] See the following: Barry Fell, Bronze Age America, Ruggles De Latour, New York; Barry Fell, America B.C., Simon & Schuster, New York; Barry Fell, Saga America, Times Books, New York; Cyclone Covey, Calalus, Vantage Press, New York; Samuel Morison, The European Discovery of America, Oxford University Press; Samuel Morison, Admiral of the Ocean Sea, Little, Brown & Co., Boston; and Christian Crusade For Truth, Intelligence Newsletter, March-April 1992, Deming, New Mexico.
[149] National Geographic, Vol. 152, No. 6, December 1977. p. 769.
[150] 2 Chronicles 9:20-23.
[151] 1 Kings 9:16.
[152] James 5:17.
[153] 1 Kings 18:10.
[154] This entire chapter was taken from "Intelligence Newsletter," written by Pastor Earl F. Jones, and a much more complete and informative book by Pastor Jones can be purchased from: "Christian Crusade For Truth," HC 66 Box 39, Deming, NM 88030, (505) 895-5365.
[155] Joshua 18:1.
[156] 1 Samuel 9:2.
[157] Ruth 4:22.
[158] 2 Samuel 12:24.
[159] 1 Kings 11:43.
[160] 1 Kings 11:43.
[161] 1 Kings 11:40.
[162] 1 Kings 14:1.
[163] 1 Kings 15:8.
[164] 1 Kings 14:20.
[165] 1 Kings 15:16.
[166] 1 Kings 16:6.
[167] 1 Kings 16:9.
[168] 1 Kings 16:16.
[169] 1 Kings 16:28.
[170] 1 Kings 4:3.
[171] 1 Kings 22:40.
[172] 1 Kings 16:8.
[173] 1 Kings 22:50.
[174] 1 Kings 22:40.
[175] 2 Kings 11:21.
[176] 2 Kings 10:35.
[177] 2 Kings 11:21; Amos 1:1.
[178] 2 Kings 12:21.
[179] Hosea 1:1.
[180] 2 Kings 15:31; 2 Chronicles 26:1.
[181] 2 Kings 15:5; 2 Chronicles 26:21.
[182] 1 Chronicles.
[183] 2 Kings 15:10.
[184] 2 Kings 15:38.
[185] 2 Kings 15:14.
[186] 2 Kings 15:22.
[187] 2 Kings 15:25.
[188] 2 Kings 15:38; 1 Chronicles 3:13.
[189] 2 Kings 15:30; 1 Chronicles 27:20.
[190] 2 Kings 16:20; 2 Chronicles 28:27.
[191] 2 Kings 17:6.
[192] Isaiah 20:1.
[193] Isaiah 36:1.
[194] 2 Kings 20:21.
[195] 2 Chronicles 33:20.
[196] 2 Kings 21:24.
[197] Zephaniah 2:13.
[198] 2 Kings 10:35; 1 Chronicles 7:29.
[199] Jeremiah 11:9
[200] 2 Kings 23:34.
[201] 2 Kings 24:8; 25:1-2.
[202] 2 Kings 24:18.
[203] Ezekiel 22:25.
[204] Ezekiel 8:4-6.
[205] Ezekiel 11:14.
[206] Ezekiel 11:23.
[207] Ezekiel 36:2.
[208] 2 Kings 25:20-11.
[209] Ezra 1.
[210] Haggai 1:1.
[211] Ezra 4:7.
[212] H.G. Wells, The Outline of History.
[213] Luke 23:23-33; 24:20; John 19:6; 19:14-18; Acts 2:36; 3:14-15; 4:8-10; 4:11-12; 5:30; 10:39; 13:27-29; 1 Thessalonians 2:14-15.
[214] The Secret Societies of all Ages and Countries, Charles William Heckethorn, vol. ii, pp. 131-138.
[215] Abot 1:1.
[216] The Jews - Their History, Culture, and Religion, Vol. 4, p. 1332, Jewish Publication Society of America, 1949.
[217] Universal Jewish Encyclopedia, "Mishnah".
[218] Matthew 23:24.
[219] Luke 11:39.
[220] The International Jew, Vol. IV (1922), pp. 171, 173.
[221] See Pears Cyclopedia pages 514 and 647.
[222] See Jewish Encyclopedia, Vol. 5, p. 41: 1925. It states "Edom is in Modern Jewry." Also Professor Lothrop Stoddard the eminent Ethnologist stated: "The Jews own records admit that 82 percent of those who subscribe to the Political Zionist movement are Ashkenazisms, so-called Jews, but are not Semitic. There are many different opinions on these so-called radical matters."
[223] Revelation 2:9; 3:9.
[224] The descendants of these same people are the ones responsible for the same sort of crime in the large cities of America today.
[225] The Jewish Goldsmith who established "The House of Rothschild," in Frankfort-on-the-Main. He and his (conferees) plotted the French Revolution of 1789.
[226] Because hate and revenge are the Stock-in-Trade of the forces of evil they will use any pretext to foment wars and revolutions even to using the name of God, whom they hate.
[227] The book "Aaron of Lincoln." Shapiro-Valentine & Co. gives interesting information regarding this period of history. Valentine's Jewish Encyclopedia has this to say: "Their numbers and prosperity increased. Aaron of Lincoln (whose house still stands to this day) became the richest man in England. His financial transactions covering the whole country and concerning many of the leading Nobles and Churchmen...On his death his properties passed to the Crown, and a special branch of the Exchequer had to be created to deal with the estates."
[228] The Statutes of Jewry were printed in detail as appendix 1, in The Nameless War by Captain A.H.M. Ramsay.
[229] A full list of the expulsion of the Jews is presented elsewhere in this study.
[230] Because the Jews were being evicted from all European countries Chemor, Rabbi of Arles in Provence, sought advice from the Sanhedrin then located in Constantinople. His appeal was dated January 13, 1489. The reply arrived back in November 1489. It was signed V.S.S. - V.F.F. Prince of the Jews. It advised the Rabbis to use the tactics of "The Trojan Horse" and make their sons priests, Laymen, lawyers, and doctors, etc., so they could destroy the Christian structure from within.
[231] The Encyclopedia Britannica on page 57, Vol. 13, 1947 states: "The 14th Century was the Golden Age of the Jews in Spain. In 1391, the preaching of a Priest of Seville, Fernando Martenez, led to the first general massacre of the Jews who were envied for their prosperity and hated because they were the king's tax collectors.
[232] H.G. Wells defines the differences very clearly in his Outline of History, pp. 493-494.
[233] This remains so even today. Illegal entry into the United States has reached unprecedented numbers since the end of World War Two.
[234] This policy has been common practice ever since. The Soviet and Israeli Embassies in every country have been turned into the Headquarters of intrigue and espionage.
[235] Phillip II, by William Thomas Walsh, pp. 248, 252: 'The origin of Calvin (whose real name was Chauvin) See also: Lucin Wolf, in Transactions, Jewish Historical Society of England, Vol. XI, p. 8; Goris, Les Colonies Marchandes Meridionales � Anvers; Lea, History of the Inquisition of Spain, III, 413.
[236] From a series of speeches at the B'nai B'rith Convention in Paris, published shortly afterwards in the London Catholic Gazette, February, 1936; Paris Le Reveil du Peuple published similar account a little later.
[237] Charles was under arrest at this time.
[238] It is important to note that school history books make no mention of the two opposing groups of men who have been the "Secret Power" behind International Affairs who made history. This policy seems to have been by tact agreement.
[239] The outbreak of the Great Fire of London, known as "The Great Cleaner" ended the plague.
[240] The word Cabal is closely related to Cabala, a mysterious Jewish theosophy dating back into antiquity but which became very active during the 10th and succeeding centuries. Cabala was announced as "a special revelation" which enabled Rabbis to explain to the Jewish people the hidden meanings of the Sacred Writings of the Talmud. Pear's Cyclopedia 57th edition, page 529 says "Cabalism was later carried to great excess." Cabalist leaders pretending to read signs, and evidence, in letters and forms, and numbers, contained in the Scriptures. The French named this mysterious Rite Cabale. The French used the term Cabale to designate any group of political or private intriguers. The English coined the name Cabal because the chief personages concerned with Cabalistic intrigue in England were Clifford Ashley, Buckingham, Arlington, and Lauderdale, in that order. The first letter of their names spells Cabal! Cabalists were the instigators of various forms of political and religious unrest during the unhappy reign of Charles II.
[241] The identity of the men who control the Bank of England still remains a secret. The MacMillan Committee appointed in 1929 to throw light on the subject failed completely. Mr. Montague Norman, the official Head of the Bank of England was most evasive and non-committal in any answer he made to the committee.
[242] If such a policy is carried to its logical conclusion it is only a matter of time before the International Jewish money-lenders will control the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world. History shows how rapidly they have progressed toward their goal since 1694.
[243] H. G. Wells, The Outline of History.
[244] 1980 Jewish Almanac, p. 3.
[245] Collier's Encyclopedia, (1977), Vol. 13. p. 573.
[246] One can clearly see from the reading of H.G. Wells, that the Jews he is speaking of as having been deprived of their authentic political rights, were the Pharisees, who were, at best a mixed people, and not true Israelites.
[247] H.G. Wells, The Outline of History, p. 505.
[248] Unidentified. Til is apparently the same as atil, itil, 'river.' Cf. Atil, Itil=the Volga. Zeuss denied that the Volga was meant. Marquart, followed by Chavannes, suggested the Tola, a tributary of the Orkhon, which is probably too far east.
